[Big Boss]

Xianxia: start with ten years of experience!
 
 
 
The first chapter is Daofa, basic sword formula
 
Ziyun mountain.
The white fog is ethereal, and the rays are interwoven.
In an open courtyard, ye Chen looked around blankly. After a short period of confusion, he finally found out what had happened.
He crossed, crossed to a man of the same name, who was a servant disciple of Ziyun sect in ancient China. Because his sister Ye Ziling was the true disciple of the seven elders of Ziyun sect, he was able to live in Ye Ziling’s mansion.
“Not bad.”
Ye Chen made a thoughtful comment.
Although this' ye Chen 'is a bit of a waste, after worshiping Ziyun sect, her three-year practice has always stopped at the second level of refining Qi, and she can't even get into the third level, but her sister Ye Ziling is really gifted. In just three years, she has broken through the foundation, and is one of Ziyun sect's pride!
Since ye Chen was a child, she took care of her younger sister Ye Ziling everywhere, so after she joined Ziyun sect, ye Ziling took care of her elder brother everywhere. In the name of zhenzhuan disciple, she asked Ye Chen to take charge of the trivial affairs of her residence. She didn't have to work with other clerical disciples, and usually brought some pills to him.
Well
I have a genius sister. It's a good start!
Ye Chen looked around, then closed his eyes and began to stir, looking at his own physical condition.
His accomplishments were stuck in the second level of refining gas, but they didn't change because he passed through it. After trying the operation skill, it was still very strange, and he couldn't break through the third level.
After studying for a while, ye Chen's eyes suddenly brightened.
Do not know what triggered, his eyes appeared a pale gold box, the box is a few lines of pale gold text.
[ye Chen]
[Dao FA: basic sword formula LV3 (+)
[experience: 37 points]
There it is!
The welfare of the traverser!
If you remember correctly, it seems to be the Daofa plus interface of a Xianxia game he played in his previous life.
Ye Chen tries to switch to other interfaces, and finds that it can't be switched. It can only be turned off or on, and the only interface that can be displayed is this one.
“Give it a try.”
Ye Chen touched chin, thought a move, imagining to click the plus sign behind Daofa.
Shua!
A flash of gold.
The numbers in the pale gold box beat.
[ye Chen]
[Daofa: basic sword formula lv4 (+)
[experience: 36 points]
With the basic sword formula in the pale gold box upgraded to lv4 level, ye Chen also clearly felt that his understanding of swordsmanship had improved a level, just like an epiphany.
He opened his eyes, stretched out his arms and legs, didn't feel any bad influence on his body, and looked thoughtful and whispered:
“Can one point experience improve one level sword formula?”
Although I don't know how to get experience if it can't be recharged in this world, at present, the only way to improve this Taoist Dharma interface is the basic sword formula. Therefore, after thinking for a short time, ye Chen didn't have much hesitation and began to connect the plus sign.
Anyway, for the second level cultivation of refining Qi, the only one who can practice is the basic sword formula, and the other advanced Dao sword techniques can't be learned. Besides, if you can order a 999 level basic sword formula, I'm afraid all the high-level Dao sword formulas will be hanged.
Shua!Shua!Shua!!
Seven flashes of gold.
[ye Chen]
[Dao FA: basic sword formula lv11 (+)
[experience: 28:00]
Ye Chen clearly noticed that when the basic sword formula was upgraded from level 10 to level 11, the experience consumed was no longer 1 point, but became 2 points, but he was not surprised.
“Starting from level 10, it takes 2 points of experience to upgrade one level, which is exactly the same as what I thought.”
In the past, when operating this interface, there was a change of level 10. The higher the upgrade, the more experience he consumed. Moreover, it seems that there is no upper limit in his memory, and no one can upgrade to the upper limit.
The foundation was firmly promoted from level 4 to level 11. Ye Chen also experienced the feeling of “Epiphany” for seven times in a row. This feeling is very wonderful. It's like thinking about a difficult thing, suddenly finding a way of thinking, and suddenly getting water to the canal to solve it.
Whoa!
Ye Chen pulls out his sword and waves it to the ground. The whole movement is natural, like a fish swimming in the water.
With a sword,
On the edge of the sword, there is a faint light!
In this world, you can be a first-class master of kendo!
It seems that as he expected, even the basic sword formula, if the level is higher, can also be transformed into a high-level sword formula, even the level of Kendo magic!
“Come again!”
After a few hearty splashes, ye Chen calls out the Taoist Dharma interface again, and then there is a burst of even points, a series of light flashes, and points the experience to the end.
[Dao FA: basic sword formula lv23 (+)
[experience: 1 point]
The basic sword formula has been promoted to level 23 by him, and his experience is also completely consumed.
The improvement this time is even more huge than the last time. Ye Chen can feel that his understanding of the sword seems to have risen to a higher level. It seems that he has experienced thousands of times of wielding the sword, and the sword in his hand is like one with himself.
When the sword is wielded, you can see that the white awn is scattered with the edge of the sword. The tip of the sword does not touch the ground. There is still a distance of about one foot, but there is a slight sword mark on the ground!
The sword gives birth to a hair!
This is already the top master in the worldly world, an extraordinary figure!
“The realm of cultivation has also been shaken a little. It seems that the promotion of Taoism and Dharma also has an impact on cultivationIf you are promoted high enough, maybe you can also rely on Taoism to break the bottleneck of cultivation? ”
Ye Chen perceives his own changes and opens his mouth thoughtfully.
He tried several times to break through the realm, but his accomplishments were still stuck in the second level of refining gas. After his failure, he decided to study how to obtain experience first.
Previous life experience is recharged. He doesn't see the button to recharge on this interface, and he can't switch to other interfaces.
Huh?wait.
Ye Chen suddenly reacts that there is a process to turn Lingshi into experience. In this process, you need to buy books in the Sutra Pavilion, or spend Lingshi to go out for experience.
After thinking of this, ye Chen put away his sword and went back to the mansion.
Ye Ziling is not only a monk who built foundation, but also a true disciple. Therefore, her cave is built in Zhongfeng, the seventh peak of Ziyun mountain, with an extremely open courtyard and fairy Pavilion.
Ye Chen usually lives in a small pavilion in the north of the cave, and will not disturb Ye Ziling's practice.
Soon.
When he came to the small pavilion where he lived, ye Chen found a jade slip, which was used by monks to record words. Although there was only one piece, it was far more than books.
This piece in his hand is also a token of ziyunzong disciples. It can be used to directly communicate with ziyunzong's zangdian Pavilion. It can identify the level of the token and open different areas.
Ye Chen takes the jade slip and inspires it with aura. Then he looks through it, finds a collection of the seventh peak of Ziyun sect, and begins to read it carefully.
[tip: experience + 1]
After a while of reading, ye Chen shows a no accident expression when he hears the prompt sound coming from his ear. Then he goes to the wooden chair next to him and sits down. He begins to read quietly with the jade slips.
In the process of reading, he also heard the hint of “experience + 1” from time to time.*
 
 
 
 
Chapter two transformation!Ancient sword repair!
 
Soon.
After reading a book, ye Chen calls out the interface of Taoism and Dharma.
[ye Chen]
[Dao FA: basic sword formula lv23 (+)
[experience: 17:00]
A collection of the seventh peak has directly improved his experience of 17 points. This figure is very satisfactory for him, because he has already developed the ability to read ten lines at a glance in his previous life. His reading speed is not only fast enough, but also can remember the key points in the book.
It took him only one hour to finish reading this book with hundreds of thousands of words.
“Go on.”
No hurry to use experience, ye Chen found a book, read again.
With the increase of the amount of reading, his experience is also more and more, and in the process, he found that the kind of books about Daoism, Daoism and so on, had little experience.
contrary.
The kind of gods and demons, Historical Biographies, ancient legends and other books, his reading experience is greatly improved, far higher than the general books!
That is to say, the more ancient biography, the more informative knowledge and information, the more experience it brings to him.
Time flies.
A month later.
Ye Chen was lying on the bed, holding the jade slip in one hand, and looking at it attentively. After looking at it for a moment, he yawned and showed his dissatisfaction.
“Another random book…”
It's true that the older the book he reads, the more information he records, and the higher the experience he brings. But one problem is that the content in this book can't be made up.
Even if he had read the whole book, he would only add a little experience. At least half of the books included in ziyunzong's library were made up.
Fortunately, as long as he read a few paragraphs, he can judge that the information in this book is false without experience, so he won't waste too much time.
however.
This kind of random books are often much better than real biographies. Ye Chen can't help but sigh that the more random and random books these days are, the better they look.
Put down the jade slips, he called out the personal interface.
[ye Chen]
[Dao FA: basic sword formula lv23 (+)
[experience: 1794 points]
He lay in bed and read books for almost a month. In addition to the interruption of excretion and taking pigudan, he soaked in the books of ziyunzong's collection Pavilion almost all day. The harvest was also very huge, full of 1794 points of experience!
If he had a state of cultivation during the foundation period, and no longer needed to excrete and take the Bigu pill, he would be able to breathe in the aura of heaven and earth, and read more books.
“Almost enough.”
Ye Chen turned over from the bed and sat up. After stretching his body for a while, he perked up and began to add more points. He continuously transformed his reading experience into the realm of basic sword formula.
Shua!Shua!Shua!!!
The golden light is flickering in the Taoist Dharma interface.
Ye Chen felt that he was immersed in the sea of swords. Everything that could be seen was swords. What he could see was swords. What he heard was swords. What he touched was swords!
A moment later.
The golden light is gone.
[ye Chen]
[Dao FA: basic sword formula lv99 (+)
[experience: 1293 points]
When ye Chen wants to add a point again, he finds that it can't be added, and a new prompt box pops up on the Taoist Dharma interface.
[tip: the basic sword formula has been raised to the upper limit. Do you want to spend 100 points of experience to break the upper limit? Breaking the upper limit will cause special effects, and the process is irreversible]
Looking at this prompt interface, ye Chen showed his pondering eyes. If there is such a prompt, it shows that the mandatory breaking of the upper limit will produce considerable changes.
“It can't be a side effect.”
Ye Chen was soon judged.
After all, it's his basic sword skills and his understanding of sword skills, not his practical cultivation realm. He won't force aura into his body, and there won't be anything like explosive body.
The most likely change is either to create a sword body for him, or to elevate his will state because of epiphany. This process is certainly irreversible, but no matter what the situation is, it must be a good change for him.
After all, his current qualifications are in a mess, and the third level of refining gas is stuck.
determine!
After thinking of this, ye Chen's eyes are determined and his mind is determined. The prompt box in front of him disappears. At the same time, the whole Taoist Dharma interface is directly affected by the golden light.
At the same time, his whole soul seems to be infiltrated into a sword, which is combined with the sword, and the soul body seems to be transformed into a pure sword edge!
Soul is the body of sword, meaning the edge of sword!
Zizi!!!
The invisible meaning of the sword of reading sprang up from his body. In an instant, it interweaved in the room and pierced his bed and the ground, making sword marks.
At the same time, ye Chen felt a stabbing pain in his body. The sword was intended to go through his body wantonly, as if it turned into a substantial sword in his body. It pierced all the meridians and Dantian in his body, from the bottom to the top!
“Hiss…”
Ye Chen couldn't help hissing. The pain of his body splitting made him unable to stand. He fell directly to the ground. It was clear that his head touched the ground, but it tore a crack in the ground. The crack spread three feet away, all the way through the wall!
The severe pain from the body made Ye Chen unable to move, so he could only keep a stiff posture and lay on the ground. After almost a long time, he moved his arm hard, supported his body and got up from the ground.
“What the hell…”
Ye Chen bares his teeth and touches his body. He doesn't feel any wound, but he can clearly feel that his second level of refining gas has disappeared!
It's not a breakthrough to the third level of gas refining, but the whole realm is gone!
The practice of Qi refining realm is to breathe the aura of heaven and earth into the body, to get through the elixir fields and eight channels, to get through all the nine layers of Qi refining, and then you can try to build a foundation and turn it into a congenital body.
But here, the eight channels and Dantian are all pierced by the 'heart sword' just now. It's true that all of them have been opened up, but the problem is that they are all missed!
I can't keep any aura,
Of course, there is no realm of refining gas!
“What is this, the ninth floor of refining?It's still gone… ”
Sensing the situation in his body, ye Chen can't laugh or cry for a moment, but he is more strange than a headache.
Because he can clearly feel that although his eight channels and Dantian are pierced by the heart sword, and the aura in his body is gone, his own strength does not drop by half a point. Even at this time, he can kill himself in front of him when he reads the sword!
A sword in my mind!
The sword has no substance, does not belong to the soul body, and does not contain aura. It is purely made of ideas. Ye Chen can control the sword with his own ideas. The edge of the sword frightens him.
The third layer of refining gas
No, even if it's the ninth floor of refining gas, I'm afraid it can't take the sword!
“I've become an ancient swordsman?”
A word appears in Ye Chen's mind.*
 
 
 
 
Chapter three heart sword, you Mei Ziling
 
Ancient sword repair!
This is what ye Chen saw in a book describing the friars in ancient times when he was reading the classics. There are few descriptions about it, only a few scales.
In ancient times, the cultivation of swords did not swallow the spirit, the body and the spiritOnly a heart sword!
When the sword comes out, the earth will move!
If the sword falls, the ghosts will be shocked!
It's equivalent to connecting heaven and earth directly with your own thoughts. Therefore, you don't need to practice the spirit of the body and the spirit of the spirit, and point to the road with one sword!
It's just that this road is too difficult to enter, even in the ancient times, there are few people who can enter the Tao, because it's too empty and ethereal to become a sword by heart. It's more difficult to refine Qi step by step, build a foundation, degenerate the original spirit, and finally become an immortal than to deal with the real existence of aura!
And that's why.
The inheritance of ancient sword repair has been destroyed for a long time. So far, there is no inheritance of ancient sword repair at all. It is said that some holy places and ancient religions may still have ancient books, but no one can practice them.
After carefully examining his state, ye Chen feels more and more that he is mostly on the road of ancient sword cultivation. His mind moves and calls out the interface of Taoism and Dharma.
[ye Chen]
Daofa: heart sword LV1 (+)
[experience: 1193 points]
The basic sword formula has disappeared and replaced by the Taoist method of “heart sword”. Seeing the word “heart sword”, ye Chen has almost determined that he is really on the road of ancient sword cultivation and has condensed the heart sword!
The road of ancient sword cultivation is hard, so it's also very strong. It's terrible!
There are few descriptions of the ancient sword repair in the ancient books——
The sword breaks all the ways!
A grass can cut the sun, moon and stars!
“It seems to be on the right track.”
Ye Chen whispered thoughtfully and showed a smile. Before, he had been adding a little bit on the Taoist Dharma. If he didn't improve the cultivation level, only improving the Taoist Dharma, there was no doubt that he belonged to the unorthodox.
But now he has entered the Dao from the basic sword formula, condensed the heart sword, and embarked on the road of ancient sword cultivation. He not only returns to the right way, but also is the right one that can't be right any more!
Since returning to the right path, ye Chen was completely relieved. He did not have any hesitation. He chose the symbol behind the heart sword and began to add some points to it.
The extra points of heart sword are quite different from the consumption of basic sword formula!
Every upgrade costs 100 experience points!
Ye Chen has 1193 points of experience left. He directly connects 11 points. With the golden light flashing, he once again immerses himself in the insight of kendo.
[ye Chen]
Daofa: heart sword lv12 (+)
[experience: 93 points]
The eleven successive points make ye Chen feel that his consciousness seems to be completely transformed into a sword, which rushes to the sky with the heart sword.
The addition of points in the Taoist Dharma interface brings not only a simple improvement, but also a real feeling and understanding. Ye Chen can almost clearly feel his improvement in the heart sword.
I have a sword,
Up to the sky, down to the spring!
I don't know how long it took for ye Chen to come back from that state of mind turning sword and roaming the world.
In his mind, he can clearly feel that if the previous heart sword can only be a pocket thorn, then now his heart sword has been turned into a three foot green peak, and even he can't judge the power of this sword!
“I don't know if the friar of foundation building can take my sword.”
The leaf dust for a while the heart wants to be absorbed, then show a to spread ran, stood up to stretch a body, looked at a mess in the room, turned to walk outside.
Although there are no side effects in the improvement of the cultivation of the Taoist Dharma interface, he has read for five days in a row. After reading for a long time, his spirit is still a little tired, so he should be relieved.
There are still many books in cangdian Pavilion. He plans to read them slowly.
On the road of ancient sword cultivation, after cultivating the heart sword, his will is also consistent with the heart sword. If his sword does not come out, it will be disgraced by heaven and earth!
All things are cut by heart sword!
“Why?”
Push open the door to come to the small courtyard, leaf dust stretched a body, suddenly Yi a.
In ancient times, the practice of heart sword does not mean that you have lost the control of aura and the perception of mind, but that you no longer need aura and mind after practicing heart sword.
The heart sword itself is the light of its own thoughts, and the subtle can be seen in the slightest way. The perception itself is one-of-a-kind powerful. Within the range of the heart sword, all the breeze changes can't escape the feeling of the heart mind.
In his perception.
A man is flying here.
In the distance, the naked eye can see a faint light coming from the sky, passing a beam of light and falling to the outside of the courtyard.
After the light dissipated, there appeared a young girl with smart eyes. There was a trace of innocence and loveliness between her eyes. Her skin was like jade, and she didn't touch any earthly smoke.
Ye Ziling.
The true disciple of Ziyun sect's seventh peak elder is also ye Chen's younger sister.
“Brother.”
Ye Ziling walked into the courtyard and looked at Ye Chen. Her voice was as sweet as a silver bell. Just after greeting, she suddenly looked stunned and stopped, and said, “brother, what's your cultivation?”
She knew that ye Chen had been trapped in the bottleneck of the third level of refining gas for a long time, but she couldn't break through it. This time when she went out for training, she specially collected a pill to break through the bottleneck of refining gas, but she didn't expect to see it for three months. When she came back again, she couldn't feel any accomplishments in Ye Chen!
Even a little aura fluctuation can't be sensed. It's no different from ordinary people!
If it was Ye Chen before, he would be worried about whether the crossing will be seen through in the face of Ye Ziling's younger sister. If he was taken as a winner, he would be in trouble. But now he enters the Tao with a heart sword, and his mood is like a mirror, so he is more calm in the face of Ye Ziling.
“Not long ago.”
“……”
Ye Ziling opened his mouth and showed a little surprise. After a second, he said, “well, practice is against the heaven. Brother, you can see it is free and easy. Unless you can really cultivate the supreme immortal, otherwise, practice is just an extension of human life. How many people can cultivate the immortal in this world?It's a long way to go
Ye Chen's qualifications are the lowest. In fact, they are not suitable for cultivating immortals at all. The reason why she was accepted by Ziyun sect is that her master worried that she would miss Ye Chen and leave defects in her mood, so she brought Ye Chen back to Ziyun sect.
This elder brother and she have been dependent on each other since childhood. Only Ye Chen steals food everywhere can she survive. Therefore, ye Chen will support her no matter how she chooses.
It's a pity to give up spiritual cultivation, but it's not necessarily a bad thing.
When ye Chen hears Ye Ziling's words, she knows that she has misunderstood her meaning, but she doesn't have any aura in her body now. She really feels like a mortal. If her heart sword doesn't come out, I'm afraid she can't judge his abnormality even if a real Jindan is in front of her.
Hearing the latter part of Ye Ziling's words, ye Chen thought of some ancient history biographies he had read before, but he sighed a little, saying: “only with great perseverance, great wisdom and good luck, can we have a glimpse of the true fairy road.”
It should be possible to add a little bit if you have a way – he finally added a word silently in his heart.
Ye Ziling chuckled, took out a jade bottle, handed it to Ye Chen, and said: “these are some pills for nourishing qi and clearing heart, which are very good for you, brother. My residence is quite pleasant. You can continue to live here, brother. You can come to me if you have anything important.”
“Good.”
Ye Chen takes the jade vase and looks at Ye Ziling who leaves. He can't help but feel a sigh in his heart. Even if he thinks that he has lost his spiritual power and cultivation, he always treats him as his elder brother. Such a younger sister is really very popular.
He crossed over, another leaf dust is dead, but ye Ziling's sister is so lovely, so he doesn't care to treat her as his sister.*
 
 
 
 
Chapter four let me try a sword
 
Pull off the lid of the jade bottle.
Ye Chen sniffs it, pours out a crystal clear elixir in his hand, and swallows it. He suddenly feels refreshed. However, the effect is limited to the physical level, and it has little effect on the mind and spirit.
[tip: experience + 1]
The sudden hint surprised Ye Chen a little, but then he thought deeply and said: “it seems that the improvement of experience is comprehensive, taking pills is also experience, reading is also experience, but some experience improves more, some improve less.”
Ye Chen thought a little and took another one. Sure enough, after taking it this time, there was no improvement in experience. It seems that experience is the first experience you will get, including reading, and the second time you will not improve your experience.
Put away the jade bottle.
Ye Chen returns to his small pavilion, and he wants to continue reading.
Ordinary people who read books for a month in a row will be upset and unable to read them. However, his reading skill is that he has practiced for many years, and he can easily read books with millions of words without moving. Reading is a pleasure for him.
……
The seventh peak.
Under a green pine at the top of the mountain.
There are two stone benches and a stone platform. The marks on the stone platform are crisscross. It's a chessboard. Two people are sitting on both sides of the chessboard playing chess. One of them is the elder of the seventh peak, Yu Cheng, ye Ziling's master. He is a half step immortal who has built a big and round foundation.
In this world, it is not difficult to refine gas, but none of the builders can break through the foundation. To condense the golden elixir is even more unique. This step of the golden elixir is called the barrier between heaven and man!
A golden elixir swallows into my stomach, my life is up to me!
Break through the golden elixir, you can be called a real person!
Even if it's just like Yu Cheng, the half step elixir, which breaks through to build a perfect foundation and condenses a virtual elixir, is also a well-known existence in a region. It can be worshipped by the elders of the sect and respected as the half step immortal!
“You really have a good disciple.”
Sitting opposite Cheng is Feng Mingxuan of the fifth peak. He glances at the middle peak under the seventh peak, with a little bit of envy.
Like Ye Ziling, the disciple who broke through the barrier of building foundation in three years is undoubtedly a rare one in a hundred years. He is expected to break through the barrier of heaven and man, step into the golden elixir, and become a real person!
Yu Cheng said with a smile: “it's just because of nature.”
Zhang Mingxuan looked back, dropped a piece on the chessboard and said, “maybe she is the pillar of ziyunzong after a hundred yearsBy the way, it's said that Ziling has a elder brother, but don't let her be hindered by the fate of the world, which leads to the lack of Tao and the separation of heaven and man. ”
Yu chengsatuo said with a smile: “don't worry, her elder brother's talent is ordinary, and his spirit roots are disordered. It's hard to break the wall of building foundation all his life. In a hundred years, it will inevitably turn into a handful of loess. At that time, purple spirit should also be in the realm of virtual elixir, just cut off the dust, break the barrier of heaven and man, and cast a golden elixir!”
Zhang Mingxuan nodded and said, “that's good.”
If you can break through the barrier between heaven and man, you will have a golden elixir. But this step is too difficult. I don't know how many Tianjiao died here. At that time, he and Yu Cheng were also peerless geniuses, but they finally stopped at the empty elixir. They had no way to turn the empty into the real and break the boundary between heaven and man.
It's almost impossible to break the boundary between heaven and man if you are bound by the fate of the earth. Now listen to Yu Cheng's statement, after a hundred years, ye Chen will turn into dust, and ye Ziling will not be bound by the fate of the earth. It can be said that all the world will work together, and maybe you can really break the boundary between heaven and man at one stroke!
Time flies,
Time flies.
For friars, time always flies. It seems that nothing has happened. The whole Ziyun sect has hardly changed. One year has passed quietly.
In the north courtyard of Ziling cave on the seventh peak, ye Chen sits cross legged. The whole person looks ordinary, without any fluctuation of the aura of heaven and earth. It seems to be no different from ordinary people.
But at this moment, in his heart, it is set off a huge wave!
The sea of the heart is not a sea of knowledge. It has nothing to do with the spirit or the body. It only exists between the dark and the dark. It is a mysterious and mysterious point. It can be combined into one, and it can also evolve infinitely.
Right now.
In the sea of Ye Chen's heart, a sword of mind is suspended above the sky, and the whole golden ocean below is rolling up one after another.
Every time the sword of mind swings a ray of ripples, the bottom of the heart sea tears out thousands of abysses.
I don't know how long it took, but everything gradually calmed down.
Ye Chen vomited breath, opened his eyes, and called out the Taoist Dharma interface.
[ye Chen]
[Daofa: heart sword LV100 (+)]
[experience: 337 points]
“It's more and more difficult to improve the heart sword.”
Ye Chen looked at the data on the Daofa interface and whispered.
During this year, he has been immersed in the collection Pavilion of ziyunzong, reading all kinds of books. Because he has the status of elder brother of Ye Ziling, the disciple of the seventh peak, no one bothers him at ordinary times, which can be said to be very quiet.
After a year, he almost read all the books that he had the right to read, and also got a lot of experience, and transformed all these experiences into the promotion of heart sword.
The improvement of heart sword is different from the previous basic sword technique. From one level to the next, he has been promoted by one level with 100 points of experience. When he broke through level 99 just now, he spent 1000 points of experience at one time, which is obviously a big leap.
After crossing this great realm, ye Chen finds that he doesn't know what level of his strength is now. Before, he probably judged that when his heart sword is cut, no one should be able to take his sword under the golden elixir, but just after breaking the boundary, he can't judge.
“I don't know if my sword can defeat Jindan?”
There is a huge gap between Jindan and Zhuji. It is the so-called barrier between heaven and man. It is a real person to cross the past, but it is still a mortal if you can't.
Ye Chen knows that his breakthrough is great, but he is not sure which span is bigger than that of building the foundation to break through the golden elixir and the barrier between heaven and man.
“Why?”
While ye Chen was thinking, he suddenly felt something, eh.
He stood up, went to the window, looked north, his eyes flashed a weak sword light, the sword light gradually became more and more prosperous, and in his heart, the Golden Ocean was also rolling, set off a huge wave.
His heart sword has a feeling. Hundreds of miles away in the north, ye Ziling is being hunted. The man who hunted him has extraordinary accomplishments. He doesn't feel the power of the golden elixir. It should be a virtual elixir.
A half step immortal!
He is a big man in the whole ancient China area. He can be treated with courtesy in every sect. In Ziyun sect, he can even serve as the elder of every peak, or directly set up a new peak!
“Dare to hunt down Ziling.”
“Take my sword!”
The idea of Ye Chen is like a rolling river.
The sword hanging on his waist came out of its sheath in silence, and was resisted by his heart sword. In an instant, it pierced the window lattice, turned into a white light, and disappeared in the sky.
……
It is about hundreds of miles away from ziyunzong.
In the sky.
Two escape light is entangled, fly to the direction of ziyunzong.
The figure in the light in front of her is Ye Ziling. Her face is a little pale, and there is blood spilling from the corner of her mouth. She is trying to stimulate the flying shuttle under her body.
In the back of Ye Ziling, a middle-aged monk was driving Dun Guang, his face was gloomy and pursued him closely. There was a piece of light on his head, and there was a green pill floating in the light.
Xudan!
This is a half step real man of Xudan realm!
If it had not been for ye Ziling's flying shuttle, it would have been a medium quality one. She also inspired the secret skill and took the elixir. In the face of a half step immortal, she would have been overtaken and killed!
But even so, ye Ziling has reached the limit at this time, and her spiritual power is almost exhausted. A spirit stone in her hand can't supplement her spiritual power.
“The front is where our Ziyun sect is. Dare you chase it again? Don't you fear that the real person in charge of our sect will kill you with a blow from Tianwei?”
Ye Ziling continued to run away while driving the shuttle, and opened his mouth with a cool look.
Han Qi's face darkened and said, “what about ziyunzong? At least it's hundreds of miles away. In your condition, do you really think you can escape another hundred miles?”
He is an ordinary monk. Ye Ziling is a true disciple of ziyunzong. If he is not willing to provoke ziyunzong, ye Ziling killed his only disciple in the fight. That disciple is actually his blood left behind. He can't give up this matter.
If ye Ziling was afraid of ziyunzong and let go of him, he would never break through the barrier of heaven and man and achieve the golden elixir!*
 
 
 
 
Chapter five: a sword of Xudan meteorite!
 
“……”
Hearing Han Qi's voice, ye Ziling's eyes were a little ugly.
As Han Qi said, if she flies slowly, she can fly back, but if she runs at full speed like this, she won't last long at all!
Although she also tried to send out the talisman to the zongmen, she couldn't send it out in front of a half step real man in Xudan realm!
Fortunately, the other side is only a half step real person in the empty Dan realm.
If the immortal Jindan is here, it's just a Jindan, and the power of heaven and man is enough to turn her into powder. There's no possibility of escape.
Seeing that Han Qi ignored her threat and couldn't give up in the rear, ye Ziling could only forcibly stimulate the remaining spiritual power in his body, and continued to maintain the escape of feisuo at full speed.
But it's not.
Just after flying for nearly a hundred miles, her body suddenly faltered and her spiritual power was exhausted.
The escape light of the flying shuttle also changed from strong to dark in a moment, and then it began to fade, and its speed also dropped suddenly, even began to shake.
“It's extraordinary for you to fly all the way to this place with your minor repair in the early stage of foundation construction. I'm afraid that ziyunzong will not give up with us if you kill you.”
Han Qi said.
Ye Ziling reluctantly keeps away from the light and doesn't fall from the sky. She looks at Han Qi and feels the oppression of half a step of heaven and man brought by Xudan Xiaguang. For a moment, her body can't help but shiver a little.
In a strict sense, Xudan realm is no longer the foundation building period. It is a half step elixir. It has a little Tianwei of Jindan immortal. Her Master Yu Cheng is the half step immortal of Xudan realm. Therefore, she knows the existence power of this realm, and ordinary foundation building can't match it.
Now she can only place hope on the other side, afraid of ziyunzong, dare not do anything to her.
“But I am not afraid of it!”
Han Qi stares at Ye Ziling. There is a cold flash in his eyes. Then he suddenly raises his hand.
After killing Ye Ziling, he immediately fled away to find a place where there was no one to hide. Then he closed the door and broke the barrier between heaven and man. As long as he made the golden elixir, he would become a real man. Even ziyunzong could not help him!
At the moment when Han Qi raised his hand, a sound came from a hundred miles away.
“Wait a minute, Taoist brother!”
It's Yu Cheng's voice. You can see a light coming from a hundred miles away.
Yu Cheng's mind can't cross a hundred Li. He doesn't know what's going on a hundred li away, but he knows that ye Ziling has met the half step immortal in Xudan realm. It's too late for him to save others. He can only anxiously send a message to the other side, hoping that the other side can hesitate for a moment.
Han Qi hears Yu Cheng's voice and pauses, but he doesn't stop. He still shoots down Ye Ziling with a cold face.
“……”
Ye Ziling looked at this scene, her eyes flashed a touch of complexity. Instead of looking at the surging spiritual power falling from the sky, she looked at the direction of zongmen behind her.
It's a good thing that ye Chen doesn't step into it, but after she dies here, she can't take care of her elder brother.
But it's not.
At this time, ye Ziling's eyes with a trace of desolation and bleakness suddenly flashed a faint luster.
She saw, saw a faint white light coming from the sky, and in an instant, she crossed a hundred Li, just like a rainbow passing through the sun. Before she came near, she had already brought a great and powerful sword, which soared to the sky!
This sharp, seems to be able to penetrate the sky, through the blue!
“So, what's that?”
Yu Cheng's dunguang stagnates, showing a trace of horror.
Where Jianguang refers to, Han Qi's whole action is frozen in the same place for a moment. In fact, the sword has not yet arrived, but his palm has been completely unable to press down.
Between the heaven and the earth, first there is the thunder, then there is silence.
Only a white light can be seen, coming across a hundred Li. After a sword penetrates Han Qi's body, it rushes to the sky and finally disappears.
Only Han Qi was left standing there, and his eyes seemed to be filled with disbelief and fear.
There was a thread of blood between his eyebrows, which spread all the way down. Qingyun on his head and the unreal Qingdan all split from the center and turned into two pieces.
A sword,
Xudan falls!
“This…”
Ye Ziling stood in the air, looking at the falling body of Han Qi, his eyes slightly widened, and what appeared in his eyes was a shock that could not be concealed.
A half step immortal in Xudan realm died like this!
At the same time, in the door of Ziyun sect, several light escapes into the sky. Among them are the elders of each peak of Ziyun sect. Their eyes all show a little suspicious look.
A moment later.
The place where Han Qi fell, together with Yu Cheng and other members of Ziyun sect, Lao Qi Zhi, looked at Han Qi's body. Yu Cheng, Zhang Mingxuan and others were shocked.
Even if Han Qi is dead, they can feel the despair before Han Qi's death. They can also feel the meaning of the sword!
The half step real person in the empty Dan realm was killed with one sword.
What a terrible sword!
Ye Ziling stands behind Cheng. After the injury in her body is stabilized, she looks at Han Qi's body. There is a little vibration in her eyes
“Master, is it Zhang Jiao's real person?”
“No, it's not Zhangjiao. Zhangjiao real person went to Qingxu sect a few days ago and hasn't come back yet. Moreover, Zhangjiao real person's practice is not like thisI don't know who the real swordsman is. Most of the swordsman should be someone who has made friends with our sect. ”
Yu Cheng slowly opens his mouth, reluctantly calms his mind, looks at Ye Ziling and says, “how can you provoke a banbu immortal?”
Ye Ziling, with a faint tone, said: “I met a thousand year old jingling fruit in Mangshang mountain range. I competed with his disciples and narrowly won one point. Then I was chased and killed by this man…”
“I see. That's karma.”
Yu Cheng looks at Han Qi's body and snorts. Since the other side doesn't look at his face and bullies him, it's very reasonable for the elder to kill him with a sword.
“But who is that master?”
Zhang Mingxuan looked puzzled and said in a low voice: “the real swordsman in ancient China should only be the one in Tianjian PavilionBut that one has nothing to do with my family. ”
Speaking of this, he couldn't help taking a breath. His eyes showed solemnity, and his tone was a little shaken. He said: “if it's a new swordsman who has good relations with my family…”
A new swordsman!
This sentence, let Yu Cheng and others can't help but look at each other, see each other's eyes in the vibration.
There are very few real people in the whole ancient China region. Every time a real person crosses the barrier of heaven and man and condenses into a golden elixir, no matter which sect he is in, he will surely send out congratulatory stickers. A golden elixir can suppress a thousand years of good fortune!
If there is a new Jian Xiu immortal, I'm afraid the whole ancient China will be shocked by it in a few days!
“No, maybe not…”
The elder of Ziyun sect took a deep breath and said in a deep voice: “you forget that our sect still hasMaybe it's one of those guys. Maybe it's more likely. ”
Zhang Mingxuan looked at him and said in a low voice, “but are those people still alive?”
Jindanjing real life has existed for thousands of years, but after thousands of years, the heaven and man will still decline five times and die out between heaven and earth. Therefore, jindanjing real people who are close to the deadline will use some self styled means to prolong their life. All the leaders of Ziyun sect will go to the forbidden area of Ziyun sect at the deadline.
No one can enter the forbidden area except Zhangjiao, so no one knows whether the ancestors of the former Zhangjiao have gone back or are still alive.
“Be careful!No nonsense
The elder of Ziyun sect shouts.
He took a look at Zhang Mingxuan and Yu Cheng and others, and said in a low voice: “no matter who makes the move, it must be the elder who makes good friends with ziyunzong. Don't talk about it today. I will tell the leader when the leader comes back.”
Yu Cheng and Zhang Mingxuan all nodded their heads.*
 
 
 
 
Who is chapter six?
 
Ziling cave.
Ye Chen stood at the windowsill, wandering outside the sky, and after a moment his eyes turned.
“That guy's cultivation realm should not have reached the golden elixir realm. If he breaks the barrier between heaven and man, purple spirit can't run, so it should be the great perfection of building foundation or the half step golden elixir. My heart sword can cross a hundred Li and cut half step golden elixir. I don't know what will happen when I meet the real golden elixir.”
Ye Chen shook his head slightly.
Anyway.
The strike just now brought him 200 points of experience, which was a good harvest. After all, it should be his first sword, and it was barely his first battle.
It's a little pity that the sword he used to attach the idea of heart sword is completely broken. After all, it's just an ordinary sword. Even if it can carry his idea of heart sword, it can't bear the collision with Xudan.
“One grass can cut the sun, the moon and the starsHey, no wonder it's a piece of grass
The leaf dust suddenly wanted to understand what, couldn't help laughing.
In ancient times, only the heart sword was refined. Once the heart sword came out, it was the acme of the sword meaning. There was no concept of protecting what it controlled.
No matter how powerful the spirit sword is forged by immortal gold, if it is controlled by the heart sword, it will be gradually damaged after several times of cutting. Therefore, after the heart sword is completed, it will be used at will.
Take the branch as the sword and the grass leaf as the sword!
and.
For the heart sword, attaching to something has little influence on its power. No matter whether it uses a grass to defend the sword or a spirit sword to cut it, it has the same effect.
If he doesn't control the real object at all and cuts it with a pure nihilistic heart sword, then what he cuts is the mind and spirit, that is, pure spirit attack.
It's very difficult to get started on the road of ancient sword cultivation. At the same time, it means that there is almost no lack of any Taoist art after getting started. A sword can cut all things and break all dharmas!
And.
The heart sword is born in the sea of the heart, and its sensing ability is also very strong. Before ye Ziling encountered the crisis of life and death, hundreds of miles apart, he naturally wanted to have a sense, and cut off the sword across a hundred miles.
If someone has malice or intention to kill him, the closer the distance is, the stronger the perception of his mind will be. It is impossible for anyone to attack an ancient sword practitioner.
A moment later.
Ye Chen looks up at the sky outside the window and can see a light falling in front of Ziling's cave. It's Ye Ziling who comes back. She immediately enters her cave to heal her wounds.
Xinnian roughly felt that ye Ziling only had excessive Reiki loss and no serious injury, so ye Chen relaxed his mind and continued to pick up the jade slips and read the book.
……
A few days later.
Ziyun is the main peak.
I saw a touch of purple auspicious Qi falling from the sky, and half of the sky was a glow. That was the auspicious Qi of immortal Ziyun, the leader of Ziyun sect.
If a golden elixir swallows into my stomach, my life is up to me. If the real people in the golden elixir do not deliberately restrain their breath, they will naturally cause the heaven and earth visions when they walk!
Lucky!
Qingyun summit!
Cover up the sun!
This corresponds to the three realms in the early, middle and later stages of Jindan realm. Generally, the early stage of Jindan is called Ruiqi immortal, the middle stage of Jindan is called Qingyun immortal, and the later stage of Jindan is called Huagai immortal.
There is a huge gap between each realm, and Ziyun immortal of Ziyun sect is a golden elixir with auspicious spirit in its early existence!
“Brother Zhang Jiao, you are back.”
The elder of Ziyun sect was waiting outside the main hall of the sect. Seeing the immortal Ziyun falling in the glow, he immediately welcomed him.
A white faced young man in a purple Taoist robe appeared in the glow. He looked as if he was younger than ye Chen. He was the leader of Ziyun sect.
“What happened while I was away?”
Immortal Ziyun saw the elder coming up and asked as he walked forward.
The eldest relatives are waiting for him here. It's obvious that something very important happened in the clan during the period when he left. They need to report to him as soon as possible.
The elder immediately approached, solemnly stated what had happened a few days ago, and said: “report back to elder martial brother Zhangjiao, it's like this…”
“Jian Xiu, immortal?”
Immortal Ziyun showed a trace of consternation.
The elder nodded and said, “one sword killed a half step immortal. That's definitely the way to cultivate the immortal. There's no mistake. I don't know if it's some elder of our clan…”
Immortal Ziyun was stunned and stopped. His eyes were not clear for a while. He said in a deep voice, “don't spread this story or ask more questions.”
“Yes.”
The elder responds in a low voice and then steps back.
Watching the elder leave, immortal Ziyun's brows gradually locked up and said: “immortal Jianxiu saved Ziling?Who could it be… ”
The elder guessed that there were still antiques in zongmen. At that time, he took a sword. However, immortal Ziyun was very clear that it could not be the antiques in zongmen.
Because it's already dead!
He once went into the forbidden area of zongmen ten years ago. It's already a piece of bone. All the leaders of Ziyun Zong sect and the supreme elder have been in the forbidden area for a long time. No one is still alive!
The reason why we sometimes secretly suggest that there are old monsters sitting in the sect is to frighten other sects and make them dare not offend Ziyun sect easily. In fact, today's Ziyun sect, immortal Jindan is only the leader of the sect!
A sword mender is enough to shake the whole ancient China, and it can't appear out of thin air.
Who is it?
With doubts in his eyes, immortal Ziyun walked to his main hall.
At the same time.
In the north courtyard of Ziling cave, under the pavilion, ye Chen sits on a stone bench. A jade teapot and two delicate teacups are placed on the stone platform in front of him.
Sitting opposite Ye Chen is Ye Ziling. Her injury has completely recovered. After leaving the customs, she did not visit Yu Cheng first, but first came to the North Hospital where ye Chen lived.
Ye Chen looks at Ye Ziling, with a trace of carefree light and mouth.
“How do you think of tasting tea with me today?”
“I'm bored for a moment. I want to have a chat with my elder brother.”
Ye Ziling looks at Ye Chen and doesn't know if it's her illusion. She thinks that although Ye Chen has abandoned her cultivation and lost her realm, her actions are more immortal.
She couldn't help but smile. She winked a little mischievously and said, “I didn't expect you to be more immortal, elder brother.”
In front of outsiders, her image as a purple fairy is as cold as an iceberg, but only in front of Ye Chen, a brother who has been dependent on each other since childhood, she will take off all her disguises, relax incomparably, and don't worry about the open and secret struggle between friars.
“Practice should conform to nature.”
Ye Chen with a smile, picked up the teapot gently poured two cups of tea, said: “Purple spirit, you have recently encountered something, want to say it.”
Ye Ziling was not polite, and he shook off all the things that happened in this year, including many dangers of fighting for opportunities, and recently, he was almost killed by a banbu immortal. Fortunately, a immortal Jianxiu saved her.
“Practice is not easy.”
Ye Chen sighed with emotion.
Listening to Ye Ziling's story about the course of this year, it adds a little experience to him. This is ziyunzong's peerless pride, and his path of practice is not so smooth.
Ye Ziling nodded and said: “practice is against the heaven, and every immortal Jindan has no idea how hard he has been tempered… He doesn't know who the elder Jianxiu who saved me, but he owes some cause and effect. If I succeed in Jindan in the future, I still need to repay this cause and effect.”
“There's no need to repay the cause and effect between brother and sister.”
Ye Chen took a sip of the teacup and chuckled.
Ye Ziling was stunned, and then immediately Duqi mouth, stretched out a small hand, grabbed Ye Chen's cheek, pulled to one side, said: “brother can't make fun of real people!”
“Good, good.”
Ye Chen was pulled face, put down the cup, hands up to surrender.
Ye Ziling let go of his little hand, and at last he reminded me: “it doesn't matter how you joke with me, brother. You can't talk nonsense outside, but I'm serious!”
Looking at Ye Ziling's' very serious' appearance, ye Chen couldn't help smiling and echoed: “yes, what Ziling said is.”*
 
 
 
 
Chapter Seven: a mortal's life is not in vain
 
After frolicking with Ye Chen for a while, ye Ziling stretches her body, stretches in front of Ye Chen without any image, and feels relaxed.
Usually outside, she either has to keep cool or keep alert. Even in the face of Yu Cheng and other senior sisters, she can't relax. The only person in the world who can make her completely relax is Ye Chen.
Ye Ziling, who felt comfortable, immediately cared about the recent situation of Ye Chen and said:
“Brother, is it boring to live in my cave alone?”
“No
Ye Chen sipped a sip of tea and said, “occasionally I will walk around. I usually read the books in cangdian Pavilion.”
Ye Ziling said with a smile: “I didn't expect that you would like to read books. If we didn't meet my master, maybe you would be able to get an official title and become a marquis?”
Ye Chen said with a smile: “that's not easy to say.”
If he crossed the secular world, he would be either a businessman or an official. But there is a way to cultivate immortals in this world. Who would be an official if he could cultivate immortals?
After chatting for a while, ye Ziling took a look at the sky, stood up to say goodbye to Ye Chen and said, “I'm going to see my master, so I'll go first. Here are some top quality nourishing pills, which are good for you, brother.”
“Good.”
Ye Chen took the elixir from ye Ziling and nodded to her gently. Although he was not ye Chen before, his sister was really likable.
After seeing off Ye Ziling, ye Chen stretches his body lazily. Then he leaves his courtyard and goes down the seventh peak to the direction of the main peak of Ziyun sect.
His jade slips have the right to read almost all the books. A few days ago, he began to read in zangdian Pavilion. Although the books in zangdian pavilion are protected by array, for him today, that array can almost be regarded as nothing.
A moment later.
Ye Chen came outside the zangdian Pavilion and used his own jade slips to enter the zangdian Pavilion. His jade slips could only enter the zangdian Pavilion and could not reach the second floor of the zangdian Pavilion. However, this did not prevent him from entering the second floor. A flash of his heart sword made the array appear sluggish, and then he stepped up calmly.
On the second floor of the zangdian Pavilion, ye Chen went to the place where he had read before, picked up a new 'ziyunzong secret record' that he had never seen, and began to read it.
During this period, other disciples went up to the second floor, but they were not too surprised to see ye Chen. They took the classics they needed and left.
There are tens of thousands of disciples of Ziyun sect, and there are hundreds of inner disciples who can go to the second floor of zangdian Pavilion. Not everyone knows each other.
Not to mention these disciples.
Even the Deacon who occasionally passed by the second floor of zangdian Pavilion didn't notice anything unusual.
On the one hand, if you don't recognize Ye Chen, you won't question it. On the other hand, if you recognize Ye Chen, you probably won't question it. After all, if you can recognize Ye Chen, you all know that ye Chen is Ye Ziling's elder brother. With Ye Ziling's younger sister, who is a true disciple, it's normal to go to the second floor of zangdian Pavilion.
So spring goes and autumn comes.
In the blink of an eye, there are five spring and Autumn Periods.
In the fifth year, ye Ziling broke through the barrier of heaven and man and made a breakthrough in one fell swoop until the middle of foundation construction, which caused a great shock to the whole Ziyun sect. He is known as the strongest genius of Ziyun sect in the past three hundred years. He is expected to break through the barrier of heaven and man and become a Jindan immortal before he is 100 years old!
The improvement of Ye Ziling's cultivation shines in the whole Ziyun sect, which also makes Ye Chen gradually get attention here. Of course, the people who pay attention to Ye Chen are not contemptuous, but envious, envious that ye Chen can have such a fairy like sister.
Many people even come to visit Ye Chen deliberately to make a good relationship with him. After all, no matter what ye Chen's accomplishments are, even if he is just a mortal, he is also ye Ziling's elder brother. It is said that the relationship between brother and sister has always been very good, but ye Chen always refuses.
……
“Elder martial brother Qinghua!Did you hear that?Three days ago, Ziling fairy defeated feihongzong Tianjiao he Bai in guhuacheng. Later, she had a fight with the deacon of feihongzong, but she didn't lose out! ”
“The deacon of feihongzong… That should be the cultivation in the later period of foundation building, right?Elder martial sister Ziling is indeed a peerless heavenly pride. She can face the monks in the later period of foundation building with her accomplishments in the middle period of foundation building. ”
Among the mountain roads of Ziyun sect, several disciples of Ziyun sect are talking about the recent events. When they talk about ye Ziling, they are all admiring.
Just at this time, ye Chen walked along the mountain path leisurely, passing behind the pavilion where several disciples gathered, and was noticed by one of them.
Qinghua pulls the sleeves of the people next to her and whispers:
“That person, is it like Ye Chen?”
“It's him… It's said that he has a general aptitude. Long ago, he gave up his practice and lost his aura. However, it's normal. Both brother and sister are extremely proud. This kind of situation is rare in a thousand years.”
Zhang Hai whispered.
In common customs, brother and sister are both peerless. How lucky they are? They are more concentrated on one person. It is obvious that ye Chen and ye Ziling are just like this.
Several people don't dare to talk loudly. Although they all heard about ye Chen's return to the world, ye Chen is Ye Ziling's elder brother after all. If ye Ziling really casts the golden elixir in the future and becomes the next leader of Ziyun sect, ye Chen's status will be lofty even if he is a mortal!
It's just that… It's always a little strange that brother is more expensive than sister.
“It's no use having a younger sister, even if it's a mortal life.”
Qinghua sighed.
Zhang Hai also said with emotion: “yes.”
Although the words of several people's discussion were not deliberately suppressed, the voice was very small. Ordinary people could not hear it so far apart. However, ye Chen's heart was like a sword, not stained with dust. Naturally, he could hear the voices of several people's discussion, but he just laughed and walked by.
In the past five years, he has read most of the books in ziyunzong's collection Pavilion, and he has traveled all over the Qianli mountain range where ziyunzong lives.
Today, he plans to go to the forbidden area of ziyunzong for a tour.
Reading books can get experience, and walking in the world can also have experience. The forbidden area of ziyunzong is related to the secrets of ziyunzong. I'm afraid I can get a lot of experience if I go there.
He always wanted to go before, but because it was a forbidden area, and when he tried, the heart sword gave him a warning, so he restrained himself.
In ancient times, the cultivation of swords only focused on the heart sword, but when the heart sword was used, there was no regret. If the heart sword could not defeat the enemy, then he would die, which could be said to be the most extreme existence among the monks.
It is also because of its extreme, so when you may encounter danger, the heart sword will warn you.
The last time he wanted to enter the forbidden area of ziyunzong, he noticed the warning of the heart sword. But this time he wanted to step in again, he didn't notice the warning of the heart sword, which means that the forbidden area of ziyunzong is no longer dangerous to him. Maybe he can gain a lot of experience after a trip*
 
 
 
 
Chapter 8 forbidden area of the valley!
 
Whoa!
As soon as ye Chen stepped on it, a rock on the edge of the cliff fell off silently and was crushed into a stone sword. Then he carried him all the way down the valley.
Less than 30 feet down, a deep and dark light appeared in the dark. It was the array to protect the forbidden area of Ziyun sect. It was built based on the whole Ziyun sect's location. Even a Jindan immortal was hard to break into in a short time.
But ye Chen here is just a flash of light.
You can see a light golden sword light reflected in his pupil. The sword light flashed across his face. It was irresistible. With one blow, it penetrated into the crack of the forbidden area array.
Ye Chen didn't want to destroy the array, so he didn't directly cut through the array. Instead, he broke the sword into the key point of the operation of the array and cut it off for a short time, making the array a little missing.
actually.
It's more difficult to do this than to break the array, because the key to the operation of the array is inside the array itself. To cut off the operation of the array is actually to break the array.
Only the heart sword of the ancient sword can break into the array from one point. The intention of the sword is concentrated in one point. It does not cause large-scale damage, nor does it spread, nor does it cause chain reaction.
soundless and stirless.
The light of the array in front of Ye Chen suddenly appeared a little dim. He didn't stay. He immediately threw himself in and fell to the bottom of the forbidden valley.
There were no more obstacles along the way. He drove the stone sword with his heart sword until he stepped into the lowest level of the forbidden valley. Here, you can see that there are many caves on the nearby rock wall, many of which are sitting with a skeleton.
It is Ziyun Zong's predecessors in charge of religion and supreme elders for thousands of years.
“Immortal Jindan can live a long life for thousands of years, but it's hard to be free.”
The leaf dust floats in the air, the vision passes this one to have withered bone, can't help but sigh a.
The immortal road is hard. In ancient China, a real Jindan was already a great man worshipped by Wanxiu. But on the Jindan, there is Yuanying real king, and on the real king, there is Huashen Tianjun!
According to the books he read, the whole ancient China region has not had the birth of Yuanying Zhenjun for tens of thousands of years, and the strongest is the late golden elixir, which covers the sun.
however.
The immortal Jindan gathers all the elements of life, Qi and Yuan to form an elixir. The perfect heaven makes itself one, so it can enjoy the longevity of thousands of years. However, the ancient sword only cultivates the heart sword, which has a great defect in the aspect of longevity. The Jindan can lock the life of life, but the heart sword has no function in this aspect.
Even the strength of his heart sword today, the life span is no more than 200 years, the spirit will decay, and the heart sword will fade away with the decay of the spirit.
However, if you don't lock Shou yuan and don't keep your destiny, you will get the most terrible sword between heaven and earth. In ancient times, almost no one wanted to be the enemy of a Jijing sword!
Because it's terrible!
[tip: experience + 200]
Ye Chen's eyes skimmed over the withered bones of many of ziyunzong's forefathers, and a hint sounded in his ear. He narrowed his eyes and continued to fall down to the bottom of the valley.
What you can feel is a huge aura, surging out of the earth pulse, filling the whole forbidden area space. It seems that the whole person is being washed by the tide of Aura!
Earth vein!
The whole sect of Ziyun sect was founded on the terrain of the Ziyun mountains. In the early Dynasty, the Zhangjiao spread the array, locked the terrain and sealed the veins in a corner. The most central part of the forbidden area, where ye Chen is standing, is the core of the veins.
The inexhaustible aura in the earth is drawn and evolved by the earth's veins, and then gushes out from here to nourish the array of ziyunzong, and then spread to all peaks.
“This is the vein of the earth.”
Ye Chen bent down, reached out and touched the ground gently, and grabbed a handful of sand.
In fact, if you look carefully, they are all crystal clear particles and fragments of spirit stone. The spirit here is so majestic that it has already turned the earth into spirit.
However, it is precisely because the aura is too violent and majestic that the common mud and stone can't bear it at all. Even if it turns into a spirit stone, it will soon be broken, so the center is full of debris.
Look around.
But you can see many complete spirit stones, scattered branches on the outside of the valley bottom.
[tip: experience + 300]
After checking the earth vein, ye Chen knew something about the earth vein, and got another experience, a total of 500 points of experience, which seemed to him to be a worthwhile trip.
But at this time, ye Chen suddenly frowned slightly, and noticed something strange.
Look around.
You can see that in the scattered spirit stones, there are several black chains, which extend all the way to the bottom of the earth.
“There's something fishy down there.”
Ye Chen's eyes looked down at the bottom of his feet, and his heart was like a sword. He explored the past in the earth's veins and soon knew the source of the chain.
The chain extends down, impressively in the deep of the earth, imprisoning a big demon!
The fierce aura in the earth vein constantly washes on the big demon, and then gradually becomes gentle, and then comes to the earth vein.
This big demon has the function of suppressing the earth's veins. It uses its body to suppress the violent pressure from the deep earth's veins. In addition, it also purifies the aura to a certain extent.
At the same time.
The dark chains on his body are constantly drawing spiritual power from him, which makes him unable to practice. Instead, he can only constantly absorb the violent aura from the earth vein to supplement his spiritual power loss. The chains are linked with the array to form a whole.
“I didn't expect that there was a big demon in the earth vein, which had condensed the demon Dan, comparable to the real Jindan of the Terran.”
Ye Chen looks thoughtful.
This big demon is like a donkey in a mill now. Under the control of the whip, it has to pull the millstone to keep the whole formation and the mountain stable.
It seems to be pitiful, but ye Chen doesn't have any pity, because the demons and Terrans in this world are always enemies.
The human friars treat the demon clan as a treasure house of movement, while the demon clan treat the human friars as a delicious meal and a great tonic for walking.
Demons eat people everywhere, and it is common for people to cut demons.
Moreover, human beings often do not kill demons wantonly and only take what they need. However, demon cannibals are often reckless. A big demon is a city, and hundreds of thousands of people are devoured by one bite.
[tip: experience + 300]
Knowing the true core of the ziyunzong array and the secrets of the earth, ye Chen has gained 300 points of experience, which is a little satisfied.
800If you are reading in the cangdian Pavilion, it will take at least half a month.
“Almost.”
Ye Chen is ready to leave.
But at this time, the demon, who was suppressed by the chain in the depth of the earth, kept his head down and breathed aura, seemed to be very stable, but suddenly opened his eyes directly!
In those eyes,
It's shocking blood red!
If you look carefully, you can see that there is a crack that seems to be gnawed by countless times on the inside of the chain that imprisons its right arm, and it has been spreading.
Boom!!!
Broken chain!
A surge of Demon power broke the earth's pulse and burst into the sky, causing the whole ziyunzong formation to shake violently, and the seven peaks of ziyunzong, including the main peak, were in turmoil*
 
 
 
 
Chapter 9 eat up all the human friars in the world!
 
The seventh peak.
Inside Ziling cave.
Ye Ziling suddenly opened his eyes in the closing. He was shocked. He felt that the whole seventh peak was shaking, as if it was going to be overturned.
This is
Someone attacked ziyunzong?
She didn't have any hesitation. As soon as she dodged the light, she came to the outside of the cave. Looking at the sky, she saw that the whole sky had been covered by a purple light curtain, just like a hemispherical shape, spanning a hundred miles, covering the whole mountain gate of ziyunzong, which was the mountain protection array of ziyunzong.
Just looking out, I didn't see anyone attacking the gate of Ziyun mountain. The movement seemed to come from underground!
“What's the matter?”
“What happened? Someone attacked my mountain gate?”
All the light came out of the caves and came into the sky. Almost all the disciples and deacons of each peak looked suspicious.
Ziyunzong has been established for nearly 4000 years, and it is not that it has never been attacked. However, this kind of thing often happens once in a hundred years, and most of the disciples have never encountered it!
In chaos.
Yu Cheng, the elder of the seventh peak, came to the highest place. His eyes glanced at the Ziyun sect, and his expression was shaking
“… no, the mountain guard formation was not triggered from the outside.”
“Is there something wrong with the earth?”
Above the sky, Zhang Mingxuan and the elders of other peaks also broke the sky one after another. They all looked at each other from a distance and saw the uncertainty in each other's eyes.
The elder looked at the ground solemnly and said, “elder of each peak, go to the bottom of the peak quickly and guard the pulse of each peak!”
“Yes.”
Yu Cheng and other elders answered immediately, and ran straight to the bottom of each peak.
The elder turned around and went straight to the main peak. His face was very ugly. He took out a jade talisman and crushed it. The jade talisman contacted master Ziyun. At the same time, he swore in his heart.
At the critical moment, Zhang Jiao is not there!
The earth's pulse vibrates. They can only guard each peak at most. If there is something wrong with the earth's pulse, they can't get in at all. Only master Ziyun can get into the earth's pulse!
Now they are the only elders who try their best to guard the peaks, rely on the mountain protection array to suppress the veins, and wait for the return of immortal Ziyun. I hope it's just an ordinary fluctuation of the veins.
At this point.
Deep in the forbidden area, at the bottom of the valley.
The deepest surface of the vein, there are many cracks, the cracks continue to spread in all directions, the last burst collapse.
Roar!!!
An earth shaking roar erupted from the bottom of the earth vein. The sound was transmitted to the outside world through the great earthquake in the forbidden area, making almost all the elders' faces change dramatically!
As elders, although they are not qualified to enter the forbidden area, they also know the key point of zongmen earthquake. They know that there is a big demon in the Ziyun sect!
“The demon should have been locked by the Baji Tiedi lock of the early palm sect. How could it shake up such a big earth vein? Is it because the Baji Tiedi lock has a problem?That's too bad! ”
The elder knew more about the secret, and even knew about Baji Tiedi lock. His face changed violently, with a little surprise for a moment.
Immortal Ziyun is not here!
If a golden elixir demon breaks the seal and breaks the earth vein, the whole Ziyun sect will be turned upside down, and no one can control it!
However, looking at this, the Baji earth lock should not have been completely destroyed, otherwise the big demon had already come out, and the mountain protection array of ziyunzong was still above.
“Drink!”
Elder one low drink, lift foot a step, empty Dan's dint suppress the ground vein of the main peak, now he can also only do so much, only hope that immortal Ziyun can quickly come back.
In the depth of the forbidden area, I saw a big blue eyed demon with scaly body and monstrous air. He roared and roared out of the earth.
WOW!!!
One of the eight chains that originally bound its body had broken off, and only seven chains were left to bind it. Each chain was covered with golden luster, but now it was stretched tightly, implicating the whole mountain turbulence.
And in front of this big demon, a little bit higher, ye Chen is floating there, and a thoughtful look flashed in his eyes.
“The Zhangjiao of ziyunzong seems to be careless, but no one found that the big demon broke a piece of the chain… Well, I can understand that it took thousands of years to erode the chain, and it just broke a piece of the chain.”
With Ye Chen's soliloquy, a hint sounded in his ear.
[tip: experience + 500]
It was an obvious coincidence that he encountered a big demon of Zhenmai who wanted to break the seal. This gave him 500 points of experience!
“I… Break the seal… And come out… Will turn you… Into blood food!”
“Eat up all the human friars in the world!”
In the roar of the blue eyed demon, the cruel and ferocious thoughts in his mind can be vaguely perceived, and the seven chains are more and more taut.
Ye chenxinnian sensed the will of the big blue eyed demon, and his eyes gradually became indifferent. He looked down at it and said: “the timing is good, but Ziyun Zhangjiao just is not there. If you are rampant for several hours, it's really possible for you to break the seal.”
“But you just met this seat!”
In the face of the great power of the blue eyed demon, ye Chen's body was still, but he didn't make a move, but he had already entered the sky with a strong sword!
“Terran friars!”
The big blue eyed demon perceives the meaning of Ye Chen's sword. His eyes are wide open and his mind roars.
Originally, there was almost no aura fluctuation on Ye Chen. He didn't pay attention to Ye Chen, so he chose to do it after breaking a chain.
But it's not.
At this moment, ye Chen's sword idea came out, which made him see the illusion of being split into two. He knew that the human friars in front of him were not ordinary!
If ye Chen knew that he could be as powerful as a real person, he would never choose to break the seal at this time. However, there is no way out now. If he wants to break the seal and eat up all the human friars in the world, he must first kill his immediate cultivation!
“Death!!”
The big blue eyed demon uttered a fierce roar, and the Demon power accumulated in his body rose up to the sky, condensed in the demon pill, turned into a towering arc, fell on the leaf dust, and wanted to destroy the leaf dust into the dust of heaven and earth.
In the face of the big blue eyed demon's attack, ye Chen's expression was very calm. He just raised his left hand and pointed to it as a sword. With a slight wave, the action was natural.
Shua!!!
The glare broke through the sky.
The whole forbidden area's array solidified in a moment, and then broke up suddenly. The lingran sword spirit broke the blue eyed demon's blow, and the sword spirit soared into the sky, like a thunderbolt. In the eyes of the Ziyun sect's elders and disciples, the white clouds in the sky were cut off!
Mind is a sword.
Kill the demon with one sword!
“No…”
The big blue eyed demon's pupil contracted violently, showing a trace of horror and reluctance. But the intention of the heart sword was already in the body. The sword didn't cut its body, but cut its heart sea!
The light of sword pierces the sea of mind and consciousness, and cuts off half of it. Although the spirit is intact and the body is intact, the mind will be lost and there will be no intelligence from now on!
The dazzling white light dissipated.
The big blue eyed demon shows his birth shadow. He stays in the air, and the tyranny and madness in his eyes disappear. Instead, he is dull and dull, and then he falls down quietly, and falls back to the earth, and can't rise again.
The outside world.
“So… What's that?”
Countless disciples looked dully at the sky in the direction of the forbidden area.
“This is, Jian Yi… The elder!”
Ye Ziling's eyes are amazing.
“If it is true that my ancestors still exist!”
When the elder was shocked, he felt that the evil spirit began to fade away. It was obvious that he had been suppressed. He was relieved and immediately saluted in the direction of the forbidden area.
The sword came from the clan. Obviously, it didn't come from the outside world. It can only be that some of the clan's former leaders and elders still exist in the world.
Otherwise, it's impossible to say that an alien immortal Jindan sneaks into the sect and suddenly suppresses the earth demon for them*
 
 
 
 
Chapter 10 brother, where did you go just now
 
The big blue eyed demon was cut away by Ye Chen's sword. To put it bluntly, it was cut into a 'plant demon'. This time, it returned to the earth and stopped moving. The peaks of ziyunzong gradually stabilized.
In the void of the forbidden area, ye Chen slowly puts down his sword, and then looks up at the sky. The whole person flies out of the void, falls outside the forbidden area, and walks along the mountain path.
It seems like a shocking sword, but he didn't feel much about it.
After all.
The blue eyed demon was also oppressed by the ziyunzong formation, and his physical strength could not be exerted. There were seven chains on his body, which could be easily suppressed by an ordinary Jindan immortal. What's more, ye Chen, who has been brushing for five years now and has entered the heart sword with great speed?
The Dao FA interface does not give him a pile of pure data, but a lot of real feelings and understandings, which makes his whole person seem to be integrated into the road of heaven and earth. In the past five years, his mood has been completely different from before.
It's impossible to make waves in his heart to chop a suppressed Jindan demon with a sword.
However, this trip to the forbidden area has added more than 1000 points of experience for him, which can be said to be a surprise. At least he has been reading the ancient history books in the cangdian Pavilion for one month.
While walking, ye Chen calls out the interface of Taoism and Dharma.
[ye Chen]
Daofa: heart sword lv253 (+)
[experience: 2382 points]
After breaking through level 100, the heart sword needs 300 experience points for each level. In the past five years, ye Chen has upgraded the heart sword to level 253.
Although it's not clear which realm the heart sword corresponds to at this stage, ye Chen is more sure that ordinary Jindan immortal can't take his sword. Even in the middle stage of Jindan in Qingyun huding, he is absolutely sure to split it on the spot!
And.
Ye Chen's heart sword has been promoted so many times, and he also vaguely feels that he is getting closer to an important transformation. If there is no accident, it may be the time of heart sword level 300.
At that time, it would take a lot of experience to complete a transformation. I'm afraid the transformation would not be inferior to the heart sword change at level 100.
Maybe
After breaking the border, even if it is the top grade of the golden elixir, you can cut it with one sword!
As for Yuanying Zhenjun, who is superior to the golden elixir, it's not clear. After all, ye Chen has never seen him. He has only seen some descriptions in ancient books. It's said that he can burn heaven and cook the sea, which has great power.
There has not been a real king of Yuanying in ancient China for ten thousand years. If he can kill him with his sword, he will become an invincible existence in the whole ancient China, and all sects will tremble!
After upgrading the level of heart sword with the experience gained in this exploration of forbidden area and the rest before, ye Chen closed his eyes a little and felt it carefully.
“It's a long way to go.”
He spoke leisurely and strolled down the hill.
It was at this time that several light escapes from the four directions of Ziyun sect. It was the old people of Ziyun sect who had calmed down the agitation of each peak.
All the elders run to the forbidden area under the control of dunguang. Yu Cheng looks down in the sky and notices the dust on the mountain path.
He frowned slightly.
However, he did not stay, but continued to fly to the forbidden Valley ahead.
In the back mountain of Ziyun sect, only the secluded valley is a forbidden area, and other places do not forbid disciples to go. Although Ye Chen is no longer a disciple, he is Ye Ziling's elder brother after all. As long as some serious rules of the sect are not involved, Yu Chengdao doesn't care much.
What's more.
The peerless big demon was born, and the evil spirit was in the sky. In that case, the reason why Ye Chen stayed so close to the back mountain was mostly because he was protected by the ancestors in the forbidden area. Since the ancestors protected Ye Chen, he naturally didn't have to say much.
Other elders also noticed that ye Chen left along the mountain path, just like Yu Cheng thought, and no one cared. Dun Guang fell outside the forbidden area of the valley.
“Younger generation of ziyunzong, come to see the supreme elder.”
The elder took the lead to salute outside the forbidden area of the valley, and opened his mouth to the respectful people in the valley. The rest of Yu Cheng and others also stood in a row to salute respectfully.
As long as you retire and enter the forbidden area in the valley, you will be respected as the supreme elder.
For a while.
There was silence in the valley without any response.
The elder kept his saluting posture, waiting for about two incense sticks, but there was no response. Then he got up slowly and looked carefully into the valley.
They can feel that the defense array in the valley has been destroyed, and they can enter the valley directly, but no one dares to enter without permission.
“It seems that the supreme elder doesn't want to see us.”
The elder stepped back carefully and whispered.
Yu Cheng, Zhang Mingxuan and other elders look at each other and nod their heads. Then they salute again in the valley
“We'll leave, and we won't disturb the supreme elder Qingxiu.”
After bowing down and taking a few steps back, Yu Cheng and others stood up and drove the light away from the forbidden Valley to the main peak of ziyunzong.
At this time, ye Chen has left the back mountain. He looks up at some light in the sky and walks towards the seventh peak with a smile. Without waiting for him to go up the mountain road, a light suddenly falls from the sky and falls in front of him.
The shadow of Ye Ziling appears in the light.
“Where have you been, brother?It was so dangerous just now… ”
She is a little nervous to see to the leaf dust, the vision flits over the body of the leaf dust, didn't see on the leaf dust body have the sign of injury, this just slightly relaxed a breath.
Ye Chen with a smile, said: “cut a monster.”
Ye Ziling angry and funny way: “cut what monster?”
Ye Chen slightly recalled: “Purple eyes, green hair, should be a purple beast green hair lion demon.”
“Tut, it's quite true. Which book did you read it from?”
Ye Ziling couldn't help puffing and said, “OK, brother, please go back to my cave. Don't come out. It may not be safe to live in the door now.”
After the voice fell, she untied a ribbon and immediately entangled Ye Chen. She took Ye Chen to the cave at Zhongfeng. Then she turned into a light and flew to the main peak.
Ye Chen didn't resist. He let the ribbon take him to the purple spirit cave. After a short pause, he laughed and turned to enter the pavilion*
 
 
 
 
Chapter 11 the horror of immortal Ziyun
 
Ancient China.
Qingxu gate, somewhere in the back of the mountain, where the fairy fog interweaves, the glow rises, sometimes cranes and birds fly in the air, and golden carp jump in the water.
Under the ancient pine like an umbrella, the two figures are sitting opposite each other, with a chessboard in front of them. On the chessboard are black and white pieces, which are already in a state of anxiety.
One of them was a Taoist robe in purple, which was the real person of Ziyun sect.
The one who plays chess with him is the real person of Qingxu sect.
After a while, Qingxu sighed: “if it's really a good hand, Ziyun Daoyou has come to an end, I'm afraid it's impossible.”
“It's just the right step.”
Immortal Ziyun has a smile on his face.
He picked up the spirit tea on the nearby stone platform and was ready to taste it. But at this moment, his face suddenly changed, and he heard a jade plate hanging around his waist like ice, making a 'click' sound, and then it fell apart.
Something's wrong!
Immortal Ziyun's face changed greatly.
This jade plate is made of a kind of crystal called Gemini. Once one of the Gemini dies, the other will die at the same time no matter how far away it is. Therefore, the crystal is made into a jade plate. As long as one of the Gemini is crushed, the other will be broken immediately.
There is one piece on him, and the other piece is in the hands of the elder of Ziyun sect. This kind of jade card will not be used until the critical moment. Now it's broken, that is to say, Ziyun sect has a big event!
“If something happens in zongmen, I'll go first.”
As soon as the voice of immortal Ziyun came down, people had already mastered a light of escape, directly broke through the air, crossed an arc in the sky, and fled to the door of Ziyun sect.
Seeing this, Qingxu was a little stunned. His eyes showed a little dignified. He quickly stood up and passed a message to the elder of the sect, saying, “you are going to guard the sect. Let's go to Ziyun sect.”
The voice fell.
He also drives the light away.
Qingxu gate is not far away from Ziyun sect. The two sects have been friends for generations, and they often communicate with each other as guests. However, although it is not far away, it is still thousands of miles away!
A golden elixir can travel hundreds of miles in a single thought, and it doesn't take an hour to cross the distance. Therefore, immortal Ziyun often comes to Qingxu gate as a guest, and he doesn't worry about the family affairs, because he can go back in half a day, and Qingxu sect will help him.
Therefore, although ziyunzong and qingxumen were not powerful sects in ancient China, they were not willing to be easily provoked when they joined hands to advance and retreat together.
But today is a big event!
Someone attacked ziyunzong?
Or… Something wrong with the earth?
Immortal Ziyun's face is very dignified. If someone attacks and knocks down, it's OK. Ziyun sect's mountain protection array, even he himself, can't break it for a moment. He must be able to go back in time. If it's too late, it shows that the attacker's cultivation is very important, and it's useless even if he's there.
But if there is a problem with the earth vein, it will be a big trouble, because the earth vein is in the Ziyun sect rather than outside, especially there is a big demon suppressed below.
Although it is impossible to destroy the demon because it is locked by Baji, it may cause great damage to the interior of Ziyun sect if it makes waves while the earth is shaking!
No one can live without Jindan!
Although there is a big array, it will not destroy ziyunzong, but the loss is certainly not small.
Think of it here.
Immortal Ziyun can't help sighing in his heart. Ziyunzong's generation is more and more declining. In the heyday of the past, there were three Jindan immortal sitting in the town, but he is the only one in this generation. The whole clan's burden is on his shoulders. It's really exhausting.
A moment later, immortal Ziyun had already seen the scene of zongmen. He could see that the mountain protection array of zongmen was still in good condition. He was a little relieved, but more dignified.
Since the mountain protection array is in good condition, it can only be that the earth vein is in trouble!
Shua!!
He drove Dun Guang to break through the air directly and went straight to the forbidden area in the back mountain. His mind swept over the forbidden area quickly. His eyes suddenly changed slightly and he cried out that it was bad.
The array in the forbidden area of the secluded valley has been destroyed!
There was no hesitation.
Immortal Ziyun plunges directly into the forbidden area of the valley and reaches to the bottom. He can see that the whole forbidden area of the valley is in a mess.
The skeletons of the headmasters and elders of the previous generation have disappeared, and a large area of the cliffs on both sides has been destroyed.
The eight pole ground lock is broken!
Seeing that one of the eight pole chains was broken, immortal Ziyun suddenly clapped in his heart.
Oh, no!
If the earth is just turbulent and the big demon is making waves, it is impossible to cause too bad situation when the Baji earth lock is in good condition, but if one of the Baji earth lock is broken, the remaining seven will not be able to completely control the big demon!
A golden elixir demon, if it gets out of trouble… I'm afraid even he is hard to deal with!
however.
When immortal Ziyun's idea swept under the earth's veins, he was stunned. He suddenly found that the big demon was lying on the earth's veins, breathing aura, and there was no sign of rampage.
There was a flicker of uncertainty in his eyes. After a moment of change, immortal Ziyun called out a flag to hang on his head. Then he entered the earth vein and came to the big demon to explore.
Under a probe, the mind shakes!
“This… This… How could this be?”
Ziyun's real face was startled.
He was shocked to realize that the blue eyed demon's body and spirit were in good condition, but his mind and will had been completely destroyed. He was in chaos and had no more thoughts!
Especially after a careful exploration, the Lingxiao sword still remained in the sea of blue eyed demon's heart, which pierced his heart and made him feel a shiver!
Cut the heart, not the soul!
What a sword it is, what a terrible sword it is!
When immortal Ziyun was shocked, a message came from the outside world. It was the message from the elder Ziyun sect that quickly reported to him what had happened before the sect.
“A sword can't help but go straight to the top of the clouds?”
After hearing this, immortal Ziyun was shocked.
It's definitely a way to cultivate a real man with sword, and it's not a normal one. There's a real sword cultivator hidden in the forbidden area of Yougu!
But how can this be? He has been to the forbidden area of the valley several times to check the situation of the earth. He clearly knows that many of the patriarchs here have been seated. Is it because one of them is between the gates of life and death, and he is not aware of the etiquette because he has not explored it in detail?
fantastic.
But now it seems that there is only such an explanation, or someone sneaked into ziyunzong, and also sneaked into the forbidden area, but this situation is more difficult to understand.
“Are you safe?”
When immortal Ziyun thought about this, he gave a salute to the earth, but there was no response.
He glanced around and didn't feel any signs of life. He finally said, “no matter whether the Taoist friends are our ancestors or visitors from afar, the seventh generation of Ziyun sect's palm sect is here to thank you.”
In this opening still did not get a response, immortal Ziyun finally shook his head, eyes awe inspiring and looked at the head was cut out of the heart of the big demon.
If it's my master, it's OK.
If you come from far away, it's really frightening for him to have such terrible swordsmanship. It seems that he'd better not go out any more and stay in the family safely*
 
 
 
 
Chapter 12 heart sword
 
There are no years to practice, and in a twinkling of an eye, there are three spring and Autumn Periods.
It has been nine years since Ye Chen came to this world.
In the past three years, ye Ziling has been defeated by many ancient Chinese sects. She is the son of a noble family. She has been in the limelight of the whole ancient Chinese region and has numerous pursuers. However, she is determined to pursue the Tao and despises it.
As for some of the pursuers of Ziyun sect who want to have a good relationship with Ye Chen, they also have no choice. They can hardly find Ye Chen himself in the sect.
The north courtyard of Ziling cave.
It's much wider than before. Ye Ziling specially expanded the area of his cave fairy Pavilion in order to prevent Ye Chen from being too lonely and boring.
Made a pond, raised many Koi, and raised a few cranes in the garden.
It's natural for ye Chen to have all these things. It's rare for ye Ziling to have a single heart. The key point is that he raised these cranes and Koi in the pond, but he also had a lot of experience.
The book of zangdiange is almost finished.
At this moment, ye Chen's Dao FA interface.
[ye Chen]
[Daofa: heart sword lv299 (+)]
[experience: 9992 points]
It takes a lot of experience to break through to level 300, just as ye Chen expected. It takes 10000 points, and it's still a little short.
But I can do anything today.
Ye Chen is not in a hurry. The first thing in his practice is to be calm and to be determined. The more his mind is, the more likely he is to be possessed by the devil. However, the ancient sword cultivation is almost the only way that does not have the concept of being possessed by the devil, because only cultivating the heart sword, the mind is like a sword, and there can be no dust thoughts at all.
After throwing some baits and feeding the koi in the pool, ye Chen stood up with his hands in his hands and looked up to the sky. He saw several cranes hovering in the air and finally fell in front of him. One of them fell to the side of the pool, and the crane's claws fell into the water, teasing the koi in the pool.
“Come on.”
Ye Chen beckons, and the crane immediately goes ashore, cooing.
After teasing Linghe for a while, ye Chen feels that he has no time to adjust his mood, so he steps back to the elegant pavilion where he lives, picks up a book that has been read half way, and finishes reading the second half.
[tip: experience + 14 points]
Hearing the tip coming from his ear, ye Chen closed the classics in his hand, put them aside, and then called out the Taoist Dharma interface. Without too much hesitation, he thought to click the symbol.
[tip: Xinjian has been promoted to the bottleneck. Will it take 10000 points of experience to break the bottleneck and expand the subsequent promotion upper limit after breaking it]
determine!
Ye Chen chose to be sure.
In a flash, the golden light permeated the whole interface of Taoism and Dharma, and also poured into his heart, turning the tide of his heart into a huge wave and going in all directions.
The heart sword suspended in the sea of heart is as huge as the heaven and earth. The body of the sword is made by nature. It is surrounded by Tao Yun, and the sky is even more intertwined with Tao texture!
In silence.
The endless sea of heart water, like a sea of bitterness, suddenly split into two parts from the central division, as if the whole world was divided into two!
Looking at the heart sea which is divided into two parts, ye Chen has a clear idea in his heart, and immediately knows his intention – this is the breakthrough of heart sword, showing him two roads!
A way is a heartless sword!
The other is the red sword!
Ruthless Kendo is more difficult to be influenced by everything in the world. It can be said that all methods are inviolable. It can break all demons and demons, and be immune to all illusions. It will be as unshakable as the road.
The world of mortal Kendo goes deep into the world of mortals. It needs to cultivate its mind in the world of mortals. It is more difficult to walk in the world of mortal Kendo than in the world of ruthless Kendo, and its path is more rugged.
In the face of these two paths, ye Chen did not hesitate too much.
Of course, he can't choose heartless sword!
Ruthless Kendo is not to close one's own emotions, but to cut off all seven emotions and six desires with one sword. It means that the whole person is transformed into a ruthless sword. In Ye Chen's opinion, even if you can prove the immortal way, how can you be free?
After choosing Ye Chen of the world of mortals sword, the whole heart sea turns upside down, and the heart sword suspended in the air begins to take on various colors, which are all transformed by seven emotions and six desires.
“Tut, I didn't expect that lust is the most important thing.”
“Sure enough, I'm an LSP.”
Ye Chen looked at the heart of the sword above, stained with the heaviest of a peach cloud light containing lust, can't help but smile.
This is the deepest part of the sea of heart, where all thoughts will be embodied. What appears is what, of course, there is no need to cheat yourself.
And ye Chen doesn't care about this.
To cultivate the true, to eliminate the false and retain the true, and to seek the true self, we need to clearly understand our own body, follow the Tao and nature, and forcibly change our own nature. On the contrary, it is the most inferior way.
The key question is whether we can stick to our nature and wander among the six desires without sinking, which most people can't do, so more people will take the path of meditation.
But leaf dust doesn't matter.
It doesn't matter how the Taoist system works. There's nothing you can't do with a level 100 heart sword. If you have one, you can do it again.
The heart sword is stained with all kinds of world of mortals, and also makes Ye Chen immerse in all kinds of illusions for a short time. There are innumerable abyss evil thoughts, flesh and blood bitter sea, and lust. All kinds of temptations seem to be on the scene and feel real.
……
At the same time.
In the atrium of Ziling cave, ye Ziling wakes up from the closed door. She gasps a little. She feels that her face is a little hot. She can't help reaching out to cover her face. Her innocent and lovely face seems to be stained with some peach blossoms.
“Really.”
“How could it be brother's…”
Before ordinary friars broke the barrier between heaven and man and became Jindan immortal, they were often entangled with the common customs, and they often turned into demons in their closed practice.
Ye Ziling is good at both spiritual root and state of mind. She has never been in a state of mind disorder during her practice until the middle of foundation building. This is the first time she has met her in this retreat, and it makes her a little caught off guard, because it's lust.
And the object of appearance is leaf dust!
“Is it because you know something like that?”
Ye Ziling felt that her cheek was still a little hot. She probably guessed why it was so, because after she broke through to build her own foundation, she accidentally found that there was no blood relationship between her and ye Chen.
In short, they are not brothers and sisters.
Although it is not clear what the specific situation is, she probably guessed that she was picked up by Ye Chen when she was very young, and then ye Chen took care of her as a sister.
Realizing that there is no blood relationship between herself and ye Chen, this relationship is more entangled for her, because if there is blood relationship, then ye Chen's care for her is within the cause and effect, but if there is no blood relationship, it is another matter.
Over the years, she didn't have any idea about the emerging pursuers. Instead, the image of Ye Chen, who has more and more immortal temperament, has always been deposited in her heart.
She can lie to herself,
But I can't cheat the sea of mind.
All the turbid thoughts that have existed will sink into the deep of the heart, until they suddenly emerge at a critical moment of practice and turn into demons to give practitioners a blow.
That's what happened just now.
There are many ways to solve this problem. One is to be calm and determined. If one's nature is like a reef, one can't be shaken by the rough waves. The other is to look down on the waves directly, even the waves and flowers will be completely eliminated. The last one is to integrate into the waves and become one's own, that is, to form a Taoist couple.
The last one is obviously no choice. After all, ye Chen is no longer a monk. This idea also makes Ye Ziling's face hot and throws it directly into the bottom of her heart.
It's hard to look down on… Completely.
She didn't want to practice the merciless way, and she didn't break the barrier between heaven and man to make the golden elixir. This kind of thought can't be completely eliminated. Even if she looks down on Ye Chen, there will inevitably be other people. In that case, it's better to just keep it as it is now.
Even if ye Chen knows it, she won't be angry. Besides, she can't let Ye Chen know this kind of shame.
As long as she is a human being and not an immortal, it is inevitable that her mind will sink into the sea of her heart. Maybe Ye Chen is the same as her, which can't be avoided by any mortal*
 
 
 
 
Chapter 13 the power of Demons!Thousand years of gratitude and resentment!
 
“Master's admonition is good. It's true that we should pay attention to calmness and conservatism. If we break through the realm too fast, it's easy to be unstable. If we want to break through the late stage of foundation construction, it's better to settle for a period of time.”
Ye Ziling gradually regained his composure and calmness, and said to himself.
Now, if she wants to break through the later period of foundation construction, she just needs to shut up a few more times and take some pills, and she will be 70% or 80% sure of breaking into the later period of foundation construction. But now it seems that it's better to delay and stabilize her mind.
Get up from the futon and walk outside.
But when she came to the door of the closed room, a dull roar suddenly came from outside the closed room, followed by the whole seventh peak shaking.
For a moment, it was like heaven and earth toppling over!
“！！”
Ye Ziling's eyes suddenly startled, and immediately rushed out of the closed room and came to the outside of the cave.
When you look up at the sky, you can see that the whole sky is covered by a piece of red and black evil spirit. The vast evil spirit is powerful for hundreds of miles, and the world turns pale!
“Such evil spirit…”
Ye Ziling looked at the vision in the sky, and suddenly felt an unnatural shudder in his body and a vibration in his manner.
She has seen a lot of demons, even killed many demons, and met demons in Xudan realm, a friar of the beauty clan. But those demons could not have such terrible power.
The vast evil spirit soared into the sky, covering hundreds of miles. The whole mountain protection array of ziyunzong was in a state of chaos. It seemed that you could hear some squeaking sounds of approaching collapse!
This is a big demon!
A big demon comparable to the human Jindan immortal!
In Ziyun sect, countless light escapes into the sky, and many disciples of the inner sect look at the sky in horror. Even Yu Cheng and other elders of each peak feel that the towering power, and their faces change dramatically.
“Who dares to disturb ziyunzong?”
A big drink from the main peak of ziyunzong swing open.
Immortal Ziyun, the leader of Ziyun sect, stepped into the void one step at a time, and the glow and auspicious spirit poured down on the surface of the mountain protection array, which stabilized the mountain protection array.
“Purple… Cloud…”
There is a deep voice in the red and black monstrous air, which seems to contain the monstrous anger and hatred.
All over the sky, the evil spirit burst.
The whole void was dark. In the dark, a lion with purple eyes and green mane trampled on the void and soared over ziyunzong.
With the appearance of the big blue eyed demon, the monstrous spirit of the whole sky is rolling and moving. Suddenly, it changes and turns into a lion's head. It is as big as a thousand feet, and its mouth is like a blood basin. It seems that it can swallow the sky in one mouthful!
“Evil spirit turns into form!”
Yu Cheng is scared to open his mouth.
The big demons, which are comparable to the mortal Jindan of the human race, can also be divided into different realms. Ordinary big demons are just monstrous. If the monstrous can be transformed into Dharma, their realms will be comparable to the mid Jindan!
Demonic form, corresponding to the mid Jindan Qingyun juding!
This is a big demon comparable to real Qingyun!
Immortal Ziyun's face also changed. He looked at the blue eyed demon from the mountain protection array. Looking at the demon behind him, he already felt a heavy pressure.
“You demons, dare to invade our Terran land!”
“Get back!Otherwise you will be killed by the sword
Immortal Ziyun opened his mouth with fierce eyes.
In the face of an evil demon, he thinks that he can't defeat him. He can only rely on the mountain protection array to stop him. However, he has summoned the Qingxu sect. He only needs to stick to the Qingxu sect for a short time to get there. When the time comes, they will not be afraid of the demon.
However, the big blue eyed demon turned a deaf ear, only looked at ziyunzong, spewed words, in a word, the demon roared behind.
“Purple cloud!!”
With this roar, I didn't know how many disciples of the inner gate ran Guang broke up. He couldn't maintain his body shape and fell from the sky in pieces.
Ye Ziling barely kept his mind, but he didn't fall from the sky with a roar. However, his face turned pale and his eyes showed fear.
The mountain protection array has not been broken yet, and the power of roaring will end here!
What a terror!!
Seeing this scene, immortal Ziyun was also a little surprised and angry. He suppressed his anger, stared at the big blue eyed demon, and said in a deep voice, “do you have any enemies with me?”
“Not you…”
The big blue eyed demon spoke with a dull voice, and his eyes were red with blood, as if with deep hatred. He said: “but you wait for the Terran friars, you can't live today!”
Boom!!!
With the sound falling, it suddenly fell, and the monstrous air rolled down like a tsunami, impacting on the mountain protection array of ziyunzong.
Under this rush, the light curtain of the whole mountain protection array was shaken violently, like a boat in the tsunami, which would capsize at any time!
Immortal Ziyun's face changed.
“Go and form a battle!Guard all the peaks
“Yes
Yu Cheng and other elders also looked shocked. Hearing the words, they did not hesitate at all. They ran to their respective peaks to reveal the appearance of emptiness and elixir, and strengthened their own strength on the mountain protection array.
The real Ziyun looked as like as two peas in the fierce manner of the battle, and his face looked a bit ugly. He had been familiar with the appearance of the monster just now, and now he had thought of it, and it was exactly the same as the big monster that was suppressed in Ziyun's forbidden land.
In the ancient history of Ziyun sect, it is said that in the early times, the Zhangjiao came to Ziyun mountain, saw the earth vein and the two demons, locked one by one, and then established the sect and established Ziyun sect!
If you're right.
The big demon in front of us should be the other one who was run away from the first generation of Zhangjiao. Now thousands of years later, the first generation of Zhangjiao has already returned to the ruins, and the demon family is full of Qi and blood, and has a long life span than the Terran friars. The one in the earth is still alive, and the one that ran away is also alive!
Now it is a successful practice to avenge ziyunzong!
Four thousand years of gratitude and resentment!
Immortal Ziyun thought of this and said coldly, “I see. You are the other one who ran away in those years. It's a pity that I'm here today. You can't be presumptuous!”
If he wasn't in the sect, a big demon in the shape of evil spirit would be enough to destroy the mountain protection array in an instant and wipe out the whole Ziyun sect.
But if you have him, you will not be able to break the battle even if you are demonized!
Boom!!!
After each of the seven elders of Ziyun sect guarded the earth and the power of Xudan, immortal Ziyun just manipulated the mountain protection array at will and blocked the impact of the hundred Li evil spirit.
“At the beginning, the two demons ate countless people, and they were so evil that they were defeated by the headmaster of our clan. You escaped by chance. Now you have only been demonized for four thousand years, and you dare to come here to do evil again!”
Immortal Ziyun spoke faintly.
He has made up his mind to fight with the other side after the Qingxu sect comes here. This time, he is bound to kill him here. Otherwise, the demon will go to other places to eat people and kill them.
According to the records of ancient history, this demon was already a great demon of golden elixir at that time. It was 4000 years ago that it broke through a small situation and became demonic. Although the cultivation talent of the demon family was far inferior to that of the human friars, this one was a little too bad.
However.
Just when immortal Ziyun was thinking about this, a much clearer voice came from the evil spirit.
“You human friars are our blood food.”
With the spread of this sentence, the evil spirit of a hundred Li suddenly dispersed, the whole sky restored to pure brightness, the endless evil spirit crazy introverted contraction, finally revealed a man.
The man was naked, with mane on his neck, purple eyes and blue eyes, standing on the sky. Although there was no monstrous spirit on his body, it didn't give people any relief. On the contrary, it brought a suffocating oppression, which spread widely.
“Demon body turns into shape…”
Immortal Ziyun spoke in horror.
This voice reverberated in the Ziyun sect, which also made countless disciples in the whole Ziyun sect face drastic changes, including elder Yu Cheng and others, showing shock.
Demon body shape!
This is the last step of the Jindan demon. The one who can take this step is comparable to the later period of Jindan of the Terran friars. The shape of the demon body corresponds to the canopy blocking the sun in the later period of Jindan!
At this level, a single blow can make rivers pour backward, and every move can shake mountains. Every move has great power*
 
 
 
 
Chapter 14 The Devil dare to make trouble!
 
“I'll be good!”
Qingxu real man looked at the horizon with astonishment.
After he received the help from immortal Ziyun, he immediately drove away with the help of Dun Guang. But now he was thousands of miles away from Ziyun sect. So far away, he could still vaguely feel a trace of supernatural spirit.
This is not the common Jindan big demon can have, that is, the evil spirit shape can't be so terrible, most of them are monstrous big demons!
These demons, even the most famous families in ancient China, also need to fight against them. However, it is difficult for them to fight against such remote sects as Qingxu sect and ziyunzong sect!
Or
Go back?
Qingxu real person will gradually slow down.
There are at least thousands of miles away from ziyunzong. In the face of a Jindan demon in the shape of demon body, I'm afraid ziyunzong can't support him to rush over, and even if he rushes over, he may not be able to do anything. Such a great demon may even put himself in danger.
But it's not good to give up. The Qingxu Ziyun family has made friends for generations. If the world knows that ziyunzong is in danger and he sits back and ignores him, there will be no clan to help him in future.
“Let's go and have a look.”
Qingxu hesitated and decided to go and have a look. He tried not to get too close. If it was too late, he would run away immediately.
As long as the distance is far enough, it's hard for the Huaxing demon to catch up with him. After all, the skills he practiced in Qingxu sect are famous for being carefree and free, coming and going freely.
……
Here Qingxu immortal continues to rush to ziyunzong, where ziyunzong has already made a hand with the big blue eyed demon, and the earth shaking collision breaks out for a moment.
Boom!Boom!Boom!!!
The big blue eyed demon turned into a human form, and the evil spirit gathered in the sky. With three successive blows, the whole mountain protection array of ziyunzong was shaken violently, and countless cracks appeared in the light curtain!
Yu Cheng and other elders who suppressed the earth veins of each peak, though separated by the earth veins, were still shocked by the terrible power, and their faces turned pale.
“Town
Immortal Ziyun drinks violently, which stimulates Ziyun's mental skill. A purple elixir starts from the zenith, and the purple Qi turns into pieces of Ziyun. It flies up to the sky, and forcefully holds the light curtain of the formation with cracks, so that the cracks on the mountain protection formation can be quickly closed.
Then with a wave of his hand, 72 array flags flew to all parts of ziyunzong, turned into 72 beams of light, soared into 72 pillars, and supported the mountain protection array.
After stabilizing the mountain protection array, immortal Ziyun didn't look relaxed. Instead, he was still palpitating.
If he is not in zongmen, the mountain protection array will not be able to withstand the other party's attack!
If there is no mountain protection array, he will encounter such a shocking demon outside, and it is also difficult to resist the other party's attack!
But
Even if he was in the sect, with the blessing of the sect's grand array, the treasure of Ziyun sect and the combination of 72 array flags, he was still not sure that he could resist the attack of the other side.
But he was not sure. He could not show it on his face. He could only keep his cool eyes and shout to the blue eyed demon above the sky
“It's a joke that you want to break our family's big battle. If you don't go back soon, you will turn into powder when our ancestors come!”
The big blue eyed demon stood in the sky. A glimmer of light flashed through his purple eyes, leaving a trace of tyranny and contempt. He said, “it's up to you to wait?”
Boom!!!
With the voice falling, it waves out its arms, just like raindrops bombarding on the array light screen, and the whole array light screen keeps shaking!
Seeing the support of many human friars at the bottom of the array, it is gradually rising, roaring into the sky, and a series of visible Baizhang fists are falling madly.
Boom!Boom!Boom!!!
The elders of Ziyun sect are hard to support. Immortal Ziyun is also the master of the golden elixir. He withstood the foundation of the array, extracted a lot of local aura, and forced to defend it.
Even if the array was not broken, the powerful demon still shook a hundred Li. The ordinary clergymen and the outer disciples of Ziyun sect were shocked as if they were gold paper. Even the inner disciples were hard to control the light, and all of them fell on the ground.
“It can't go on like this…”
Ye Ziling and some deacons of zongmen in the later period of foundation building managed to control dunguang hovering in the air, but in the face of such a situation, everyone could only watch.
At least he has to be a half step real person in Xudan realm to be qualified to rely on the earth vein to support the operation of the array and add strength. The ordinary foundation building realm can't get involved in the confrontation at this level. This sense of powerlessness also makes Ye Ziling pale.
Not a golden elixir, but a mole ant!
It's impossible to cross the gap between heaven and man even if it's a genius!
“Broken!”
In the roar of shaking the purple cloud, the big blue eyed demon became more and more crazy. Suddenly, he directly sacrificed his own demon Dan, and the fierce Demon power crashed into the light curtain of the array with the demon Dan.
Different from the human Jindan, the demon Dan of the demon clan is the strongest thing on its body. Although it is their lifeblood, it is also the most powerful weapon, which can be directly and brutally sacrificed!
Click!!!
The blue demon Dan contains the supreme power. Under one blow, the light curtain of the array is almost penetrated, and the 72 bar array flag supporting the light curtain is broken!
“Broken!Broken!Broken!Broken
The blue eyed demon is not only crazy, but also furious and ferocious in the roar. The demon Dan is inspired by him and impacts the mountain protection array of ziyunzong.
Each impact, there are a few flags broken.
After dozens of collisions in a row, the 72 bar array flag broke!
“Go
The big blue eyed demon roared and fell with the last blow.
Just like heaven!
Under this blow, the light curtain of the umbrella like array finally appeared cracks, which could no longer be contained. It spread in all directions, and finally completely burst.
Immortal Ziyun also spurted out a mouthful of blood, and his whole body broke up in a burst of auspicious Qi. The whole person rolled back tens of feet, and looked at the top with an ugly face.
“……”
The big blue eyed demon used the demon pill to break through the battle. Obviously, he was also attacked. His face was a little pale, and there was a trace of blood on the corner of his mouth, but the power of the demon was not reduced!
Looking at the immortal Ziyun and tens of thousands of disciples of Ziyun sect who had lost the protection of the light curtain of the array, the big blue eyed demon showed a grim smile on his face: “today, I can finally enjoy it.”
The voice fell.
He raised his right hand and grabbed it from below. The evil spirit in the sky turned into a withered yellow claw. He wanted to kill the friar Yifeng with one claw, and then grabbed it back to swallow it.
Immortal Ziyun is also shrouded in the giant claw. He covers his chest with one hand, and there is blood spilling from the corner of his mouth. The array has just been broken. Although the blue eyed demon has also been injured, he is more seriously injured, and the power of the golden elixir can hardly be mobilized!
“Cough…”
There was despair in his eyes.
At this moment, in the small pavilion of the north courtyard of Ziling cave, ye Chen, who is immersed in the inquiry of Hongchen Kendo, feels something in his heart. He interrupts the inquiry and suddenly opens his eyes.
“Don't you dare to make trouble!”*
 
 
 
 
Chapter 15: the big demon, cut and die!
 
Hum!!!
In the despair of immortal Ziyun and many disciples of Ziyun sect including Ye Ziling, a bunch of white sword light soared into the sky!
The light of the sword is ten thousand feet. If the Milky way is trained, it will be cut down from the sky. It looks like the Tianhe river is pouring down. The sword is huge and vast. It is irresistible!
The sword light tore the despair of people's hearts, pierced the sky, and illuminated a piece of dawn!
“Terran friars!”
The big blue eyed demon's pupils contracted and looked up, showing a trace of anger.
There was a faint shiver in the roar. He felt the horror of the sword. The light of the sword was like the sky. It was enough to threaten him!
In the roar of the blue eyed demon, he did not dare to attack the ziyunzong below. He immediately turned his hands into claws and resisted the sky.
“Die!”
Boom!
With its movement.
That originally attacked ziyunzong and wanted to kill Yifeng directly. The monster giant palm also turned its direction to meet the sword light above the sky.
The monstrous spirit condenses two giant hands holding the sky. The whole body is blue and has thousands of feet, which blocks out the sky and the sun. It seems that it is going to break the white sword light.
soundless and stirless.
Tuotian giant palm and sword light came into contact, and there was no huge sound. But he saw that tuotian giant palm was cut by a sword under the white sword light, just like rotten wood!
Many disciples of Ziyun sect, such as immortal Ziyun, elder Gefeng and ye Ziling, were stunned to see this scene, and their eyes almost showed shock.
“Roar!”
The big blue eyed demon let out a roar of fury. His body wriggled and his evil spirit burst out. It was a hundred Zhang demon lion, but it was still small compared with the ten thousand Zhang sword light!
It felt the crisis, felt the crisis of death, and wanted to retreat, but it was locked by the sword light. There was no way to retreat, no way to avoid. It had to show its fierce color, spit out in the cruelty, and released its own demon pill again!
The demon pill is very small, but it floats up in the air, but it emits a hundred Li rainbow light. The green and red demons mingle on it, and fight against the sword light fiercely, to smash the sword light!
Qiang!!!
Demon Dan and sword light collide together.
The void above the whole sky seems to have a visible ripple. The air squeezes and roars into a shock. It swings out in all directions, making the nearby mountains clatter. Countless ancient pines are fragmented. It seems that the mountains are going to be turned upside down, and the sun and the moon are eclipsed!
The aftershocks.
Even if ye Ziling and other deacons of the disciples who built the base, they could no longer maintain the body shape of dunguang. All dunguang was scattered and fell to the top of the mountain in all directions.
Click!Click!!!
I heard the sound from the sky like a steel grinding plate rolling stones. Every time it sounded, the big blue eyed demon's face turned white. His huge body staggered backward, and his mouth spewed out bright red demon blood.
In the face of the irresistible sword light, it finally recalled the fear hidden in the heart, the fear of human friars.
Click!
There was another bang, and the white light of the sword cut into the demon pill and finally cut it in half!
The blue eyed demon vomited a lot of blood and dyed the main peak of Ziyun sect red. The spirit and the Demon power were almost destroyed.
In the separation of consciousness, it turns its head, the lion's tail falls down, staggers into the air, and tries to escape to the distance, but the sword light does not stop.
The light of the sword!
The huge body of the big blue eyed demon solidified in the air, and a thread of blood appeared in the center, extending from the head to the tail. A pair of demon pupils showed fear and despair, and their vitality quickly dissipated. Finally, they burst into two bodies, falling from the sky to both sides.
It's like the Milky way competition. The white sword light of the nine days, after it was completely cut off, quickly disappeared in the invisible, and disappeared in the moment before it came into contact with the earth.
To turn into a big demon,
Cut and die!
In the small pavilion in the north courtyard of Ziling cave, ye Chen sighed after he killed the big blue eyed demon with one sword
“So it is. Four thousand years of gratitude and resentment?”
Across such a long time, it is actually difficult to distinguish right from wrong. Demons feed on human beings, and human beings refine treasure with demons. It can only be said that the way of heaven is like this, conforming to the principle.
This trace of emotion rises in his heart. Ye Chen feels that there is a little red dust in his heart, so he immediately closes his eyes and continues to sit and ask.
If an ordinary monk is interrupted when asking his heart, even if he doesn't fall into the devil, his mind will be hurt. But he is on the road of ancient sword cultivation, and his mind is like a sword without dust. Even if he is interrupted for a moment, it doesn't have much influence. Even that moment just now brings more enlightenment.
……
The outside world.
The evil spirit gradually dissipated.
The sky above once again revealed the blue sky and white sky.
“DeathDead? ”
“Such a terrible demon, with one sword…”
I don't know how many disciples are dull.
Ye Ziling looked at this scene from a distance, and his mind was blank for a time.
“Sword like rainbowSword like rainbowThis is the way to cover up the sun in the later stage of JindanNo, that guy is a big demon with a demon body. He can be killed by one blow. Even if he is a sword mending immortal in the later stage of Jindan, is he a immortal who robbed Dan? ”
Zhang Mingxuan was shocked.
There is no such small realm as “consummation” in Jindan realm. It is above the late Jindan immortal who covered the sun and under the immortal Yuanying Zhenjun who proved to be immortal. It is called Danjie immortal!
If a monk wants to turn Dan into an infant, he needs to sacrifice the golden elixir to meet the thunder. It is said that there are nine robberies, and at least three. If he can pass six, he will become an infant. Therefore, LiuJie immortal is also called banbu Zhenjun!
If the golden elixir can be immortal, it will have its own magic power. Every move can contain a trace of heavenly power, which is far more than ordinary people can match.
however.
These Zhang Mingxuan just heard about it and never saw it with his own eyes, because Jindan real people who suffered more than three robberies would sit in the gate of death and hardly walk in the world.
Occasionally, there are one or two real people who have been robbed once or twice, but they are also short-lived. They can hardly deal with worldly affairs, and they only seek Tao.
“The demon broke through the great array of our clan and was also injured. The demon pill is unstable. It's not a big demon in its heyday, but it can be destroyed with a sword. At least it's Huagai, and it must be Jianxiu!”
Ziyun immortal's heart is like a mirror.
That sword can't be cut out by a real person who is not in the vein of sword cultivation.
It's just
A sword repair in the later period of the golden elixir can't be the predecessor of ziyunzong, because the sword repair in the middle period of the golden elixir didn't appear in the palm sect of ziyunzong and the elder of Taishang!
If the other party is Dan Jie immortal, it is impossible to be related to Ziyun sect, because there is no Huagai immortal in the 4000 year history of Ziyun sect!
“Thank you for your help!I don't know if you would like to show up. Ziyun sect welcomes you here. ”
Immortal Ziyun took a deep breath.
He has almost confirmed that the other party must be from outside China!
There is only one sword mender in ancient China, so it can't be that one. However, a sword mender in Huagai realm can't appear out of thin air. Combined with the fact that the opponent has made many moves, he never shows up. The only possibility is that the opponent comes from outside!
Although it is not clear what the purpose of this foreign immortal came to Guhua, it is obvious that he did not mean any harm when he helped many times. He may be someone who has made friends with the predecessors of ziyunzong.
Immortal Ziyun thought so in his heart.
But as his voice spread among the mountains, there was no echo between heaven and earth. It seemed that the real man had already gone away after the sword had been tilted to the sky just now.
After waiting for a moment, he didn't see the other party. Immortal Ziyun was disappointed. He guessed that the other party didn't want to reveal his identity. He still wanted to discuss the golden elixir road with the other party. Maybe he could get a lot of insights and get a chance to celebrate the cloud and get together to break through to the middle of the golden elixir.
“Since the elder doesn't want to show up, Ziyun won't disturb me much. If the elder wants to be a guest of our clan, Ziyun clan will stay up and down at any time.”*
 
 
 
 
Chapter 16 ye Ziling's determination
 
Look back.
Looking at the corpse of the big demon who fell on a mountain, immortal Ziyun vomited and showed a touch of hot eyes.
This is the body of a demon!
Demons feed on people's blood. Conversely, these big demons are also treasures for human friars. Their muscles and bones can refine magic weapons, and their flesh and blood can refine top-quality elixirs!
However, the heat of the eye returns to the heat of the eye. Immortal Ziyun is still rational and dare not take it away immediately. He glanced over Ziyun sect and said in a deep voice: “disciples of each peak, sort out the losses. Elders, please follow me to collect the demon blood and clean up the evil spirit of each peak. In addition, today's affairs should not be spread to the outside world!”
Since the Jian Xiu didn't want to show up, he didn't want to attract a lot of attention.
As for the Jian Xiu, it's not clear whether he wants the demon shaped corpse or not, so he can't take away the demon's corpse at the first time, but there's no problem with the demon blood.
After all, if you let it go, these demon blood will soon flow everywhere, be absorbed by the earth, and finally dry up.
“Yes.”
Zhang Mingxuan and many other old people came back from the shock and looked at the flowing demon blood. It was also a twinge of hot eyes. These are all top-grade treasures, which can refine the elixir!
Although the clan lost a lot this time, the peaks were destroyed, the base of the mountain protection array had been destroyed, and the veins of the earth were also damaged, including the elders, who were also injured, but with the body of this demon, these losses can be made up for completely!
The top of the seventh peak.
Ye Ziling fell on a rock and saw that the big demon was dead. Immortal Ziyun had begun to command many disciples to rectify the peaks. She also took a breath and gradually recovered.
Huoran thought of something, she looked surprised and rushed to her cave.
When the mountain gate was attacked just now, many of the inner disciples were injured by the earthquake, and the outer disciples and the miscellaneous service disciples were even damaged. But ye Chen had no accomplishments at all. I don't know what happened!
Shua!!
After a flash of light, he returned to the cave.
Seeing that the array arranged in her cave is still in good condition, ye Ziling is relieved. As long as ye Chen doesn't leave her cave, there should be nothing wrong with the two-tier array.
Entering her own cave, ye Ziling immediately swept the north courtyard. She felt that the breath of Ye Chen was completely normal. Then she vomited.
To keep your mind in check,
There was a touch of determination in her eyes.
“If it's not a golden elixir, it's all antsI must break the barrier of heaven and man! ”
In the war just now, it was obvious that even the elders of each peak and the banbu real person in Xudan realm could hardly get involved. Once the mountain protection battle was broken, they had no ability to protect themselves, let alone protect others.
Since ye Chen has chosen to be an ordinary person for a natural and unrestrained life, she has to guard Ye Chen through this life anyway. She thought that the cultivation of building the foundation is enough, but now it seems that it is far from enough.
Ziyunzong is not the main gate of Junlin Guhua, and she has no strong background. If she wants to take charge of her own destiny, she has to break through the barrier of heaven and man and become a Jindan immortal!
Five years!
Within five years, she must step into the later stage of foundation construction, and then in another ten years, she will be able to build a round and smooth life, turn into a virtual elixir, and become a half step real person. Only in this way can she not be as powerless as before.
With this determination, ye Ziling didn't return to the cave, so he turned around and left ziyunzong, and went out to look for opportunities for breakthrough.
Almost after ye Ziling left.
A touch of light from the sky, you can see a person from the sky step down, the whole body auspicious interwoven.
It is the real person of Qingxu sect.
He originally intended to take a look at it from a distance. If he really couldn't help, he would retreat immediately, and then see if he could just find a Taoist friend to wipe out the big demon.
I didn't expect that.
Then comes the sword!
Although it was thousands of miles away, the sword light penetrating the sky was still seen by him and shocked him.
With this shock came to ziyunzong, sure enough to see that the big demon has died!
“Friends of the way.”
Immortal Ziyun has swallowed the healing pill. Now he is in a better state. Seeing the arrival of Qingxu immortal, he immediately welcomes him and says with a little apology, “please go for nothing.”
Immortal Qingxu waved his hand and looked at the corpse of the big demon on the top of the mountain with a little bit of fear in his eyes. He said: “Ziyun Daoyou, what is this…”
“It's like this.”
Immortal Ziyun passed by and made a brief statement of the previous events.
After hearing this, Qingxu immediately showed a look of awe and said: “I said that even the one in Tianjian Pavilion is just Qingyun gathering at the top. It has not yet broken through the late golden elixir period. It is impossible to have such a terrible sword. It was originally from outside China.”
Immortal Ziyun nodded and sighed: “after all, the ancient Chinese realm is just a small and remote realm. The thirteen realms of Tianhua island are the only ones in the ancient Chinese realm that have never been the real king of Yuanying.”
Qingxu immortal said: “it's hard to know what's going on in the world. Maybe a real king will be born in this life?”
“It's hard to say.”
Immortal Ziyun laughed with emotion and said: “well, Qingxu Taoist friend, you'd better come to my Zhongfeng to have a rest. If the elder doesn't come, this demon corpse Taoist friend can choose some muscles and bones to make magic weapons.”
Hearing Ziyun's words, Qingxu immediately smiles and says, “Ziyun's friends are as cheerful as ever, but I won't respect them.”
After a trip, I had a chance to take away some of the muscles and bones of the big demon. For Qingxu, of course, they were overjoyed. They went to the main peak together.
A few days later.
Because the Jian Xiu who killed the blue eye demon never showed up, immortal Ziyun once again gave thanks and divided the body of the blue eye demon. All the old deacons of Ziyun sect got one of the scores for their meritorious service in guarding the sect, and the whole sect was very happy.
On the contrary, it was Ye Chen who killed the blue eyed demon with a sword. I didn't know about it. He was still sitting around and asking questions. Naturally, he didn't pay attention to what happened outside.
Besides, he didn't care about the corpse of a Jindan demon, because the cultivation of the ancient sword was purely based on the heart sword.
That is to say, almost all foreign objects are useless!
Unless it's made of celestial gold, it can carry the heart sword in all directions. But that's too difficult to do. Ordinary Lingbao has little significance for the ancient sword cultivation.
The painting style of ancient Jian Xiu is basically carrying a broken sword which seems to have no idea what kind of mineral it is to use to chop it a few times and then go on its own.
If it's broken, get another one.
This time, it took him nearly a year, which was beyond Ye Chen's expectation. This time, he completely passed the heart questioning of the world of mortals!*
 
 
 
 
Chapter 17 sword crossing the void and the world of mortals
 
“It's really mysterious to ask the heart.”
Ye Chen opened his eyes, showing a touch of sigh.
He felt that his whole state of mind had been sublimated once. With the sublimation of the state of mind, the heart sword also had a great transformation.
Before, he was awakened from sitting and watching, and cut the big demon with one sword. During that time, he was blocked by demon Dan. If he is now, he can break it with one sword!
In addition.
With this breakthrough, his spirit and body can be attached to the heart sword, and only the heart sword can be used between the square inch. If he is not wrong, this should be the characteristic of Yuanying Zhenjun!
The so-called yuan baby is the unity of yuan God and the manifestation baby.
After the monk transformed Dan into an infant, in addition to his own life, the idea of the true yuan condensed into one, and the yuan spirit also merged into one, which made yuan infant. Therefore, if a real Jindan person's body was destroyed, the Jindan alone could not survive, but the true king of Yuan infant could be reincarnated by Yuan infant's soldiers, so he could live forever!
To build a foundation and break through the golden elixir, we need to break through the barrier between heaven and man, the golden elixir needs to break through Yuanying, and we need to break through the gate of life and death. These two hurdles are enough to stop countless monks.
Today, his current state should be that the mind and Yuan Shen can be turned into a sword, but the difference is that the heart sword and Yuan Ying are different. They can't understand reincarnation, because no living creature can carry it.
Even so, his Shouyuan has approached a very vague boundary, which is no longer limited to 200 years, but equivalent to the life of monk Yuanying.
At least three thousand years.
As to which is better or which is weaker between him and the real Yuanying Zhenjun, it is impossible to tell. After all, he has not seen Yuanying Zhenjun's means with his own eyes.
The only sure thing is that now he has a variety of characteristics of Yuanying Zhenjun!
[ye Chen]
[Daofa: heart sword · red world sword lv300 (+)]
[magic power: crossing the void and the world of mortals with sword]
[experience: 71 points]
Shua!
Ye Chen stands up and takes a step forward. The whole person suddenly appears in the small pavilion and directly appears outside the small pavilion.
This is the magic power evolved from the heart sword after the heart questioning pass. The sword crosses the void!
The body and spirit can be combined with the heart sword in an instant, and shuttle through the void in the blink of an eye, which is the rumored ability of “shrinking the earth into an inch”, which is also the power that Yuan Ying can master.
As for the realm of red dust sword, it is also the realm of heaven and earth that Yuan Ying can master. Once the realm of sword comes out, ten thousand swords will sing together, and the sword of red dust can cut everything!
“Purple spirit this wench, seem to have not come back for a long time.”
Ye Chen glances to the cave in front of him. He doesn't see ye Ziling in the cave. However, he feels that ye Ziling is not in danger, so he will stop thinking.
Shua!
When he stepped out and fell down, the whole person disappeared into the void. There was only a faint white light in the void, and no one noticed it.
After shuttling through the void, he came to the zangdian Pavilion of ziyunzong. Today, only the books in the top layer are left in the zangdian Pavilion. He hasn't read them yet, and the array there is the most precise. Before, he couldn't enter without touching the array, but now it's just a moment's thought.
A glimmer of white,
Others appear on the top floor of zangdian Pavilion.
There are few books here, few of them. Apart from Ziyun Gong, the Zhenzong skill of Ziyun sect, there are some powerful magic skills. But ye Chen is not interested in them. He sweeps them aside and finds a secret book to read.
This is the top floor of the zangdian Pavilion. Except for the elders of each peak, almost all of them are not qualified to enter this floor. Even the deacons who guard the zangdian Pavilion can't come up.
Because there were few books left in the zangdian Pavilion, and because of his breakthrough in heart sword cultivation, ye Chen no longer confined himself to the activities of Ziyun sect. Sometimes he took books to cross the void and traveled while reading. After reading one, he went back to zangdian pavilion to exchange one.
About two months later.
Ye Chen thoroughly read the books in the cangdian Pavilion.
“The last one.”
When he comes to the top floor of zangdian Pavilion, ye Chen puts down the secret history of ancient China in his hand, glances over the whole zangdian Pavilion, and breathes as if he has finally finished something.
The experience that Ziyun Zongli can brush has been basically painted by him. If you want to gain more experience, you have to travel.
It's said that the experience you can get from traveling is often much more than reading, but it's not as stable as reading. You have to encounter all kinds of events to get more experience.
Just as ye Chen had a map of ancient China in his mind, he thought about where he would travel first.
All of a sudden.
His heart sword trembled slightly, which made him feel something.
“Crisis?No, it's not my crisis, it's Ziling's… ”
After Xinjian stepped into the world of mortal swordsmanship and experienced questioning, his Xinjian became more and more familiar. He not only had a premonition of his own situation, but also had a certain sense of people close to him.
Since ye Ziling is likely to encounter any trouble, it's time to take a look at Ye Ziling's practice and experience.
Although we don't know exactly where ye Ziling is, it's not too difficult to find nature with the guidance of heart sword and the power of crossing the void.
Ancient China is located in the northernmost remote border of Tianhua Island, which is hundreds of thousands of miles away. It is difficult for ordinary friars to cross it all their lives. However, for ye Chen, who has the same magical power as Yuanying Zhenjun, he can read it for thousands of miles and come and go freely.
……
Guhua city.
Located in the center of ancient China, it is a magnificent immortal city with a radius of thousands of miles. In addition to a large number of secular mortals, this immortal city is also a gathering place for monks from all walks of life in ancient China.
The ancient Huaxian sect is the most powerful sect in ancient China. There are no less than ten Jindan people in the sect, which is far beyond the comparison of Ziyun Qingxu sect.
A teahouse somewhere.
Many friars were tasting tea in the teahouse. A friar with a folding fan in his hand was beaming and said: “I'm not sureIn other words, the purple fairy faced the joint siege of the three friars of the same level, and only hit out with one hand. Guess what? ”
“Speak quickly, speak quickly!Don't play games
“Stop at the critical moment, or I will tear down your teahouse!”
“Hahaha, maybe you don't believe it. With one blow from the purple fairy, the three friars at the same level were shaken back, and then with one slap, two of them were killed on the spot!”
The friar of folding fan was excited. He closed the folding fan and said: “the purple fairy killed two people with one hand. Then he led to a friar in the later period of foundation building. The purple fairy fought with him for 30 rounds only by virtue of his mid-term cultivation, and beat him to escape alive!”
“It's a purple fairy to defeat the powerful enemy in the later period by building the foundation in the middle period. I don't know how gorgeous it is. It's really fascinating. It's a pity that I didn't see it with my own eyes.”
A man nearby admires him.
“Don't be paranoid. I heard that Lin Xuan of the ancient Huaxian sect was pursuing the purple spirit fairy. He was the peerless heavenly pride who broke through the inborn achievements and built the foundation at the age of weak crown. How do you compare with Lin Xuan?”
Another laughed.
“Ziling fairy, guhuaxian zonglinxuan, Qingyang zongxuheng, tianjiange zhangzhenghai, xingyuemen Yueling fairy, huolingzongchiyanziThe pride of this generation doesn't know who can get the golden elixir road. ”
Some people count the numerous ancient Chinese Tianjiao of this generation.
In the corner of the teahouse, when these people are talking about it, a figure is holding a cup and drinking tea leisurely. The man is wearing white clothes. It's Ye Chen!
After staying away from zilingzong and following the guidance of the heart sword in the dark, he crossed countless mountains and wild places all the way to the ancient Chinese city in the middle of the ancient Chinese region.
[tip: experience + 14]
[tip: experience + 25]
From time to time there is a sound in my ear.
Sitting in the teahouse of Guhua City, drinking tea and listening to the gossip spread among the monks, you can also gain some experience. Although it is not much, it is better than nothing.
After sipping a sip of tea, ye Chen suddenly noticed something and looked to the outside of the teahouse with an interesting look.
After counting the interest.
There was a sound in the teahouse.
“Ziling fairy and Qingyang Zong Xu Heng are fighting!”
“What?”
“True or false!”
“It's just outside. Just go out and have a look!”
With a loud noise, the whole teahouse was in chaos. Many gas refining monks jumped out of the teahouse one after another and came outside. More importantly, some foundation building monks flew directly into the sky to see the south from a distance.
Ye Chen also leisurely put down the tea cup in his hand, left a small piece of spirit stone on the table, and then climbed the roof of the teahouse step by step.*
 
 
 
 
Chapter 18 The Battle of pride, purple spirit defeated the enemy!
 
In the sky.
See a girl dressed in purple standing in the air, ribbon dancing, a beautiful face at this time full of coldness and indifference, it is Ye Ziling.
“Xu Heng, do you want to stop me?”
Ye Ziling opens his mouth to Xu Heng coldly.
Floating on the opposite side of a young man said with a smile: “Purple fairy don't want to be angry, don't have the same opinion with them.”
The confrontation between the two men in the air attracted the attention of countless people from time to time.
“What's going on?”
Someone asked quietly.
“It seems that Xu Heng's concubine whispered that the purple fairy seduced Lin Xuan with her beauty. As a result, she was overheard by the passing purple fairy, and then…”
A person nearby explained.
Xu Heng, a scholar, stood in the sky with his hands down and said with a smile: “if the purple fairy is really angry, let me learn the means of the purple fairy. If I lose, I'll let you deal with me, OK?”
Ye Ziling said coldly: “it seems that you are intentional.”
With a smile, Xu Heng felt a surge of spiritual light on his body. His eyes flickered and said, “if you don't have a strong heart, then heaven and man will be separated forever. You and I want to break the barrier between heaven and man, and achieve the position of Jindan immortal. I really want to understand the means of purple fairy. Please give me some advice!”
Hum!!!
Without saying a word, ye Ziling directly sacrificed 72 rain needles, turned them into purple light, and smashed them down to Xu Heng.
Not far from the teahouse roof of Ye Chen, looking at this scene, a burst of laughter.
Ye Ziling in front of him, a mischievous lovely and with a little fairy image of sister, this is the first time he saw Ye Ziling walking in the outside world when the appearance.
If it's really cool, iceberg fairy.
But it's normal.
For ye Ziling, she has to show such a strong side when she is walking outside. In the face of Xu Heng's provocation, she starts directly. It's not that she is irritable, but that she has to be.
If you show weakness and shrink back, you will step back step by step. You will be constantly provoked and your mind will be trampled on. Finally, you will completely lose the ability to break through the barrier between heaven and man.
In order to break the barrier between heaven and man and achieve the golden elixir, we must not only have a strong foundation, but also have an indestructible will and courage!
“Well come!”
Xu Heng snorted. With a wave of his sleeve, a big seal came out. The seal was simple and heavy, and its spiritual patterns interweaved with a yellow look.
He is really deliberately provocative Ye Ziling, the purpose is to fight ye Ziling, temper his heart with Ye Ziling, and step into the later stage of foundation construction when the time is ripe!
In Guhua City, it is forbidden to fight with the friars of alchemy, but the friars of building foundation can't help fighting. Most of the friars of alchemy can't fly, and once they fight, they will cause damage. The friars of alchemy have great power, even if they fly in the sky, they will cause great damage.
Only the friars who built the foundation could fly in the air and fight in the sky without destroying the city.
Ding Ding Dong!!
Ye Ziling and Xu Heng had a fierce fight in the sky. Each side offered several magic weapons, all of them fighting together.
“It's worthy of being the purple spirit fairy. He sacrificed four magic weapons, but he was still able to do it.”
“Xu Heng is no less than giving up. Although he offered three magic weapons, Fang's seal should be a middle-class magic weapon. It's a great loss of spiritual power. He can even attack himself!”
Many people look up at the battle in the sky, they are all dazzled.
It is obvious that the battle between Ye Ziling and Xu Heng has gone beyond the scope of the friars in the middle period of foundation building. Even the ordinary friars in the later period of foundation building may not be able to fight so fiercely.
Ye Chen looks up at the sky and stands with his negative hand. Observing Ye Ziling's battle, he can vaguely see that ye Ziling's spiritual strength is a little worse than Xu Heng's.
“It seems that her foundation is still a little weak.”
“EhThis girlHa ha. ”
Just when the situation is gradually unfavorable to Ye Ziling, ye Chen suddenly gives a sound, his eyes are stunned, and then shows a smile.
Above the sky.
When ye Ziling gradually fell into the downwind, a glimmer of light flashed through her clear eyes. She suddenly raised her hand, called back a flying sword in the tangle, holding the hilt.
Invisibly, a sense of lingran sword surged from her body!
“I didn't expect to steal my heart sword. It really made her imitate it.”
Ye Chen looks at this scene, the corners of his mouth show a smile.
He was too familiar with the meaning of the sword, which almost came from the same source with him. It was obvious that ye Ziling had seen his heart sword for many times, and understood the meaning of the sword from it!
No wonder Ye Ziling's foundation is a little worse than the Tianjiao of other sects, but he can be listed as one of the six Tianjiao of ancient China. It turns out that he learned a little bit of his heart sword!
How powerful is his heart sword!
It's the power of ancient sword cultivation. It's the ultimate kendo. It's the ultimate kendo!
Even if ye Ziling just imitated a little bit of shape, it was beyond the ordinary people's ability to compare. Among the monks in the foundation period, ye Ziling was already strong enough to suppress the same level!
Boom!!!
Ye zilingsu was holding a sword. She waved and chopped the heart sword, which she had learned a little bit. It turned into a huge sword Qi of tens of feet. If she was white, she was fierce and violent, and broke Xu Heng's defense!
Xu Heng's face changed violently, and he transferred three magic weapons in front of him, but all of them were defeated by the irresistible force, which made his eyes show a sense of horror.
“It's impossible!”
He gave a strange cry.
If ye Ziling is a disciple of Tianjian Pavilion, he still believes it. But it is clear that ye Ziling comes from Ziyun sect, a second rate sect. How can he practice this kind of swordsmanship!
The sword light destroyed his magic weapon and sent it flying one after another. The remaining sword Qi was not only castrated, but also slashed on the light curtain of his body.
Click!!!
The light curtain of body protection was cut and broken, and the whole person was also cut off from the sky, with blood splashing!*
 
 
 
 
Chapter 19: Lin Xuan!
 
Amazing sword, defeat Xu Heng!
Watching Xu Heng fall down from the sky, many monks nearby, their voices are stagnant, and then there is an uproar!
“……I'm defeated
“Qingyang Zong Xu Heng is defeated!Lost to the purple fairy
It is obvious that Xu Heng's defeat is beyond most people's expectation, because Qingyang sect is much stronger than Ziyun sect. There are three golden elites sitting in the sect. The resources Xu Heng enjoys are not comparable to Ye Ziling.
Although ziyunzong also has Jindan immortal, it is also a famous xiuxianzong sect in ancient China, but it can only be ranked second rate. Therefore, ye Ziling's peerless arrogance is almost equivalent to the “poor family and noble son” in the secular world!
In the eyes of many people, ye Ziling was forced into the ranks of the young generation of the ancient Chinese region, and was at the end of the line.
But ye Ziling, with his amazing sword, killed Xu Heng!
After today.
There is no doubt that there will be a huge change in the ranking of the young generation's six Tianjiao!
To defeat Xu Heng, ye Ziling's strength is inferior to that of Lin Xuan, who is generally acknowledged as the No. 1 ancient huaxianzong. I'm afraid it's second only to Lin Xuan. It's never weaker than others!
“Xu Shao!”
“Brother Heng!”
Looking at Xu Heng falling from the sky, several red clouds rushed over immediately.
It was Xu Heng's concubines.
They watched as the light curtain of body protection was broken, and a bloodstain that almost split Xu Heng into two parts spread from his left shoulder to his abdomen. They were all in disbelief and panic.
“……”
Ye Ziling slowly put down his sword and looked coldly at Xu Heng's concubine.
And this is the moment.
Hum!!!
A touch of blue light suddenly came from the distance, accompanied by a strong shock of pressure. In the pressure, a Taoist priest in Qingyi rushed to Xu Heng, and there was a touch of illusory blue air on his head.
A half step real man in Xudan realm!
“Son of a bitch!”
The Taoist in Qingyi takes a look at Xu Heng's injury, and his face suddenly shows a touch of surprise and anger. He quickly takes out a pill and feeds it to Xu Heng. Then he seals Xu Heng's wound with spiritual power, and turns his head to look at Ye Ziling.
With anger in his eyes, he said in a deep voice: “it's common for the younger generation to fight and win each other, but doesn't the purple fairy think it's too heavy?”
Ye Ziling faced a half step immortal in the empty Dan realm, but he was not flustered. His eyes were cold and he said, “the sword has no eyes. How can you stop fighting?”
If she were a few years ago, she would not have the strength to face a half step real man in the empty Dan realm, but now she is a friar in the middle of foundation building, with a solid foundation and powerful spiritual power, far better than her peers.
Although it is impossible to win half a step, but to escape, she has enough confidence to escape.
What's more?
This is Guhua city. The other party doesn't dare to do it at all.
The younger generation struggles with each other, and the older generation will not interfere in life and death. This is the tacit understanding between the major branches of the whole ancient China region.
Otherwise, if all the major sects send out immortal Jindan to kill each other's cultivation talents, the order of the whole cultivation world will be in disorder.
“Hum!”
The half step immortal of qingyangzong obviously knows this. He can't bully Ye Ziling in full view of the public. At last, he can only hum, wave his sleeve, release a touch of fresh air, roll up Xu Heng and run away.
Looking at each other far away, ye Ziling released his hand and put away his spirit sword.
And just then.
A clear voice came, with a trace of self-confidence and pride in the voice.
“Last time I said goodbye, I thought of the purple fairy for a long time. I'll see you again today. It's still very beautiful.”
The voice made the monks below look at it, and then they all looked surprised.
“Ancient Huaxian zonglinxuan!”
Someone exclaimed.
Looking at the sky, you can see that in the north, I don't know when a young man in silk and yellow clothes stood up with his hands down and stepped on the void, looking towards Ye Ziling with a smile on his face.
“I, Lin Xuan, don't look up to any of my peers in ancient China. You are the only one.”
“You want to take my sword, too?”
Ye Ziling spoke coldly.
With both hands on his back, Lin Xuan laughed and said, “no, no, no, if I fight with you now, it's bullying the small with the big. I broke through the later stage of foundation construction seven days ago. I'll wait for you to break through the later stage of foundation construction and fight with me again!”
Lin Xuan's voice turned into rolling waves and spread in the sky, causing a great disturbance.
“Later stage of foundation construction!”
“Lin Xuan broke through the late stage of foundation construction!”
Some people are shocked.
“It's just one step away from the golden elixir!”
The other was amazed.
For ordinary friars, in order to break through the golden elixir realm from the later stage of foundation construction, they must first condense the empty elixir, and then turn the empty elixir into the real one to achieve the golden elixir road.
But for Lin Xuan, who is such a peerless arrogant, they will not stay in the virtual Dan realm for one more step. Once they pass the pass, they will certainly work hard to solidify the golden elixir!
In the exclamation of the crowd.
Ye Ziling didn't show any fluctuation, but directly controlled a touch of light, broke through the air and disappeared in the sky.
With the cut of Qingyang Zong Xu Heng, she fully realized her strength, and her Taoist heart was also hardened firmly. For her now, she can break through the later period of foundation construction at any time, and will no longer be afraid of being disturbed by demons!
Lin Xuan is really strong.
In ancient China, no one of the younger generation can be better than others.
But ye Ziling has seen the sword light hundred Li, a sword empty Dan meteorite, has seen the sword spirit lingjiuxiao, a sword to kill the shape of the big demon, the scenes of shock deep into her heart, so that her heart is all yearning for such a realm!
She just learned a little form, and now she has such a powerful strength.
Lin Xuan, compared with the elder, was just a mole ant. How could she care.*
 
 
 
 
Chapter 20 emergence of crisis
 
See ye Ziling leave, Lin Xuan is also a little smile, soon disappeared in the sky.
The noisy crowd below also gradually dispersed.
Ye Chen is still standing on the top of the teahouse. Neither ye Ziling nor Lin Xuan notice him. After all, he has no aura fluctuation. He is just like a mortal and will be ignored naturally.
“Well, it's a little bit off base.”
Ye Chen looks at the direction that ye Ziling leaves, showing a thoughtful look.
Although his heart sword is different from the divine idea, the closer the distance, the clearer the perception. At such a close distance, the difference between Ye Ziling and Lin Xuan can be seen clearly at a glance.
Ye Ziling is a little worse than Lin Xuan.
After all, Lin Xuan was the peerless pride of ancient Huazong. He enjoyed far more resources than ye Ziling, and his foundation was very solid.
Although Ye Ziling should have a lot of opportunities, otherwise she could not have the same spiritual power as Lin Xuan in the later period of foundation construction.
If ye Ziling had the same foundation and spiritual power as Lin Xuan, ye Chen could almost conclude that Lin Xuan could hardly be ye Ziling's opponent in the same realm!
After all, ye Ziling has learned his heart sword!
Not everyone can learn heart sword.
Countless people in Ziyun sect have seen his heart sword, but there is no other person who can understand the meaning of the sword except ye Ziling!
Ye Ziling's talent and Huigen are indeed far beyond ordinary people. What she lacks is opportunity and strong background.
[tip: experience + 131]
There was a familiar cue in my ear.
“After watching the first World War of the peerless Tianjiao in ancient China, and knowing the differences between these Tianjiao, did you only improve your experience?”
Ye Chen slightly shakes his head, so little experience for him now can only be a drop in the bucket, but it is better than nothing, better than No.
In any case, there is experience everywhere in the practice. A little makes a lot, and it always turns into a river.
“WellIt seems that her trouble is coming
Ye Chen looks to the direction that ye Ziling leaves. Suddenly, he feels something in his heart and feels something in his mind.
After a little thought, he attached a trace of heart to Ye Ziling's body, and then walked in Guhua city to continue to collect experience.
……
Ye Ziling did not leave Guhua city immediately after he defeated Xu Heng.
Although the people of qingyangzong couldn't attack her, it's hard to say what kind of danger she would encounter in guhuacheng after all. She has no protector all the time, and she has always relied on her own efforts to seek opportunities, so she is extremely alert and alert.
and.
Just as she expected, many people were staring at her secretly.
Ye Ziling didn't panic. She had experienced this situation countless times. She calmly entered a trading area in Guhua city and put on the special mask in the trading area. All of a sudden, she isolated everyone's sight and thoughts and disappeared in the crowd.
After a big circle in the trading area, she quietly left from another direction.
And just after she left.
A friar in black followed her and walked out of the trading area. Looking in the direction she left, he murmured indifferently:
“It's a good alertness, but it's my seat.”
No one nearby can find out the accomplishments of the black robed monk. If you look through his body, you can see that his spiritual power is completely satisfactory and has turned into a true yuan.
This is a golden elixir!
And it's also a Jindan immortal with refined mind!
Ye Ziling went into the trading area for a long turn, and specially went around in several special places. Even the ordinary Jindan immortal could hardly keep her in mind without being exposed. However, the black robed monk was good at following her, just like a mantis catching cicadas.
soundless and stirless.
He disappeared into the crowd and quietly kept up with Ye Ziling.
Just before the black robed monk left, a young man in white stepped out of the trading area and stopped at the position where he was standing, showing a thoughtful look.
“Immortal Jindan?”
The young man in white is Ye Chen.
If it is said that the black robed Friar's mind cultivation is extremely strange and has a strong ability of tracking and concealment, then his mind of heart sword, after being refined to the extreme and attached to Ye Ziling, is even more superior to it, and Friar Jindan can't detect it at all.
“The idea of God was hidden enough. Ziling probably didn't notice it at all. It's a pity that I met you.”
Leaf dust indifferent mouth, step forward, disappear.
Although it's not clear what the black robed friar wants to do to Ye Ziling, his heart sword's feeling will not be wrong. It must make ye Ziling in danger.
In Guhua city.
Ye Ziling didn't stop in the city, so he left directly in the direction outside the city, and turned around many times in the middle.
Because of the great size of Guhua City, it took her nearly four days to get to the outer city of Guhua city and leave through the gate.
Shortly after she left.
A black robed friar also stepped out of the gate and chased away.
Finally, ye Chen, who was dressed in white, bit a jade stick in his mouth, followed him in the rear like a stroll, and then crossed the distance of more than ten miles.
The jade stick in his mouth looks like a toothpick, but it can be regarded as a sword for a moment. It happened when he was playing hide and seek with Ye Ziling and the black robed friar in Guhua city. It was mined from a piece of ore.
Top grade glass gold!
Although there is only such a little, it can be regarded as a valuable treasure. As long as you add a little to an ordinary spirit weapon, there is a great probability that it will be sublimated and transformed into a magic weapon.
Ye Chen was too lazy to refine magic weapon, so he directly quenched it with heart sword. It took a few days to refine this little bit of high-quality glass gold into a toothpick.
For the moment, it can be used as a sword.
It is worth mentioning that.
Compared with the toothpick made of top-grade glazed gold, ye Chen gained nearly 2000 points of experience in the process of obtaining this top-grade glazed gold, which seemed to him to be more valuable.
So far, he has gained nearly 4000 points of experience in this trip. It's only half a month since he came out, which can be regarded as a great harvest.*
 
 
 
 
Chapter 21 bullying the small with the big, you also take my sword!
 
After leaving Guhua City, ye Ziling did not stay.
She knew that the vicinity of Guhua city should not be safe, so she went all the way to escape thousands of miles, until she came to a vast mountain range thousands of miles away from Guhua city.
“There should be no problem here.”
Ye Ziling breathed.
She could feel that there was no one in the neighborhood for more than ten li. Her previous actions in Guhua city should have completely lost all her eyes.
When she stops to escape the light somewhere in the mountains, ye Ziling ponders for a while. She is thinking about whether to shut down here and start to break through the later stage of foundation construction.
It's tens of thousands of miles away from ziyunzong. Even with her speed of escaping light, it takes at least a month to return to ziyunzong.
If we break through the later period of foundation construction here, once we break through, her spiritual power and mind will be greatly enhanced, and her speed of escaping light will also be greatly improved. Maybe she can travel three thousand miles a day, and it will only take ten days to return to ziyunzong.
It's just that.
Breaking through here is certainly not as safe as breaking through in the clan. Even if she carries the array flag and array disk and can make a concealed array, it is certainly not as safe as breaking through in the clan.
And just as she was pondering in her heart, a voice suddenly came from behind her, which made her face suddenly changed, and the whole person was shocked.
“I'm really alert enough. I'm a disciple from an ordinary sect. I'm more alert than those from famous sects. Even I almost lost my seat.”
“Who!”
Ye Ziling suddenly turned around, and at the same time, she sacrificed her spirit weapon for the first time. Seventy two flying needles circled her body up and down to form an array, and she held a spirit sword in her hand.
In the woods about tens of meters away from her, a black robed monk walked along. It seemed that there was no magic power on him. The wind was light and the clouds were light. But every step down gave Ye Ziling a strong and suffocating feeling.
Immortal Jindan!
This is a golden elixir!
Ye Ziling's pupils contracted violently, which was confirmed almost at the first time, because for her now, the half step immortal in Xudan realm can't feel like the coming of heavenly power!
“This posture is really exquisite. It's extremely beautiful. Even I can't bear to kill you for a while.”
The black robed friar gave a light smile.
Ye Ziling looked very depressed, and said in a deep voice: “as a Jindan immortal, you are not afraid to be laughed at because you bully the small with the big?”
If it's a virtual Dan realm, she is not afraid, but a real Jindan face to face, she knows very well that she even has no possibility of escape, and she can't resist in the face of such existence.
Even if she broke through the later stage of foundation construction, she couldn't.
If you want to have the power of self-protection in front of a Jindan immortal, you can't resist unless she has the realm of virtual Dan and contains a trace of heavenly power, or she is also a Jindan immortal.
Hearing this, the black robed friar burst out laughing and said, “it's true that bullying the small with the big will make people laugh, but who knows it's this one who did it?Besides, didn't you just hurt Xu Heng?You said that we are now trampling you with the skills of Qingyang sect. What will happen to the three major sects of Ziyun sect, Qingyang sect and Guhua sect? ”
“You…”
Ye Ziling was frightened.
If she didn't know the purpose of the black robed friar before, she would know it all at once.
The black robed friar wanted to disguise as the Jindan immortal of Qingyang sect and kill her here!
In this way, as long as the news is spread, people in ancient China will immediately think that Qingyang sect bullied the small by the big and broke the rules that everyone tacitly agreed. At that time, Qingyang sect will be in a mess and will directly take the blame for the black robed friars.
“Do you have a grudge against qingyangzong?”
Ye Ziling's body trembled slightly.
The black robed friar said: “of course, the hatred between them and me can never be resolved. It's unfair to treat you as a chess pieceIn this way, I will let you experience the bliss of life before you die
“Shameless!”
Ye Ziling clenched her teeth and suddenly burst out.
Seventy two spirit needles rush towards the black robed friar. At the same time, she drives the escape light to the sky, increases her speed to the limit, and wants to escape.
But it's not.
The black robed friar just snorted, and 72 spirit needles were directly scattered. A huge pressure came in an instant, which made Ye Ziling rise more than ten feet, and then he fell to the ground from the air. He tried to release his spirit power, but it was also difficult to resist this huge pressure.
“This isThe gap between me and Jindan… ”
Ye Ziling was pressed back to the ground, and her body trembled. She looked at the black robed friar who came step by step. She clenched her teeth.
Right now.
What flashed through her mind were three pictures: a sword light across a hundred Li, a sword cutting through the empty pill, and a sword Qi piercing through the sky, cutting off the white clouds in the sky. Finally, a sword light was poured into the sky, a sword of vastness, a blow to cut down the demons!
These three pictures flashed in her heart. She held the spirit sword in her hand, and her mind and spirit power mingled. She recalled the light of the sword, and suddenly waved a sword to the black robed friar!
Hum!!!
This sword is even more amazing than the one she defeated Xu Heng before!
It is the so-called great terror between life and death. In the face-to-face desperate situation of a golden elixir, ye Ziling's incomparable youth and talent show incisively and vividly. If the previous sword of cutting Xu Heng is only one point similar at most, then this sword already has a trace of true meaning!
“It's my purple spirit.”
Ye Chen, thousands of meters away, looked at the scene and showed a smile.
He didn't do it at the first time, because this kind of desperate situation of life and death is an excellent experience for ye Ziling, and it's easier to understand the true meaning between the extreme situations of life and death.
“Why?”
Facing Ye Ziling's sword, the black robed friar also uttered a sound, revealing an unexpected look.
The sword light came face to face, brewing a hint of the sword breaking through all kinds of methods, abruptly tearing off his authority, cutting his body protection light curtain, splitting his body protection light curtain!
“It's worthy of being the supreme pride.”
Looking at the crack of the light curtain, the black robed monk couldn't help sighing and said, “if you have enough resources, you may be more terrible than Lin Xuan. If you have the cultivation of Xudan realm now, I'm afraid this sword can even threaten me, but it's a pity.”
“The gap of realm can't be crossed. After all, you only have the cultivation in the middle of foundation building, but this talent is really rare. I won't bully you. Let you die happily.”
With the voice falling.
The friar in black raised his big hand and fell forward.
Boom!!!
Turn the hand to cloud, cover the hand to rain!
In the golden elixir realm, the power of heaven rises and turns into a huge black palm in the void, just like the collapse of heaven.
“……”
Ye Ziling looked at this scene, a trace of reluctance flashed in her eyes.
Just now that sword was the best she could do, even in the life and death line, she broke through herself and grasped a trace of truth, but the other side was a golden elixir after all!
However.
At this moment, the sudden change.
“The ancient sword is cold and dark, and it will cast thousands of autumn!”
An ethereal voice came from a distance, with a clear and domineering air, blowing away the mighty power of the black robed friar.
“Who!”
The black robed monk's face suddenly changed.
“Bully the small with the big, then you will take my sword too!”
It's like the sound from the sky.
I saw a mighty sword, which was like an immortal wielding a sword. It was like dancing silver silk, turning into a torrential river, pouring down from the sky.
The distant view is a big river, but the meso view is a vast sword, like a waterfall galloping!*
 
 
 
 
Chapter 22 the first person of ancient Chinese Kendo?
 
“This isThe master
Ye Ziling showed a touch of surprise.
Although the sword curtain pouring down from the sky was like a waterfall, which went down 3000 feet. It looked totally different from the swords she had seen before, she was sure for the first time that it was the elder's sword!
Day and night, she meditated, meditated and meditated for countless times, trying to imitate and speculate. She knew that the realm between herself and the elder was like the difference between the bright moon and the firefly, but she would not admit that the sword of the elder was wrong!
I didn't expect that senior would be here.
What's more, when she was in danger, the elder would once again make a sword for her, and still make a mighty sword to kill a Jindan immortal!
WOW!!!
The great hand of black robed monk Zhenyuan was covered by the pouring sword curtain before it fell down, and it was destroyed in an instant.
If the nine sky Galaxy turns upside down, half of the sky is blazing white. Before it falls completely, it has already given people a kind of vast and irresistible vastness. Among them, there is even a trace of white arc, which sounds like rolling thunder.
“ThisSword Qi and thunder sound… ”
The black robed friar was shocked.
His eyes showed the color of fear. He immediately sacrificed a black bead, held up a dark curtain, and resisted the sword light. At the same time, he controlled the escape light and fled without looking back.
There's a crazy roar inside.
Sword and thunder!
This is the thunder of sword Qi!
Even the Huagai immortal in the later stage of Jindan could not have such mighty power under a sword. This is the way to rob the immortal. EvenIt may be a true king of Yuanying!
WOW!!!
The Black Pearl magic weapon was almost crushed when it touched with the sword Qi of the river. The black light curtain was fragmented. Numerous cracks appeared on the surface of the black pearl, and then it directly collapsed in the frightened eyes of the black robed friars!
He could not help yelling in horror as he watched the relentless pressure of the mighty sword.
“No!”
“Master, please forgive me!”
However, his plea for mercy has not yet come, and the sword light is stagnant.
All over the sky, the white light is still mercilessly pouring down, just like the flood waves, destroying the light curtain of his body protection, and annihilating all the magic weapons he sacrificed, so that he can't even scream, and directly wipe them out.
In the void, only a little bit of white sword silk interweaved, and finally disappeared.
“Sword Qi thunder sound…”
Ye Ziling was shocked and murmured.
The light of the sword is like a river. One sword can destroy the golden elixir!
Such a vast sword spirit, astonishing cultivation, it is fascinating!
After a long time, ye Ziling recovered from the surprise and shock of the sword. He quickly put away his sword and bowed around, saying: “thank you for saving my life!”
In the dark.
Is ready to come out of the leaf dust, see ye Ziling kneeling on the ground, step suddenly stopped for a while, eyes revealed a helpless.
This kneels down, how can you still get there?
But ye Chen shakes his head and stops. Then he reads the void and turns his figure into a faint white light. He flashes away and disappears in the same place.
Ye Ziling knelt on the ground. After a long time, he didn't hear any response. Then he raised his head a little, looked around and cautiously opened his mouth tentatively
“……Senior
There was no sound.
“Have you left yet?”
Ye Ziling whispered in her heart and stood up with some regrets.
The elder saved her several times. In addition to meeting her and expressing her gratitude, she also wanted to see if she could have a chance to visit the elder.
Although Yu Cheng is her teacher, those who are successful in the way of immortality are her teachers. It is said that in ancient times, the holy emperor used to be a teacher of the world, and also worshipped the four immortals. If he sincerely wanted to learn, all things could be her teachers. She certainly wanted to have the opportunity to worship a real swordsman as her teacher.
It's a pity.
The elder didn't seem to want to accept her as an apprentice.
Ye Ziling pondered for a moment, and finally decided not to return to the sect for the time being. Instead, he made a breakthrough until the later stage of foundation construction.
At that moment, although she suffered a little injury, it didn't matter. She could recover as long as she healed a little. Moreover, in the line of life and death, she felt a trace of the true meaning of sword, which only immortal Jindan was qualified to understand.
Now that you feel something in your heart, you must shut up and realize it immediately.
It's just that this neighborhood is obviously not a place to shut up.
Shua!!
After taking a look at the situation nearby, ye Ziling took a breath and drove his own escape light to fly further to the mountains.
A moment later.
There are seven escape lights coming from the sky and hovering in the sky where the black robed friar fell. Each escape light is full of auspiciousness. It is the seven golden elites!
Six of the seven were the Jindan immortal of the ancient Huazong, and the last was a Huagai immortal of the later Jindan period who happened to be a guest of the ancient Huazong school. They were all thousands of miles apart, and felt the mighty sword. Under the shock, they immediately joined hands to drive dunguang to the destination.
“The power of the sword is vast. You can feel its vastness thousands of miles away. What a terrible power of the swordIs this a sword monk from huagaijing? ”
Someone spoke with shock in their eyes.
“How can Gu Hua have the sword repair of huagaijingIs the leader of Tianjian Pavilion breaking through the canopy?It's a little scary… ”
Another person nearby answered.
Another person's eyes dignified way: “do you think huagaijing's sword Xiuzhen can have just so vast and terrible sword meaning?Maybe it's a real Dan robber! ”
“No way!”
Someone vetoed: “there are only a few people in the whole ancient China, and they are all at the gate of death, not to mention that you mean a real swordsman in the realm of Dan robbery. That's even more impossible. In my opinion, it should be the one in Tianjian Pavilion who broke through the Huagai realm. This is a demonstration to us.”
Tianjian Pavilion is the only sect in the whole ancient China area next to the ancient Huaxian sect. Although there are no monks in huagaijing, there are five Jindan immortal, and all of them are Jianxiu immortal!
Among the friars of the same rank, the real swordsman is generally regarded as the most terrible existence. If the owner of Tianjian Pavilion breaks through the huagaijing, comes to demonstrate a sword near Guhua city and demonstrates to Guhua Xianzong, it is very possible.
The seven real swordsmen all pondered.
And this is the moment.
One of them suddenly had a jade slip on his body. The man was a little stunned. After he pointed a little, a sound appeared in the jade slip and sounded in the air.
“Report to martial uncle Yuhua!Three days ago, the leader of Tianjian Pavilion broke through the late golden elixir and made Huagai a real person. Tianjian Pavilion is sending out invitation cards to invite all kinds of fairies to participate in the celebration after January! ”
“It's really him!”
After hearing this, immortal Yuhua gave a cold hum.
Other people's expressions were cold. One of them snorted: “even if it's a breakthrough in the later period of the golden elixir, elder martial brother Zhang Jiao's cultivation is ready to cross the elixir at any time. If you want to demonstrate to our ancient huaxianzong, he'd better build his sword for another 300 years!”
A few people look at each other, and eventually they walk away.
The only real person who was a guest of the ancient Huaxian sect, looking at the mountains destroyed by the sword light below, sighed and said, “it's hard to practice sword. It's hard to break through to the later stage of the golden elixir. The sword master is the first person in our ancient Huaxian Kingdom in ten thousand years.”
“He really has the right to demonstrate to Gu Hua.”*
 
 
 
 
Chapter 23 play the devil!
 
Guchuan mountains.
This is the broadest mountain range in ancient China, with a radius of tens of thousands of miles. It is said that there are many opportunities here, so it is also a place for many monks to explore.
After ye Ziling was far away from the previous area, he fled all the way to a deeper position in the Guchuan mountains, to a valley.
Whoa!
Without hesitation, she directly drew her sword and opened a cave on the cliff. Then she threw out nine delicate array flags, threw out a simple array plate, laid a common guard array, and entered the cave.
After entering the cave, she directly cut out a stone platform with her sword. Then she came to the stone platform and sat down on her knees. She began to understand the meaning of the sword she had learned before.
Just as she was immersed in the realization.
soundless and stirless.
In the void, the white awn flashed, and ye Chen's figure appeared in front of her silently, glancing at her body and carefully perceiving her state.
“WellIf we want to break through the later period of foundation construction, there should be no problem, but if we break through the later period of foundation construction here, there will be no chance to shape the flawless foundation. ”
Ye Chen's heart is short.
Needless to say, what ye Ziling lacked was chance. She got far less talents and treasures than Lin Xuan's disciples.
Although Ye Ziling would not be worse than Lin Xuan if he made such a breakthrough, since Ye Ziling is his sister, he certainly can't make ye Ziling worse than others on the basis.
“That's right.”
Ye Chen suddenly thought of something.
“The three color spirit fruit that I met a few years ago should be almost mature. According to the ancient books, the three color spirit fruit can help the monks' spiritual power turn to their ideal and break through the golden elixir realm. In addition, it also has the function of supplementing the foundation.”
About three or four years ago, he once went out to visit ziyunzong, where he met a fruit of heaven, material and earth, but the fruit was not mature at that time. In addition, he didn't need any nourishing fruit to cultivate his heart sword, so he didn't pick it.
Now I want to come.
It's just right for ye Ziling to use that lingguo.
By the wayThe first time I picked the ripe fruit of heaven and earth, I should have a lot of experience.
As soon as he thought about this, ye Chen's heart moved, and his body turned into a white awn again, and disappeared in the void in front of Ye Ziling.
The whole process is silent, ye Ziling is still immersed in practice, not awakened.
……
Guchuan mountains,
After crossing tens of thousands of miles of mountains, on the other side of the Guchuan mountains is the place close to ziyunzong, which is less than a thousand miles away.
Some of ziyunzong's disciples occasionally come to the Guchuan mountains to explore, but generally they only explore on the outside, and few dare to go deep into the inner circle.
Although the Guchuan mountains are cleaned up every hundred years by the Jindan immortal of several nearby sects, there are no Jindan demons in them, but there are still many demons comparable to the foundation period.
In a valley.
Several young monks in Taoist robes are walking quietly in the dense forest.
“How come you haven't come so far, Ren Yan? Are you cheating us?”
“Shh, keep it down. It's just ahead.”
Ren Yan made a silent gesture and said, “how can I cheat you? There is really a heaven and Earth Spirit fruit. Although I don't know the origin of that fruit, I know it's definitely not an ordinary product, and its value must be extraordinary!”
He Yu raised his eyebrows and said, “I always think you are unreliable. If you are really a spiritual fruit of heaven and earth, and have extraordinary value, how can you come to tell me and Lao Bai?”
Ren Yan hissed and said, “you think I'm stupid. Since I'm the fruit of heaven and earth, there must be something nearby. I feel a little dangerous, so I didn't pick it. That's why I won't take it. If I could solve it alone, I would have taken it alone.”
“There's a point in that.”
He Yu snorted, pointed forward and said, “is that it?”
A few people look forward together and see that the dense forest has come to an end. In front of it is an open valley. We can see that at the far end of the line of sight, there is a quiet pool in the deep. Tan's face is peaceful and peaceful.
You can see that at the edge of the pool, there is a strange plant with a spirit fruit growing on it. The spirit fruit faintly exudes three kinds of luster.
“That's it.”
Ren Yan nodded.
At this moment, Wu Bai, who was at the end of the line, suddenly stopped. His eyes were staring at lingguo by the pool. He was breathing quickly and said:
“ThisIs this the fruit of three colors? ”
“The three colors contain the spirit fruit?What's that? ”
Ren Yan and he Yu look at Wu Bai.
Wu Bai's excited eyes were shining, and his hands could not stop shaking. He said: “I once saw it in an ancient book. It's called three color spirit fruit. It's the spirit fruit that helps monks break through the barrier of heaven and man and condense the golden elixir in legend!”
“Help break through the golden elixir?”
Both Ren Yan and he Yu were dull in the moment.
They are all family friars. They come from three families in a small town nearby. Their families have a dominant position in the city, but they are the most powerful ancestors in their cultivation. They are just half step real people in Xudan realm, which is very different from the real Jindan real people!
Even if you think about it with your toes, you know how valuable it is. It's something that can make their three ancestors fight!
All three of them were breathing fast.
Ren Yan's eyes are full of excitement. For a moment, he can't help but walk towards the pool.
But at this time, a faint voice from the side, interrupted his action.
“The fruit is not ripe, it's not time to pick.”
“……Who is it? ”
Ren Yan was surprised and turned to see a young man in white sitting on a raised rock not far away. It seemed that he had been sitting there for a long time.
He Yu's face changed slightly and said in a deep voice, “who are you?”
“The man who practices sword.”
Ye Chen light mouth, eyes casually skimmed He Yu and Ren Yan three people, way: “this spirit fruit is not you can pick things, leave.”
Ren Yan stares at Ye Chen and frowns. After carefully perceiving it, he finds that ye Chen has no aura fluctuation. He is just a mortal.
It surprised him a little.
Thinking that he was wrong, he felt it carefully again. Apart from the mysterious movements, he did not have any aura fluctuations. Even if he was not a mortal, he was at most a common warrior in the mortal world.
No matter how powerful they are, they are at most equal to the practitioners of refining Qi. They are all the nine level practitioners of refining Qi. They are not afraid of any ordinary martial arts.
“Those who are vulgar and martial arts pretend to be gods and ghosts.”
Ren Yan snorted and said, “if you want to scare me away, will you swallow the fruit alone?”
Shua!!
He Yu ignored Ye Chen directly, and suddenly stepped out and went straight to the side of the pool. He wanted to grab the three color spirit fruit on the side of the pool. Greed had completely dazzled his reason.
“He Yu, dare you!”
Ren Yan saw this and gave a big drink. He also followed him and rushed over.
Of course, he can't let he Yu pick such a precious fruit. In case he Yu runs away after picking it, the loss will be too great, and the three families will fight for it!
The only one who didn't rush up was Wu Bai, who was walking at the end. She looked at Ye Chen, with a look of uncertainty on her face.
She noticed a jade plate hanging on Ye Chen's waist!
That's the token of ziyunzong!
Although the three families all have one side, they are far behind Ziyun sect. After all, it is a real immortal sect with Jindan immortal, which is far beyond their family's ability.
Ye Chen has the token of Ziyun sect, which indicates that ye Chen should come from Ziyun sect, so it is absolutely impossible to be a mortal. There is only one possibility that ye Chen can't feel the aura fluctuation of Ye Chen, that is, her cultivation is far more than her!
Building foundation?
OrHalf step real person?!*
 
 
 
 
Chapter 24 between the fingers, heaven and earth turn upside down!
 
“Hum!”
When he Yu heard Ren Yan's drinking behind him, he gave a cold hum and turned a deaf ear. In his eyes, he only saw the three color spirit fruit beside the pool, and his mind was completely possessed.
Three colors contain spirit fruit!
As long as he can get it and take it back to Laozu, he will undoubtedly make a great contribution. He can directly become a direct member of the family, and may even be designated as the next generation head of the family by Laozu!
He Yu ran all the way to the edge of the pool. Then he stretched out his hand and grabbed the fruit.
rear.
“Greed is so, how can we live?”
Ye Chen didn't move his hand, just looked at the scene from a distance, and spoke in a light voice.
He is clear-minded and will not kill people at will, but he will not save those who commit crimes.
WOW!!!
It's the next moment.
I saw that in the pool, the waves rolled up, a huge shadow rushed out of the pool, carrying a suffocating evil spirit and fierce power.
Before he Yu's fingers touched the three color spirit fruit, he was bitten by the monster. If you look at it carefully, the monster is a giant python. Its shape is nearly three feet wide. It bites He Yu's body with a bloody mouth. Only one head is still outside!
“AhAh, ah!Help me, help me! ”
He Yu was terrified.
At this time, he finally wakes up from greed. He struggles frantically, but he can't shake it at all. His eyes are full of fear, shouting in the air.
The Python's eyes were red and fierce. Without waiting for him to shout a few more, he swallowed the whole person he Yu!
“ThisThis… ”
Ren Yan's pace stopped abruptly.
He looked up in horror and looked at the python, which was about three feet wide and tens of feet long. His eyes were full of fear. Especially when he saw the two meat bags on the top of the Python's head, and the terrible evil spirit on its body, the spirits of the dead all came out!
This demon Python is about to transform into a dragon!
The transformation of the demon Python into a dragon is also the way to get rid of the python. It is equivalent to the human friars breaking the barrier between heaven and man. They must be able to achieve a golden elixir demon!
This demon Python is only one step away from the Jindan demon. If it swallows the three color spirit fruit, at least 30% of the hope will be able to transform into a dragon and become a demon!
Run!
Under the fear, Ren Yan almost without thinking, stimulates the spirit power to run away.
His cultivation is just nine layers of refining gas. It's a great danger to meet a monster that is comparable to building foundation. What's more, it's a virtual pill that is comparable to the human race and is about to transform into a big demon?!
However.
Before Ren Yan could escape a few steps here, the demon Python stared at his back and spewed out a mass of black evil spirit in his mouth. In an instant, he rushed by and hit Ren Yan's body.
“Ah…”
Ren Yan let out a shrill scream, the whole person was captured by the black evil spirit, and then rolled back, fell into the mouth of the demon python, and was swallowed by it!
In the distance, Wu Bai was stunned at this scene. His back was cold, and his eyes showed endless fear. For a moment, he felt that he had no strength to turn around and run away.
She had seen Wu's ancestors.
Half step immortal's means and power, in her perception, are only similar to this demon python. I'm afraid that it's a fierce fight for the ancestor to come here and get the three color spirit fruit. Ren Yan and he Yu are really dazzled by greed!
Hiss!!
Half of the snake's body is immersed in the pool, half of its head is raised, and the snake's letter is spitting out in its mouth. A pair of red eyes are staring at the direction where Wu Bai and ye Chen are.
Under the terrible demon's power, Wu Bai's body softened for a while, and he stepped back two steps to escape, but in the end, he fell to the ground and couldn't escape.
You're dead!
The idea flashed through her mind.
But at this time, ye Chen, who had been sitting on the rocks for a long time before, suddenly stood up slowly, walked down the ridge of the rocks, and walked step by step to the edge of the pool.
“At last, it's maturing.”
Ye Chen didn't look at the demon Python at all. He just looked at the three color spirit fruit beside the pool and saw that the three color halos on its surface were intertwined with each other. He faintly began to emit a wisp of fragrance, and walked forward step by step.
Wu Bai in the rear looked at this scene, and his body suddenly solidified. Then he couldn't help taking a breath. In the face of such a fierce demon python, ye Chen dared to go forward.
I'm afraid it's really a half step immortal!
Only half step real person, dare not fear such monster!
“……”
Wu Bai moved her buttocks back a little bit. She knew that the fight between the half step real people was not small enough to crack the ground.
If there is a real fight, the repercussions will certainly affect her. She is still in danger. She has to run away quickly and go far away.
And that's what she thought.
Hiss!!!
The demon Python stood upright and gave out an angry hiss. It instinctively felt the threat from ye Chen, but repeated threats failed. Ye Chen was still walking in the direction of three color spirit fruit, which made it unable to endure any longer. It opened its mouth and was about to spit out evil spirit.
Leaf dust look indifferent, bending fingers, gently up a bullet.
WOW!
The water in the pool burst in an instant, and was moved by the flick of the finger. It turned into a transparent sword of the water curtain, galloping towards the sky and rolling up a thousand Zhang waves!
in a short moment,
Heaven and earth turn upside down!
This huge wave is like a waterfall, hundreds of millions of water drops turn into thin sword silk, and the white light is misty. It directly submerges the body of the demon python, and makes its huge body explode into a blood mist, which is mixed in the water, rises into the sky, and finally disappears!
“This…”
Wu Bai was shocked and lost his voice.
An understatement is like the overturning of heaven and earth!
She can't believe looking at the scene in front of her, subconsciously looking up, she can still see the bright red waterfall mixed with blood, flying all the way up to the sky, and finally dyeing a piece of white clouds in the sky with a piece of red light, reflected by the sun, like sunset!
This is not a half step of the real means, this is clearly Jindan Tianwei, that looks so young, seems to be the same age as her young man in white, is a real life!
Ye Chen took back his left hand and took another step forward. Then he bent down and gently explored the fruit with his right hand and slowly picked it off.
[tip: experience + 800]
The hint from the ear makes Ye Chen calm.
He fell in one step.
The whole person disappeared.
The original place left only Wu Bai, who was still sitting there, looking up at the sky, with a blank mind and endless shock in his eyes.*
 
 
 
 
Chapter 25 no time for Tao
 
Whoa!
A little cold light constantly shuttles through the void, and in an instant, it crosses the mountains of ancient Sichuan.
After the fruit is picked, it must be taken within seven days. Otherwise, the power of the medicine will be greatly reduced. It can only be preserved for several years unless it is sealed up with top grade Lingyu.
Because of this, Sanse yunlingguo rarely appeared in the trading field of ancient China. Every time it appeared in the past thousand years, it would cause several big waves and attract all forces to fight.
After all, Sanse yunlingguo can increase the 30% probability for any monk to break through the golden elixir. Even the first sect in ancient China, such as Guhua Xianzong, hopes that there will be more golden elixirs in the sect.
By comparison.
Sanse Yunling fruit can improve the foundation, but the effect is second. Few people will give it to the ordinary friars in the early or middle stage of foundation building, because it's really outrageous.
However, ye Chen doesn't care here. On the one hand, in his opinion, with Ye Ziling's talent, he doesn't need to rely on natural resources and land treasures to break through the golden elixir realm. On the other hand, with his current level, it's not difficult to find more high-end natural resources and land treasures than Sanse yunlingguo as long as he has good luck.
Shua!
In a flash of light, ye Chen appeared outside the cave where ye Ziling was closed,
He took a look inside the cave, and without any hesitation, he directly crossed the void, crossed the inside of the cave and came to Ye Ziling.
It's actually half a month since he left here and got Sanse yunlingguo. Although the journey took a short time, Sanse yunlingguo was not mature at that time. He had been waiting for half a month nearby.
In this half month's time, ye Ziling had already healed his wounds and began to close down!
Right now.
Ye Chen can clearly perceive that the Taoist foundation in Ye Ziling's body is gradually changing to a more complete direction. It is necessary to make up all the gaps and break into the later stage of foundation construction.
The so-called foundation building, the first step is to transform the acquired into the congenital, the second step is to gather spiritual power, to cast the golden elixir Road, condense the true yuan and prepare.
In this process, from the initial breakthrough to the mid-term, and from the mid-term breakthrough to the late stage, there are two opportunities to add more kinds of spiritual things that can enhance the true yuan to the transmutation of Daoji.
Once it is completely broken through to the later stage of foundation construction, the foundation will be completely solidified.
Also known as porch without regret!
After the later stage of foundation construction, the Taoist foundation will be completely shaped. Unless the Taoist foundation is broken and remolded, it is impossible to improve it. Only before breaking through the later stage of foundation construction can we improve it.
In fact, Daoji is like a jigsaw puzzle. In the later stage of foundation construction, the edges and corners are completely polished to form a complete jigsaw puzzle.
thus,
It's impossible to add a new jigsaw puzzle.
As long as it is not yet perfect and there are edges and corners on the edge, we can continue to add more pieces according to these parts to further expand the foundation.
“I'm so anxious. I almost can't catch up.”
Ye Chen looked at Ye Ziling's state, shaking his head and laughing.
Cause and effect cycle.
If he didn't strike the world with his sword many times, ye Ziling would not have realized his sword meaning, defeated Xu Heng of Qingyang sect, encountered the crisis of the black robed monk, and broke through the realm in such a hurry.
The source of all this is him. He solved some troubles for ye Ziling, but there are also some troubles arising from it. It looks like a series of intertwined lines of confusion, unable to get rid of and distinguish clearly.
To truly understand the cause and effect, do not touch the body cause and effect, not to mention the true king of Yuanying, is not possible to change the God of heaven, this is only the existence of the disaster into an immortal is qualified to penetrate the way!
If ye Ziling is involved in many causes and effects, more cause and effect lines will be derived. If ye Ziling is given a perfect foundation, her path will be wider, and at the same time, it will inevitably bring more chaos and troubles. Ye Chen already has this premonition, but he doesn't care.
All cause and effect.
Stop it with one sword!
What the ancient sword practitioners have built is the free heart sword without fear of all this!
Zizi!
Ye Chen holds up the three color spirit fruit in his left hand. With a flash of his heart sword, the fruit splits into a three color light fog and floats towards Ye Ziling. It falls under her Qiong nose and is quietly inhaled into her body.
At the moment, ye Ziling is in the state of being settled and unified. The scene before her is an open road, which is her own foundation.
Now she is holding a sword to smooth the edges and corners of the road, so as to make the foundation complete and satisfactory, and break through to the later stage of foundation construction.
At this time.
All of a sudden, a piece of glow fell, fell on the foundation of the road she cast, and suddenly caused the earth shaking, so that the road began to open up on both sides in the roar.
“ThisWhat's going on? ”
Ye Ziling was stunned and showed a look of uncertainty.
How could her dodge continue to develop?!
“Is it the devil?No, it's not the evil spirit. It's really opening up the foundation of Taoism. It's the chance from the outside world to help me
Ye Ziling had a little insight in her heart.
After the realization, without any hesitation, she immediately waved her sword. With the help of this opportunity, she began to widen the broad road she had opened up!
Although she didn't know what was going on outside, her mind was telling her that this was her chance and fate, and it was impossible for her to miss such an opportunity!
Boom!!!
The road opens up, the road base is complete!
There is a limit to the width of the road to build the foundation. Because it exists in nothingness, it is difficult to have an accurate limit. However, if we have to consider it, we can have a scale.
Three feet, three inches, three minutes!
This is the limit of Daoji, also known as perfect Daoji!
Ye Ziling's Taoist foundation was only three feet, which is a little less than that of Lin Xuan. But now with the blessing of the three color spirit fruit, her Taoist foundation has been further broadened. In the roar, she has finally come to this limit!
Hum!!
She slashed to the corner of Daoji with her sword. This time, there was no hesitation and hesitation. Daoji was complete and had no regrets!
With the edges and corners of Daoji being flattened, the mighty aura between heaven and earth suddenly surges into her body, and is constantly refined into spiritual power. Her own spiritual power is also rising. The realm of cultivation suddenly leaps from the middle stage of foundation building, and finally comes to the late stage of foundation building!
……
The outside world.
With the spiritual power in Ye Ziling's body full, at the moment when she broke through the late foundation building period, her light colored silks and satins were flying, falling apart in the great spiritual impact.
“The flesh and bone are flawless.”
Ye Chen looked at the hazy white light, snow sculpture, glass jade body, flashed such an idea in his mind, and then showed a slightly helpless look.
It's strange for ye Ziling to stand here and wait for her to wake up.
Zizi!
The white light flashed and he disappeared.
Just after ye Chen disappeared, ye Ziling's long eyelashes trembled slightly, her eyes opened little by little, and a snow-white glow naturally flew out of her pupils.
This is a natural vision after the perfect foundation construction and the breakthrough of the late foundation construction and the creation of the flawless Taoist body. Around her body, there are even illusory white lotus flowers floating up and down.
Finally.
After more than a dozen breaths, those light visions gradually disappeared.*
 
 
 
 
Chapter 26 When can I see you
 
Ye Ziling a pair of eyes with white light, the light gradually dispersed, gradually recovered a little flexibility from the rigid, and gently breathed.
When the monks broke through the foundation building and stepped into the congenital level from the day after tomorrow, they got rid of all the filth. After the valley was opened, they basically got rid of the filth.
After she broke through the later period of foundation construction and built the flawless Taoist body, there was fragrance in her breath. The ice skin jade body naturally sent out the Taoist fragrance. A light breath can make all flowers bloom, and sitting on her knees can make the plants and trees within a few feet of the square become spiritual plants and trees.
For people, today's Ye Ziling is just like a fairy.
For the demon clan, ye Ziling is like a moving 'top quality elixir'. If you can swallow it in one gulp, you can get many benefits.
Because of this, the contradiction between the friars of the human race and the demon race can not be reconciled forever. The friars of the demon race treat the human race basically as the elixir of heaven and earth. In the ancient times, the demon race took charge of the earth, and used countless human races to refine medicine, which made countless ancestors shed blood and tears.
By comparison.
Ye Chen's path of ancient sword cultivation is not the same as that of Ye Ziling.
In ancient times, Jianxiu was in charge of shashaxinjian, which was also the sword of the human race!
Almost all the demons hate the ancient sword repair deeply, because it's not good for them to swallow the ancient sword repair. In ancient times, the ancient sword repair killed countless demons, engraved the fear in the bottom of the demons' heart, and laid a vast world for the human race!
Ye Chen's sword opens up a way for ye Ziling, which just conforms to the way of human race since ancient times.
[tip: experience + 2000]
Ye Chen, who has left the cave closed by Ye Ziling for hundreds of miles, is stunned for a short time when he hears the tip coming from his ear, and then shows a smile.
It seems that to witness Ye Ziling's perfect Dao foundation and no time for Dao style is also a rare experience for him who has gone on the road of ancient sword cultivation. With his participation in the whole process, he has gained 2000 points of experience at one time, and the harvest can be said to be very satisfactory.
On the other side.
Ye Ziling fully wakes up from entering the cave. She looks around for the first time and notices that her array outside the cave is not damaged at all. There is a doubt in her eyes.
Then she glanced over the narrow cave, did not see anything unusual, and finally her eyes stayed on the ground in front of her, where there was a little bit of weak trichromatic light.
“This…”
“Is it the fruit of three colors?”
She then read a move, release a wisp of spiritual power, the weak three color light volume to the front, after a careful look, eyes a burst of consternation.
How can the three color Yun lingguo appear in her seclusion place out of thin air? This is obviously not in line with common sense, and it doesn't make sense at all.
The only possibility is that someone has sent this fruit!
And still use the way of space transmission, did not touch her arranged guard array, directly across the void, sent to her in front!
Her Master Yu Cheng has absolutely no such means, which is at least what Jindan immortal can do, and it should not be what ordinary Jindan immortal can do.
Who is it?
“IsIs that the elder
Ye Ziling's jade fingers closed gently to let the three color halo fade away. Then he took out a blue silk skirt from the storage bag, holding the corners of his clothes to cover his figure.
It seems that the only one who can do this kind of thing is the elder. She wants to salute and thank her, but she thinks that she has been saved many times by the elder. She really doesn't know how to thank her. It's hard to repay all her kindness.
It's just that.
So far, she has not even seen the face of the elder, which makes her feel a little disappointed. She doesn't know what kind of extraordinary heroism the elder has and when she will be able to see him.
……
“Who controls the ups and downs of the vast earth?”
Ye Chen walks among the mountains and climbs all the way to the top of a mountain peak in Guchuan mountain range. Standing here, you can see the boundless mountains and rivers and the misty white mist.
For a moment, his heroic spirit grew up, and suddenly he crossed the void with his sword. His body turned into a white light and rose up into the sky. He wanted to shake 90000 Li to reach the sky.
Before I knew it, I came to the sky.
Here, the clouds are intertwined, and there seems to be a sense of prestige over the whole sky. It can be seen that the clouds are as dark as fog, in which the thunder and lightning are intertwined, turning into a sea of thunder.
If you look at it carefully, there is a figure shaking at the edge of the thunder cloud. There is a golden elixir hanging on the top of your head, interwoven with pieces of canopy. This is a late life of golden elixir in the canopy. To be more accurate, it's a real elixir!
Someone's going through the robbery!
In the later stage of the golden elixir, it's not the thunder itself, but it's necessary to find the place of the thunder, sacrifice the golden elixir and take the initiative to meet the lightning.
The thunder sea is often divided into nine layers from the inside out, from low to high. The power of thunder in each layer is different. If the golden elixir can withstand the outer layer of lightning, it will be one of the most dangerous places for the elixir. If it can go further, it will be the second!
“Drink!”
Su Yi pinches FA Jue, bathes in the thunder light of the second layer and drinks a low voice. The golden elixir on his head releases a glow of light to meet the thunder, but he is still reeling from the thunder.
Ye Chen didn't get close. He just watched from a distance hundreds of miles away, showing a trace of curiosity.
“Is this the Jindan friar Du Leijie?”
He wanted to climb to the top of the mountain and look at the world below. He was bound to feel something. But he didn't expect to encounter thunder clouds blocking the way on the way. He also happened to see a real person in the danjiejing.
See a road of thunder constantly interweave split down, finally scattered the Xiaguang on Su Yi gold elixir, mercilessly split on the gold elixir, let his face suddenly white.
Jindan shook violently, but it didn't break in the end. Instead, it resisted the blow.
“Hold on!”
Su Yi has a surprise on his face.
The gold elixir withstood the direct strike of the sky thunder, but it didn't break. There was a flash of lightning spring on it. This trace of vitality quickly turned into Taoist patterns, interwoven on the surface of the gold elixir, and mingled with another Taoist pattern that had existed before.
Crackle!!
The follow-up Tianlei continued to shoot down, but at most it just let the gold elixir shake a few times, which could no longer cause actual damage, and gradually stabilized completely.
Su Yi breathed a long breath, his face showed endless joy, and said: “after a hundred years of hard work, I finally had another heavy thunder disaster. If there is another heavy disaster, I will also be able to touch the road of Zhenjun!”
After robbing Sanzhong, you can turn Dan into an infant. Although the probability of success is not great, the door to Yuanying's true king is knocked open, and it is possible to see a trace of the true Tao.
“But the second one is so difficult. I'm afraid it will take another 200 years to prepare for the third one. By that time, Shouyuan will be close to the endI don't know what kind of person it must be to survive the six thunderstorms. As for the nine thunderstorms, can anyone
Su Yi looks up at the sky from a distance, at the sea of thunder and robbery at a higher level, and sighs.
Every real person in the later stage of the golden elixir tries his best to get through multiple thunder robberies before the end of the golden elixir, and then jumps to death when the end of the golden elixir comes.
It's said that if he can survive six times of thunder robberies, he will never fail. As for nine times of thunder robberies, it's a legend. At least he never heard of anyone who can survive.
And just as Su Yi is ready to return and leave.
A touch of Qi suddenly appeared, which made him look slightly changed. He immediately looked to one side.
“Where is your friend?”
Su Yi speaks out loud.
The sky around here is full of power and thunder clouds. But at that moment, he should have felt a sharp breath. It's definitely not the meaning of thunder. There's no mistake.
With his opening, the gold elixir suspended above his head suddenly fell back into his body, and then the rays emerged from him, and instantly opened the sea of clouds.
ahead.
A figure appeared in the sea of clouds. Ye Chen was dressed in white and stood up with both hands. He looked up at the thunder cloud in the sky and didn't show any auspicious rays.
Su Yi saw Ye Chen's figure, his eyes flashed, and said faintly: “Daoyou came a little late. I've been through two disasters. If you want to break my path, there's no chance.”
It's very dangerous for Jindan immortal to survive the thunder robbery. If he is attacked, he will easily die on the spot. Therefore, he is aware that there are people nearby. He has already made a decision by holding his hand. The real element in his body coagulates but does not send out. All kinds of threats are looming. He is ready to strike Ye Chen's thunder at any time!
Now he has gone through two disasters.
Looking at the whole ancient China, Su Yi is not afraid of anyone!*
 
 
 
 
Chapter 27 the sword breaks the nine heavy thunder sea!
 
“Double thunder?”
Ye Chen looks at Su Yi from a distance, showing a faint smile.
Su Yi stares at Ye Chen. His face turns cold and becomes deep. Zhenyuan is surging in his body. At this time, he is ready to fight. He wants to fight with Ye Chen first.
However.
At this time, ye Chen suddenly turned his head, completely ignored him, but looked at the thunder sea in the sky, and then stepped on the void, step by step up, step by step into the thunder sea.
“I'd like to see the thunder robbing Tianwei.”
You don't need to spend thunder to cultivate heart sword, but he doesn't know how strong he is all the time. The nine heavy thunder sea corresponds to the nine heavy thunder sea. You can just try it and see how many thunder sea you can break with one sword!
“Well?”
Su Yi immediately frowns. He doesn't know what ye Chen is going to do. Does he dare to survive in front of him?
Boom!!
When ye Chen steps into the area of the first layer of thunder robbery, the thunder from all directions immediately senses and falls down on his body, directly submerging his body.
“Is this thunder robbery?”
“It seems, that's all.”
Ye Chen's voice spreads from the thunder sea and resounds through the clouds. It seems that there is a shrewdness in the voice, which makes Su Yi feel a stabbing pain.
This isWhat is the meaning of sword?
Su Yi squints and stares at the thunder cloud.
Just as he wanted to see the truth, his face suddenly changed, showing a look of disbelief.
But in the thunder cloud, a huge sword light, like an immortal flying in the sky, suddenly turned into a great sword, and the sword Qi ran through the sky and the earth, just like an immortal sword, directly piercing into the thunder sea!
Ye Chen steps on the void, ascends to the sky, hundreds of millions of thunder can't get close!
Bathed in thunder, he came to the sky, twisted his toothpick and made a stroke towards the sky.
“Go
A break.
But see the vast light of the sword, thunder sea break!!
Weimo's body surges into the sea of clouds with the light of a sword. If a huge sword tilts to the sky and tears open a piece of fog silk, it will split the chaotic thunder sea one by one. From bottom to top, the nine heavy thunder sea will split to both sides.
From a distance, it seems that the whole sky is divided into two parts by a sword!
“This…”
Su Yi is stunned.
His whole action was frozen, looking at the split scene of the cloud sea in the sky, his eyes were full of shock and inconceivable.
Kill the thunder sea with one sword!
What's the Jindan immortal who wants to rescue? He can cut off the thunder and clouds with one sword. This is clearly a true king Yuan Ying who can capture the nature of heaven and earth and see through the life and death!
“Jingri Zong Su Yi didn't know that his predecessor was driving to Guhua. He was rude just now, and he asked for your forgiveness!”
Come back.
Su Yi immediately shook and saluted.
Although he is already a real man of Dan Jie duo, it seems that he is a step away from Yuan Ying, but this step is a natural moat!
Unless it's more than six robberies, Dan robber may have a little resistance in front of Yuanying Zhenjun. Facing a Yuanying Zhenjun under six robberies, it's almost the same as a mole ant!
You can kill it with a flick!
The real king's power is near, he can only tremble and kneel down.
On the sky.
After a sword breaks through the sky and thunder sea, ye Chen doesn't look at Su Yi who bows and salutes below. Instead, he carries his hands, treads on the void, and continues to look at the clear sky behind the thunder sea.
[tip: experience + 2000]
The improvement of harvest experience comes from his ears, which makes Ye Chen's eyes twinkle slightly, showing a trace of satisfaction. Then he steps up, and the whole person ascends to the sky and continues to go to a higher sky.
Su Yi knelt down in the void below and didn't dare to look up at all. After a long time, he carefully looked up and saw that the trace of Ye Chen had disappeared.
“The power of the real king is really vast and unpredictable.”
Su Yi mumbles in awe.
Although he can't feel the aura fluctuation and prestige of Ye Chen all the time, if he can break through the sea of clouds with one sword, he must be the real king.
In ancient China, there has never been a true king of Yuanying for tens of thousands of years. The other party must be a true king of Yuanying and the Lord of holy land!
After taking a deep breath.
Su Yi turns to dunguang and flies to his own sect. He plans to go back to the gate of death and never be born again in three hundred years. He just wants to survive the thunder disaster and walk on the road of Zhenjun.
……
After cutting through the thunder cloud, ye Chen continued to walk through the sky.
The sky above the thunder cloud, there is no longer anything, only the strong wind, whistling from time to time, gradually filled the whole sky.
Ye Chen's mind is like a sword. He uses his heart sword to make his way through the vigorous wind. But as the vigorous wind in Jiutian becomes more and more intensive, he finally has to stop at the first level with his heart sword.
Look up.
There is still a blue sky, sunny day, can not see the scene of the stars, it is obvious that here still has not reached the outside of the stars, and mostly there is a long way to go.
“It seems that my current cultivation can't really reach the Ninth Heaven.”
Ye Chen stops in the wind.
He looked down at the past, but saw that most of the ancient China was within his sight, but there was no sign of any bend in the whole earth.
In other words, this world is either too big to be true, or it is simply a place with a round sky, not a situation of stars.
[tip: experience + 3000]
The sound of getting experience came from my ear.
Ye Chen dropped a little and fell into the less intense wind layer. Then his mind moved and called out the Taoist Dharma interface.
[ye Chen]
[Daofa: heart sword · red world sword lv300 (+)]
[magic power: crossing the void and the world of mortals with sword]
[experience: 30000 points]
This period of time since the collection, so that his experience has more than 30000 points, after a little thought, ye Chen will all these 30000 points of experience to the heart sword cultivation.
After the heart sword is upgraded to level 300, it costs 500 points of experience to upgrade one level, and 30000 points of experience will be used up in a flash.
A lot of new insights pour into the heart.
A strong sword intention surges on Ye Chen's body, and the red dust sword field naturally opens, driving the nearby vigorous wind to tens of feet away. The linglie sword is intended to interweave in the void.
[ye Chen]
[Daofa: heart sword · red world sword lv360 (+)]
[magic power: crossing the void and the world of mortals with sword]
[experience: 74 points]
The heart sword is promoted by level 60 in one breath, and ye Chen's idea sinks into the sea of heart again. He just sits down on the upper wall of Jiutian and begins to understand the heart sword which has been greatly improved.
“Before me, the power of a sword can kill all the elixirs. After this promotion, I don't know what it would be like to kill the last real Yuanying Zhenjun.”*
 
 
 
 
Chapter 28 ancient magic
 
Time goes by,
In the twinkling of an eye is a year.
For the normal ancient sword cultivation, it's normal for a heart sword to be promoted for several years or even ten years, but ye Chen can greatly shorten every transformation.
After all, the Taoist Dharma system directly promoted his heart sword level, and then gave him corresponding epiphany and perception, which was equivalent to upgrading the realm first and then comprehending the realm.
The gap is too big.
“Hoo.”
Ye Chen opens his eyes and wakes up.
This promotion is also very obvious. Now the vigorous wind in his position can't lean close to his body even when he holds up the world of mortals sword field.
Ye Chen looks up and doesn't continue to fly out of the sky, because he knows that even if he has been promoted, it's impossible to break out of the nine day wind, which is not what Yuan Ying can spend.
The higher the place, the greater the pressure of space, and the more difficult it is to cross the void by sword. At most, it can cross tens of feet at a time. Even the void at a higher place is shaking, and the ability to cross the void by sword can not be used.
“WellWhat's that? ”
Ye Chen looked down again, his eyes swept over the vast ancient China, and suddenly his eyes stopped at a strange place.
From such a high place, it's a very small area with faint black air. It looks very small, but because it's too high, in fact, it has to be at least hundreds of miles away, and it's so far away that I can't really feel it.
“Go and have a look.”
Ye Chen was soon identified.
What he needs is experience. The more bizarre, unseen and related things, the more experience he can gain and greatly improve his heart sword cultivation.
Whoa!
A flash of white light, sword across the void, he disappeared from the sky.
……
Ancient China.
It's a dark mountain range with a radius of about hundreds of miles. There is a frightening pressure in the whole area, as if the rules of heaven and earth inside and outside are different.
On the outskirts of this mountain range, many people have gathered, and a steady stream of people have come.
Hum!
A touch of brilliance.
Someone came from the air. He was covered with light yellow silk and stood with his hands down. There was a look of pride overlooking everything between his eyebrows. His whole body seemed to be covered with glass, and his power was strong.
“Ancient Huaxian zonglinxuan!”
There was a startled voice.
“The power of this spirit is as powerful as the real man Xudan. I'm afraid only the purple spirit fairy of the younger generation can match him.”
The other was afraid to speak.
Shua!
Another fairy light flashed by, in which a gorgeous girl in white appeared. It seemed that there was a twinkling of stars and moon, and it came here.
“The moon gate, the Moon Fairy!Sure enough, she won't miss the ancient magic land! ”
There's someone down there who admires you.
Lin Xuan glanced at the Moon Fairy, but he didn't answer. Instead, he stood quietly in the sky waiting for something.
A moment later, he put on a smile and looked back.
“You have broken through the late stage of foundation construction. Congratulations.”
In the direction of his eyes, ye Ziling drives a touch of purple cloud to escape light, comes from the horizon, and hovers in the sky.
She had a flat air and did not reply.
After the arrival of Ye Ziling, Tianjian Pavilion, Zhang Zhenghai, Qingyang Zong, Xu Heng, and other ancient Chinese Tianjiao almost all came one after another, fighting with each other in the air!
The pride of ancient China is almost the cultivation of the later period of foundation building, but the oppression seems to be no less than that of some half step real people in Xudan realm!
Everyone comes for one purpose.
The ancient magic land!
This is the most special area of the ancient China region, covering hundreds of miles, in which the rules of heaven and earth are different from the outside world, forming a kind of terrible rule suppression.
It is said that in ancient times, the great power of the human race fought against the demons, which broke the rules of heaven and earth. The higher the cultivation level, the stronger the suppression. The Jindan immortal could not enter. It is said that there was Yuanying Zhenjun who tried to break through, but almost died!
Every hundred years.
The power of rules here will gradually weaken, just like the tide, so that the monks who refine gas and even build the foundation can gradually step into it, but the upper limit is the empty Dan realm!
Even when the power of the rules is the weakest, the half step real person of the virtual Dan realm can't step in. Once he enters, the power of the virtual Dan will collapse, and the half step real person of the golden Dan realm can't step in.
Because of the strange rules of heaven and earth,
Therefore, all kinds of precious spirit materials will be born in this ancient magic secret place. At the same time, all kinds of demons will be produced because of the spread of evil Qi.
When you fight with these demons and defeat them, you can feel a trace of the history of the ancient great power fighting with demons, which can be said to be of infinite use to monks!
A lot of peerless arrogance, suppress accomplishments, and delay in breaking through, is just to wait for the opening of the ancient magic secret, so as to enter it and experience, and open up a broader golden elixir road!
“Ye Ziling!”
Qingyang Zong Xu Heng, looking at Ye Ziling, said: “last time I lost to you, this time I won't give you another chance!”
Ye Ziling's manner is indifferent. He refuses people thousands of miles away and says, “if you lose, don't insult yourself any more.”
“You…”
Xu Heng showed his anger.
Zhang Zhenghai of Tianjian Pavilion said faintly: “the secret place of ancient demons has not been opened. Do you plan to fight here first?Don't forget our mission
The ancient devil's secret place is an excellent place to sharpen. At the same time, it is also a place where the human friars must go in and wipe out once every hundred years. They can't let the demons breed in it.
just because of this.
There are not only the young generation of Tianjiao from ancient China, such as Zhang Zhenghai, but also the contemporary disciples from all walks of life.
On the sky, we can see several golden elixirs standing in front of the array, and their eyes are also focused on the ancient magic place, waiting for the weakening of the rules of heaven and earth.
“It's going to start.”
There is a golden elixir.
With his voice falling, we can see that the strong pressure of heaven and earth within the ancient magic secret place gradually becomes light, and people who are no longer as oppressed as before almost suffocate.
“I can get in.”
Another immortal Jindan spoke in a deep voice.
Boom!!
A group of flames burst up, and chiyanzi of huolingzong rushed directly into it.
After looking at each other, Xu Heng, Zhang Zhenghai and others all managed to escape the light one after another, and then nearly a hundred foundation building monks below also followed the rear and poured in.
“I don't know how many people will be damaged here this time.”
A real Jindan sighed in the sky.
“The path of cultivating immortals is bumpy, but those who can get out can at least achieve Xudan, which will be the mainstay of ancient China in the next hundred years.”
Another immortal Jindan spoke calmly.
They all looked at the mountains where the ancient magic place was, but they could only see the dark air and the distorted light, and could not see the inner scene.
And just after all the friars of building foundation entered one after another, a faint arc flashed by, and ye Chen's figure quietly appeared outside the secret place.
“The secret place of ancient demons?”
He spoke thoughtfully.
In some historical books of ziyunzong's zangdiange, he has seen the description of the ancient magic secret place, and also knows some scenes inside. However, the above description is basically one-sided, especially the part about the truth of the birth of this secret place, which is completely false.
“If it really involves the history of ancient powers and demons, I'm afraid it's at least tens of thousands of experience.”
As soon as ye Chen thought about this, he stepped forward.
Hum!!!
When he stepped into the ancient magic secret place, a ripple suddenly appeared in the whole area of the ancient magic secret place, as if a drop of water had fallen into a calm pool, waving thousands of ripples.
“Why?”
“What's the matter?”
Several real Jindan people in the sky were all surprised. They all paid attention to it, and the exploration of Taoist ideas fell down, but they could only see the surface of the ancient magic land shaking.
“This isDid friar Xudan break in? ”
“How can friar Xudan cause such a big stir? It feels like a golden elixir rushes in, but how can friar Jindan get in?”
Several Jindan real people all looked at each other for a while.
Unless you abandon the golden elixir and degenerate into cultivation, it's impossible for a real golden elixir to get in. This has long been a public opinion!
But a friar of the golden elixir destroys the golden elixir and breaks into the secret place of the ancient devil. It's too incredible!*
 
 
 
 
Chapter 29 kill the old devil with one finger!
 
Several Jindan real people gathered outside the ancient magic secret, and they were all in a panic.
And this time.
Inside the secret place of the ancient devil, there was a flash of white light, and ye Chen appeared in it quietly, then his body shook slightly, and his brow frowned slightly.
“Sure enough, the rules of heaven and earth are different from those of the outside world. Even the void has been tenacious countless times.”
The environment here is a bit like the jiutiangang wind layer above the thunder sea on the cloud. The space itself contains a strong pressure, which makes it difficult for him to use the sword to cross the void here.
“The perception of Xinjian has also been slightly affected.”
“But it's not very limited.”
Ye Chen whispered.
In addition to the two magic powers of heart sword perception and sword crossing the void, other aspects have no influence at all. His heart sword power has not been suppressed at all.
Obviously, as he expected, the rules of heaven and earth here only oppress the cultivation realm of monks, which is very strong for Jindan and even Yuanying monks. However, the cultivation of ancient swords only cultivates heart swords, which are not even different from ordinary people, so they are not affected.
That's why he was able to come straight in.
I'm afraid yuan Yingzhen can't break in except for his ancient sword repair.
Ye Chen's eyes looked forward, and his heart sword felt that it had passed dozens of miles around. He could feel that the terrain here was not very different from the mountains outside.
The only difference is that in addition to aura, there are also some breath which is quite different from aura. The breath is black and has a power to confuse people's mind.
Evil spirit!
“In ancient history books, it is said that from ancient times to ancient times, the ancestors of the human race fought against demons, especially the zhensha demons. Until ancient times, the last demon was expelled by the ancestors of the human race and forced to flee from this world. Since then, there has been no demons in this world.”
“There are only ancient war remnants like the ancient magic land scattered in this world.”
As ye Chen stepped forward, he turned out some ancient historical books from his memory.
This part of history is true, because after reading this part of ancient history at that time, he added a lot of experience, so it can't be fabricated.
“Sure enough, there are not many powerful demons.”
Ye Chen's heart sword senses and explores the area with a radius of tens of miles. Apart from the nearly 100 foundation building monks who entered here before, there are only a hundred scattered demons.
They are all demon children, little demons and so on. There are only a few old demons that are comparable to the virtual Dan realm of the human race. There are no ancient demons that are equivalent to the real Jindan.
Think a little.
Ye Chen stepped forward.
……
“KillingTyrannyDeathSlaughter… ”
In the black air, we can see the appearance of human beings. There is a hoarse and frightening sound, accompanied by a surge of magic power sweeping ahead.
WOW!!!
The magic gasifies into a dark magic blade and sweeps forward.
The three friars in the later period of foundation building all snorted. All the spirit tools they released were beaten, and the light was dim. Several of them even stepped back.
“Is this the old devil who is as good as banbu?”
Some people's eyes were startled.
The three monks in the later period of foundation building could only resist the attack of each other. It was obvious that even if they could win here, they would die at least two!
“What a terrible magic power…”
Another person is also the mouth with trembling eyes.
And this is the moment.
WOW!!!
A bunch of blazing flames came from the sky. Among the flames, a figure bathed in the light, stepped in the air and slapped the old devil with one hand.
The flame was burning across the sky, and the magic power was powerful. This palm fell down, and the old devil's magic blade, which was condensed by magic Qi, burst open at once, making a Zizi sound.
“Ha ha ha, the old devil is just like that!”
“You wait for three people to get away!It's mine! ”
Bathed in the light of the man burst out laughing, laughter with a trace of pride.
“Huolingzong chiyanzi!”
There was a cry of surprise.
Chiyanzi!
Together with Gu Hua Lin Xuan, Zi Ling Xian Zi, and Xu Heng of Qing Yang Zong, they are the six great pride of ancient China!
The three monks, who had been shaken back by the old devil, felt the terrible flame and the vast spiritual pressure on chiyanzi. After looking at each other, they did not dare to intervene and immediately stepped back.
“Death
Chiyanzi roared and hit out in the air.
With the explosive pressure of spirit, haodang ChiYan kills the old devil and wants to burn the devil into dust.
The old devil let out a sharp long roar, which pierced into the cloud. It was so sad and piercing that the three foundation building monks who retreated hundreds of meters away were all groaning and pale.
Together with chiyanzi in the sky, he was also in a flash and nearly fell.
“Die, die, die!”
The old devil burst out a fury of evil Qi, converged again in the air, turned into a magic blade, and split it toward chiyanzi. The evil Qi and chiyanzi collided and exploded in the air.
Chiyanzi didn't hesitate. He fell down again and again, and the two sides quickly fought together. For a moment, Moqi and ChiYan didn't give in to each other, just like water and fire.
After counting the interest.
Bang!
The flame burst, and chiyanzi's figure flew backward, spilling a trace of blood from the corner of his mouth.
“Chiyanzi is not even an opponent!”
Seeing this scene, someone was shocked and said: “what a terrible magic powerIt seems that we have to work together to kill it! ”
This sentence was heard by chiyanzi, which immediately made him furious. He felt that he couldn't hang on his face. He said angrily, “it's just an old devil. Who says I can't deal with it?”
The speaker's face suddenly stagnated.
And just as chiyanzi glared at him, suddenly someone was startled.
“Why!Who is that? ”
The voice immediately let chiyanzi and others all look in the past.
I can only see.
A young man in white, with a glass toothpick in his mouth, appeared nearby. With a look of thoughtfulness, he was walking towards the old devil step by step.
“Well?”
Chiyanzi eyebrows pick, the mind does not have the impression of Ye Chen, so immediately directed at Ye Chen said: “quickly back!You can't take him! ”
Even he felt great pressure on the old devil. He had to be rich in life to have a chance to win. Among the monks who entered the secret place of the ancient devil, only Lin Xuan, ye Ziling and other five were qualified to fight with the old devil one on one.
In front of Ye Chen, he has no impression at all, obviously not in this level.
However.
Hearing chiyanzi's words, ye Chen didn't step back, but still stepped forward, just like walking in a leisurely court, as if he didn't feel it, and looked at the old devil with great interest.
“Kill!Kill
The old devil was bathed in the evil spirit. In the evil spirit, a pair of scarlet eyes were staring at the nearby leaf dust. Endless madness and evil spirit emerged, and a hoarse and ferocious voice broke out.
Magic gasification into a black scythe, the scythe is nearly ten feet, magic mighty, by his black arms to grasp, and then against the dust of the leaves mercilessly chop down!
Chiyanzi frowned.
When he was hesitant to help others, his eyes suddenly froze.
See ye Chen standing there, facing the old devil's scythe, just raised his left hand, with a finger to meet up, and the tip of the scythe contacted together.
Ding!!!
A clear sound of gold and iron.
The huge magic sickle, about ten feet wide, was stiffly contained in the air by Ye Chen's ordinary fingers, and could not fall any more!
“This…”
In the distance, several friars of building foundation suddenly looked dull.
Next.
I heard the sound of “click” and “click” one after another. The place where the magic sickle contacted with yechen's index finger suddenly appeared a clear crack, and spread all the way up until it covered the whole sickle, and then let it burst into pieces, and turned into magic gas scattered everywhere!
The old devil's head was suddenly pierced, and there was a hole between the front and the back. The scarlet eyes quickly became dim, and the evil Qi on his body also quickly collapsed, and finally completely collapsed and fell backward.
Kill with one finger!
Chiyanzi's eyes almost came out of his eyes.
[tip: experience + 777]
Ye Chen listened to the tip in his ear, slowly put down his fingers, showed a look of understanding, and said: “ancient demonsI see
With the words falling, he ignored the monks in the rear, continued to step forward, and soon disappeared in the mountains.
rear.
Several friars were still looking at this scene.
Chiyanzi's face was even more full of disbelief. He moved forward, then ran to the old devil's body killed by Ye Chen and murmured:
“One finger to kill the old devil, is he Jindan?But it's impossible. How did Jindan get inCould it be that the old devil was just a man of strength outside but a man of strength inside? He had almost exhausted his magic power in the war with me just now, so he just killed him? ”
Yes!
It must be!
“I'll tell you, just an old devil, how could it make it difficult for me to fight against chiyanzi? It seems that my last blow was just now, and it was much more injured than me!”
Chiyanzi suddenly realized.
With this idea in mind, he found an old devil again.
And then
Then there's no more.
When he was hit by the old devil, whining, chasing and fleeing in the secret place, there was only one idea in his mindWhat happened to the friar in white before?!*
 
 
 
 
Chapter 30 a lot of experience
 
Between the mountains.
Ye Chen walks around, and when he meets a demon, he points to it at random. The sword Qi crisscross, and then he directly cuts the demon into dust and completely kills it.
Only after the subsequent killing of these demons, his experience will become very few, only a single digit, far less than that of the first killing of the old devil.
actually.
His previous experience is not simply because he killed the old devil, but in the process of killing, he basically made clear the physical structure of the demon clan, which is not clearly stated in ancient history books, and he only knew when he met with it.
In fact, the demon clan has no fixed shape. It's just the evolution of the demon Qi. It can be said that the appearance comes from the heart. In front of the human clan, they will evolve into the appearance of the human clan. In short, they are invisible. But the demon Qi itself has substance. If you kill the demon Qi, you can kill it.
Speaking of these demons, he felt very similar to heartsword.
If the essence of the heart sword is pure, unique and a sword pointing to the Tao, then the feeling of the demons is like chaos, chaos, pointing to absolute disorder.
“No wonder it's said in ancient history that compared with the demon clan, the demon clan actually hated the ancient sword repair more, because they almost met the nemesis when they met the ancient sword repair!”
“Whether it's creating the illusion of mind demons or the disordered evil Qi, it's all conquered by the heart sword refined by the ancient sword cultivation, and it doesn't have any effect at all.”
Combined with his current situation, ye Chen has a sudden sense of what he saw in the ancient history books.
After all, practice leads to true knowledge.
If he doesn't really encounter the demons, he just knows that Shanggu Jianxiu is the only enemy of the demons, but he doesn't know exactly how to restrain himself. Now it's completely clear.
“Whether or not the ancient sword repair was born is because of the ancient demons. Because the ancient demons practiced chaos and disorder. In order to fight against it, the ancestors of the human race finally killed the demons and embarked on the only way of ancient sword repair.”
“Just because the ancient demons disappeared in the desolate period, the ancient sword repair gradually disappeared in the long history. So far, no one has been able to refine it into a heart sword.”
Ye Chen guesses in his heart.
[tip: experience + 4871]
The prompt sound suddenly came from his ear, which made Ye Chen's eyes suddenly brighten. His experience of earning so much in an instant clearly showed that his conjecture and inference were correct!
Just because the ancient demon clan almost completely disappeared, there were only a few scattered places like the ancient magic secret place, so the ancient sword repair also disappeared.
Only he.
With the blessing of the Daoist system and the mindless improvement of swordsmanship, the swordsmanship has been forcefully promoted to a level that no one can normally cultivate. Only in this era, the heart sword has been forcibly opened up!
“It's really a mistake. If the interface of Dao and FA at that time was not the basic sword formula, but something else, which I added randomly, I might have taken another road.”
Ye Chen showed a smile.
The ancient sword practitioners need to be enemies with the ancient demons to practice their swords and ask for their hearts in order to move forward on the road of heart sword. He can directly improve his heart sword by virtue of his experience. Even in this era, he can also embark on the road of ancient sword cultivation, and will be more suitable than any ancient sword practitioner!
……
On the other side.
Lingran sword Qi crisscross, rolling magic power is powerful.
Ye Ziling is fighting with an old devil. At this time, after she was promoted to the later stage of foundation building and had no time to build the Taoist body, her cultivation level is far from what she could have done before. Even the flying needle spirit tools she used before have been abandoned.
Now she only controls a flying sword and fights with the old devil. The whole mountain is constantly shaking and the earth is crumbling.
final.
The picture of a sword falling into the sky appeared in her mind. She concentrated her mind to the extreme and cut out a vast sword light with her sword, which cut the old devil in two!
“She killed the old devil who was equal to banbu!”
Some people were horrified.
“What a terrible swordEven Zhang Zhenghai, the true legend of Tianjian Pavilion, has no such terrible cultivation of kendo. Where did she come from? ”
The other was shocked.
“Last time her inside information is still a little less, this time it seems that there is no regret at all. I feel that the purple fairy is going to be invincible in the younger generation. Maybe only Lin Xuan can fight with her!”
In the voices of countless people.
Ye Ziling slowly received the sword, hovered in the air, carefully understood the temper and transformation of his heart after killing the old devil, and finally suddenly opened his eyes.
In this era, it is impossible for ordinary people to cultivate the heart sword. Even if there is an ancient magic place, it is impossible to do so. But killing the demons can still play the role of practicing the sword. At this time, she has basically embarked on the road of sword cultivation.
If she coagulates the golden elixir, she will surely become a real sword mender!
Shua!
After feeling, ye Ziling's sword ran away and disappeared in the same place.
Ye Chen stood not far away and looked at Ye Ziling's action. After nodding slightly, he narrowed his eyes and turned to the center of the ancient magic place.
“That's all that's left to explore.”
With the voice falling.
Ye Chen steps forward and disappears in the same place, and goes to the center of the ancient magic place.
After stepping into the secret place of ancient magic, he had a premonition that the experience of this secret place of ancient magic will be different from the past, and a great event will happen!
Although it's not clear what will happen, since he has a premonition, he won't let it go easily. If there is any demon who dares to cause trouble, he will cut it with one sword!*
 
 
 
 
Chapter 31 it's impossible!
 
The secret place of ancient demons.
The place of the core.
This is the center of hundreds of miles of mountains, and it is also located at the bottom of a valley. The demons here are everywhere, giving people a feeling of fear. However, these demons can only gather together an old devil, and can not appear an ancient devil comparable to the Terran golden elixir.
Shua!!
With a flash of golden light, he saw a figure flying away. He had a white sword robe with the logo of Tianjian Pavilion embroidered on the edge. It was Zhang Zhenghai, one of the six Tianjiao!
He came to the outside of the valley, looked at the surging evil Qi in the valley, frowned slightly, and said: “the evil Qi is really heavy. I'm afraid it's difficult to explore it with my own strength.”
“Why?”
Zhang Zhenghai suddenly gave a cry.
He noticed that in addition to him, there was another person who also came to the valley, even earlier than he did. He was dressed in white, but he felt that he had no accomplishments.
Just as Zhang Zhenghai was confused and squinted to try to examine carefully, a breath suddenly came from behind, which made him move his eyes immediately.
“Are you the only one here?”
Accompanied by a voice of euphemism and enchantment, I saw a girl coming from the sky. She was one of the six Fairies in ancient China.
Zhang Zhenghai said: “I just arrived. It seems that Yueling fairy didn't encounter any trouble all the way. She came very quickly.”
The moon spirit fairy glanced at the situation inside the valley. There was a faint black light in his eyes. Then he looked at Zhang Zhenghai and said with a smile, “Taoist friend Zhang, look at the situation in the valley. I'm afraid that one person's strength is very dangerous. How about you and me going together?”
“Since it's the Moon Fairy's proposal, I won't respect it.”
Zhang Zhenghai smiles calmly.
Although he is a sword cultivator, he is not a ruthless sword cultivator. Yueling fairy is the same level of Tianjiao with him, and he is naturally charming. If he can form a Taoist partner with her, he will be happy.
“Well, let's go in at once.”
The Moon Fairy smiles.
Zhang Zhenghai answered, and then steered the light down. He planned to step into the core of the ancient magic place with the Moon Fairy, and explore inside.
However.
At this time, ye Chen, who had been standing at the edge of the valley, suddenly turned his head and looked at the Moon Fairy, as if he had noticed something, showing a thoughtful look.
Zhang Zhenghai noticed Ye Chen's eyes and snorted.
Although I don't know why I can't feel Ye Chen's cultivation, I've never heard of Ye Chen. I guess he's just a nobody. Now the Moon Fairy is obviously a little close to him, so he naturally cares about ye Chen's gaze.
However, he is a disciple of Tianjian Pavilion. He is well-known and authentic. He doesn't give his hand to Ye Chen just because of one look.
“Let's go.”
Zhang Zhenghai light mouth, and then step into the valley.
The moon spirit fairy followed closely and entered the valley. When she entered, she turned her head and looked in the direction of Ye Chen. There was a doubt in her eyes, but she didn't pay attention to it.
“In vain for the sword repair.”
Ye Chen looks at this scene, light mouth.
There was something wrong with Yueling fairy that month. It should even be said that it was a big problem. Zhang Zhenghai, a swordsman, was not determined and confused by the appearance. He could only say that all causes and effects were taken by himself.
Shua!
Ye Chen took a step forward and entered the valley.
……
In the valley.
It can be seen that everywhere there is a mixture of evil Qi, and there is the magic power of the old devil level in all directions, which makes people feel palpitating. However, Zhang Zhenghai asked himself that he was not afraid to join hands with Yueling fairy.
After a short period of walking, they ran into the first old devil. Zhang Zhenghai sacrificed his flying sword, cooperated with the Moon Fairy's secret skill of star and moon, and easily defeated it.
“The secret skill of the Moon Fairy is really good.”
“Brother Zhang's swordsmanship is also superb.”
The Moon Fairy's mouth turned up.
They join hands to kill each other all the way to the depth of the valley. In the depth of the valley, they encounter two old demons. The fierce light is diffuse and interweaved, and the air seems to condense into ice.
Zhang Zhenghai's eyes are dignified, and he feels a burst of pressure. Although he and Yueling fairy cooperate, they can certainly solve the two old demons, but there are also certain dangers.
“Yueling fairy, I…”
Whoa!!
Just as Zhang Zhenghai wanted to remind him that he was going to kill one of the old demons with Yueling fairy, a flash of brilliance suddenly came from behind.
Caught off guard, Zhang Zhenghai's body protecting light was broken by a blow, and his body was penetrated in an instant. Looking carefully, it was the spirit weapon of the moon spirit fairy, a jade hairpin!
Poof!
Zhang Zhenghai spewed blood from his mouth and turned his head in disbelief.
If he was outside, he would not relax his vigilance to other people so easily. However, there was no point in fighting with each other in the secret place of ancient demons, especially in exploring such a dangerous valley together. It might not be easy for them to do their best. He never thought that they would be stabbed in the back!
“YouWhy… ”
Zhang Zhenghai can't believe it.
The corner of the Moon Fairy's mouth curved. The jade hand suddenly penetrated his chest, held his heart and crushed it in an instant, catching a ball of crystal clear blood essence.
“Of course, I need your heart.”
She looked at Zhang Zhenghai with a smile, then with a gentle wave of her jade hand, a jade bottle flew out of the storage bag. When the jade bottle was opened, a huge wave of blood gushed out of it!
As like as two peas in Zhang Zhenghai's heart, he is from the hearts of other monks, and this vast blood wave is not known to be many people.
“YouHow can you practice evil magic skills… ”
Zhang Zhenghai is a monk who built foundation. He didn't die immediately after his heart was destroyed. Instead, he fell to the ground with a pale face. Looking at this scene, he spoke with difficulty.
The Moon Fairy burst out laughing, accompanied by laughter, a touch of black gas gushed out from her body, turned into a black face, covered her body.
“Evil magic skill?noI am the ancient devil!The name is moon
Boom!!!
With the dark evil spirit surging out, the moon spirit fairy, who incarnated in the ancient devil, waves the bloody waves away and sprinkles them into the valley at the core of the ancient devil's secret place.
Looking at this scene, Zhang Zhenghai's eyes suddenly flashed a trace of horror, and said: “youYou are an ancient demonDid you take away the Moon Fairy
“Good guess.”
The ancient demon Jie said with a strange smile: “now the demon has finally arrived at the core. With such vast evil Qi, you can recover your accomplishments in a moment. No one can stop the demon, even the Jindan immortal is useless here!Besides, they can't get in at all! ”
When he waved his hands upward, the evil spirit was surging, and the evil spirit in the whole valley was surging, turning into a surging evil wave.
But just then.
Whoa!
A sword light flashed by, and the surging magic wave suddenly stopped.
The ancient devil's action stopped, looked down a little, and saw a sword light pierced his body, turned into a little brilliance, and gradually spread in his body.
“It's you!”
He looked back at the figure that appeared.
Zhang Zhenghai, who fell to the ground, was also hard to see, showing a trace of surprise.
Ye Chen was standing in the void, and the evil Qi could not invade him. He looked at the ancient devil and said:
“I don't know what you're going to do, but I can't stand by and watch.”
Whoa!!!
The sword light poured down all over the sky, and the ancient devil's body was submerged in an instant. The turbulent evil spirit broke up in an instant, and was cut apart and disappeared.
The remaining demonic Qi in the valley is fused with the other demonic Qi in the valley, and converges into a huge face of demonic Qi again. He is shocked and angry
“YouYou are the real king of Yuanying
“No way!How can you enter Yuanying Zhenjun here
A shrill voice resounded through the valley.
He is an ancient demon, which is equivalent to the Jindan immortal of the human race. He uses a special secret skill to seize and give up, bypasses the rules and sneaks in, and recovers his strength here. As a complete ancient demon, he is able to travel in all directions and has no one to stop.
But just now, ye Chen's sword directly hit his root. It can't be the killing skill of friar Jindan. It's Yuan Ying!Only Yuanying Zhenjun has such terrible power!
Lying on the ground, Zhang Zhenghai heard the roar of the ancient devil and looked at the dust suspended in the air. He also showed a look of shock and disbelief.
Yuanying, true king!
He turned out to be a true king of Yuanying!
For tens of thousands of years, there hasn't been a real king of Yuanying in the whole ancient China region. His master, the Lord of Tianjian Pavilion, is just a real Huagai. He has already stood on the top of the whole ancient China region. What a real king of Yuanying!
He was even involved in the event between the ancient devil and the real king. Regret and other emotions flashed by quickly. He could not think about why the real king of Yuanying could enter the secret place of the ancient devil. With the decline of vitality, his thoughts began to be confused, and finally he died with regret.
“Is Yuanying really king?”
Ye Chen stands in the air, but he doesn't explain it in detail. He just looks at the surging evil Qi in the valley and opens his mouth with a calm look. The sound is rolling and the evil Qi is breaking away.
“I didn't expect that there are still ancient demons in this world. I can survive with my sword. It seems that it is to connect the power of the inner demons with the formation in this valley. If you don't extinguish the evil Qi here, you can't be killed.”
“In that case, I will level you and the valley together.”*
 
 
 
 
Chapter 32 ancient devil!Cross border master!
 
Hum!!!
The vast sword is surging to the sky!
The sword meaning burst out from the center of the ancient magic secret place, which made the whole ancient magic secret place seem to tremble, and also made the ancient magic secret place in chaos.
A large number of magic children and little demons all screamed, and then collapsed directly, and turned into evil Qi, which rushed to the center of the ancient magic secret place.
WOW!
Chiyanzi, who is being chased and killed by an old devil, is running away when the old devil behind suddenly breaks up, which makes him suspicious.
Somewhere in the secret place of the ancient devil, Lin Xuan is fighting with Ye Ziling. The magic weapons cut by Ye Ziling's swordsmanship are constantly broken, and his face is full of disbelief.
Just as he was about to lose, ye Ziling suddenly stopped his sword.
She suddenly turned her head and looked at the middle of the ancient magic place.
“That's…”
Lin Xuan was also covered with blood. He looked at the past, and was shocked in his eyes. He said: “is this sword the immortal Jindan?No, it's impossible for Jindan to come here. Is there any change in the ancient magic place? ”
All of a sudden, countless foundation building monks, outstanding disciples of various sects, and the peerless Tianjiao of the ancient China region all focused on the center of the ancient magic secret place with trembling eyes.
There?
In the face of the surging sword light aroused by Ye Chen's thought, the ancient devil in the canyon gave out a shrill scream and said: “true gentlemanEven if you are the real king of Yuanying!It's too late!You can't stop me when I get here! ”
With his sharp whistling, the body of the evil Qi suddenly broke, and then all the evil Qi in the whole valley mixed with the blood essence of the human race that he had sprinkled before, and instantly interweaved into a strange pattern!
Ye Chen eyebrows a pick.
All over the sky, the sword light poured down and broke the pattern and the whole canyon. It was only a wisp of magic.
“What did you do?”
Ye Chen looks at the residual magic Qi.
The remaining evil spirit rolled and twined, and gathered an ancient demon face about a few feet wide with a faint light. With a grim smile on his face, he said:
“There are more than 700 ancient magic places in this world, which are 700 fake gravesOnly this place is true. Only here, with human blood essence and enough evil Qi, can we create a coordinate that our ancient ancestors can follow
“In ancient times, our ancestors were expelled from heaven by our great power, and they lost this world. Now our great power either rises or disappears. When our ancestors come back, you are the real king of Yuanying. Prepare to be our ancestor's sacrifice!Ha ha ha ha ha
Boom!!!
With his crazy laughter, an earth shaking roar, swing open in the broken Valley, you can see the void in the valley, suddenly like a mirror, inch by inch broken.
When ye Chenning looks at it, he can see that behind the broken void, in the chaotic light, a chaotic magic hand wrapped with black Qi is crossing from the unknown remote interface
Where the palm of his hand goes,
A layer of space constantly collapse, the whole void is trembling!
With the collapse of the void layer upon layer, this dark magic hand seems to bear great resistance, but it is still difficult and firm to cross the void a little bit. After exploring, it finally smashes the void in the valley and pokes out a few fingers from the broken void.
Boom!!!
The appearance of these fingers makes the whole space of the ancient magic place tremble. In a moment, the sun and the moon lose color and the heaven and earth overturn!
Together with Ye Ziling, Lin Xuan and other monks, they couldn't bear this breath of relaxation, and they just passed out and fell down.
“Welcome to the ancient ancestors
The magic face next to him, with a crazy look of reverence, opened his mouth to the broken void and the cross-border hand.
When ye Chen looked at this scene, he did not panic. Instead, he showed a clear look and said:
“It turned out that my premonition was this.”
Xinjian gave him a premonition that a big event was going to happen, but it didn't give him warning. In other words, the big event was completely within the scope of his ability to deal with!
The owner of the chaos giant palm is not a small one, and it must be far more powerful than imagined. However, the other side came across the void of not knowing how far away it was. It is obvious that it has reached the limit, and the fingers are constantly shaking!
If you give the other party some time to completely tear up the void here and create a channel, it may really be able to cross the border.
But it's still a long way off!
“Our ancestors worked hard to drive you and other demons out of the sky. Will this world let you touch me againNo matter where you come from, go back to me! ”
Ye Chen opens his mouth coldly, reaches out his hand and holds a sword.
Shua!!!
When he wields his sword, there will be a distorted void nearby. The pieces cut by his sword light will split, just like an open door, which is forced to close by his sword light!
Under this blow, those fingers, who were extremely difficult to cross the border, were suddenly squeezed and forced back.
Just then.
“Hum!”
A cross I don't know how many interface of the cold hum, from the other end of the remote transmission, with a chaotic magic idea, mercilessly attack to the heart of Ye Chen.
He is a great power of the ancient demons. Although he has reached the limit and his power is hard to penetrate, even a Yuanying Zhenjun here can't resist his chaotic demons. In an instant, he will be influenced and suppressed by him, and it's impossible to prevent his return.
However.
Under the rush of his confused demons, he just raised a little wave in Ye Chen's heart sea. Under the suppression of the heart sword, the heart sea was almost as unshakable as the river of heaven!
After the atmosphere solidified for a short time.
There was a roar of surprise and anger and disbelief in the void.
“Heart sword!”
“No way!There are people in this world who can build a heart sword! ”
He began to decorate from ancient times, just to return to this world today. Although the coordinates can only lead the way once, as long as he comes, even the real king can't stop him.
But only can't deal with the ancient sword repair!
Heart sword!
The absolute enemy of the ancient demons, chaos demons can not shake the heart!
According to his judgment, after the demise of the demons in this world, it should be impossible for anyone to cultivate the willful sword, so he didn't think about it at all.
But now, something completely unexpected has happened. There are still people in this world who have cultivated the heart sword, and their cultivation is not weak. They can stir up the void and resist the chaotic demons, and they are just waiting for him on the other side!
How can he accept it.
“It seems that it really existed in ancient times. I recognized the heart sword at once.”
Ye Chen light mouth, hand is merciless, heart sword since self-cultivation for the first time he inspired to the extreme, mercilessly stab into the void, stir up a turbulent flow.
The big hand, who was expelled back to the empty air, was forced to retreat under the impact of the turbulence. It seemed that it could not bear the pressure from cross-border and began to retreat.
“Stop it
“Hateful!Terran sword repair! ”
The angry demons convey the void and roar wildly in Ye Chen's ear, but no matter what they do, they can't shake his heart and make any impact.
Holding the will of the ancestors of the human race, how could he be afraid of a mere ancient devil?!
“Incompetent rage.”
The leaf dust lightly hums a, the heart sword wantonly cuts.
Boom!!
The magic idea near Ye Chen exploded directly, and the big hand in the void could no longer support the heavy backlog from beyond the sky, and even showed a sign of breaking.
There was a final roar of anger from the remaining demonic thoughts that gathered together again.
“I remember you!Terran sword repair
“I am waiting for you in the old Star Road, and I will torture you to the end of reincarnation in the future!”
With the last trace of magic burst open, the big hand in the empty air finally completely retracted, I don't know how far away the sky, and finally completely disappeared.
It's almost when the depression and magic power completely disappeared.
Ye Chen's heart rang out a warning sound.
[tip: experience + 50000]*
 
 
 
 
Chapter 33 Ziling is famous all over the world
 
“The old star road?”
“Is it the road that will appear in nine days?”
Leaf dust negative hand but stand, watch that ancient big devil disappear in the void.
This time, he got 50000 points of experience, and the harvest is undoubtedly explosive experience. If his cultivation is a little higher, he can leave something from the chaos devil's hand for research, maybe he can get more experience, but his cultivation is not enough to hurt each other.
As for the ancient star road mentioned before the disappearance of the ancient demons, ye Chen has seen some small descriptions in ancient books. It is said that it is a great power of cultivating to reach heaven. No matter where you are, you will see the same road after nine days.
To the depths of the vast starry sky.
It is said that none of the people who set foot on that road have come back.
Ye Chen knows that this part of the information is true, but he doesn't know more specific information. These should not be what he can understand now. After all, he can't cross the astral wind layer above the nine day thunder sea.
Ye Chen is astringent.
Look to the side.
“……”
Before I saw that the ancient devil who had worked hard to create coordinates showed a very humanized expression on his face – dumbfounded!
His whole face was floating there, full of dull and unbelievable expressions.
“NoIt's impossibleHow can you defeat our ancestorsYou are just a real kingAh!No, you are not the real king, you are the ancient sword repair!damn!You are an ancient swordsman!I let you destroy my ancestors' return plan for millions of years…. ”
The magic face shakes his head and retreats.
Ye Chen moved slowly and looked at him.
He noticed that ye Chen's eyes were completely stiff, and then he showed a look of fear. His voice trembled and said: “RaoSpare my life… ”
Hum!!!
A flash of sword light passed by and directly poked into the mouth of the magic face. It stirred the whole face into a paste, and then completely collapsed and disappeared.
After killing the evil face, ye Chen takes back his eyes.
“This secret place has been destroyed.”
He looked up at the sky and murmured.
He can clearly perceive that after he destroyed the core of the valley and killed the last face of the ancient devil, the heaven and earth in the secret place was no longer distorted as before, but gradually had the sign of assimilation with the outside world.
If you look at this situation, in a few hundred years at most, this secret place will be completely integrated with the outside world, which means that it will disappear completely and there will be no more demons.
But it's just right.
Listen to what the other side said before. Since ancient times, the demon's followers who were not completely cleaned up by the human ancestors should be completely cleaned up. In the future, the world will never suffer from the evil disaster again.
Ye Chen astringed his mind and felt the scene in the secret place. He could feel that almost all the monks in the secret place fainted in the shock just now. Many people were seriously injured, and even their minds were injured.
Ye Ziling is also in a coma, but she has been observing the heart sword for many times. Although she can't understand the real heart sword, she can learn a little shape. She also has strong resistance to chaotic demons, so she is not injured. Even after being tempered, she will go further in the meaning of the sword.
It's a blessing in disguise.
Whoa!
After confirming that ye Ziling was ok, ye Chen turned into a white light and disappeared in the same place.
A few days later.
Ye Ziling was the first to eliminate the chaotic demons and wake up from the coma.
“Is the evil mind affected by the evil idea?”
After examining her condition, she murmured, recalling the endless illusions she had experienced in the confusion, and a faint blush appeared on her cheek.
In the endless illusions, most of them were scenes of hell, but they did little harm to her, and she easily ignored them all.
Only the illusions of the erotic part made her feel a little ashamed, because these illusions came from her elder brother Ye Chen.
“Don't blame the devil for making trouble, brother…”
Ye Ziling was chanting in her heart.
She stood up, steered the light to the air, and looked in all directions. What she saw was that there were no demons and demons in the whole secret place, and the monks who were still unconscious.
After thinking about whether or not to take away all the monks' storage bags, ye Ziling felt sorry when he thought that there were immortal Jindan from different sects guarding the outside world.
Not long.
The monks of other sects and sects also gradually woke up and began to leave the secret place one after another.
With their return, what happened in the secret place was quickly conveyed one by one, and was known by many monks and immortal Jindan from the outside world, which immediately caused a stir.
“Zhang Zhenghai and Yueling fairy are dead!”
“Ye Ziling defeated Lin Xuan, the first man of Tianjiao today!”
“Great changes have taken place in the secret place of the ancient devil. It seems that an amazing devil was born, but I don't know what existence killed him!”
Every piece of news is like a heavy bomb, exploding in the whole ancient China.
The Heavenly Sword Pavilion and the moon and moon gate are shocked by the Jin Dan people. Many people join hands to try to break the mystery of ancient magic and enter into the investigation, but eventually they are all wounded and unable to break through.
Lin Xuan didn't deny the news that he was defeated by Ye Ziling. After he left the ancient magic place, he returned directly with the immortal Jindan of the ancient Chinese school, which is equivalent to acquiescence.
It also caused a stir.
Peerless pride, amazing beauty!
Ziyun Zong Ziling fairy is famous all over the world and spreads all over ancient China!*
 
 
 
 
Chapter 34 three years later, the son of the nether world!
 
half a month later.
Ziyunzong.
The north courtyard of Ziling cave.
Ye Chen is standing on the edge of the lotus pond with a bowl of fish grain in his hand. He grabs some fish grain in one hand and sprinkles it into the water. The water is surrounded by Koi Carp and waves.
“……This is probably the case. I didn't expect that I could get so many adventures when I went out for training this time. I was also given many opportunities by that elder. Now I am the first one in the generation of pride in ancient China! ”
Ye Ziling stands beside Ye Chen and smiles.
The white ribbon on her body shakes in the air with her smile. At this time, she can't see the appearance of the cold and alert purple fairy outside. She is a lively and pure lovely girl.
After coming back from the outside, she came to the north yard to find Ye Chen for the first time, and then told ye Chen all about her experience outside during this period.
Her personality itself is lively and lovely. She is very tired to keep a cold iceberg face outside at ordinary times. If there is no one to talk to after she comes back, she may become a demon.
The elder brother Ye Chen is so good to her. After all, ye Chen doesn't cultivate immortals, doesn't travel far, and doesn't spread any news. She can confide in everything without scruple.
“Well, my sister is very good.”
Ye Chen gently smiles and reaches for ye Ziling's head.
Ye Ziling turned her little mouth, shrunk her head, and said: “you've caught fish food, don't touch my head, and I'll be immortal Jindan in a few years. You'll be rude to a real person like this, you understand?”
“Then you are still my sister.”
Ye Chen leisurely looked at the lotus pool, and caught a handful of fish food scattered out.
Ye Ziling puffed her cheeks and puffed up her mouth. Seeing that ye Chen ignored her, she took two steps and sat down beside her. She also looked at the lotus pond and said to herself:
“What do you think that master Jian Xiu looks like?Will it look like an old man, or a middle-aged man like master, or a peerless fairy? ”
“About the same as me.”
Ye Chen glanced at Ye Ziling.
Ye Ziling stamped his foot, looked at Ye Chen angrily, showed his teeth to Ye Chen, and threatened: “don't make fun of that elder!I have a lot of respect for that elder! ”
With a smile, ye Chen hands the bowl to Ye Ziling. Ye Ziling catches it. With a wave of her slender jade finger, the fish food in the bowl will naturally fly out and fall into the lotus pond.
I fed the fish for a while.
Ye Ziling vomited his breath, stood up, looked at Ye Chen, and said: “brother, I'm going to close the door to digest the chance and feeling of this period. Maybe I'll close the door for several years. After I leave the door, I may find the chance to break through the golden elixir. This step is very difficult. Although I'm sure, whether I can succeed or not depends on fate. No matter what, brother, you should treasure it.”
“Don't worry about doing it. You don't have to bear any burden. No matter what you encounter, you have my elder brother behind you.”
Ye Chen smiles calmly.
Ye Ziling breathed and handed the bowl back to Ye Chen
“I'll go now.”
“Go ahead.”
Ye Chen nodded to her.
Watching Ye Ziling's back disappear in the courtyard, ye Chen smiles, puts down the fish bowl in his hand, puts his hands on the pillow behind his head, looks up at the blue sky, and feels peaceful.
After ye Ziling began to close the door to consolidate his cultivation, ye Chen also began to close the door. His closing is also a way to improve the cultivation of heart sword. Before, he got a huge experience in the ancient magic place, and the experience brought him a great promotion.
So time flies, time flows.
In the blink of an eye, three years later.
……
Guhua city.
Ancient Huaxian sect.
The whole ancient Huacheng is thousands of miles away, and the ancient huaxianzong is located in the center of the ancient Huacheng. It is a fairyland, and you can see that layers of high platforms go straight into the clouds, which is a view of the fairyland.
And just above the cloud, there are two breath are entangled together. After the fierce struggle, one breath suddenly flourishes, and the other one collapses.
A figure fell from the sky.
His body is in a mess, and the corner of his mouth spills blood. He is Lin Xuan, the ancient Chinese emperor!
“Is this the strength of Tianjiao in ancient China?”
Someone spoke lightly.
Looking up at the sky, you can see a figure in blue satin, with a faint light all over him. Standing on the void, he has the same breath as Lin Xuan. He is only in the late stage of building the foundation, but now he is condescending and proud.
Many other elders and deacons of the ancient Huaxian sect looked down at this scene, and their eyes were a little frightened and shocked.
“This is the strength of Youming Shengzi. The inside information is really much stronger than Lin Xuan.”
“After all, the holy land of the nether world comes from the secluded realm. It's the ancient clan where the real Yuanying and Zhenjun are sitting. It's immortal for thousands of years. Although our ancient Huayu is also one of the thirteen regions of Tianhua, it's remote and desolate. We haven't had Yuanying Zhenjun for tens of thousands of years, which can't be compared with the secluded realm.”
An elder sighed.
In the thirteen regions of Tianhua Prefecture, except for the ancient China region, there was no Yuanying Zhenjun. In other regions, there was Yuanying Zhenjun. He lived in the holy land, which is immortal for thousands of years!
The Holy Son of Youming, who defeated Lin Xuan, is the holy land of Youming in the thirteen regions of Tianhua. The ancestor of the holy land is named Youming Zhenjun, who is a real king in the thirteen regions of Tianhua!
“You Ming Sheng Zi…”
Lin Xuan fell to the ground with blood spilling from the corner of his mouth. He looked up at the ghost son above. His face was full of unwilling look, struggling to get up.
Bang!
The netherworld son fell from the sky, with an overbearing and arrogant face. He directly stepped on his chest and put him on the ground. He spewed out a mouthful of blood.
“Why?”
“What else?”
The son of the nether world spoke coldly.
Seeing this scene, many elders and deacons of the ancient huaxianzong suddenly look ugly. Lin Xuan's master, the leader of the ancient huaxianzong, is stepping out.
But right now.
Shua!
Behind the son of the nether world, a monk in a black robe stepped forward at the same time. The black Qingyun spread over his head and said faintly, “what's the instruction of the ancient Chinese palm sect?”
He is the guardian of the son of the nether world. Although he is only the cultivation in the middle of the golden elixir, he is arrogant in the face of the guhuazhang sect in the later period of the golden elixir, without any concession.
Because he comes from the nether world!
“……”
Looking at Lin Xuan, who had been trampled and unconscious by the Holy Son of the nether world, and had been spitting blood at the corner of his mouth, Gu Hua Zhang cult looked ugly. But even if he was angry in his heart, he could only suppress his anger and said, “the bad guy is not good at cultivating Taoism, which makes two guests laugh.”
With the voice falling, he waved his sleeve, a piece of Qingyun flew out, turned into a ribbon, wrapped around Lin Xuan, pulled Lin Xuan out from the sole of the ghost's feet, and pulled him to the rear.
The son of the nether world was a little depressed.
“It seems that this ancient Chinese region is indeed a remote place. The so-called peerless pride is just like this.”
He glanced around at random. Although he was peered at by many golden elites of ancient huaxianzong, he didn't care at all, and looked calmly with his hands on his back.
The black robed friar stood aside and said, “as I said before, there can be no friars of the same generation who are worthy of the Holy Son in this ancient Chinese region. It's just a waste of time to come to this ancient Chinese immortal sect.”
The netherworld son said with a smile: “it's not a waste of time. After all, it's just on the way. It's OK to pass the boring time.”
That's all.
He suddenly thought of something. He looked at the leader of the ancient Huaxian sect in front of him and said, “by the way, I seem to have heard that besides Lin Xuan, there is a purple fairy. It's said that he is the first person of the younger generation of the ancient Huaxian sect. Can you let me understand it?”
Gu Hua Zhang Jiao said slowly, “she's not my disciple of Gu Hua Xian sect.”
“Why?”
Youming Shengzi was slightly surprised and said with a smile: “the first of the young generation did not come from your ancient Huaxian sect. Isn't your ancient Huaxian sect a little embarrassed?”
This sentence with great irony makes the deacons of guhuaxian patriarch look ugly. Many people are angry, but no one dares to get angry.
After all, the other party is the son of the nether world!
It's not difficult to annihilate their ancient Huaxian sect, even if they are the first one in ancient China.
even to the extent that.
Under the command of the holy land of the nether world, I'm afraid the whole ancient China region is not afraid to follow!
This is the deterrence of a true king!*
 
 
 
 
Chapter 35 Ziling goes out of the pass and teaches on his behalf
 
“Holy Son, I don't think I need to learn any more. The purple fairy is a little better than Lin Xuan. It's just disappointing to find her.”
The black robed real person is beside, casual way.
The netherworld son laughed and said, “it should be similar to what you said, but the purple fairy is a nun. She should also have a prosperous face. If you go to see her, you may not be disappointed, let aloneMaybe it's still on the way? ”
That's all.
He looked at Guhua Zhang Jiao and said, “then where is the purple fairy?”
The ancient Chinese palm sect has recovered its plain look. With a wave of it, a trace of the true yuan rippled in the void, drawing a rough map of the ancient Chinese realm and saying, “she is a disciple of Ziyun sect.”
“Why?”
Youming Shengzi looked at the rough map, slightly surprised, said with a smile: “although it's not completely on the way, it's a little bit too far, and the time is enough. It's OK to go and have a look.”
The black robed real man said noncommittally: “since the son has a heart, then go and have a look.”
After a short communication between them, the black robed real man waved his sleeve and released a top-grade spirit shuttle, which was full of light. Then he stepped on the shuttle and carried the ghost son to the sky.
Watch the two leave.
Gu Hua Zhang Jiao's face immediately came down.
“That's too much deception!”
There was an elder's angry voice.
“The upright is so rampant!”
Another elder was also furious.
Gu Hua's face also changed a few times, but at last he sighed and said, “what about anger? After allIt's the holy land of the nether world. ”
As the leader of the ancient Huaxian sect, he had left the ancient China domain many times. He had the honor to see the hand of Yuan Ying Zhenjun. It was really tearing the sky and breaking the ground. If he moved, the world would be eclipsed. The sword would be so amazing!
By comparison.
Even if it's a real Dan robber, as long as he can't get through the gate of life and death, and can't really turn Dan into a baby, then in front of a real yuan baby, he's just a little bigger mole ant.
Breaking through the barrier between heaven and man can make a real person, carefree between heaven and earth, in charge of his own destiny, but he still can't see through life and death. Yuanying Zhenjun can see through the gate of life and death. Since then, he will no longer be constrained by life. Even if his body is exhausted, Yuanying can be reincarnated and immortal!
This is also the reason why the zongmen, where Yuanying Zhenjun is sitting, can be called a holy land.
You are immortal!
Inheritance will not be destroyed!
“Xuaner, alas…”
Gu Hua Zhang Jiao looked at Lin Xuan who was still in a coma and couldn't help sighing.
With Lin Xuan's talent and talent, it was almost no problem to break through the barrier between heaven and man. In the future, he may even become the Huagai immortal in the later stage of the golden elixir. But now he has been defeated by Ye Ziling and Youming Shengzi one after another, and his Taoist heart has been damaged.
It's hard to say whether we can be tenacious and break the barrier between heaven and man. It's time and fate.
however.
Ye Ziling may not be able to win the favor of Youming son here. If she doesn't experience outside, but happens to be encountered by Youming son in Ziyun sect, she may also end up in the same way as Lin Xuan.
As for saying that it is impossible to stop Youming Shengzi, even the whole ancient Huaxian sect dare to be angry, not to mention a Ziyun sect.
……
Ziyunzong.
On the main peak of the mountain, surrounded by clouds, you can see the bright fairy Pavilion. In one of the open squares, a large number of Ziyun sect disciples and deacons all gathered here.
In the whole Ziyun sect, except for some secluded disciples and elders, almost all the others arrived at the main peak. They gathered here just for today's Ziyun grand meeting!
From the zhenzhuan disciples of Gefeng, to the inner disciples, to the outer disciples and tens of thousands of miscellaneous service disciples, many people are divided into a clear line. The higher the status, the closer to the main hall.
The elders of each peak.
It is to directly control the light in the air.
“Do you know what it's about today's Zhangjiao Zhenren calling us here?”
Some of the disciples in the outer gate behind the grand meeting spoke in a low voice.
“I don't know.”
“Is it someone in the clan who has made Jindan immortal?”
“It's impossible. According to the tradition, if someone becomes a Jindan immortal, it's to inform the major branches of ancient China to hold a meeting to raise immortals and have a banquet for the guests for three days. Now it's just called in our Ziyun sect. In my opinion, maybe a real biography or deacon has broken through the realm of virtual alchemy.”
Someone's judging.
Today, tens of thousands of disciples are gathered in Ziyun sect. Such a grand gathering is certainly not a small matter, but it will not be as big a thing as the achievement of a real person. It is possible that a half step real person will appear, and other people nearby will nod their heads and show their approval.
Empty Dan realm!
Although a banbu immortal is not as respected as a immortal, it is also second only to the immortal. Even in the ancient Huaxian sect, banbu immortal is also very important.
In Ziyun sect, the appearance of a half step immortal can directly set up a new peak and become the elder of the new peak. He has all kinds of power in the sect, second only to Zhangjiao.
“Who do you think broke through the realm of emptiness?”
“It can't be… Purple fairy.”
Some people don't believe in it and say, “she has broken through the foundation and made great achievements. It's less than 15 years now.”
At a time when many people are talking about it.
In the sky.
All of a sudden, a bell rang and spread all over the main peak of ziyunzong. A majestic breath spread in all directions, so that everyone stopped and looked at it together.
Three bells were heard, and then a piece of light appeared from the main peak of the main hall. The auspicious atmosphere on the light was interwoven. It was the master of Ziyun sect, immortal Ziyun!
In the eyes of countless disciples.
Immortal Ziyun walked in the sky, landed, hovered a little higher than the elder of each peak, then stood with his negative hand and glanced at the countless disciples below.
“Since the establishment of Ziyun sect in the early Dynasty, the sect has been dedicated to our sect, and has been handed down for four thousand years, which is well-known for its good fortune.”
“Ye Ziling, the seventh peak of zhenzhuan's disciples, competes with many arrogant people in ancient China. With one person's strength, he can defeat ancient China!Set an example for all the disciples of Ziyun sect
“Now, I hold the order of the seventh generation of Ziyun sect to give the seventh peak disciple Ye Ziling the true biography of Ziyun, the same position as the elders of all peaks, and the ancient order of Ziyun!With this order, when I'm not here, I can take charge of Ziyun's teaching on my behalf. Ziyun's orders will be obeyed. “*
 
 
 
 
Chapter 36 the son of the nether world comes!
 
WOW!
With immortal Ziyun's words in the sky, countless disciples stopped in front of Ziyun hall for a short time, and then there was an uproar.
The true legend of Ziyun is the same as the elder of Zhufeng. It's nothing. After all, ye Ziling's talent will break through the realm of virtual alchemy sooner or later. However, holding the ancient order of Ziyun and acting as the leader of the sect, it's quite different!
It almost means that,
Designated Ye Ziling as the next leader of Ziyun sect!
“This… Has the purple fairy become the golden elixir?”
Someone was shocked.
“It's impossible. If she became a real person, she would have directly succeeded in charge of the sect. She should not have become a real person, and she would be in charge of the sect on behalf of Ziyun guring. This is really…”
The other was amazed.
In the uproar of many disciples, ye Ziling walked out of the Ziyun hall step by step, driving the light to the sky.
She didn't break through the void elixir realm, and she didn't become a real person. The day before yesterday, she just digested and absorbed all the experience of these years, and was ready to break the barrier between heaven and man. But before she left the sect to find the chance to break through the golden elixir, she received the call of immortal Ziyun.
It's not a big surprise that she was given Ziyun zhenzhuan as the elder of each peak. After all, it's not too difficult for her to enter the Xudan realm. But it's a little surprising that she was given Ziyun ancient decrees and taught on her behalf. In the whole Ziyun sect, she is second only to immortal Ziyun. After all, she hasn't really accomplished immortal Jindan.
“Ziling, don't you take orders yet?”
Yu Cheng smiles and reminds me.
With such a disciple, his master is also satisfied at this time.
“Yes!I'll take orders! ”
Ye Ziling took a breath, and the cold voice was blowing in the sky.
Although today's situation is slightly beyond her expectation, she has seen a lot of storms after all, and her heart is more determined to point to the golden elixir road.
It may be very heavy for many people, but it's not enough for her to feel up and down.
however.
After she really took the ancient order of Ziyun, there was still a little wave in her heart. After all, after taking the order, she was in charge of the sect, and all the orders were obeyed!
She cast her eyes on the nearby elders of each peak, but Cheng's face was red, and Zhang Mingxuan and other elders were all smiling and had no opinion.
Look down again.
Many deacons and zhenzhuan disciples in the sect lined up in front of her, and looked at her with respect and admiration.
Looking further away, her eyes stopped.
Ye Chen also came.
She saw Ye Chen standing behind many deacons, looking at her with a smile.
Some of the nearby disciples noticed Ye Ziling's stopped eyes. Looking along the direction of Ye Ziling's eyes, they also saw Ye Chen standing in a corner.
“Who is that?Is it a deacon?I don't think I've seen… ”
There is a new disciple Mu Lu confused.
“You don't even know him?He is Ye Chen, the elder brother of Ziling fairy, but I heard that he has no accomplishments. Now he just recuperates in Ziyun sect as a mortal. ”
Next to the older one, explain in a low voice.
“Brother of purple fairy?This… Is really enviable. ”
The new disciple was surprised and then looked enviously.
Xiuxian, Xiuxian.
Most of the disciples never thought that they would be able to build the golden elixir road. What they pursue is to break through the foundation and build a congenital one. They can have a life span of two or three hundred years and a certain status, and then they can live a happy life.
Although Ye Chen is a mortal here, she has a younger sister like Ye Ziling. Many deacons in the clan are polite. If you take more nourishing Qi fruit, you will not get sick and prolong your life. Why not live for 200 years?
This is the envy of countless disciples.
“If only the purple fairy were my sister.”
Many of the disciples even had a little envious eyes in their eyes.
After all, such a position completely depends on luck, and has nothing to do with Ye Chen himself. In this world, people don't know hundreds of millions, and ye Chen is the luckiest one.
In front of Ziyun hall.
Ye Ziling gazed at Ye Chen. Under the attention of many disciples, he was touched. For a moment, he read from his heart and quietly showed a smile.
She recalled that she was protected by Ye Chen when she was a child, and ye Chen was hungry but tried to give her food. Now that the girl has grown up, she is the acting leader of ziyunzong.
Although Ye Chen can only be a mortal for a lifetime, it is not necessarily worse than a monk's life to let Ye Chen spend this life peacefully and carefree. Unless the destiny is hard to disobey, she can do it.
“The purple fairy… Laughed?”
“This…”
“It's the first time that I see elder martial sister Ziling laughing.”
Those zhenzhuan disciples standing in the front of the main hall, looking at Ye Ziling's sudden smile, could see clearly and stayed for a while.
In the outside world, ye Ziling has always been called “iceberg Fairy”. This smile is the first time for almost all people to see. It is really the spring in full bloom in the cold, ice and snow melting. If fairy flowers bloom, there should be no such fairy in the world.
This moment.
It's like freezing.
It turns into a beautiful picture, and then it stops.
What breaks this solidification is a sound from outside the sky, which swings in the whole Ziyun sect. It seems to come from the nether world, with loneliness and pride.
“The holy land of the nether world, the son of the nether world, I heard that there was the first person of the young generation in ancient China, named Ziling fairy. I don't know if I can be here. Let me learn something about it!”
The sound spread so loud that the peaks were shocked.
The disciples inside and outside the Ziyun sect were still at a loss. Most of the deacons and zhenzhuan disciples, including elder Gefeng and master Ziyun, all changed their faces!
“The nether world… Holy land?”
Yu Cheng looks shocked.
There are countless sects in this world, but those who dare to be called holy land are immortal inheritance of only the real king Yuan Ying!
Zhang Mingxuan looked up at the sky in disbelief and murmured: “the thirteen regions of Tianhua, the secluded regions, and the holy land of the nether world… It is said that the Holy Son has been handed down from generation to generation. Every generation of the Holy Son is the successor of the holy land of the nether world, and is the peerless pride of the holy land of the nether world. How can he come to the ancient China?”
On the sky.
You can see two figures standing outside the mountain protection array inspired by ziyunzong. Standing in front is a young man with black pattern silk. Standing behind is a black robed friar. There are pieces of Qingyun intertwined on his head, which shows his mid-term cultivation of golden elixir*
 
 
 
 
Chapter 37 The Battle of peerless pride!
 
“Where is Ziyun Zongzhang's sect? Why don't you come out to meet the order of Youming?”
The black robed real man looked at the excited mountain protection array and waved his hand coldly.
A black ancient order rose to the sky in an instant, blooming in splendor, and a strand of the terrible prestige belonging to the real king of Yuanying swung silently.
The whole mountain protection array of ziyunzong immediately seemed to encounter something extremely terrifying. There was a buzz, and it almost collapsed on the spot!
“The holy order of the netherworld is really the holy land of the netherworld…”
Immortal Ziyun's face changed violently. He took a deep breath. With a wave of his sleeve, he let go of the mountain protection array of Ziyun sect. At the same time, he came to the sky to bow and say, “Ziyun sect, welcome the Taoist friends from the holy land of the nether world.”
“This is my son in the holy land of the nether world.”
The black robed real person takes back the Youming holy order and gives a faint signal.
Immortal Ziyun looked at the Holy Son next to him and felt that he had only the fluctuation of his cultivation in the later period of foundation building. There was a slight difference in his eyes, but he still didn't dare to neglect him
“I've seen the son.”
“Where do you live in Ziling fairy?”
The nether son glanced at the immortal Ziyun at random, then did not look at it more, and glanced directly at the Ziyun sect below.
Ye Ziling looked at the sky from a distance and felt that the other party was not good at coming. The smile on her face disappeared without a trace, as if it had never appeared, and she regained her cool face.
With a flash of light, she came to the sky and said in a calm voice:
“The true biography of Ziyun, the master of education, ye Ziling here.”
She has never heard of the holy land of the nether world, but she knows the meaning of the holy land. But now she has embarked on the road of sword cultivation, and her heart is like a sword. Even when she hears the origin of the Holy Son of the nether world, she does not have any timidity in her heart.
Looking at Ye Ziling who rose to the sky, she felt her courage and temperament, which belonged to the proud son of heaven
“The beauty is really good, but I don't know how to do it. How dare I argue with Ben Shengzi?”
“Please teach me.”
Ye Ziling spoke coldly.
Those who come are not good at being rude, and her first impression disgusts her. Today, she has defeated countless powerful enemies all the way. Even Lin Xuan has been defeated by her. It is impossible for her to be timid and give in to a friar of the same generation. Since the other side comes to challenge her, she can't be timid.
“Good!”
The son of the nether world burst out laughing.
Seeing this, the black robed immortal immediately took a flash of his figure and drove dunguang back to a hundred feet away, while the Ziyun immortal showed a trace of anxiety in his eyes, but there was no way at this time. He could only retreat back to the top of Ziyun hall.
The front of Ziyun hall was in chaos. All the inner disciples, zhenzhuan disciples and deacons were looking up at the sky.
“The thirteen realms of Tianhua state, the closest to our ancient Chinese realm, is Youyu. There are countless sects in Youyu, and the only one above it is Youming Holy Land!”
“It is said that Youming Zhenjun, the ancestor of Youming holy land, got the right way seven thousand years ago. The power of Zhenjun swept the secluded area, slaughtered countless gold elixirs, and came to the world. Since then, the whole secluded area dare not follow!”
Some of the inner disciples who had read some foreign classics were shocked.
“Then… How terrible the son of the nether world is
Someone chattered.
Looking at Ye Ziling in the sky, his eyes almost showed worry and tension.
Although Ye Ziling has been invincible in the ancient Chinese domain of the young generation, what he meets now is the Holy Son from the netherworld, which is the holy land inherited by the real king!
In chaos.
No one noticed that ye Chen was behind the last side of the queue, so he looked up at the sky, did not move, but looked at it calmly.
Youming Shengzi… Although he has never heard of it, he is really extraordinary in his heart sword perception. His breath is much stronger than those of Lin Xuan.
As for who is stronger between him and ye Ziling, it can only be distinguished after the duel.
Ye Ziling is no worse than Lin Xuan when his foundation is backward. After he helped Ye Ziling to make up his foundation, ye Ziling has completely surpassed Lin Xuan. Now after three years of precipitation, he has almost reached the top in the same stage!
No matter how strong the nether son is, it is the same level at most.
For ye Ziling, it's very suitable to be tempered as a battle and prepare for breaking the barrier of heaven and man to meet an opponent of this level immediately after going through the customs.
And in the dust of the leaves,
The battle between Ye Ziling and Youming Shengzi broke out!
Three years ago, ye Ziling had not completely eliminated her other magic weapons, but now she has refined a flying sword of her own life in the past three years. It can be said that now she has given up all other things, only for one sword, and completely embarked on the path of sword cultivation.
Whoa!!
You can see ye Ziling's flying sword, his royal sword in succession, his sword shadow crisscrossing in the sky, and his sword light sweeping all over the sky, like pear blossom dancing, which makes people tremble.
As soon as Youming Holy Son's eyes were fixed, he felt the terrible sword meaning brewing in the light of the sword. He immediately restrained his underestimate and said: “it seems that I underestimated you. I didn't expect that there was such a sword repair in the same level of ancient China!”
“Look at me
He gave a low drink.
Similarly, he didn't release any magic weapon, and his whole body burst out a mighty pressure of spirit. The lustre of dark glass surged out in a flash, forming a three Zhang Dharma appearance.
In the face of Ye Ziling's sword light, he waved his hand forward and out, and FA Xiang also waved his hand. The dark light was flying around in the sky and collided with the sword light.
Boom!Boom!Boom!!!
The violent explosion exploded in a flash.
The terrible power made many of the disciples turn pale, and even Yu Cheng and other elders were shocked.
“This strength is no less than me!”
Zhang Mingxuan murmured.
Although we all know that ye Ziling swept the younger generation of ancient China, and is known as the number one in the contemporary era, he has never seen Ye Ziling's hand with his own eyes, and he is not clear about the power of Ye Ziling. Today, ye Ziling has half the power of a real person by virtue of his later cultivation!
The other people were as like as two peas, but in addition to exclamation, they were more nervous, because the opposite son of God was also the same as the fierce and threatening!
 
 
 
 
Chapter 38 no lack of sword!
 
“The falling rain chases the rainbow!”
Ye Ziling controls the flying sword. When he confronts with Youming Shengzi, a burst of sword will surge. The middle finger of the jade hand's index finger closes together to form a sword and points upward.
She had seen Ye Chen's heart sword four times, and two of them were seen from close range.
And from these four times, she pondered and studied for countless times, and found out her own three moves of swordsmanship. Now she used the first move, falling rain chasing rainbow!
This is the sword move Ye Chen used to kill the black robe gold elixir, but ye Chen uses her heart sword to control all things in the world, while she only controls her own sword.
This is the biggest difference between Xinjian and Jianxiu.
Ye Chen's heart sword is a sword. Once it comes out, everything in the world will turn into a sword. When it comes out, everything in the world will follow. So why not cultivate the body and spirit? It's because it doesn't need to. It's the power of heaven and earth that directly controls it. It's no longer necessary to defend the sword by oneself.
Ye Ziling naturally has no such ability, so her swordsmanship should lag behind. She defends the sword with her own strength, and then unfolds her swordsmanship, and the vast expanse falls like rain.
“Good!”
In the face of Ye Ziling's blow, Youming Shengzi waved his arms and roared.
“The nether world shakes the sky!”
However, the three Zhang Fa Xiang on his body, waving his dark giant palm to the sky above, seemed to shake the sky with the power of the nine nether sea, and collide with the sword rain of Ye Ziling.
Crackle!!
There was a pea like burst in the whole sky. Every sword burst, which made countless disciples of inner gate and miscellaneous service turn pale. They could feel that every sword burst was enough to kill them!
It's no exaggeration to say that ye Ziling and Youming Shengzi had a half step duel between real people in the later period of foundation building!
“There is such a leader in ancient China.”
The guardian of the netherworld son, the black robed real man, also had a twinkle of vision, and a little surprise flashed in his eyes.
Even with his experience, I have to marvel at Ye Ziling's swordsmanship and talent. If she was born in a holy land, she would be a saint!
Boom!!
All over the sky, the sword rain burst.
Youming Shengzi's huge Dharma palms were broken, but they finally blocked Ye Ziling's falling rain and chasing the rainbow without being defeated.
“The rainbow runs through the sun!”
Ye Ziling's eyes were cold, without any hesitation. After the rain was stopped, she immediately released her second sword skill.
This is the same from what she once saw. It's just the opposite of chasing the rainbow in the falling rain. It's a bottom-up sword technique, which contains the meaning of the sword, which is to go straight to the sky and break the white clouds!
Shua!!!
But I saw the flying sword shuttle by, just like a little cold light, in a moment of bloom, and then I danced in the void, from bottom to top, carrying a little bright sword light.
The son of the nether world's face changed slightly. He felt that this move was very important. He didn't ask for it. He thought about it directly and offered a long dark blade. The blade was about seven feet long. The whole body was as black as glass, sending out the cold breath of the nether world.
“The ancient sage steps on the nether world!”
He gave a loud drink.
But he saw that sanzhang Faxiang held the long dark blade and suddenly cut it down, carrying a dark light that seemed to come from Jiuyou, facing the bottom-up flying sword.
Qiang!!!
The dark light and sword light collide, and the light splashes in an instant.
Under this touch, it seems that the sky has been eclipsed. The naked eye can see that the aura in the sky has a trace of distortion, and it swings in all directions like ripples.
Ye Ziling's sword clanged, sending out a startling front, constantly attacking upward, to tear open the three Zhang Dharma phase, but was always restrained by the long dark blade.
final.
With a wave of his arms, the ghost son scattered the light of the sword and sent the flying sword out.
“You take me too!”
He drank all his life and attacked Ye Ziling.
Ye Ziling's flying sword was shocked back, but she was not afraid. She manipulated the flying sword to resist the attack of the nether son. They fought all the way from the sky to the ground.
Shua!
Ye Ziling raised her hand and made an upward move. The flying sword fell back into her hand. Then it excited a hundred Zhang sword light and went straight up into the sky. It was like a big river.
This is the last and the strongest of her three sword moves. It is the combination of mind and spiritual power, the combination of sword intention and the concentration of everything on it.
“Purple spirit this wench really can give a person some surprise.”
Ye Chen looked at the scene from a distance and showed a smile.
At this moment, ye Ziling's sword spirit is no longer incomplete, nor just a trace, but a complete sword spirit!
Although it's not strong enough, it's really a complete sword meaning. It's usually something that Jindan immortal can master thoroughly, but she has mastered it in the later stage of foundation building!
“No lack of sword?”
Black robe real person also exclaimed.
It's not surprising that the friars in the foundation period understood some of the sword meanings, and it's also very common. But most of those sword meanings are incomplete, only with a trace of shape. But now ye Ziling's concentrated sword meanings at this moment have reached a complete level!
Sword!
This is the power of the sword repair immortal!
Youming Shengzi is also a bit surprised. Obviously, he knows what it means to master the complete sword meaning during the foundation period, but he is not flustered. After being surprised, he is excited.
“The nether world breaks the sky!”
He waved the netherworld blade, and the Dharma behind him turned into black streamer, and poured into the blade completely, making the blade burst out a wave of light.
Holding the netherworld blade in his hand, he bravely waved it and met it!
Ye Ziling is also plain hand sword, cut down.
However, seeing the light of Baizhang sword, it was like a sword tilted to the sky. It seemed that it had the shape of the sword that ye Chen cut into a big demon a few years ago. It collided with the dark light that seemed to tear the sky.
Boom!!!!
mountains fall and the earth splits.
The whole earth takes the area between Ye Ziling and Youming Shengzi as the center, abruptly collapses and spreads to both sides, splitting into two abysses.
Immortal Ziyun and elder Yu Cheng's face changed slightly. Immortal Ziyun immediately came to the ground with a flash of shadow. He raised his foot and stepped on the ground. His auspicious spirit forced him to suppress the earth.*
 
 
 
 
Chapter 39 threat and coercion
 
Hold the earth here,
We've seen the outcome over there!
WOW!
But see ye Ziling's sword light, with a decisive posture, cut into the black light, cut on the edge of the netherworld war, cut the arm of the netherworld Holy Son shock, the edge of the netherworld war for a moment can't hold, towards the rear fly out.
Sword light castration, continue to chop to the nether son.
“Not bad, not bad, not bad.”
There was a flash of surprise in the eyes of Youming Shengzi, followed by endless praise. In the face of the sword light, he raised his hand and waved upward.
In the eyes of Ye Ziling, immortal Ziyun and Yu Cheng, you can see the breath of Youming Shengzi. At this moment, it suddenly changes!
A round turn Ruyi, the breath without missing quietly.
But see a touch of paint black light, rising above the head of the son of the nether world, into a semi virtual and semi solid outline, perfectly round.
Xudan!
This is not to hide the cultivation, but just at this moment, the spirit of the nether world is full, and directly strides into the realm of the void pill. Even at the moment of the void pill solidifying, there is a direct sign of turning the void into reality, as if to solidify the void pill and break the barrier between heaven and man!
However, the nether son did not let it solidify. Instead, he let the empty pill settle down with a low voice. He stayed between the half empty and the half real, and did not enter the golden elixir.
Boom!!
Although there is no one step to achieve the golden elixir, it can condense the virtual elixir, and step into the realm of half a step of the real person, which makes the Youming Saint son have a trace of the heavenly power of the golden elixir.
In this half step of the real man's power, he just raised his hand, swept forward, the light flashed, and then abruptly tore the sword light to pieces!
Teng, Teng, Teng,
Ye Ziling was shocked by the potential of this empty pill and retreated several steps in a row.
“Xudan?”
“You hide your accomplishmentsNo, you have suppressed your own realm! ”
She looked at the son of the nether world in disbelief.
Youming Shengzi didn't continue to attack, but stood up with a negative hand, and said, “yes, the barrier between heaven and man is just a thin layer of paper for me. You can break it in one thought. You can beat me in the same level, forcing me to read ningxu pill. It's amazing!”
“……”
Ye Ziling slowly put down his sword.
She is better than Youming Shengzi, but it is only limited to the same level. Once the idea of Youming Shengzi breaks through to Xudan, the gap is huge.
Let alone look at each other's breath, if it is not suppressed, even the barrier of heaven and man can be directly broken through, turning emptiness into reality, and directly achieving the golden elixir on the spot.
Although I don't know why the netherworld holy son wants to suppress cultivation, there is no need to continue this duel of Taoism and Dharma. Unless she can also recite Ning Xu Dan, she can't do it yet.
After all, she has no heritage of holy land.
“It's brilliant.”
Black robe immortal also rare show praise of eyes, examine Ye Ziling.
Youming Shengzi carried his hands and his head was full of emptiness. His eyes flashed over Ye Ziling, showing a faint smile, and said: “this sword skill is recognized by Youming Shengzi. You are qualified to be my Taoist companion. Let's go back to Youming holy land with me!”
As the son of the nether world, the beauty he saw was more than a million, but among them, ye Ziling was the only one who could make him feel satisfied.
Ye Ziling frowned slightly and said, “please respect yourself.”
“Self respect?”
“You know how many nuns dream of becoming my son's Taoist partner. There are tens of thousands of beautiful nuns in this world, but at most they are only worthy of being my concubine. You are the only one who is worthy of being my Taoist partner. You can seek the same road with me
These words were extremely rampant, which immediately caused the anger of many inner disciples and zhenzhuan disciples of Ziyun sect, and all the angry eyes gathered.
Ye Ziling is admired by almost all people in Ziyun sect!
Such words are insulting!
“Hum!”
The ghost son gave a cold hum.
It was like thunder exploding in the field, which shocked countless inner disciples and zhenzhuan disciples. Their faces were pale, they stepped back and even fell down.
Although Youming Shengzi has not yet achieved the golden elixir, his half step reality and a trace of heavenly power are still beyond the resistance of ordinary inner door biographies, which makes countless people show their horror and fear.
“What are you doing?”
Ye Ziling looked at Youming Shengzi, and his anger flashed in his eyes.
The Holy Son of Youming said indifferently, “what's this shabby sect worth your remembering? Go to the holy land of Youming with me and become my Taoist companion. You will be famous in Youyu in the future!”
Ye Ziling eyes cold way: “such a blessing, and forgive me no blessing to accept!”
If the netherworld Holy Land invited her to join, she might consider it. However, the netherworld Holy Son threatened ziyunzong by forming a Taoist couple and insulted ziyunzong, which she could not accept.
After staring at Ye Ziling for a few seconds, Youming Shengzi suddenly thought of something and said with a smile: “I forgot that you are Jian Xiu, and your temperament must be resolute and unyielding, so…”
That's all.
He turned his head and looked at the immortal Ziyun, and said faintly, “Ziyun palm sect, I, the son of the nether world, want you Ziyun sect to drive her out of the sect in the name of the netherworld holy land.”
Since ye Ziling is a Jian Xiu, resolute and unyielding, easily unable to be soft, he directly crushed ziyunzong and let ziyunzong take the initiative to hand her over.
Holy land of the nether world!
The heaviness of the name alone made immortal Ziyun look ugly for a moment.
“Can you do whatever you want in the holy land?”
Yu Cheng couldn't bear it. He spoke angrily.
“Hum!”
A cold hum exploded like thunder.
Yu Cheng's face turned white and stepped back.
The black robed real man looked at him indifferently and said: “dare to speak disrespectfully again, die!”
Even the ancient Huaxian sect didn't dare to be disrespectful to him. Ziyun sect was just a small and remote sect. If it wasn't for the Holy Son of Youming who cared about ye Ziling and dared to speak rudely to the holy land of Youming, he would have killed him.
“You…”
Yu Cheng is shocked and angry, but he can't help covering his chest and spilling a trace of blood from the corner of his mouth.
“Master!”
Ye Ziling exclaimed.
The netherworld son seemed to be impatient. He looked at the immortal Ziyun coldly and said, “do you dare to disobey the order of the netherworld holy land!Don't drive her out of ziyunzong immediately!Otherwise, there is no need for you to exist! ”
Immortal Ziyun looks very ugly.
Ye Ziling has been regarded by him as the hope of Ziyun sect's resurgence, but now the son of Youming wants him to expel Ye Ziling from Ziyun sect, which is more than deceiving others!
But the problem is.
The other party comes from the holy land of the nether world!
Not to mention how terrible the name of the netherworld holy land is, I'm afraid no sect in the whole ancient China region dares not to follow it. Only the netherworld Holy Son can break the barrier of heaven and man at any time to refine the golden elixir, and there is a immortal Qingyun in the middle of the Golden elixir, which is not what Ziyun sect can resist!
It's hard for the whole Ziyun sect to fight against them, not to mention that they came from the netherworld holy land, which is the existence that Ziyun sect can't resist!
Or
Ye Ziling will be expelled from Ziyun sect and given to Youming Shengzi.
Or
Ziyunzong is flattened by the netherworld Holy Land!
Ye Ziling helped Yu Cheng, looking at the scene, he couldn't help clenching his teeth.
If today's she is a Jindan immortal, then she can take charge of her own destiny, and she can withdraw from ziyunzong on her own initiative, not implicate ziyunzong, and then directly escape thousands of miles.
No matter how powerful the netherworld holy land is, the scope of ancient China is so vast. As long as she finds a place to hide, it is not so easy for the other party to find her.
But now.
She is not Jindan real person, her cultivation is still one step away from Jindan!
This step is a natural moat, and she can't control her own destiny. In front of the existence of the son of the nether world, in front of the existence of the holy land of the nether world, she has no resistance at all!
Can only watch each other mercilessly stretch out a huge hand, slowly, overwhelming, irresistible cover down, and finally completely crushed!
“Why is it still a little short?”
Ye Ziling clenched her fist.
She was not reconciled.
Along the way, I have been through so many crises. Now, it's only one step away from being in charge of my own destiny and becoming a Jindan immortal. But at this time, I met such a huge thing as Youming holy land and the existence of Youming Holy Son.
All her previous hardships seem to be in vain. Ziyunzong's identity of acting as the leader of ziyunzong is just a joke, which has no significance to her.*
 
 
 
 
Chapter 40 I'm her brother
 
On the sky.
Ziyun Zhangjiao looks hard. It's the first time that he has been treated rudely and oppressed since he became Jindan immortal. But the other party has the qualification.
If ye Ziling is expelled from the mountain gate at the request of the other party, it can save the clan, but in this way, the whole Ziyun clan's heart and momentum will suffer a heavy setback in full view of the public. I'm afraid that in the future, the generation will be inferior to the generation, and eventually it will be completely lonely.
But if you refuse.
Then I'm afraid ziyunzong will turn into history now!
“If you don't speak, I'll take it as your acquiescence.”
Seeing that immortal Ziyun didn't open his mouth for a long time, Youming Shengzi flashed a trace of displeasure in his eyes and opened his mouth coldly. Then he glanced at Zhang Mingxuan and many other elder deacons and said indifferently:
“Who are you waiting for?Who refused? ”
The words spread with the pressure of a virtual Danjing. Together with the black robed real man beside him, his eyes also spread coldly, giving the pressure of a real man Qingyun.
This kind of pressure went in all directions, which made Zhang Mingxuan and many other elders and deacons feel a palpitation and depression. All of them were stagnant, and no one dared to speak for a moment.
Not to mention the others.
All the disciples of zhenzhuan and Neimen were already in fear. They watched the Holy Son of Youming standing in the air. No one dared to speak. Even when most people saw the Holy Son of Youming's eyes coming, they could not help but droop their heads and did not dare to look at him.
Elder martial sister ZilingIt seems good to go with each other. After all, it's the son of the nether world, and it's enough to think about it.
Some disciples thought so.
Many people are looking at Ye Ziling.
If ye Ziling rebelled, the whole Ziyun sect would be implicated. I'm afraid these disciples would be destroyed in the anger of the netherworld holy land. They don't want to die!
“……”
Ye Ziling clenched his fist.
She was angry at Youming Shengzi, but she was not reconciled and sad about the praying and pleading eyes of those disciples from the inner clan and even those from zhenzhuan.
She is determined and resolute. She doesn't care about these things. A sword is better than bending. Even if she dies in the first World War, she won't bow her head. But the master behind her, Ziyun Zhangjiao, her classmates and her elder brother Ye Chen
If she doesn't bow her head and fight to the death, Youming Shengzi will be angry with Ziyun sect. At that time, the whole Ziyun sect will be a hell.
The son of the nether world knows that, too.
Knowing that she was Jianxiu, it was impossible to make her bow by power. She would rather die than surrender, so he directly oppressed ziyunzong and asked her to accept.
Looking at the deacons of Ziyun sect's disciples, they all focused on Ye Ziling. The ghost Saint raised a trace of banter and looked at Ye Ziling.
“You are a demon.”
Ye Ziling stares at Youming Shengzi and opens his mouth word by word.
The netherworld Saint son burst out laughing and said: “whatever you say, yes, this Saint son is a demon, so what?Do you accept being the Taoist partner of the son? ”
“……”
Ye Ziling looked back and saw Zhang Mingxuan and other elders' guilty and ashamed eyes. What he saw was the look that many deacons prayed for.
There was silence.
She closed her eyes slowly.
But just as she was about to open her mouth and give the answer of the nether son, a voice suddenly rang out from behind the silent disciples, with a trace of indifference.
“I refuse.”
Ye Ziling opened his eyes in amazement.
That's not what she said.
Many of the other disciples were stunned, and their voices were all in amazement. They all followed the direction of the voice.
“Who!”
Youming Shengzi frowned slightly, and a trace of anger flashed in his eyes.
Together with immortal heipao and Ziyun Zhangjiao of Ziyun sect, we can see that behind the tens of thousands of disciples, the crowd gradually splits, revealing a figure.
The figure was dressed in white, without any aura fluctuation, just like a mortal, but at this moment, in the face of this million people's attention, he looked calm and calm.
That's Ye Chen.
Always standing in the back of the leaf dust.
In the eyes of countless people, he walked forward step by step.
“Ye”Ye Chen?”
“Is that him?”
Many disciples were stunned and speechless.
Zhang Mingxuan, Yu Cheng and other elders see ye Chen coming from behind. After a short surprise, they feel more shame.
The ghost son coerces and coerces Ye Ziling to give in. No one in the whole Ziyun sect dares to speak, and even most people go to beg Ye Ziling. On the contrary, ye Chen, ye Ziling's secular elder brother, dares to come out and refuse and speak for ye Ziling at this time.
however.
This should also be fearless for those who don't know.
Yu Cheng looks at Ye Chen and sighs in his heart. Ye Chen is a mortal after all. I'm afraid he doesn't know how terrible the nether world is, so he dares to speak.
“Who are you?”
The netherworld son stares at the leaf dust that comes by, eyebrow slightly a pick.
Ye Chen's eyes are light.
His voice reverberated in the silence.
“I am her brother.”*
 
 
 
 
Chapter 41 the sword breaks the sky!Kill the son with one sword!
 
“Brother, you…”
Ye Ziling looked at the coming leaf dust, biting the shell lip, eyes a trance.
This scene reminds her of the past. Before she joined ziyunzong, she met a ferocious wild dog outside. Ye Chen was holding a stick in front of her.
But it's just a flash.
Back to God, she could not help but move forward and said, “brother, go to the back quickly. This is not something you can help.”
However.
She just came forward to pull back the leaf dust, was leaf dust stretched out his hand, touched her head, and showed a smile at her, said: “you stay in the back.”
“Hum!”
Looking at the appearance of Ye Chen and ye Ziling, the nether son could not help humming coldly. A touch of displeasure flashed in his eyes and said, “are you still so worried about a common blood relative when you pursue the immortal way?No wonder you are the same age as me, but you are so far away from breaking the barrier between heaven and man. ”
“Well, let me help you cut off this worldly fate.”
With the voice falling.
Youming Shengzi stepped forward, raised his palm, and split into the void in the direction of Ye Chen. A beam of dark light suddenly surged up and turned into a half moon shaped Youming light blade with a length of three feet. He wanted to split Ye Chen on the spot in an instant.
“No!”
Ye Ziling saw this and exclaimed. He quickly aroused his strength and wanted to step forward to block the blow for ye Chen.
But at this time, ye Chen reached out and gently took her shoulder, which seemed to have some power to pass on, making her pause in the same place.
Then, ye Chen looked at the blade of the three Zhang nether world, lightly raised his hand, so horizontal in front of his body, and pointed to the air.
Between the fingers.
Ten thousand Zhang sword light breaks nine sky!
Ordinary ups and downs for 30 years, looking back has been a fairy!
WOW!!!
The light of the sword is as vast as the river of heaven. It runs through the sky. It seems that the whole world is eclipsed by the meaning of lingran sword, and the clear sky is dim.
The blade of the nether world, like the sand on the roadside, was crushed to pieces by the sword light.
The light of ten thousand Zhang sword falls down from the sky and cuts down to the son of the nether world!
“……”
Ye Ziling is numb.
Immortal Ziyun, Yu Cheng, Zhang Mingxuan and many other elders of Ziyun sect were all frozen there. Looking at the light of the sword, they were all dull.
Xu Qinghua, Zhang Hai and many other inner disciples, including the deacon of zongmen, were all blank in their mind. For a moment, they felt like they were in a dream and lost their thinking ability.
Leaf dust?
No, who is he!
“Master Jian Xiu!”
As soon as the pupil of the nether son shrank and looked at the light of the sword, he could not help but scream, and felt the crisis of death in his heart.
It's a mistake!
Ye Ziling's elder brother is no mortal. He is clearly a sword mending immortal, and he is not an ordinary sword mending immortal. I'm afraid that Tianwei is at least a magnificent realm!
Even in the secluded realm, the swordsman in Huagai realm is treated with courtesy. He is a real and important person standing on the top of the realm. Even he is the son of the nether world!
Because Jianxiu real person is the most terrible. Huagaijing's Jianxiu real person is even as terrible as one of the first three robbers!
“Daoyou, be merciful!”
Black robe real person is also pupil a shrink, can't help but exclaim a voice.
Youming Shengzi looked up at the sword, felt the lingran killing on the sword, and was scared in his eyes. He didn't dare to have the slightest hesitation, and quickly threw out a magic talisman.
It was refined by the real emperor of the nether world.
Can block Huagai real strike!
Hum!!!
Inspired by the spirit of the nether world, it turns into a light like a curtain of water, vaguely interweaving a breath that is far superior to the real person and belongs to the true prince of Yuanying.
Ten thousand Zhang sword light cut off, and the curtain hit hard together, hit the whole curtain for a moment, light splashed everywhere, the void between heaven and earth seemed to tremble!
Click!Click!
It seems that the light barely resisted the sword light, but it was just like a piece of dough. After a squeeze, there were signs that it could not bear, and there were signs of inch by inch of cracks, which spread in all directions.
Ten thousand Zhang sword light shakes the void and blooms out pieces of glass like glow. It is like an immortal cutting the dust with one sword, pressing down inch by inch and breaking the cracked ghost rune.
“Sure!”
The face of the black robed man changed greatly. He did not hesitate to offer his magic weapon. One side was about three feet wide, and the black seal with faint light was hanging in the air. He flew to the top of the head of the netherworld son, and burst out a piece of glass light, trying to resist the sword of Ye Chen.
But ye Chen's manner here is unchanged, just stepping forward, just like the vast power of heaven, the light of the sword falls down and cuts into the black seal.
The black robed real person's face is white.
Sword light mercilessly, continue to cut and fall, such as cutting rotten wood, the black seal hard cut into two, cut to the nether son!
Poof!
The magic weapon of his life was destroyed, and the black robed real people were spewing blood. His breath was instantly withered. He stepped back towards the rear, and his face was in a state of horror.
Looking at this scene, the pupil of Youming Holy Son contracted violently, and cried in horror: “I am Youming Holy Son, my ancestor is Youming real king, you can't kill me!”
“So what?”
“Those who deceive purple spirit will die!”
Ye Chen's eyes were cold, without half a pause.
The light of Qing Tian's sword flashed and fell from the top of the head of Youming Shengzi. It split his fast solidifying virtual pill into two parts from the center. Together with his body, it was also cut into two!
The expression of the nether son solidified, and there was a trace of disbelief in his eyes.
Ye Chen really dares to kill him!
Sure enough, we shouldn't provoke these swordsmen. They are all lunaticsHis mind flashed the last trace of regret, and then his consciousness fell into darkness, and his spirit and body all collapsed.
The light of the ten thousand Zhang sword did not stop. It crossed the earth downward, making the earth appear a very neat black silk line extending to the end of the line of sight, and then split abruptly.
Look ahead along where ye Chen stands.
It can be seen that the whole earth, under his sword, has been cut into a dark abyss, stretching to the end of ten thousand feet. I don't know how deep it is!
In the whole Ziyun sect,
There was no sound.*
 
 
 
 
Chapter 42 shock, how could it be him!
 
It was dull.
Yu Cheng, Zhang Mingxuan and other elders, together with immortal Ziyun, including the whole Ziyun sect, almost all looked at the scene with a solidified look.
It's worth mentioning that the wanzhang sword is light. Most of the disciples had seen the same Qing Tian sword when the great demon attacked the mountain.
Compared to that.
The son of the nether world is dead. He is killed by a sword!
That's the son from the secluded realm, from the holy land of the nether world!
If such a character is killed here, we can imagine what kind of shocking waves will be set off in the whole ancient China!
And even more incredible.
Ye Chen is the one who kills the son of the nether world!
It's Ye Ziling's elder brother. It's the mortal who should be gifted, stupid and without any accomplishmentsHe turned out to be a sword mender!
“Mo, is it…”
Immortal Ziyun's voice trembled.
He thought about it. He thought about ye Ziling being chased by Xudan. He used to kill Xudan with a sword light across a hundred Li. He also thought about how he used to kill Huaxing demon with a sword.
What I thought at that time was that there could not be such a sword repair in ancient China. It must have been a visitor from other places. I can see how similar the sword that tilted the sky just now is to the sword that destroyed and transformed the form!
How can it be ye Chen!
How could it be him!
Yu Cheng, Zhang Mingxuan and other elders also thought of it at this time, and their eyes were all trembling. They couldn't believe that they were looking at Ye Chen.
In this short period of 20 years, when did ye Chen cultivate his swordsmanship, when did he break through the foundation and achieve the golden elixir, and how did he have such terrible swordsmanship!
I can't imagine.
This has gone beyond the concept of genius, either reincarnation of great power, or immortality!
“Brother, you…”
Ye Ziling stood beside Ye Chen, looking at the scene in front of her, she had a feeling of being in a dream. She didn't feel it until she reluctantly recovered.
Why did the elder fight for her many times? Why did the elder always protect her secretly? Why did the elder send her three color spirit fruit.
Because.
That elder is Ye Chen, her elder brother Ye Chen!
Especially recalled that ye Chen once talked and laughed, she thought that ye Chen was joking, but now it seems that all of them are true!
“Are you reallyIs it Ye Chen? ”
Ye Ziling nibbles at the shell lip and stares at Ye Chen.
This state of cultivation, without aura fluctuation, is obviously false. Ye Chen is not really ordinary, but her cultivation is too low to see ye Chen's state. But this kind of cultivation and state also makes her in a trance. Since she can't see through her cultivation, is the person in front of her really ye Chen?
“If I wasn't, how could I do that?”
Ye Chen looks at her and smiles at her. He says that he is. He is not completely. But it is not right to say that he is not. He recognizes Ye Ziling as his sister.
Ye Ziling was stunned by Ye Chen's words.
Yes.
If the person in front of her is not her elder brother Ye Chen, how can he repeatedly save her, and how can he find the heaven and Earth Spirit fruit for her to shape the flawless Tao body.
Who else can treat her so well except ye Chen?
Thinking of this, her mind is one of the loose, the whole person before the battle with the netherworld son, the loss of spiritual power is not small, in that support her mind suddenly dispersed, she can't help shaking, to one side, but was gently held by Ye Chen.
Ye Ziling didn't resist at all. He was supported by Ye Chen with one hand and looked at the familiar face. After a short pause, he gave a smile. His smile was lovely and pure, as usual.
This moment.
Everything outside was ignored by her.
As long as there is Ye Chen on this immortal Road, if she doesn't walk alone in the future, that's enough, that's the best. Even if ye Chen kills the son of the netherworld, provokes the netherworld holy land, and can escape with Ye Chen, it also makes her willing.
Time seems to have fallen into a temporary stagnation.
But it doesn't end there.
“YouYou killed the son… ”
The black robed real person covers his chest, his face is like gold paper, and the corner of his mouth overflows with blood. He looks at Ye Chen with horror and anger in his eyes.
The holy land of the nether world is in the whole secluded region, and it is also the order of the world. It's just an ancient Chinese region. The Holy Son of the nether world came here to look for a chance. He thought it was just a walk in the courtyard, but he didn't expect that someone would dare to do something in this region!
“Whether you are Huagai or Danjie, kill the Holy Son of my netherworld holy land, and be ready to bear the fury of my netherworld Holy Land!”
The black robed man clenched his teeth and opened his mouth.
Then he forced his injury and offered the holy order of the nether world. A touch of Yuanying's real king's breath lingered on it. Then the holy order passed by a faint light and disappeared into the void.
Ye Chen was able to stop it, but he didn't stop it, because sooner or later, the news here will be sent back to the netherworld holy land. Even if the holy decree is cut down, it will only be delayed.
It doesn't make sense.
He was not afraid of the holy land.
“The holy land of the nether world doesn't scare me, but youNow that the cruel words have been released, don't leave. ”
Ye Chen looked at the light mouth of the real man in black robe.
This sentence falls down.
The black robed real man immediately felt a surge of palpitations, as if he was locked by something terrible, which made his back cool.
Almost without saying a word, he forced his own injury, turned into a flash of light, and flew away towards the sky. He didn't dare to speak any more.
Ye Chen didn't do it immediately.
He looked at Ye Ziling beside him and said gently, “I'll ask him a few words and go back. You'll wait for me here.”
“……Well
Ye Ziling nodded and stood back.
There is no iceberg fairy's indifference in her manner. Some of it is pure and lovely in front of Ye Chen. In the past, she didn't dare to show such an attitude in front of others, because she has been walking alone and supporting herself.
But now she can no longer disguise those, she can relax, as ye Chen said a long time ago, now she has Ye Chen standing behind her.*
 
 
 
 
Chapter 43 can you recognize this skill?
 
Shua!
Ye Chen stepped into the air and turned into an arc of light. In an instant, he crossed a hundred miles and disappeared into the sky. Only immortal Ziyun and Zhang Mingxuan and other elders were left, staring at the traces.
“You Ming Xue Dun!”
At this time, the black robed real man had already given up. He directly pinched the formula with both hands and vomited out a mouthful of blood essence. The bright red blood flashed with faint light, which made his Dun Guang thick for several minutes. At the same time, he raised his foot and stepped on it, and spared no effort to stimulate the top quality spirit shuttle.
If a Jindan immortal uses Jueming Dunshu, it will definitely damage the core of lingsuo, which is equivalent to overload operation, but he can't care much at this time.
We have to try our best to escape!
Although Shengzi is dead, he will certainly bear the anger of Youming Zhenjun when he returns to Youming holy land, but it's better than falling into Ye Chen's hands. Ye Chen even dares to kill Youming Shengzi, so he won't hesitate to kill him.
“Should not catch up with me…”
Black robe true gentleman's face is pale, control escape light to fly to escape, in the heart whisper a.
As the guardian of the netherworld son, among the several Taoist skills he mastered, the most important one is escape. If there is any danger in this ancient China, the talisman of the netherworld son and his escape skill are enough to lead the netherworld son to escape.
Now he inspires Youming Xuedun and Shangpin lingsuo with all his strength. Even ordinary Danjie real people can't catch up with him. As long as he can get rid of Ye Chen, he can escape.
However.
Just as his mind flashed, a tiny sword light suddenly cut through the void and flashed over his spirit shuttle.
See his control of the spirit shuttle, run light suddenly stagnated, and then there is a crack on it, instantly spread the surface of the whole spirit shuttle, and finally the whole spirit shuttle directly disintegrated!
“Poof!”
The black robed real man spewed out a mouthful of blood and fell down from the sky. His eyes showed a trace of horror and said: “it's impossible…”
Youming Xuedun and full speed excitation of Shangpin lingsuo, he has escaped nearly a thousand miles in a short time. How can the famous Jianxiu catch up with him!
Bang!
Dun Guang, the black robed real man, smashed into a nearby hill uncontrollably, and then smashed in with a bang, smashing the hill to pieces.
Did not wait for him to react to do anything, leaf dust figure appeared in front of him, with empty Yukong, look at him calmly.
“What do you people from the holy land of the nether world do in this ancient China?”
“You…”
The black robed real man covered his chest, and a trace of blood spilled from the corner of his mouth. He bit his teeth and said, “sword repair in the remote areas, you know that the ancestor of the netherworld holy land is the netherworld real king, who dares to kill my son. When the real king comes, you must be spirited!”
“Kill me, I'll wait for you on the way to the yellow spring!”
He knew that falling in Ye Chen's hands must not be good, and he had given up. He just looked at Ye Chen with a sneer, as if he was looking at a dead man.
Ye Chen stood up with his hand in his hand and said plainly: “I have good backbone. I really don't have any soul searching skills. If you don't answer me, I can only try it. As for whether the nether king can extract my soul and refine my soulOh, can you recognize this skill? ”
The leaf dust said here, ha a, then the heart reads a move.
He is the center of the world of mortals sword field, which swings away in silence. In an instant, the whole heaven and earth in the field seems to be used by him, and it seems that all things have to submit to him!
The black robed real man was still sneering, but when he saw this scene, he felt the air of heaven and earth's submission, and the world of mortals sword field that covered all things, and suddenly the whole person was stunned.
“ThisIs this the domain? ”
“No, it's impossible. You are the real king of Yuanying?”
The eyes of the real man in black robe were so startled that his voice began to tremble.
Ye Chen hovers in the air and looks at him faintly. He doesn't put out his sword, but it's just under the cover of the red dust sword field. The pressure from the sword field, which controls the heaven and earth, has already crushed the whole body of the black robed immortal.
“Ah ah…”
The real man in black robe felt the erosion of his mind and uttered a cry of pain. He hugged his head and wailed: “I really want to spare your life!I'll spare your life! ”
He had been determined to die, because in his opinion, ye Chen will go on the road with him sooner or later, but now ye Chen is a true prince of Yuanying, which makes his determined heart smashed!
He even humiliated a real prince Yuan Ying face to face!
If ye Chen is a true prince, then the son of the nether world deserves to die. If he is killed by Ye Chen, he deserves to die!
“What are you doing in ancient China?”
Leaf dust light mouth.
This time, the black robed real man's heart had collapsed, and he had no self will. His voice trembled and said, “II and the son come to find the fruit of yin and Yang… ”
“Yin Yang fruit?”
Ye Chen was slightly surprised.
Since there is a distinction between the lack of Daoji and the lack of time DaoTi in Zhuji, there is also a distinction between Jindan and Zhuji. It is generally recognized that Jindan is divided into nine grades, the lowest being nine and the highest being one.
Why many peerless Tianjiao will not coagulate Xudan, but want to stride over Xudan and directly achieve Jindan, because skipping one step can greatly improve the quality of Jindan!
And.
There is no lack of Daoji and DaoTi, which also help to improve the quality of Jindan.
But no matter how powerful the monk is, no matter how concise he is, even if he reaches the level of the son of the nether world, he can only produce three kinds of gold elixirs by himself at most!
This is the limit!
If you want to refine the second grade gold elixir and the legendary elixir into the first grade, it is not only the achievement of the foundation and your own will, but also the great fortune and opportunity!
Yin Yang fruit, chaos flower!
These are the only two magical things in the world that can help the friars condense into a gold elixir and two gold elixirs. The former can become two elixirs, while the latter can make a gold elixir!
These two kinds of supernatural things can be met but not sought. They can only be obtained at the right time and place, and the time they can be obtained is very short. Once they are missed, they will disappear between heaven and earth, and they can not be transplanted or irrigated.
It is said that when the road is 50, one of them will escape, and the sky will grow four or nine. Therefore, the heaven and the earth itself are deficient, so loopholes will appear in the process of the operation of the universe, and the yin-yang fruit and chaotic flower are the accompanying things when the operation of the heaven and the earth is flawed.
To put it bluntly.
Is to seize the nature of heaven and earth!
No wonder Youming Shengzi can break through the barrier of heaven and man at any time and become a Jindan immortal, but he deliberately suppresses the realm and does not break through. It turns out that it is for the sake of yin and Yang!
He wants Dan to be second grade!
“I see.”
Ye Chen slightly suddenly, indifferent way: “how can you have the news of yin and Yang fruit?It's said that this object can't be explored at all. Where and when it was born depends on chance? ”
The real man in black robe trembled and said: “yes, but if you can find a clue, and then rely on the divination, there is a very small probability that you can infer a little trace…”
“One of the diviners in the holy land of the nether world, who lived in ancient China 200 years ago, sensed a hint of yin and Yang, and then spent decades of his life divining once. It was vaguely divined that in 200 years, there might be a treasure of heaven and earth's creation, plus the sign of yin and Yang, then it could only be the fruit of yin and Yang.”
[tip: experience + 300]
Ye Chen nodded a little and said: “in addition to divining people's fate and searching for the earth, divination can also divine the mysteries of heaven and earth. Where are the fruits of yin and Yang born?”
“InThere… ”
The black robed immortal trembled and took out a volume of simple map. A little light appeared on the map and depicted the specific location. It was about 16000 miles to the south of ziyunzong. It was already a very remote place in ancient China.
After handing over the map, the black robed real man prostrated on the ground and kept saying, “I've finished what I know. Please forgive me. Please forgive me.”
Ye Chen said casually: “since you have finished, what's the use of leaving you?”
He raised his foot.
Hum!!
The world of mortals sword field is crushed into dust and ashes.
After killing the black robed immortal, ye Chen makes a move. A storage ring flies out of the ashes of the black robed immortal and falls into his palm.
In this world, compared with the storage bag, the storage ring is much rarer. Ordinary people are not able to hold a storage ring.
The reason is simple.
The material for making the storage bag is a kind of leather called Kongling beast. Although this kind of beast is rare, it often has traces to follow. Once it is obtained, it can be made without too strong refiners.
But the storage ring is different. The raw material of the storage ring is void stone. This kind of material is the golden elixir. Friars can't do anything about it. Only Yuanying Zhenjun can forge it!
in other words.
All the storage precepts are from the hands of Yuanying Zhenjun, whose value can be imagined!
As for opening the storage ring, he uses the true yuan. Although Ye Chen cultivates his heart sword without cultivating his aura and transforming it into the true yuan, he can directly transfer the aura of heaven and earth to condense it into the true yuan, and control the power of heaven and earth for his own use, which is no longer limited to himself.
“It's a holy land.”
Opened the black robe real person's store thing ring, roughly saw one eye, leaf dust then slightly sighed.
He doesn't have a concept of property and doesn't care much about it, but he has been to ziyunzong's treasure house. It's called emptiness. There are almost no more spiritual stones and materials than the black robed immortal's ring!*
 
 
 
 
Chapter 44 ancient China shaking!
 
Ye Chen put away the storage ring.
The things in it don't mean much to him, but the storage ring itself is useful. After all, although his cultivation realm can shuttle through the void, it can't control the void, and it can't do anything in the void, including yuan Yingzhen, who also needs to rely on the storage ring to hide things.
Only when the God of heaven, who is said to be superior to the real king of Yuanying, transforms into a Yang God and reveals all things, can the mind become void and the body become a cave. Only then does it no longer need to store things.
Shua!
Leaf dust step empty, disappeared here.
……
Ziyun sect.
In the whole clan, a large number of disciples still gathered together in black.
Although it has been some time since Ye Chen went to kill the black robed real man, the people here have not completely recovered from the shock.
“It turns out that he is the real peerless pride.”
Yu Cheng looks up at the sky and murmurs.
Ye Chen is older than ye Ziling, but no matter how old he is, he is less than a hundred years old. Less than a hundred years old, he has become a Jindan immortal, and at least is the cultivation of huagaijing. This kind of talent is already overwhelming the ancient China. I'm afraid there are few people in the whole thirteen regions of Tianhua!
“I didn't expect it to be him.”
Immortal Ziyun gave a bitter smile and sighed: “it's justHe killed the son of the nether world. It's a little too impulsive, alas. ”
I'm afraid Ye Chen's talent in kendo is second only to the reincarnation of Zhenjun in legend. If you continue to hide and practice hard, you may become the first Zhenjun in ancient China for tens of thousands of years. You won't be afraid of the holy land of the nether world, but you are still too aggressive now.
If not, you are all ants.
Ye Chen must have never been abroad. He doesn't know how terrifying a holy land and a true king Yuanying are.
Just as immortal Ziyun sighed, ye Chen's figure crossed an arc in the sky, appeared in the sky, and then fell to the place where ye Ziling stood.
“Brother.”
Ye Ziling smiles and says, “what's the matter?”
Ye Chen was playing with the storage ring between his fingers. Looking at Ye Ziling, he said with a smile, “Ziling, you really have a good chance. This time, you just got a big chance.”
Ye Ziling blinked his eyes and said: “you Ming Sheng Zi suppresses the realm. If you don't break through the Jindan immortal, is it for that chanceIs it the fruit of yin and Yang? ”
“That's right.”
Ye Chen looks at her and smiles.
People like Youming Shengzi, who are willing to suppress the realm, prefer to break through to the half step virtual elixir rather than to achieve the golden elixir in one step. That must be for some chance. If you think about it, all you can think of are the fruits of yin and Yang and the flowers of chaos.
“Is there really Yin Yang fruit in the world?”
Ye Ziling was a little shocked.
It's said that Zhongdan has become the third grade, which is only the improvement of quality, but the second grade and the first grade are quite different. Because these two kinds of gold elixirs need to take advantage of great opportunities to seize the nature of heaven and earth, once they are successful, they are said to have a sudden insight into their talent, which is enough to suppress the same level!
Moreover, it is mainly too rare, not to mention the chaotic flower, that is, the fruit of yin and Yang, which only exists in the legend, and even many people think that it is nothing at all.
“Well.”
Ye Chen nodded and said, “I'll take you to look for it later, but before that, deal with the things here first.”
Yin Yang fruit he is sure to find for ye Ziling, although it has no effect on him, if he can witness the birth of Yin Yang fruit and the emergence of the second grade golden elixir, it must be a lot of experience for him, even more than he imagined.
After all, it's a loophole in the operation of heaven and earth. It's the creation of seizing heaven and earth!
And before that.
The matter of ziyunzong is about to be completely solved.
When ye Ziling heard Ye Chen's words, he also nodded slightly, and then looked at the many disciples and deacons of ziyunzong in the rear. There was a trace of complexity in his eyes.
When she was bullied by Youming Shengzi, except for her Master Yu Chengyi, who was angry at the beginning and said a word for her, no one else, including immortal Ziyun, spoke to her.
But she can't blame immortal Ziyun.
After all.
The name of Youming holy land is enough to make countless people retreat!
Ye Chen doesn't blame ziyunzong either. He didn't do it before, just to see what ziyunzong would do, but he was disappointed.
Although it's natural for people not to dare to fight each other in the face of the netherworld holy land, no one in Ziyun sect is willing to stand side by side with Ye Ziling in times of crisis, so the fate between him, ye Ziling and Ziyun sect will come to an end.
“My sister Ziling has been taken care of over the years. I was a monk in Ziyun sect. I read all the books in the cangdian Pavilion. Later, I was a great demon in Ziyun sect. I was able to chop and transform into a great demon. Two crises have been solved by me. Both Ziling and I don't owe Ziyun sect half of the cause and effect.”
“Today, you don't want to go with Ziling or die with Ziling. I don't blame you, but from now on, Ziling and I will no longer be people in Ziyun.”
Ye Chen's calm mouth.
Immortal Ziyun, Zhang Mingxuan and other elders had already expected Ye Chen's words. At this time, they were all bitter and ashamed. They were speechless for a moment.
Ye Ziling sighed when he looked at immortal Ziyun and other elders. In fact, immortal Ziyun was good to her, but just at that moment, it really made her sad. Moreover, ye Chen's many actions have helped her repay the kindness of Ziyun sect.
The only thing left is her Master Yu Cheng.
Although Yu Cheng didn't dare to speak for the second time after he was drunk back by the black robed real man, he was still shocked and angry at the first time.
After glancing at immortal Ziyun and many elders, ye Chen looked at Yu Cheng and said, “elder Yu, Ziling has been taking care of you for so many years. Thanks for your care and careful teaching, I saw the scene just now. Ziling is no longer a disciple of Ziyun sect, but I think she still recognizes you as the master. These are for you.”
The voice fell.
With a flick of his finger, ye Chen releases a large number of spiritual materials from the storage ring of the black robed immortal. In front of Cheng, there is a small mound, among which there are several high-quality magic weapons.
“Master, let's leave for a while.”
Ye Ziling looked at this scene, also took a breath, saluted to Yu Chengshen.
Although Yu Cheng is still her teacher in name, like ziyunzong, most of her life will not come back after she left with Ye Chen.
Yu Cheng's fingers trembled a few times, and finally with a trace of guilt, he said: “the master is incompetent, unable to protect you, don't blame the master, go with your brother.”
“Ziling doesn't blame the master.”
Ye Ziling salutes gently.
In the situation just now, if ye Chen didn't appear, disobeying the son of Youming was tantamount to death. There are few people in the world willing to die for their disciples. Yu Cheng has done her duty as a teacher. Of course, she won't blame Yu Cheng.
“Come on, Ziling.”
Ye Chen converges his eyes and opens his mouth to Ye Ziling.
Ye Ziling nodded, took up a touch of escape light, followed Ye Chen, a touch of white light and a touch of purple light, so he broke through the sky and disappeared in the sky.
“No matter, no matter.”
Watching Ye Chen and ye Ziling leave, immortal Ziyun sighs.
Ziyun sect can't bear the fierce anger of Youming holy land. Now ye Chen and ye Ziling are separated from Ziyun sect, so the eyes of Youming holy land will follow them.
Although Ye Chen can kill the demons with one sword, he may have been a Huagai immortal or even a Dan robber, but it's still hard to say whether he can survive in the face of the mysterious holy land.
……
A few days later.
The story of ziyunzong spread quickly in the ancient China.
“Ye Chen, elder brother of purple fairy, has great talent in sword cultivation. Now he is less than 100 years old. He is suspected to have become a Huagai immortal in the later stage of the golden elixir!”
“Ye Chen and ye Ziling withdraw from Ziyun sect, and sever their relationship with Ziyun sect!”
“You Ming Sheng Zi was killed by Ye Chen!”
One news after another has caused a great disturbance in the whole ancient China region.
The appearance of a sword repair that is suspected to be a Huagai immortal is enough to shake the whole ancient China. The news of the killing of the nether son is even more stirring!
In particular, the ancient huaxianzong sect, together with the Zhangjiao sect, was in a state of horror. Originally, ye Ziling thought that he would not get along well with Youming Shengzi, but in the end, Youming Shengzi was killed!
For a while.
The whole ancient China is shocked by it!*
 
 
 
 
Chapter 45 the anger of the real king!
 
The secluded realm.
This is the northernmost border of the secluded region. The region adjacent to the Qinghua region is a vast expanse of desert.
In the sky of this desert, you can see some mirages. The force of rules between heaven and earth seems to be distorted. With the appearance of these mirages, every now and then there are black cracks in the space, revealing a huge mysterious space behind.
ahead.
There are about dozens of friars, divided into two groups, facing each other across the air, and there is a scene of confrontation between them. Suspended above these dozens of friars are two different beings, who have a breath above the Jindan immortal.
Yuanying, true king!
The two Yuanying real kings confront each other here!
The man in the East is a young man in black. There is a faint mark on his brow. He looks as if he is only sixteen or seventeen years old. He looks indifferent and indifferent.
The man on the right is a woman in a purple dress, with smart eyes and a smile, but no less powerful than the young man in black.
Linglong Zhenjun said with a smile: “old ghost, this ancient relic was first discovered in Linglong holy land. It's a bit too disrespectful for you to bring people to fight for it.”
“Well!This is my secluded area. The relics naturally belong to my secluded area. What's the relationship with you? You'd better go back quickly! ”
Youming Zhenjun gave a cold hum.
Ancient relics are generally hidden behind the void. Almost all of them are the caves opened by the legendary god transforming heavenly king in the void. The treasures left in the caves are not small. The discovery of an ancient relic in the secluded area immediately shocked two schools.
Linglong Zhenjun said with a smile: “we have fought at least ten times in the past thousands of years. You, old ghost, can't move forward in your cultivation. Maybe you can't scare me.”
Youming Zhenjun said coldly, “so what? If you have improved your cultivation, let me see how many skills you have grown in the past few hundred years.”
“Ha ha.”
Linglong Zhenjun gave a faint smile and said, “this ancient relic has not been opened yet, so we can't break through. Now you and I have a fight. If there are other people coming, won't they be taken advantage of?”
Youming Zhenjun said indifferently: “look at this situation, the void concussion, the opening time is not far away.”
They were afraid of each other, and they were not willing to fight before the ancient ruins were opened, so after a battle of words, they stood still in the void.
And this is the moment.
Whoa!
Suddenly a faint light flashed across the void, and a token appeared in front of Youming Zhenjun, which made him frown slightly.
He reached for the token, read the content, the power of the nether world suddenly surged up, folded his fingers, and crushed the token.
“To die!”
Youming is really angry!
Someone dares to kill his designated ghost son!
This generation's Youming son is his blood descendant. It's very difficult for Yuanying to leave blood descendant. This one is the best among all blood descendant. He almost supports him all the way, even makes him suppress cultivation and wait for the great chance of yin and Yang fruit.
When he asked the son of the nether world to search for Yin and Yang fruit, he learned about the ancient relics. In addition, the ancient China region was a remote place, and there had never been a real king Yuan Ying for tens of thousands of years, so he only sent one person to follow him, and many other elders were brought here by him.
I didn't expect that!
Youming Shengzi is dead!
Died in the remote ancient China, died in the pursuit of yin and Yang fruit on the road!
“Oh, what's the matter, so angry?”
Linglong Zhenjun looked at Youming Zhenjun's appearance, covered his mouth and said with a smile: “is it the fire at home?Someone took advantage of your absence to attack your holy land of the nether world? ”
“……”
Youming really Jun's eyes in a flash, coldly looked at Linglong really Jun one eye.
A Huagai real person in the later stage of Jindan in the rear, approached carefully and asked Youming Zhenjun: “Zhenjun, what happened?It makes you so angry. ”
Youming Zhenjun suppressed his anger and responded coldly:
“Zhen'er is dead.”
“ThisWho should be so presumptuous
The Huagai real man looked surprised and immediately became angry.
Youming Zhenjun looked up at the sky and said coldly, “a sword Xiu who is suspected to be in huagaijing, and his younger sister, Ziling, are all in the ancient Chinese territory.”
The Huagai real man was surprised and said: “sword repair of Huagai realm, no wonder Morningstar failed to stopBut it's just a sword in ancient China. How dare you kill the son of the nether world? You really want to die
He looks a little ugly.
The Huagai immortal in the later period of Jindan was also a sword mender. Although it was nothing to the holy land of the nether world, the real king of the nether world could not go to an ancient relic now. Several other Danjie immortal in the clan were also the main force here. Once they left, the situation would be bad.
After all, Youming Zhenjun and Linglong Zhenjun have been fighting for each other. How much benefit they can get in this relic depends on their fighting with each other.
Youming Zhenjun slowly closed his eyes.
He also knows that the people here can't be transferred at will.
As a matter of fact, a Huagai immortal is still a Jian Xiu. He is qualified enough to do it himself, but compared with a leaf dust, the ancient relics are too important.
“Pass me the Youming killing order!”
“He ordered all the sects in ancient China to pursue and kill them.”
“Kill the two first, but come to the holy land of the nether world. I'll make a duerzhendan for him myself!”
Hearing the words of Youming Zhenjun, the Huagai real man's eyes suddenly widened.
Du erzhendan!
It's an ancient danfang that was once obtained in an ancient relic. A duerzhendan can almost completely resolve all the dangers before the triple Dan robbery, and can break a layer of Dan robbery!
Even if it is to triple above Dan rob, also can play a great effect!
The materials used to refine this duerzhendan are extremely precious, and few people in the clan have been rewarded. Youming Zhenjun is willing to refine one as a reward!
But it is.
After all, the one who killed the son of Youming is a Huagai immortal or a swordsman. He may even go to Dudan robbery. It's very difficult for ordinary monks to deal with him. Even if they use the Youming killing order to order all the sects, many Jindan immortal in ancient China may be perfunctory.
But there is a duerzhendan as a reward, which is quite different. In the remote area of ancient China, the elixir or skill that can help duerzhendan rob is extremely rare. One duerzhendan is enough to make countless real people crazy in the later stage of Jindan and even in the land of Dan rob!
Under the siege,
Even if the famous Jian Xiu was in the state of Dan Jie, he would die without a place to bury himself!*
 
 
 
 
Chapter 46 great luck?
 
Ziyun zongnan, 16000 Li.
It's near the boundary of the ancient Chinese realm. It's said that the ancient Chinese realm is connected with the secluded realm in the north and East, and the end of the South and the west is nothing.
The so-called place of nothingness is a vast nothingness. There is no aura at all. The immortal Jindan will not be able to enter it for long, and the real king Yuanying will not be able to cross it.
On the sky.
A flash of light, hovering in the air.
Ye Chen, holding a map in his hand, looked down at a cliff at the junction of two towering peaks and said, “here it is.”
“You are lazy, brother.”
Ye Ziling turned her lips.
Now she is driving the shuttle, and ye Chen is lying behind the shuttle in a very relaxed and comfortable position, with a map in one hand. It looks like she is on holiday.
Ye Chen glanced at Ye Ziling, sat up, rolled up the map in her hand, knocked on her head, and said, “isn't your speed of escaping light too slow?”
Ye Chen has the ability to cross the void with a sword. She can carry certain items, but she can't carry the whole person of Ye Ziling, because she can't resist the oppression of crossing the void only in the later stage of foundation construction.
It would be better if the small spirit fruit of Sanse Yun lingguo could be protected by Ye Chen's palm, but ye Ziling couldn't put it in his palm. Therefore, ye Ziling couldn't keep up with his sword to cross the void, so he had to let Ye Ziling control the spirit shuttle.
This is the difference between the ancient swordsman and the ordinary monk.
He was not good at carrying things. If you were a Yuanying Zhenjun, let alone one ye Ziling, it would be OK to take ten or eight.
“My accomplishments are low!”
Ye Ziling puffed his cheeks.
If the friars who have seen the purple fairy are here and see ye Ziling like this, they will probably think that ye Ziling's twin sister. After all, the difference between the image of Ye Ziling and that of the iceberg fairy in the past is absolutely earth shaking.
Ye Chen slowly raised her hand, pinched her bulging cheek with her index finger and thumb, made her make a strange sound of “por” involuntarily, then stood up and said:
“All right, go down.”
Shua!
The voice falls, the leaf dust disappeared on the spirit shuttle.
Just as ye Ziling wanted to open her teeth and dance her claws, she saw that ye Chen had disappeared. She couldn't help muttering. She reached out and touched her cheek. She didn't know what she thought of. Her cheeks were slightly red. Then Yinian put away the spirit shuttle and followed Ye Chen down.
It looks like an ordinary cliff below, and there is nothing, but ye Chen falls all the way. When he reaches the bottom, he suddenly disappears.
“Magic array?”
Ye Ziling was not surprised. After blinking, he also flew down and came to the place where ye Chen disappeared. He tried carefully.
However, before she went to investigate the place carefully, she heard a “hiss” sound, like the sound of some cloth being torn apart. The environment of the whole cliff suddenly changed.
It looked like it was near the bottom of the cliff.
But when the magic array is broken, you can see that there is a height of at least hundreds of feet from the bottom of the cliff, and the bottom is still dark and deep!
“Is this the ability of a monk who takes Divination as a whole?It's kind of interestingWell, the array is broken. Come down. ”
Leaf dust negative hand but stand, have interest of scrutinize all around, then look up to the leaf purple work properly of the top, toward the leaf purple work properly to greet a.
Ye Ziling immediately flew down and fell beside Ye Chen.
Ye Chen stepped on the void and went to the bottom of the cliff step by step. After going deep for about 300 feet, he stopped and looked at the void with a trace of admiration.
“Yin Yang fruit is like this. It's really the creation of seizing heaven and earth.”
I thought that yin and Yang fruit was born at the bottom of the cliff. As a result, it was not born at the bottom, but was born in the void, with no support at all!
See you!
In the void in front of the leaf dust, a mass of lacquer black breath weaves up and down at the bottom, and a mass of clear color breath weaves up and down at the top. Between the two groups of yin and Yang, there is a half black and half white fruit, which does not grow on any branches, but grows in the sky and earth out of thin air.
[tip: experience + 2111]
The prompt sound that the ear rings out, let leaf dust smile slightly.
Ye Ziling, who followed him, was also surprised. He covered his mouth with a small hand and called out in a low voice
“Yin and Yang hang around in the air, and are born between heaven and earth by virtue of emptiness.”
It's no wonder that Yin Yang fruit only exists in legends. Even many ancient histories don't know whether it exists or not. It's really rare.
It doesn't need any support. It can be born in the sky or in the air. Besides, it can hardly be perceived by the naked eye.
As if it existed in the interlayer of the interface.
Not in this world.
This Yin Yang fruit leaf purple Lingguang is standing here to watch, there is a kind of feeling that the mind seems to rotate with it, even the eyes gradually become blurred, for a time, some unconscious, subconsciously reaching forward.
Pop!
Ye Chen gently patted her shoulder, woke her up and said: “don't worry, it's not fully mature, it's still a little bit short.”
This shot woke her up, made her forehead appear a cold sweat, said: “what a terrible temptation of heaven and earth, I can't resist completely…”
“Well.”
Ye Chen nodded slightly and said: “if you can't resist it and reach out to touch it in the past, not only can you not pick it, but even the whole person may be engulfed by the cracks of heaven and earth.”
Although Ye Chen is also the first time to see the true fruit of yin and Yang, his heart sword cultivation level is too high. With the red world sword field, he can control the power of heaven and earth in the field. Naturally, he can see more clues than ye Ziling.
For example, this yin-yang fruit seems to be an entity, but in fact it is still nothingness. Only at the moment of real maturity can it turn emptiness into reality and break away from heaven and earth.
Only at that moment can we pick.
Delay a little, it will fall into the earth, disappear into the land, if a little earlier, it will interfere with the context of heaven and earth here, let it collapse in an instant, completely disappear.
Moreover, there is almost no way to preserve Yin and Yang in this world. The so-called Tao generates one, one generates two, two generates three. As long as Yin and yang are in the normal places of heaven and earth, they will quickly evolve into ordinary aura, so the fruit of yin and yang can't be planted at all.
“You're very lucky.”
Ye Chen said with a smile: “this kind of thing can only be born once in tens of thousands of years between heaven and earth, and I don't know where it was born, and most of them can't judge whether it is mature or not. If you pick it rashly, it will disappear between heaven and earth, and you will encounter it, and you will have me guarding you.”
“Except for me, even a Jindan immortal, I'm afraid I can't see the clue. There is no such detailed record in ancient history. Maybe he will be buried rashly.”*
 
 
 
 
Chapter 47 chaotic flowers bloom!Experience surge!
 
“I don't think so.”
Ye Ziling shook her nose and said, “I almost died many times.”
Ye Chen looked at her and said with a smile: “almost dead is not dead?You mean the time when Xudan chased you?It's said that it's almost, but in fact it's tens of thousands of miles away. ”
Ye Ziling a little doubt way: “not that time, further forward, you don't remember when we were young there were several times without food, almost starved to death?”
“It's not that bad.”
Ye Chen shakes his head, and when you are around, you can always find life-saving food at the critical time, so I think you should have Qi luck.
This kind of thing is illusory. Even ye Chen's present state can't see it. It can be said that it is something deep in cause and effect, which can't be understood by ordinary monks.
But ye Chen has read many books and ancient books, including the books about the protagonists of all kinds of great fortune in his previous life. Now he seriously suspects that ye Ziling has great fortune.
After all.
On the surface, she crossed the world and got the system of Tao and Dharma. With today's cultivation, she could protect her from all dangers. But from another angle, she was just lucky to meet herself?
Listening to Ye Chen's statement, ye Ziling herself was a little suspicious, but she still didn't believe it. She looked at the yin-yang fruit in the void and said, “it should be just a coincidence. If I really have great luck, how can I only meet the yin-yang fruit?”
“Shouldn't it be a chaotic flower?”
While speaking, ye Ziling pointed to the Yin and Yang fruit in the void.
Ye Chen said thoughtfully: “what you said also…”
Halfway through.
Ye Chen's tone suddenly stops. The light of surprise and amazement flashes in his eyes, and finally turns into a strange light, staring at Ye Ziling.
Ye Ziling was frightened by Ye Chen's eyes and shrank back, saying: “what's the matter?”
“See for yourself.”
Ye Chen gives her a faint look, and then reaches for Yin and Yang fruit in the void.
If this girl doesn't have great luck, I'm afraid she's seeing a ghost!
Ye Ziling turned to see, small mouth gradually open, unable to close.
See you!
The yin-yang fruit in the void, nourished by the mixture of yin and Yang, suddenly has a strange change. It can be seen that the white and black yin-yang Qi above suddenly has a strange fluctuation, and then begins to rotate in reverse direction and blend towards the center.
Normally speaking, the rotation of yin and Yang patterns can't be divided into positive and negative, but I don't know why, whether ye Chen or Ye Ziling, looking at this scene, his heart clearly shows a kind of telepathy that it is in reverse rotation.
The reverse rotation of yin and Yang, emitting a little light, black and white in the center gradually mixed together.
I don't know how long it took.
As if for a moment, and as if for a long time, a breath completely different from Yin and Yang emerged. As soon as this breath emerged, it gave people a feeling of shaking the mind.
“Chaos
Ye Chen stretched out his hand to pull Ye Ziling and pulled her back for hundreds of meters.
If Yin and Yang Qi are still under his control, although they can't be collected, they can at least kill the split, then chaos Qi is out of his control!
This is the rumor that before the creation of heaven and earth, heaven and earth intertwined, when all the products of chaos, with the creation of heaven and earth, gradually fade away, do not exist between heaven and earth.
Now.
Here, yin and Yang Qi don't know what the reason is. The reverse evolution breeds a wisp of chaotic Qi!
“Chaos?The chaotic Qi before the creation of heaven and earth in the legend
Ye Ziling shook his mouth.
Because ye Chen opened the world of mortals sword domain to protect her, she was not affected by the charm of Tao brought by the birth of chaotic Qi, and still kept her mind.
“Well…”
Ye Chen eyes dignified nod, way: “but should not be the real chaos gas, belong to the kind of diluted countless times.”
If it is a real chaotic Qi, even if it is just a little bit, it is enough to make one side of the interface collapse, and it should not exist. It only exists for a moment, it will evolve into all things and dissipate between heaven and earth.
The reason why this chaotic gas can exist in front of us is that it is not really a complete chaotic gas. It is just a chaotic silk diluted by countless times, and the rules of heaven and earth in that region have been completely in chaos, which leads to the existence of this chaotic silk for a short time and will not die out immediately.
[tip: experience + 757]
[tip: experience + 214]
[tip: experience + 344]
……
In Ye Chen's heart, there is a continuous sound. It is obvious that yin and Yang turn into chaos. Every minute and every second of the experience brought by this scene is amazing.
Looking at that trace of chaotic Qi, ye Ziling, who was standing nearby, already had a premonition in the dark, some unbelievable trembling voice:
“Well, isn't chaos really coming?”
She just casually said that yin and Yang fruit is really going to become chaos flower!
it is beyond logic and above reason!
“What do you think?”
Ye Chen gave her a faint look.
He used to be dubious about ye Ziling's Qi luck. After all, this Yin Yang fruit was taken from the Youming Holy Son, but now the two Qi of yin and yang are in reverse evolution, giving birth to a wisp of chaotic silk. I'm afraid it doesn't appear once in hundreds of thousands of years!
In other words, the operation of heaven and earth in this small area is about to be blocked, and has completely stopped or even reversed!
How rare!
No luck, I'm afraid it's ghost!
Under the attention of Ye Chen and ye Ziling, you can see that a trace of chaotic Qi diffuses in the void for a moment, and then twines and envelops the Yin Yang fruit a little bit.
The Yin and Yang fruits, wrapped in the chaotic Qi, melt gradually and turn into gray droplets. They radiate a little light in the air and merge in the center.
soundless and stirless.
On the residue of the melting of yin and Yang fruit, a flower with gray color, which can't be described by words, quietly opens. It's wrong to say that it's beautiful or ugly, as if it's changing all the time. Beauty and ugliness are tangled, and everything is mixed up.
Seeing the blooming of this chaotic flower, ye Chen's experience is even more crazy, almost every second is soaring by hundreds of points, until the chaotic flower is in full bloom!*
 
 
 
 
Chapter 48 magic power – Chaos heart sea!
 
“Right now!”
Ye Chen's eyes flashed, without any hesitation, and his heart sword was cut out in an instant.
This invisible sword flashed by and cut off the connection between the chaotic flower and the void behind it, cutting it out of the illusion.
Shua!
Ye Chen reaches for a move, and chaos flowers come quietly.
He didn't look at it in detail, so he directly threw the chaos flower to Ye Ziling and said: “refining quickly!”
The moment the chaotic flower was cut off, it began to show signs of ice and snow melting, and began to disappear from the edge of the petals.
Ye Ziling clearly knew the value of chaos flower, without any hesitation. When the flower came to him, he directly opened his mouth, swallowed it completely, and then closed his eyes.
Shua!
With a wave of his hand, ye Chen chisels a small platform on the cliff beside him and sends Ye Ziling to him. Then he squints his eyes and stares at the void of the birth of chaotic flowers.
The rules of heaven and earth are chaotic and scattered. Although they are only limited in the area of a square foot, they can make ye Chen's heart sword constantly tremble.
“Chaos Qi…”
Ye Chen can clearly see that after the birth of chaos flower, the wisp of chaos gas does not disappear directly, but there is still a trace left in the air.
It's said that yin and Yang Qi can't exist, not to mention chaos Qi. It's impossible to exist under the rules of heaven and earth, unless the cultivation is strong enough to completely reverse the rules of heaven and earth, but it's already nine immortals who can have that ability and prove to be at ease.
Whoa!
Ye Chen's heart moves. His heart sword comes from the sea of heart. In an instant, it comes to the void and turns into a piece of glass, just like a sword the size of a jade hairpin.
He took a deep breath, manipulated his heart sword, and once again cut into the chaotic area. This time, what he cut was not chaos flower, but chaos breath!
It's quiet.
Chaos Qi was cut by his heart sword, but it didn't split into two. Instead, it was on his heart sword, and then quickly entangled.
Ye Chen manipulates the heart sword to bring this wisp of chaotic Qi out of the void.
Zizi!
As soon as the chaotic Qi leaves that area and enters the normal space of heaven and earth, it directly begins to evaporate and quickly evolves into yin and Yang.
Sensing that his heart sword didn't send any warning in the whole process, and experiencing the whole process was soaring, even the heart sword itself also sent a trace of desire. A trace of decisiveness flashed in Ye Chen's eyes, and the heart sword instantly took back the sea of heart!
soundless and stirless.
Chaos gas has also been brought into the sea of heart!
WOW!
The whole sea of heart suddenly turned into a storm.
The sea of the heart itself is illusory, not the actual space, so any practical things can not enter here, here is just the sea of the heart derived from the idea.
But chaos comes in!
Between heaven and earth, there is nothing more mysterious and mysterious than chaos Qi. It is said to be Qi, but it can not be Qi. It can even be the ethereal Tao itself!
The cultivation of heart sword is to point to the road with one mind. Therefore, the most mysterious and mysterious chaos Qi can naturally attach itself to heart sword and enter the sea of heart!
WOW!!
Ye Chen seems to hear the voice of unreal nonexistence.
The whole heart sea with the chaos gas into, set off a rough wave, rolling away in all directions, in that moment, as if the whole will be turned upside down.
But then.
This wisp of chaotic Qi broke away from the heart sword and flew directly to the sky above the heart sea, where it faded away silently, and then disappeared completely.
With the disappearance of chaotic Qi, the boiling heart sea below gradually calms down.
“The Qi of chaos calms the heart sea, and everything has its own way.”
What happened in the sea of heart is naturally intertwined in Ye Chen's mind. He perceives the scene and murmurs.
The chaos disappeared.
More accurately, it turns into an invisible existence, becomes something that does not exist in the essence, which is mysterious and inexplicable, and is completely integrated into the sea of heart.
Ye Chen tries to stir the chaotic Qi in the heart with his heart sword, but he can't stir it out at all. Even if he wants to capture its existence, it's hard to explore. It's like watching flowers in the fog. He can only see vaguely, but can't find out the truth.
Ye Chen tried many times, but he couldn't take the initiative to use this wisp of chaotic Qi.
However, the only thing he is sure is that it is a good thing for him to get this wisp of chaotic Qi, and I'm afraid it's a chance to seize heaven and earth's fortune, which is no less than ye Ziling's chaotic flower.
After all, chaos flower is only derived from chaos Qi, and what he gets is the essence of chaos Qi!
My heart is moving,
Ye Chen calls out the interface between Tao and Dharma.
[ye Chen]
[Daofa: heart sword · red world sword lv469 (+)]
[magic power: Sword crossing the void, world of mortals sword domain, chaotic heart sea]
[experience: 60000 points]
“Sure enough, there has been a changeIt's a magic power. ”
Ye Chen looks at the changes on the interface of Taoism and Dharma, showing a trace of hesitation. It is said that the friar can get a gift by condensing a golden elixir with chaos flower. His heart is mixed with a wisp of chaos Qi, which is also derived from the gift, but its use is not clear at present.
In addition, the acquisition of chaos flower and chaos Qi, including observing the whole process of yin and Yang converse transforming chaos, has brought him tens of thousands of experience!
“It's a step closer to the 999 level heart sword.”
Ye Chen whispers in his heart, then smiles, and raises his 60000 point experience to the heart sword. The whole Taoist Dharma interface is also a series of golden flashes.
[ye Chen]
[Daofa: heart sword · red world sword lv589 (+)]
[magic power: Sword crossing the void, world of mortals sword domain, chaotic heart sea]
[experience: 41 points]
When the level of Xinjian broke through 500, it didn't break through the bottleneck and cost more experience.
And this time, ye Chen felt that all the understanding, he almost immediately absorbed, this is a full 120 level heart sword to bring the feeling, normally, he had to shut up for at least one or two years, to fully digest and absorb.
But now it's just a blink of an eye!
“Is this the magic of the sea of chaos?”
Ye Chen's heart rose a trace of enlightenment, murmured: “but there should be other uses.”
At present, he has determined that the chaotic sea of mind has two effects. One is that his sea of mind has become more solid, and it is difficult to shake any attack by demons or gods. The other is that the process of perceiving the sword of the heart has become faster, which seems to be a kind of improvement in quality.
“Level 600 should be a bottleneck.”
Ye Chen astringed his mind and felt his heart sword level.
There is a big difference between the heart sword and the traditional cultivation realm, but there is also a small level of correspondence, just like Jindan has a distinction between the early, middle and late stages, the heart sword also has such a small level, and he is only a little bit short of the breakthrough of the next small level.
“I really want to find a real king of Yuanying to cut a sword.”
Ye Chen smiles gently.*
 
 
 
 
Chapter 49 four clouds move!World attention!
 
Ancient China.
With the arrival of the Youming killing order, the whole ancient Chinese territory was turned upside down overnight, and all the major gates including the ancient Huaxian sect were shocked by it!
Of course, there are not many people who dare not follow the order of the netherworld holy land. But if it's just the order of the netherworld killing, most sects will muddle through. After all, ye Chen in the intelligence is a real swordsman who is suspected to be gathering at the top of the late golden elixir!
Such a real person is terrible.
Huagai real people in the same realm should be afraid of three points, and those in a lower realm will be even more frightened, for fear that they will be killed if they are not careful.
When the reward of Kedu erzhendan comes out, the whole ancient China is boiling!
If you use this elixir, the first three aspects of the elixir are almost the same. Even if it is more than three, it can help you to improve the possibility of passing the elixir!
This is not only the leader of the major sects, but also many old monsters who have been closed for hundreds of years. They are all shocked by it and break through one after another after receiving the news!
……
Ancient Huaxian sect.
Bang!
In the forbidden area deep in the earth, a forbidden area was broken from the inside, and a long browed old man came out of the forbidden area. The pressure of danjiejing swept everywhere and came directly to the main hall of ancient Huaxian sect.
“Martial uncle Wei Xuan.”
The ancient Huazhang sect had already been disturbed, and dun Guang came out of the hall in a flash.
Some other immortal Jindan of ancient huaxianzong, looking at the old man with long eyebrows, also showed their awe. This is the former leader of ancient huaxianzong. Dan has been robbed three times!
“The killing order of Youming holy land, is it true?”
Wei Xuan looked at Gu Hua Zhang Jiao with a sharp eye.
Gu Hua Zhang Jiao nodded and said, “tell martial uncle Wei that there is no mistake. This is the killing order from Youming Zhenjun himself. That person will not break his promise.”
For friars, unless they follow the evil path and are not afraid of cause and effect, other right path friars generally promise cause and effect. If they don't follow the cause and effect, they will encounter cause and effect, or they will encounter life and death crisis.
Therefore, the promise given by Youming Zhenjun will not be false.
“Good!”
Wei Xuan's eyes brightened and said in a loud voice: “if I can get this to pass erzhendan, I will be 90% sure to pass the fourth Dan robbery, and I can break the barrier of life and death by at least two points!”
Dan has a chance to break through the barrier of life and death and become the true king of Yuanying. But it's often extremely difficult, and it's hard for one of ten people to become a baby. But if he passes through the four Dan robberies, the difficulty of turning Dan into a baby will be reduced!
Most of the monks in ancient China were stuck in the double Dan robberies. Wei Xuan was able to survive the third Dan robberies, and he was already the best among the golden elixirs. He also knew that he could not break the four Dan robberies, so he planned to fight again when he was about to die.
Now there's a chance to get a duerzhendan, of course he won't let it go!
“I'll go with Uncle Wei Xuan.”
Guhua Zhangjiao opened his mouth and said, “with the ability of martial uncle Wei Xuan, we can certainly kill the two people on the order of Guhua, but other sects will not miss this opportunity and will hinder it.”
Wei Xuan's eyes flashed, and said: “not bad!If there are some old people who are not dead, they will be disturbed and obstructed. Then you will go with me! ”
Other golden elites bowed to each other.
“We wish martial uncle Wei Xuan success in crossing erzhendan, crossing the Dan robbery and becoming a real king!”
……
Huolingzong.
At the top of Houshan mountain, ordinary people can't bear the high temperature just when they are close to it. The interior of the mountain top is a piece of lava, and the hot waves are rising continuously.
Boom!!
There was an explosion.
Then he saw a magnificent man with red beard rushing up to the sky with a blazing fire light. Then he crossed an arc in the sky and hovered over huolingzong. His voice rolled away like a heat wave.
“Where is Huoling Zong Zhang Jiao?”
“The 17th generation of Zhangjiao is here. I've met the supreme elder.”
“Is the Youming killing order true?”
“It's true!”
“Good!Go with me
……
Qingyang sect.
Main hall.
The five golden elixirs gathered here, and all of them were silent.
“Brother Zhangjiao, has Shizu not responded yet?”
“No…”
Qingyang Zhangjiao said with a low face: “Shizu Jiyang hasn't heard back since he closed the door for the last time 20 years ago. Now Shizu Jiyang has lived for nearly a thousand years. Maybe…”
The life span of Jindan real person is thousands of years at most. At the end of his life, almost all of them choose to fight to death and try to break through the barrier of life and death, but most of them fail.
Other people in the main hall also looked depressed.
There were no real people in the later period of Jindan in the generation of Qingyang sect. If Jiyang Shizu sat down, they would basically lose the qualification to fight for duerzhendan. Their early and middle existence of Jindan could not compete with the old monsters of other sects.
However.
At this time, the door of the main hall suddenly heard footsteps.
I saw an old man with a dry body, white hair and whiskers, as if every step was very difficult. He came in from outside the hall with a wooden staff.
“Shizu Jiyang!”
Five people in the main hall were surprised to speak.
The dry old man's voice is hoarse: “is it true that Youming killing order?”
“It's true!”
“GoodThat's the last fight of my life! ”
Shua!
The green light is like a big sun, wrapping the dry old man, escaping from the main hall in an instant, cutting through the sky, and moving towards the distance.
……
“Such a terrible breath, isn't it a real man of Dan robbery?”
Somewhere in the city, people were horrified.
“Is that Dao Dun GUANG the immortal Ji Yang of Qingyang sect!Isn't it rumored that he has gone to jail? ”
Somewhere in the mountains, a monk looked up at the sky in shock.
“Is this sea of fire the leader of Huoling sect?NoThis is the old fire monster of huolingzong! ”
In guxuan City, someone was staring at the light of the sky.
On this day.
All the major gates in the ancient China region are surging to shake the mountains. From all directions of the ancient China region, there are light escaping across the sky, with a palpitating momentum, converging in one direction!
There were old monsters coming out of all the major gates. It was obvious that such a movement could not be suppressed. It soon spread around the whole ancient China region, as well as the Youming killing order.
For a moment,
The whole ancient China area has attracted countless people's attention!
There are all kinds of old monsters in ancient China. The goal is to kill one person, Jianxiu yechen!*
 
 
 
 
Chapter 50 is death certain?First watch
 
Many old monsters in ancient China came from all directions.
Finally meet in ziyunzong!
Right now.
Ziyun sect.
Zhang Mingxuan, Yu Cheng and other elders gathered outside the main peak of Ziyun sect. Looking up at the Ziyun hall at the top of the peak, they were all trembling and could hardly move.
Can feel a terrible pressure, from that direction constantly spread, these pressures are intertwined with each other, it seems to break!
Shua!
Another touch of Dun Guang with terror came to the top of Ziyun peak, revealing a withered old man.
“Jiyang, you're not dead yet!”
Discontent came from the summit.
Ji Yang opened his shriveled mouth and said in a hoarse voice: “you Taoist friends have not yet been seated. How can I go ahead?”
Look in the direction of the summit.
We can see that the main hall of ziyunzong is full of cracks. This is not a sign of fighting, but a sign of destruction because it can't bear the terrible pressure.
There were seven or eight figures standing in the air in front of the palace. Some of them were bathed in blazing fire, some of them were full of prestige, almost all of them were interwoven with the smell of Dan Jie!
Even the worst, there's a canopy over your head!
rear.
Immortal Ziyun's face trembled, and his body trembled under the pressure. Although all the people present were actually immortal Jindan, and they were still in the realm of Jindan, compared with him who only had early cultivation, he was too powerful!
In the face of a Jindan middle Qingyun immortal, he is sure to escape, but in the face of Huagai immortal and even Danjie immortal, once fighting, he can't fight at all!
“……”
Immortal Ziyun only felt bitter in his mouth.
Although Ye Chen and ye Ziling are separated from the Ziyun sect, they are missing. The immortal Dan robbers who are attracted by the Youming killing order are all gathered in the Ziyun sect. He has nothing to do.
Hum!!
Just then.
Another sound of the sword cuts across the sky. A yellow sword comes to the top of the mountain to repair the imperial sword. Although there is no breath of Dan Jie, the strong sword meaning seems to have the power to frighten the sky. He is not afraid of the many pressures on the top of the mountain.
“Tianjian Pavilion, contemporary sword master!”
Zhang Mingxuan under the purple cloud peak slowly opened his mouth. There are so many big people today that he is almost numb.
Several eyes of the peak look at the contemporary sword owner of Tianjian Pavilion.
Wei Xuan glanced at him and said faintly: “how come you are the younger generation, the Haoran real man of your family?Shouldn't it be that it fell under the Dan robbery?It seems that you are not qualified to compete with us. ”
“You can try.”
The sword master's indifferent response.
Wei xuanleng snorted. Usually, he would have done it. After all, he has robbed three times. No matter how strong the sword master is, he is nothing but Huagai immortal. But now he has to fight for Du erzhendan. If he has a few moves with the sword master and is injured by accident, it may have a great influence in the future.
“Did Su Yi not come?”
“It should be closed.”
When Wei Xuan was in conflict with the sword master, there was a confluence of their thoughts.
“Why are you all waiting here instead of looking for them?”
Another Huagai real man arrived and came from the sky.
The elder of huolingzong laughed and said, “you should tell me the whereabouts of the two first!Why don't you ask me to shovel the ancient Sichuan mountains again? ”
“I see.”
The Huagai immortal looked at Ziyun immortal not far away, and said faintly: “does Ziyun Zong not know where they are going?”
Ziyun immortal face difficult way: “really don't know, they have quit Ziyun sect.”
“I think you're trying to cover it up.”
Huagai man snorted and stepped forward with his foot on the void, as if he wanted to make a move.
But just then.
Another ethereal voice came from the sky.
“Well, don't bully him, Li Yue Zhang. I'll deduce the trace and think about them for you.”
With this ethereal voice.
I saw an old man with crane hair and childlike face, smiling, leaning on crutches, stepping on the void, and falling to the top of Ziyun peak step by step.
“Heaven is a real man?”
The later monk of Jindan, who was about to attack immortal Ziyun, was slightly surprised. Then he suddenly said, “I see. No wonder many elders are waiting here. I'm not in a hurry. It seems that I'm a little anxious. I'm not as calm as you elders.”
God is a real man!
There are very few sanxiu people in ancient China, and they are also the only sanxiu people in the later period of Jindan. What he mastered is the method of divination. He can find the mountains and rivers, and almost have friends with every major sect.
Because he is a divining monk, his combat ability is much weaker than that of the same level monks. In other words, he can't beat Ye Chen who is suspected of Huagai sword cultivation!
So.
Wei Xuan and others are not worried at all. They know that Tiansuan real person will come to meet with them sooner or later, and they just need to confront each other here and don't let other people meet with Tiansuan real person alone. Then no one can find Ye Chen one step ahead of time.
“Since Tiansuan Daoyou is here, I'll be ready to take actionTut, you have brought a lot of people. ”
Wei Xuan glanced at the sky behind him.
After the appearance of Tiansuan real person, there are more than ten daodunguang in the rear. These people follow Tiansuan real person from a distance. They all know that as long as they follow Tiansuan real person, they will find Ye Chen in the end.
“Ha ha, many Taoist friends follow me, and I can't drive away this old bone.”
Tiansuan Zhenren laughed twice, then waved his hand, and some scattered tortoise shells, copper coins and other divination magic weapons were thrown out by him, interwoven in the void.
WOW!!
Finally, the tortoise shell and copper coins fell to the ground and were placed in a pattern.
“Why?Why can't you tell by divination? ”
Tiansuan Zhenren was surprised. He divined the location of Ye Chen, but under this divination, he felt that the other party was in chaos, as if something had covered up the mystery, and he could not divine at all.
Is it the way to hide the secret?
After frowning for a while, he offered a magic weapon again. Instead of divining Ye Chen, he chose divining Ye Ziling.
This divination is much better than before, but I still feel that it's hard to find the trace as if it's a swamp, and it seems that something has covered some of the secrets.
“How could it be so difficult for a friar to make divination…”
Tiansuan's eyebrows wrinkled.
“Can you, my God?”
The elder of huolingzong stood aside and spoke.
The sky operator snorted, and he didn't care about anything else. Only some people questioned his divination skills. He couldn't turn a blind eye to it. When he made a decision, he vomited a mouthful of blood essence.
“Zhan!”
The essence of blood in the air into a little ripple, rushed to that piece of tortoise shell copper money, in the chaos like a quagmire, finally caught a flash of space.
Although the fate can not be seen clearly, its location has been revealed by the flash of the sky.
WOW!
All the tortoise shells and copper coins came to the ground.
“Found it!”
Tiansuan's eyes flashed and said, “it's 16000 miles south here!”
As his voice fell, Wei Xuan and others on the scene looked at each other, and a surge of Zhenyuan and prestige surged up into the sky, turning into a bunch of light, cutting through the sky.
The group of Jindan immortal who followed Tiansuan immortal also followed closely. The mighty pressure of nearly 20 Jindan immortal quickly disappeared in the sky.
Only immortal Ziyun with cold sweat left.
He looked up to the horizon and said with a palpitating face: “Youming killing order, crossing erzhendanAll of a sudden, many of these old Dan robbers are mobilized, which is to provoke the terror of a holy land. ”
More than a dozen Huagai real people in the later period of Jindan, plus six or seven old Dan robbers, such a situation, unless it is the real Yuanying real king, otherwise no one in the world can fight!
Plus a master of divination Tiansuan real person, once chased, it is almost want to run!
Think of it here.
Immortal Ziyun sighed.
I'm afraid Ye Chen's talent is rare in ancient and modern times. If he can endure it for hundreds of years, he may become the first real king in ancient China for tens of thousands of years. However, the sudden anger of the holy land of the nether world unfolds so fast that it doesn't give any room for vitality. Now I'm afraid there is no hope.*
 
 

[Big Boss]

Werewolf Kill: Please start your show

Chapter 1 12 man wolf king guard,

“Welcome to the Werewolf Killing Game Space.”
Player: Yu Zifeng
Initial Integral:3
Rank of Nanjiang City:9999+
Win Rate: None for now
Segment Position:1st order 1st star
“What a magical virtual game space.”
Yu Zifeng’s face was shocked. After entering the game, he actually came to a Gothic castle. The scene before him was exactly like the real one.
He can walk around here at will, and look through a huge white screen to see his profile, and all the information about the game.
However, Yu Zifeng was not from this world. Before his death, he was a werewolf killing game lover. After experiencing a car accident, he inexplicably arrived here, a world that loved werewolf killing games.
“One point can be exchanged for 1,000 RMB.”
“The points determine the rankings. The rankings are divided into city rankings, provincial rankings, and full-service rankings.”
“You can earn two points for a win, two points for a loss, and three points for an MVP.”
“The personal points on the side of the face are cleared directly.”
“……”
After Yu Zifeng simply read the introduction of the game, the whole person was happy.
Isn’t that what he always wanted to pursue?
The game was linked to reality. Points were money, so no one would feel that winning or losing didn’t matter.
This was especially true of the fact that he had zeroed all his personal points. Otherwise, the game environment was really bad.
“Start the game.”
Yu Zifeng could not wait for a high-quality match.
“Please select a board.”
1 12 People pre game white
2 12 Man Wolf King Guardian
3 12 Man White Wolf King guard,
4 12 People gargoyles watch tomb man
5 12 Man Wolf King Magician
“12 Wolf King guards.”
Yu Zifeng thought for a moment. Pre-Girl Hunting White was commonly known as the Standard Field, so it didn’t mean much to play. After all, idiots did n’ t look like guards. They could only flip cards, not show, and not fight with werewolves. Thus, it was less exciting.
As for the other boards, although he had played them all, it was his first time playing werewolf kill in virtual reality. Therefore, he should be conservative and play the board that he had the best confidence in.
“Matching.”
“The match is successful, please prepare.”
Yu Zifeng hurriedly followed the warning tone and made preparations. Immediately, he disappeared.
In the next second, Yu Zifeng arrived in a dark castle. At this moment, he was sitting in front of a round table. The number plate in front of him was nine.
There were also eleven other players sitting around him, but they could not see each other’s faces, so that so-called expression killing was useless here.
Here, he only recognized logic, not those rotten things.
“The game begins.”
[12 Wolf King Guards]
Dark Card – Tu Bian – Sheriff
Configuration: Wolf King +3 Wolf +4 Min + Pre-Girl Hunt Guard
Witch: Can’t save yourself all the way
Pingback: PK one round statement
Time to speak:120
Sheriff: Deciding on order of speech,150 seconds to speak, with 1.5 vote
Self-destruction: Double explosion swallowing police emblem
“Your identity is a civilian this time.”
Yu Zifeng was obviously a bit disappointed when he obtained this identity card. He wanted to use a divine card, but unfortunately, his luck was not good. There was nothing he could do.
Although it was only a Ping Min card, he would try his best to listen to the speeches and find a prophet to make the greatest contribution to the good people.
“Dark sky, please close your eyes.”
“Prophet, please open your eyes. Please choose the person you want to examine. His identity is ……”
“Werewolves, please open your eyes. Please choose who you want to kill ……”
“Witch, please open your eyes. The one who died last night was TA. Do you want to save him?You going to poison people?’
“Hunter, please open your eyes. Your firing status is ……”
It was dawn!
All the players on the police were asked to turn on the lights before they got up.
[1],[2],[3],[6],[7],[9],[11],[12]
[Randomly speaking in reverse order from player #3]
“Speaking No.3, I’ m not a prophet. I’ m just talking to the police. I hope I can be recognized by other good people.”
Yu Zifeng listened carefully to Number 3’s speech. The other party was clearly a girl. His voice was sweet and sweet, and he was not nervous. From his state alone, Yu Zifeng thought that she should not be a wolf.
“But since I’ m the first to speak, let’s talk. I hope that no matter if it’s a prophet or a wolf, you can speak well. Keep your badge and tell us why you want to stay like this. It’s very important because it determines whether I can recognize you as a prophet.”
“Alright, we’ ve finished speaking on number 3.”
Player [2], please speak.
“Prophet #2, last night #1 was a check and kill. Touching the TA was done casually. After all, he was by his side. He was originally trying to touch Goldwater, but he didn’ t expect the TA to be a wolf.”
“I took a look. There are four people under the police. They are number 4, number 5, number 8 and number 10. I’ m under the police and I’ m under the police and I’ m under the police.”
As Yu Zifeng listened to Number 2’s speech, he did n’ t hear anything too loud. No matter whether it was the police badge stream or the heart path, he couldn’t find the wolf face.
“As for Number 3, which has spoken before, I’ m defined as the identity of X. I need the police to listen to the speech again. If I find Number 1 in this position, I think TA will jump with me in the same place. I think the format of the Wolves team’s fight should be the two Wolves police. Under the two Wolves police, if the four Wolves police find out that it’s Goldwater, then the other three,5,8,10, will fight for another good person.”
“I’ ll repeat it one last time. Last night,1 was to investigate and kill. Emblems 4 and 11. We’ ve finished speaking.”*

Chapter 2 Kill the Guard from Ancient Era

Player [1], please speak.
“Number 1 is a guard. Can you let go of player number 2?”I’ ll give you three seconds to let go. Alright, if you don’ t let go, then you’ ll be a wolf jumping. My side is the guard. Last night, I was guarding empty space. I think Number 1 is a wolf king, so I dare to come out and kill him.”
“No, no, no.”
Yu Zifeng shook his head as he listened to Player 1’s speech. Number 1 received a check at this location. From a normal perspective, he would definitely not go to the plate. Number 2 was a fraud, and he wouldn’ t leave any time for him to let go. Such a speech was a bit bandit.
The most important thing was that player 1 did not talk about what he wanted to hear. For example, player 2 chose to kill the people who had not yet spoken on the rear guard, and whether it was the Wolf Duo teammate on the rear guard who had opened number 2. That was why he went to kill the Prophet. This was something that player 1 did not talk about.
“I hope that the Prophets will jump well and let the good people recognize you. In any case, I think there must be a guard jumping with me. Otherwise, the #2 wolf will be out. It’s not easy for them to find and kill a guard, so they will definitely jump up.”
As soon as these words were spoken, Yu Zifeng was certain that this #1 was a wolf. What do you mean there was a guard jumping with me? Shouldn’t it be a wolf jumping with me?
Moreover, just like he said, Number 1 was the Wolf King. Even if he was eliminated, he could be taken away directly. Why would he send out another teammate?He was so sure that there would be people behind him who would jump at him. That meant that he was not a real guard.
Of course, Yu Zifeng didn’t dare to stand dead at this moment. After listening to Player 1 and Player 2, he believed that 2 was a true prophet, and 1 was a wolf jumping to look for a guard. After all, since ancient times, he had killed a guard.
Player [12], please speak.
“Number 12 spoke. I feel that it’s a familiar storyline. Once I check it out, I’ ll leave the guard. However, I’ m not a guard on my side, so I don’ t dare to shoot Number 1. However, listening to him chat, I feel that he doesn’ t look like a guard. His tone is too tense.”
“As for the Prophet #2, I didn’ t hear anything about it. The badge was pretty good. I took into account the situation of the higher-ups and the lower-ups. I also gave us a guess on the format of the Wolves team’s battle. It’s like a prophet, but I still want the lower-ups to stand on the side. After all, I haven’ t heard the Prophet’s speech.”
Number 12’s speech was actually rather slippery. The central idea was not to stand on the sidelines. A 120-second chat was basically a chat. There was no nutrition.
[11] Playmates please speak.
“Prophet #11, last night, we checked 4 under the police. It’s a check, badge 5,12.”
After listening to Number 11, Yu Zifeng judged that he was not a prophet.
First of all, if Number 2 was a wolf-hopping prophet, he would definitely not leave his teammate Number 4 in his first badge. He might as well leave other good people to cheer on.
Second, the police officer’s 1st received 2nd’s attack. In the 11th’s view, the police officer must have set Duo Lang behind him. Therefore, his badge flow must be double-pressure police officer, not 5th under police officer.
In the end, Number 11 was in a very heavy state and did not have the pleasure of finding the two wolves. After all, Number 1 had been investigated and killed as a guard. If the Wolves wanted to survive, they had to send another person to jump guard against him. This way, three wolves were sent naked, and the game was basically over.
However, Number 11 did not seem to feel this happy at all. It could only be said that he was a wolf and his teammates were killed. He felt that the situation was not good, which was why he was in such a state.
While Yu Zifeng was deep in thought, Number 11 had already finished speaking. Next was him, Number 9.
“Number 9 is the guard. Number 1 is the alpha wolf.”
Yu Zifeng said decisively.
At this moment, although he was just a normal person, he still chose to wear the guards’ clothes and No.1 Gang.
“In my place, there are two wolves:1 and 11. Let me talk about player number 1’s explosion. He said that he was a guard, and there must be guards behind him who jumped at him, but he also said that number 2 was the Wolf King. Since that’s the case, why should we send another wolf out?The other three of us wolves hit the barb and let him out. Wouldn’t it be fragrant to take the guard?”
“Also, the 11th Jump Prophet said that #4 was a kill, but #4 was in player #2’s first badge stream. Would you send a kill on the police and then keep your teammates in your first badge stream?Obviously not going to.’
“In the end, your badge will be 5 or 12. One police officer will be the next. This is the most explosive point. You should double-press the police officer and tell the good man that the police officer is behind you and that Duo Lang is behind you. No.2 is looking back to kill the Prophet, but he’s not lucky. He didn’ t fight and instead kicked the guard on this iron plate. However, in your 120 seconds of speech, I didn’ t hear this.”
“So, you must not be a prophet. You’ ve jumped.”
Yu Zifeng’s words were powerful and reasonable, making the faces of the players 1 and 11 change greatly.*

chapter three actually stand opposite

Player [7], please speak.
“Good man #7, I believe #9 should be a real guard, but I hope #9 doesn’t kill you. Wan Yi is a wolf stepping on a wolf, and he wants to beat you as a guard into the wolf team?”Of course, player 11’s speech isn’ t very good, but we should listen to his speech again. Under the police, we’ ll go stand next to him. Moreover, he still has a Cha Sha 4 in his hand. After listening to his watch, it’s not too late for us to stand next to him.”
“This number seven should be a wolf.”
Yu Zifeng’s eyes narrowed. On the surface, No.7 didn’ t stand on anyone’s side, but he was speaking for No.11. This was definitely not a good person’s behavior.
As for the wolf stepping on the wolf as his identity, Yu Zifeng hadn’t thought about it before. However, after hearing Number 11’s speech, he eliminated this possibility.
Moreover, in the Wolf King’s guard board, wolves usually sent a small wolf to kill the Wolf King. The Wolf King jumped to guard, but Number 1’s speech was obviously afraid of death. He definitely couldn’ t take up the Wolf Spear.
Player [6], please speak.
“I believe number 9 is the guard. I stand by the Prophet number 2.”
Player 6’s first words were a clear indication of his position. This was in stark contrast to the sophistry of Player 7.
“There’s definitely a wolf gun in 1st and 11th. I hope everyone can think about who the wolf gun is. If they don’ t push it right and let the wolf gun take away the guards, we’ ll have a hard time playing this game. So I’ ll talk about the cards under the police. I’ ll definitely give the badge ticket to player 2, especially number 4. You’ ve already received a check from number 11. If you don’ t follow number 2, you’ ll be eliminated in a straight line. As for the explosion points of number 1 and 11, guard 9 has already made it clear. I won’ t give you more details. You can vote.”
[Police players have finished speaking for the election, please start voting]
4.8,10 Tickets to No.2.
5 Upper ticket to number 11.
Player 2 elected sheriff.
[Player #2 is invited to choose order of speech]
Player [1] Please speak
“Number 1 is indeed a guard. Number 9 is a wolf. I have limited time on the police, so I didn’ t go to the police to drive more wolves. However, after hearing what everyone on the police said, I looked for the four wolves. They are number 2, number 9, number 6 and the Prophet’s Search and Kill 4. The forgiveness is at number 12. The rest are good people.”
Number 1’s status and speech were obviously much better than those on the police. Perhaps when the others were speaking, he organized the language and figured out how to argue. When he was on the police, he suddenly received a pre-positioned investigation and killed him. He was a little flustered for a moment, so the conversation exploded.
“There’s also a point where Number 9 hit me. I said that there must be a Wolf Warrior behind me. Is n’ t that the case?The Wolves had managed to find a weak god with great difficulty. As long as they pushed me out, they would win. In such a great situation, there was no reason for the Wolves not to stand up and defend against me, just like Number Nine. Besides, it had nothing to do with whether Number 2 was the Wolf King or not.”
Player 1 seemed to have a lot of logic to play. Unfortunately, the time was limited. In the end, the Four Wolves he ordered were 2,4,6, and 9, with a tolerance of 12.
Player [12], please speak.
“To be honest, after listening to Player 1’s speech this round, I was a little stunned again. The police officer did not listen to him like a guard. The position and logic of the game were not correct, but the police officer’s speech was not bad. I was a little shaken.”
In reality, this was not the feeling of Number 12 alone. It was the feeling of all the good people. Even Yu Zifeng was a little shaken. Could it be that he was on the wrong side?
However, he didn’t match player 2’s Wolf Pit. At least he didn’t match it now.
Player [11], please speak.
“The Wolf Pit on my side is basically the same as Number 1,2,4,6,9, but the forgiveness rate is at Number 7.”
“Originally, after player 9 jumped the guard, I wanted to make 1 and 2 wolves step on the wolf as identities, and I wanted to beat the guard to the wolf team, but after listening to number 9’s speech, I stopped making this point. His speech must be a wolf, and I didn’ t think about it from the perspective of a good person.”
“Player 9’s killing intent is especially heavy. Player 1 said that there must be a guard behind him. Is there anything wrong with that?”The guards aren’ t strong gods, so there’s no risk in jumping. As long as they don’ t have too much of an explosion, why wouldn’ t the Wolves come out and jump into the Guardians’ Resistance Push 1?”
The spearhead of No.11’s speech was directed at Yu Zifeng, but it was his speech that made Yu Zifeng sure that he was not on the wrong side.
Especially the wolf pit at point 11. It said that the forgiveness rate was at player 7. This was definitely the biggest point of explosion.
Although he had marked #7 as a wolf, player #7 could only side with player #11. It was impossible to side with player #2.
Yu Zifeng clearly remembered that when he was on the police station, player 7 was saying that he was not standing on the side. However, this guy was helping player 11 out of his words. He even preferred that players 1 and 2 would step on wolves and not go to player 2. He was a prophet, so how could he be on the side with player 2.
On the other hand, Number 11 had pointed Player 7 into the Wolf Pit of Number 2. It was obvious that he wanted to help him become his identity. However, he was too impatient. In order to get his teammates into the good team, he started talking nonsense.
If that was the case, Yu Zifeng’s wolf pit would be 1,7, and 11 wolves. He would open another outside position, but so far, he had not found it.*

Chapter 4 Yin and Yang barb wolf

Player [10], please speak.
“I want to stand by Prophet 2’s side, and my badge ticket is given to Number 2. Tell me the reason.”
“First, I don’t believe it. His logic on the police board is very chaotic, especially if he does n’ t point out the police board and set up Duo Lang. This is the biggest explosion.”Second, I heard player number 9 speak very well, like a real guard. This is one of the reasons why I stand beside player number 2.”
“Of course, to tell who the prophet is, he must have listened to his independent speech, not based on the external position or the person standing by his side. However, I heard the two rounds of 11’s speech. He ordered the wrong wolf pit. No.9 and No.7 must not be on the same side as No.2, especially No.7. His police officer wants to stand on your side of No.11. How can you place him in No.2’s wolf pit?”
“As for number 9, no matter who you two and 11 are, he must be a guard. He is a good player who comes out on his own. He won’ t be with anyone. If you order player number 9 to enter the Wolf Pit, it seems to me like a bandit.”
Since Number 10 was under the police, Yu Zifeng listened carefully to his speech. When he made those logic, Yu Zifeng directly marked him up. As he said, no matter who was the prophet, Number 10 must be a good person.
Moreover, Yu Zifeng felt that the true guards must be in 6 and 10. The top 6 of the police recognized him as a good person. The top 2 of the Iron Station was similar to the bottom 10 of the police, so there was no way there would be any guards outside.
Player 9, please speak.
“After listening to the lecture, first click on the wolf pit and the good people I recognize. My wolf pit is 1,7,11, and the good people I recognize are player 10.”
Yu Zifeng said in a serious tone,” Player 1 is a wolf in my place, but player 7 can’ t share with player 2.”
“When I was on the police, he recognized me as a guard, but he advised me not to stand on the side too early. I should have crossed 1 or 2 wolves and trampled on wolves to get the real guard into the wolf team. He also said that although you 11 didn’ t speak well, you still had a prophetic face. You can’ t beat me to death with one stick. Isn’ t that what he said just for you 11?”
“Tell me number 11, a wolf would be so kind. Tell me all this when one of my guards got into the Wolves. Why?Doesn’t it smell like he just followed my words?Do you still have to give you a chance to stand by your side and knock down the hook?When to rush and when to hook, would he not know?”
Yu Zifeng’s words instantly woke everyone up. Everyone felt that Yu Zifeng’s words were indeed reasonable. Captain 7 wanted to stand on the 11th side. There was no doubt about that. It was indeed not good for Number 11 to point him into the wolf pit. Even if he was a wolf, he must not be a Wolf Teammate of Number 2, but a Wolf Teammate of Number 11.
“As for why I ordered #7 to be a wolf, it’s very simple. He recognizes me as a guard, but wants to stand by your side. This is not a positive logic. The normal perspective of a good person would never set up a wolf to step on a wolf first, but first set up 2 to be a prophet, and you 11 to be a vicious wolf.”
“If player #2 does not speak well and if you speak well, it’s fine for him to trample on wolves, but the truth is that police #2’s overall speech is definitely better than that of you #11, and he recognizes me as a true guard. Why can he stand by your side?”
“There’s only one reason. Player 7 is your teammate. He’s actually speaking for you on the surface, but he’s a wolf and can’ t run away.”
“Also, you deliberately put #7 into #2’s wolf pit. You want to get him into the good team and let him do the deepwater barb. I think you’ re ready for 1 and 11 outs. This is your back. Unfortunately, with me here, you can’ t hide this trick from me.”
In 120 seconds, Yu Zifeng explained the explosion point of 11 and why Player 7 was a wolf. Why he couldn’t share the logic of Number 2. This made the good people in the stadium unable to believe that he was a guard.
At this moment, Number 11 sighed helplessly. He felt that Number 1 shouldn’t have jumped on the guard. The most unfortunate thing was that he even met a logic freak like Number 9 who took the guard. Otherwise, why would he be so passive?
However, the matter had already reached this point, so he could only bite the bullet and fight back. He only hoped that the other two teammates would chat better and not be caught out.
Player [8], please speak.
“Stand side #2, recognize #9 as a guard. I think that #1 and #2 should not be wolves stepping on wolves, because I can tell that #1’s hostility towards #2 is especially great. It doesn’ t seem like it’s fake. The other 11’s speech really isn’ t as good as #2, especially when #9 enters the wolf pit. I can’ t accept it. The only good person I recognize on the police is #9.”
Number 8’s speech was rather brief. To sum it up, he stood by the Prophet Number 2’s side and recognized Yu Zifeng as the guard.
Player [7], please speak.
“I feel quite inexplicable. Both 11 and 9 hit me as wolves, and their positions are completely opposite.The police officer heard that your number 9 speech was like a guard, so he advised you to stop your head and wanted you to listen to the speech again. Don’t beat number 11 to death with a stick. Since when did I say number 11 on the side of the station?”
“If I were a wolf, why would I recognize you as a guard? Can I directly beat you as a wolf?”Forget it. Even though you beat me to a wolf, I still recognize you as a guard. I’ m standing on the side of number 2. If it really doesn’ t work, number 2 will come and test me, give me a golden water, and save this number 9 old beating me to a wolf.”
“I’ ll say it again in the end. Captain, I just hope that you, Number 9, and all the good people from the outside will listen to comments and choose to stand on the side instead of the iron. I’ m from both sides of the board. If you hit me as a wolf because of this, I can only tell you Number 9. You hit me wrong.”

Chapter 5 True or false witches, foggy

Number 7’s speech was very provocative. No matter whether it was his tone or mood, he was very good. However, no matter how good his performance was, he could not hide Yu Zifeng’s eyes.
Yu Zifeng believed in his own judgment. Number 7 must be a wolf. This guy’s acting could only lie to a good person who was placed outside, but he could not lie to him.
Because the moment he said that Number 9 was the guard and started to trample on the wolf, his wolf tail was exposed.
Player [6], please speak.
“I still stand on the side of Prophet No.2 and recognize No.9 as a guard. I ordered 1,11, and 12 Wolf Pits. I’ ll open another external slot. I listened to No.7’s speech and felt that his state wasn’ t like a wolf. If I really can’ t do it, No.2 will go and test him. I don’ t want two good cards to play each other and let the Wolves watch the jokes.”
Number 6’s speech was very capable. To sum it up, he recognized Number 9’s guard, Number 7 and Number 10’s preference, Number 8’s identity, and needed to be defined by the Prophet.
Player [5], please speak.
“Speaking on 5th, I’ m the only one of the four under the police to vote for 11th. In fact, I didn’ t know who the prophet was, but his first badge left me, so I gave him a vote. This is how I got my vote.”
Player 5 was just like the previous player 3. They were all girls, and they sounded soft and soft. They seemed to be a cute little lolita, but her logic was a bit touching. The reason for giving 11 tickets was because she was in 11’s first badge, which was hard to believe.
Yu Zifeng felt that Number 5 might be the only wolf under the police. If that was the case, then his four wolves would be able to find each other,1,5,7,11. They did not even have forgiveness.
“However, after listening to the next round of the police, I also recognize Number 9 as the guard, but I think Number 7 makes sense as well. It’s very likely that Number 1 and Number 2 are wolves stepping on wolves, and that Number 2 is the Little Wolf Jump Prophet sending a check to the Wolf King. The Wolf King Jump Guard will find the guard and send him into the Wolf Team. If Number 1 is out, shoot him and take away the real guard. I think this is the format that the Wolf Team discussed at night.”
The more he heard Number 5’s speech, the more Yu Zifeng felt that she was a wolf. Although this format existed, when he heard the speech, Number 11 couldn’ t be a prophet. Since that was the case, where did the format of wolf stomping on a wolf come from?
No.5 actually recognized No.7 as a good person and agreed with his wolf stomping on the wolf. Yu Zifeng felt that No.5 had gone far.
Player [4], please speak.
Number 4 was a person who had been killed by 11. His speech was extremely important to the standing of the good people on the field, so everyone raised their ears and listened, afraid that they would miss any important information.
“I’ m the Witch. Number 9 is my silver water. He jumps the guard. I’ m sure he’s the guard. I’ ll send the Witch to kill him. He’s a wolf. The wolf pits on my side are 1,5,6,11.”
“I think #7 is a good person.#9, you should stop hitting him as a wolf. The reason why player #5 and player #6 were named wolves was because player #5 had a bandit ticket and I didn’ t recognize the reason for the ticket. It was like I made it up. As for player #6, I think it’s a barbarian wolf. He’s been saying very much. He’s just following my silver water, so I” ve named him a wolf.”
“Player 6 is a barbarian?”
Yu Zifeng couldn’ t help but frown when he heard Witch No.4’s speech. How could No.6 be a barbarian wolf? His speech state and logic had always been correct. Yu Zifeng felt that No.6 might be the hidden guard. How could it be a wolf?
However, he said it again. If Number 4 recognized that Number 7 was a good person, Number 6 would indeed enter the pit. The key was that Number 7 could not be a good person. He could only be a wolf, a Yin Yang barbarian wolf.
Player [3], please speak.
“Number 4 is a wolf, and I am a witch. Last night, Silverwater was this number 1. Before Number 4 jumped out, I felt that Number 1 was a self-made wolf. I wanted to stand on the side of the Prophet Number 2, but Number 4 took the kill of Number 11. At the end of the table, I jumped a witch and sent Silverwater to Nine. I was a little afraid to stand on the side of Number 2.”
Player 3’s words caused the already clear situation to become foggy again. When player 4 jumped a witch, everyone felt that the Wolves’ format had completely collapsed.
However, he never expected that Number 3 would jump another witch and even report Number 1 to Silverwater. The two guards had received Silverwater. What a coincidence.
Who the hell is a real witch?
At this moment, the good people on the field were all lost.
Could it be that from the beginning they had been on the wrong side and mistaking good people?#9 Wasn’t a guard, a wolf that spoke well?
Yu Zifeng was also a little stunned. Could it be that he was wrong?1 Is really a guard,2 is a wolf?He got up and jumped guard and gave the Wolves a perfect shot?
If that was the case, then if the good guy lost this game, he would have to back the pot.
“State of Speech 3 should not be a wolf, a real witch.”
Yu Zifeng thought to himself.
Originally, he wasn’t very happy with the wolf pit at point #4. When #3 jumped out, he’ t a witch.
But then, wasn’t Number 11 the Prophet? He was on the wrong side?*

Chapter 6 saves him and poisons him again

Yu Zifeng’s heart was beating wildly. He did n’ t expect the first game to be so exciting.
Wolves step on wolves.
Check and kill the guards.
The witch vs the jump.
This was definitely a good match.
After thinking for a long time, Yu Zifeng still believed that player 3 was a witch,4 was a hoot, and 1 was Silverwater. Next, he would watch player 2 perform.
If he ordered the wrong wolf pit, then Yu Zifeng would stand on the wrong side. But if he ordered the right wolf pit, then Yu Zifeng would be unable to avoid stepping on the wolf.
Player [2], please speak.
“Speak No.2. Leave your badge first,7 and 5.”
This badge Liu Yu Zifeng was very satisfied. Now, apart from the fact that he recognized #7 as a wolf, everyone else felt that #7 was a good person, so it was better to enter the first badge.
However, the good guys from the external position did not seem to be very satisfied. In their eyes, Number 7 was a good guy. He had entered Number 7 into the first police badge, and his perspective was not quite right.
“Let me point out the wolf pits I have in mind,1,7,11, and then open one in 3 and 4. To be honest, although number 4 is my reverse gold, I believe that number 3 is a witch. I recognize six, nine, and ten good men. If number 7 is not a wolf, then it is number 5.”
This thought was almost exactly the same as Yu Zifeng’s. Faith 3 was a witch and 4 was a wolf. The average prophet would not dare to say that.
Because that was the case, the number 1 he had killed was Silverwater. Who would have set up Silverwater on the first day?But Number 2 had this courage, which meant that he had a good logic.
“I want to talk to #3. I recognize you as a witch. I hope you can poison #1.#4 jumped out at this time just to send me flying and get the real witch into the wolf team. If you poison me at night, then his plot will succeed.”
“Ten thousand steps back. If I set up a wolf teammate with Number 4, he wouldn’t have to jump out of a witch at the end of the table. It would be enough for him to take a picture of the people. This is because the entire stadium is basically standing by my side. Apart from letting him die at night, taking a picture of the witches will not benefit the Wolves.”
“So,#4 is a wolf. It must not be my teammate, but #11’s. He jumped the witch in this position to enter the wolf team. As long as the witch poisoned me at night, they will have a chance to win, and it is the only chance to win.”
“The sheriff’s return is 4. As for number 1, I hope you can poison him at night. My badge is 7 or 5.”
[Start Banishment Vote]
1.2,3,5,6,9 And 11 choose to cast to player number 4.
4.7 Choose to vote for Player 1.
10.12 Choose to discard your ticket.
[Player 4 is out, please leave a last word]
“The witch is out. I don’t know how your Prophet No.2 acted. If you do n’ t kill her, why did you come out of my Witch No.4?I’m your reverse goldwater, by what do you believe in 3, not me 4?Do you think in the case of the 1st being checked and killed, the 11th will still send me the check and kill for identity?First day we three-headed wolves got naked on the countertop and beat you?”
“It’ ll be up to Guard 9 if we can win this time. If the guard can shield for Christmas Eve, we should still be able to win. If the guard fails, we’ ll basically hand over the cards.”
[Tian Hei, please close your eyes]
“Prophet, please open your eyes. Please choose the person you want to examine. His identity is ……”
“Werewolves, please open your eyes. Please choose who you want to kill ……”
“Witch, please open your eyes. Do you want to poison people?”
“Hunter, please open your eyes. Your firing status is ……”
It was dawn.
1 And 10 died yesterday.
Wait for the player to activate the skill.
A moment later, a shocking gunshot rang out. Number 5 was taken away.
No.[12] I give the floor.
“Number 12 spoke. Last night, Number 1 and 10 died. Number 10 shot and took Number 5 away. I don’ t need to think that it’s a hunter. I just counted the order in which I spoke. I sent a check to Number 7. If that’s the case, Number 2’s wolf pits will be found. Number 1,4,7,11. All the external players are good people.”
“To be honest, I chose to abandon the ticket yesterday because I couldn’ t recognize who was the witch and who was the prophet, so I didn’ t dare to vote. But today, I saw Double Death, which proved that Number 4 was a wolf, but Number 3 poisoned Silver Water. It’s a little bold. Does this mean that I chose to stand by the Prophet Number 2?”
Although Number 12 had spoken for 120 seconds, it was only a single word.
Until now, he could not tell who was the prophet.
Player [11], please speak.
“Last night, I got number 9, checked and killed. On my side,2,4, and 9 are three set wolves. The other wolf should be in 6 and 12. Number 6 is the most suspect. Number 5 is the only one under the police to give me a ticket. She can’ t be a wolf.”
“I hope that you, Witch 3, will turn around. We’ ll go 9 in this game. I think that 9 is definitely the Little Wolf, and 2 is the Wolf Spear. Keep it for the last time. Now that there are three Wolves on the field, we’ ll lose if we make another mistake.”
Hearing Number 11’s words, Yu Zifeng was immediately delighted. He had actually received a check. However, it was quite good. This proved that he did not stand on the wrong side. Number 1 was the leader of the wolves.
Now that the two wolves had left and the guards were still there, the Wolves had lost.*

Chapter 7 12 Man Gargoyles watchman

Player 9, please speak.
“Speaking on the 9th. Speaking on the 11th, you said that I was investigating and killing. Now, there are three wolves present. So, excuse me, we are three wolves present. The guards are gone, the hunters are gone. You are a prophet and Witch 3 naked on the table. Do we still need to play with you?”Can’ t you just kill me?”
“If you send me Goldwater and go to Plate 1 and 2 to trample on wolves, you’ ll still be able to argue. If you send me a check, you’ ll be far away. Do you think so?”
Number 11’s expression immediately changed.
Seems like oh, if recognizing number 1 as a guard out, then the Wolves can shoot knives and play a hammer?He didn’ t expect that……
“Lost and lost.”
Number 11 sighed helplessly. He didn’t expect that the strategy of stepping on the wolf would be used. In the end, he still lost. They probably lost to Number 9.
Burst!
Thinking of this, Number 11 self-destructed and the night descended again.
After dawn, Number 7 switched cards. It seemed that he had chosen his own sword.
[End of game and good guys win]
MVP for this game is number 9 and gets 3 points.
Other good guys earn 2 points each.
Werewolves deduct 2 points.
Everyone wasn’t surprised when the system announced that Yu Zifeng had become an MVP. After all, all the good people saw his performance. Even Number 7, the Deepwater Wolf, had been captured, but what everyone never expected was that his trump card was just a civilian.
“That’s a bit of a bull. It’s also a closed-eye view. How come I can’ t figure out his logic?”
“I admire you. Although I lost this time, I won’ t lose to such an expert.”
“Number 9, can you add a friend?”
Just then, Witch 3 suddenly sent him a private message.
“Of course.”
Yu Zifeng could not think of any reason to refuse.
“Your name is Yu Zifeng?”
After the two of them became friends, they would be able to check each other’s personal information. Moreover, this was a real name system. There was no pseudonym, at least there must be such a person in reality.
“Yes, your name is Lin Wanqing, right?”I think your location is Nanjiang. We seem to be in the same place.”
Yu Zifeng pointed out the other party’s information. His real name was Lin Wanqing, and he was located in the same city as him.
Moreover, her face should be the same as herself. She looked like a 234-year-old girl. She was young and beautiful, with at least nine points of beauty.
“That’s right. I also feel lucky. If we have time, we can meet in reality.”Lin Wanqing said.
“Alright.”Yu Zifeng replied.
“Then I’ ll go first.”
“Yes.”
After closing the chat window with Lin Wanqing, Yu Zifeng opened another game.
This time, his chosen board was the Gargoyle Guardian.
Gargoyles belonged to the werewolf camp. They could act alone every night to check the identities of eleven other than themselves, such as Prophets, Witches or Wolves.
However, he did not meet with his wolf teammates at night. In other words, in the eyes of the wolf, he was a white card.
Gargoyles did not participate in the Saber during the night. Only when the three common wolves died would he be given the Saber’s skill by the system.
As for the tombkeeper, he was naturally the cleric of the good faction. His skill was to check whether the cards pushed out during the day were good people or werewolves.
The game is on!
[12 Gargoyles guarding the tomb]
Dark Card – Tu Bian – Sheriff
Configuration: Gargoyle +3 Wolves +4 Min + Pre-Girl Hunt Guardian Tomb Man
Witch: Can’t save yourself all the way
Pingback: PK one round statement
Time to speak:120
Sheriff: Deciding on order of speech,150 seconds to speak, with 1.5 vote
Self-destruction: Double explosion swallowing police emblem
[Your identity is Gargoyle this time]
After receiving this trump card, Yu Zifeng’s lips couldn’ t help but curl into a smile.
The gargoyles were in his hands, so the good guys wouldn’t want to hide their identity.
[Tian Hei, please close your eyes]
[Gargoyles please open your eyes]
Yu Zifeng looked around. In the end, he chose to identify Number 12 by his side, while his game was Number 11.
[TA has an identity as a hunter]
“Not bad.”
Yu Zifeng thought to himself.
On the first day, a cleric was checked out. When the prophet jumped and the witch jumped, he pursed his identity. This game was equivalent to a good man playing the cards.
“I just don’ t know what format the Wolves play at night. I hope they won’ t break down.”
Yu Zifeng muttered in his heart.
[It’s dawn]
[Ask the person running for sheriff to light the indicator before he gets up]
[Players 2,3,7,8,9,11,12]
[Randomly speaking in order starting with player #7]
“Number 7 isn’ t a prophet. It’s a habit to be on the police. I don’ t like to stay on the police. No matter if I vote right or wrong, I can always be beaten into a wolf. So I might as well go on the police. If there’s a prophet jumping, I’ ll comment on it. If there’s not, I won’ t talk much anymore. Leave the time to the next person.”
As the first person to speak, No.7 didn’t have any problems. Yu Zifeng could only mark him as an X. The police would listen to him as a wolf.
In fact, after you get the gargoyle, you must find a way to send a message to your wolf teammates during the day to tell them that you are a wolf. Don’t mistake you at night. There’s another point to tell the wolf team who is a god.
Of course, the premise of all this was that you could accurately find your wolf teammates and not be heard by the good people when you were transmitting the information. Otherwise, you would be cold.*

Chapter 8. This hunter is a little wimpy

Player [8], please speak.
“Speaking on the 8th, I’ m not a prophet either. For the second speech, I’ ll talk a little more. I’ ll talk about the 7th. I’ m in a relaxed state. I might be a good person. If I hear it clearly, it’s possible. I won’ t let anyone say that I’ ve recognized 7 as a good person, or that I’ ll protect him.”
Number 8 was obviously afraid that someone would change his speech. He had to repeat his words several times, afraid that someone would change his speech, whether it was a good person or a werewolf.
“There are seven people on the police. I’ m guessing that the two wolves are on the police and the two wolves are on the police. Besides, the Wolves don’ t know who the gargoyles are, so we are good people, but we must listen carefully. However, anyone who intentionally sends a message will be marked as a gargoyle.”
Yu Zifeng’s eyes narrowed when he heard Number 8’s speech. This guy had something. He felt that he had an identity, otherwise he wouldn’ t be so disgusted with the gargoyles.
“I’ ll check him out tonight.”
Yu Zifeng thought to himself.
Player 9, please speak.
Just as Yu Zifeng was thinking to himself, Number 8 had finished speaking. It was Number 9.
“Prophet #9 checked #8 yesterday. It’s a golden water. My badge stream was the player #6 under the police first. Because I heard that player #7 also preferred it.8 is my golden water again, so this position of #6 is very awkward.”
“Of course, if you’ re a good person, don’ t feel too bad about me. I’ ll touch you. If you’ re a good person to take the badge and lead the team, then you’ ll be eliminated.”
“No.12 player on the second police officer, seven people on the police officer. I think at least two wolves should be opened. One of the strong jumpers and 90% of the gargoyles will be on the police officer.”
“But police officer,7 preference,8 is gold water, including me being the prophet, then the 4 players in the back position 11,12,2,3 will have to open two wolves. I choose to test 12. If player 12 jumps with me, then test 2.”
Hearing Number 9’s speech, Yu Zifeng frowned. To be honest, he had never heard whether Number 9 was a boomerang or a true prophet. This made him feel a little uncomfortable.
If he mistook his teammates and helped the True Prophecy House to rush the ticket, it wouldn’t be a joke.
“Listen again.”
Yu Zifeng decided not to stand on the side first. No matter what, he had to make himself look like a good person, but he couldn’t be too good. Otherwise, his wolf teammates would be embarrassed if they stabbed him at night.
Player [11], please speak.
“Speaking on 11th, I’ m not a prophet here. I’ ve heard that #9 is already a prophet. To be honest, he didn’ t hear a big explosion. He sent a golden water to 8th. I think even if #9 is not a prophet, it’s a wolf, that 8th must be a good person. Because listening to him speak independently, he can’ t be a wolf.”
Yu Zifeng didn’t say whether to recognize 9 or not. He had another way to say that Number 8 must be a good person. This way, he could win Number 8’s favor, and it wouldn’t arouse Number 9’s disgust.
However, this was still not enough. He wanted to hammer Number 7, who was the first speaker, even though Number 7 was recognized as a preference by 8 and 9 people.
“In addition, I heard both players 8 and 9 say that number 7 is preferred, but I don’ t think that I gave number 7 a character X. I want to know that he is a good man. I need to hear another round of his statements and his standing and ticket decisions. His police statements are not enough to support his preference. This is what I want to tell the players 8 and 9, especially number 8. You are a good man I recognize. I hope you understand what I mean.”
“Of course. If I say this, it might cause player 7 to feel disgusted, but that’s fine. If we are all good people, I believe that by speaking in the second and third rounds, we can recognize each other and get the wolves out together.”
“In the end, I’ ll summarize my police officer’s statement. I’ ll recognize player #7, player #8, and good guy #8. The prophet #9 hasn’ t heard anything about it yet, so I need to finish listening to the prophet’s statement before I go to the police to analyze and judge it comprehensively.”
Yu Zifeng didn’t waste a second of his 120-second speech. It seemed like he had said a lot, but it was the same as he did n’ t say anything. He said that the identity of #7 X wasn’t much different from the preference of #8. He cleverly avoided #9’s Prophet’s speech. He only said a few words that did n’ t make much noise, but didn’t choose to stand on the side. It was rather slippery.
Player [12], please speak.
“I’ m not a prophet on my side, but I don’ t really want to recognize Number 9 as a prophet because I listen to 7,8, and 11 like good people, and I’ m also a good person. That 10 under the police will definitely go into the bandit hole. If you say that it’s not nice, you can be considered a murder.”
“Of course, I didn’ t hear anything about Number 9’s speech. I just felt that there were too many good people in this series, so I had a feeling that I didn’ t want to believe Number 9 was a prophet. However, you don’ t have to hit me with that. I said that, but I will still analyze it carefully. I won’ t recognize you because even a good person can’ t recognize you. Even if Number 10 is a good person, I will still make you a prophet.”
Number 12 was Yu Zifeng’s hunter, but he did n’ t say anything at all. Instead, he was a little scared. It gave people the feeling that he wanted to fight Number 9 and didn’t dare to fight. He looked like a wolf.*

Chapter 9 Unbelievable Wolf Pit

Player [2], please speak.
“Prophet No.2, last night, I checked that 3 was Goldwater. My badge is playing 12 on the police and 5 on the police.”
“As for the definition of #8, I think #9 canvassing him with Goldwater. It should not be the format of #8 or #9. Moreover, my police officer heard #8 speak as a good person.#9’s #1 badge suppressed the #6 player under the police. I think it’s still a canvassing. He shouldn’ t leave his wolf teammates in his #1 badge.”
“Why do you want to test 12? Because I don’ t think it’s a lone wolf’s situation, but I don’ t listen to 7,8, and 11 like wolves. And number 3 is my golden water, so 12 might be the wolf who’s on the police’s complement.”
“Of course. If it turns out that player 12 is a good person, then 7 and 11 on the police will fight for that good person. Number 8 must not be on the same side as number 9. This is my perspective as a prophet.”
Hearing Number 2’s chat, Yu Zifeng felt that he was going to get cold. Whether it was the Prophet or the Wolf Leap, first of all, he directly placed Number 12 as the replacement wolf on the police. He would definitely push Number 12 into the opposing team.
Secondly, he repeatedly emphasized that 8 was a good person. This would make the good person with an external position feel that he had an open view. No matter what,8 was only a golden water sent by No.9. You had not tested him, so how could you say that 8 was a good person?
Can’t he just be a well spoken werewolf?
In particular, he said that the badge stream of No.9 would be a canvass for No.6 players, and that the other players would definitely feel a sense of danger. Especially the No.5 players who entered his No.1 badge stream, they would definitely not give him a ticket. Why?
If No.6 was a good person who could draw votes, wouldn’t he have entered the wolf trap?
In fact, Yu Zifeng was right. No.12 was indeed uncomfortable with No.2’s speech. No.5 under the police was the same.
Player [3], please speak.
“Number 2 sent me a golden water. I don’ t know if he wanted to lie to me or if he really tested me last night. However, aside from that, I think the gargoyle should be on the police. Moreover, it’s in the 7th,11th and 12th places, especially player number 12’s speech. It’s like a gargoyle.”
“Why did I say that because he didn’ t dare to play #9 at that position, and he didn’ t dare to stand at the side. Moreover, he even ordered player #10 under the police, as if he was transmitting some sort of message. This feels especially like he tested #10 last night. Really, you guys should carefully recall #12’s speech.”
“In any case, I’ ll focus on listening to 12’s chat, followed by 7’s and 11’s. Gargoyles will definitely be among the three of them. I’ ll recognize someone on number 8, so you can vote first. Although I accepted number 2’s Goldwater, I won’ t vote because I don’ t know who the prophet is. I’ ll go listen to another round.”
After Number 3 finished speaking, he entered the sheriff’s voting.
5.6 Choose to vote for player number 9.
1 Choose to vote for player #2.
4.10 Choose to discard your ticket.
Player [9] was elected as sheriff.
Last night on Christmas Eve, the sheriff was asked to choose the order of speech.
Player [10], please speak.
“I’ m more inclined to think that #2 is a prophet, and I think that #12 isn’ t necessarily a wolf, but it needs to be tested. I think that #7 is a wolf, and it might be a gargoyle. He was the first to speak, saying that he used to go on the police, but I don’ t believe it. I think he’s lying. He’s afraid that he’ ll be killed, so he went on the police, but because he was the first to speak, he didn’ t move.”
Player 10 got up and recognized 8 and 11 good people and focused on Player 7.
“Player 3 is Goldwater of 2. He’s similar to what I thought. He thinks that 7,11, and 12 have a wolf, and it’s a gargoyle. I think that 7 and 12 have a stone-like ghost. Number 11 doesn’ t look like a wolf.”
“Also, let’s talk about this ticket type. Under the police,5 and 6 are all given to 9. He also recognizes 7 preferences.8 is Goldwater. He is a prophet himself. I am a good person, and 11 is a good person I recognize. This is a good person in seven companies. I don’ t believe that five people outside can produce four wolves. Moreover, Number 3 is also a good person I recognize.”
“In other words, if I were to stand by player number 9, the wolf pit would be 1,2,4, and then open one between 7 and 12. This wolf pit is too crowded, so the approximate rate of number 9 is not a prophet. I’ ll listen to it again.”
Player [11], please speak.
“To be honest, this side is very difficult to stand on. However, since we have already heard the two Prophets’ speeches, no matter how difficult it is, we have to choose a side. I want to stand on the side of player number 9. The wolf pit I ordered is 1,2,3,4, and the error rate is at player number 10.”
When those words were said, everyone was shocked.
Yu Zifeng actually dared to point out 1,2,3,4 wolf pits. It was a bit unbelievable.
“First of all, I’m standing on the side of number 9, number 2 is a wolf. Needless to say, why is number 3 a wolf?”That’s because I don’ t think he’s a gargoyle.”
“Number 3 finished listening to the two Prophets at the end. His focus wasn’ t on who the Prophets were, but on the so-called gargoyles and focused on us 7,11, and 12. It was obvious that he wanted to hide his identity, so I judged Number 3 to be the gargoyle on the police.”
“In addition, I heard that Number 12 is a good person. He should be a player who likes to play games. From what he said, if he stood on the side of Number 9, Number 10 would enter the pit. However, he also said that he wouldn’ t go to the side of Number 9 because of this. Can he be a wolf?”
“As for the 1st and 4th players, I didn’ t hear them speak, but one of them won the Bandit Pass and the other chose to abandon the Pass, so I directly ordered them to enter the pit. If they speak properly, I’ ll be able to open the 5th and 6th Panners.”*

Chapter 10 Women’s Sixth Sense True Accuracy

Yu Zifeng’s wolf pit shocked all the good people in the crowd, but what he said was reasonable and not strong. After all, Number 3 had a strange chat at the end. As a good person, the first thing he wanted to find was not a gargoyle, but a prophet. But like Yu Zifeng said, he did not tell who was a prophet, but instead focused on 7,11,12.
For a moment, all the good people in the stadium secretly analyzed the possibility of Yu Zifeng saying. Could Number 3 be established as a gargoyle?
Player [12], please speak.
“I’ m standing on the side of #9. The wolf pit I ordered is similar to #11, so I recognize him as a good man. I’ ll leave before I leave.”
Sure enough, when everyone suspected Number 12, Yu Zifeng stood up and used his logic and mentality to recognize Number 12 as a good person. He had successfully gained the good impression of this hunter.
“Number 2, you hit my first police officer, saying that I’m the most police werewolf, why?Can number 9 and I be teammates?When I spoke, you didn’t even speak. Why should I use a position that does n’ t even count as logic to learn not to stand beside him?Just to go barb you next?’
Number 12 coldly said,” And your Goldwater Number 3, I’ m a gargoyle directly. I said that Number 10 under my conversation police was secretly transmitting some sort of message. I want to say that you really think too much. To point someone at a certain point is to send a message. Are you too sensitive, or are you deliberately turning your focus to an external position?”
“Number 9, now that I recognize you as a prophet, you’ ll touch this #3 that is suspected to be a gargoyle. If I find it to be a good person, I’ m willing to resist. If I find it to be a werewolf, I don’ t need you to set up a good human plate. I’ m a good person. You can go to Plate 3 and 12 to step on a wolf as your identity, okay?”
This time, Hunter 12’s speech was much more than that of the police officer. He had almost hammered Number 3 into the ground. He would see how Number 3 fought back later.
[Number 1] Players please take the floor.
“Let me first tell you why I gave the ticket to Number 2. It’s just based on his listening sense. He doesn’ t seem like a werewolf. He wants to test the golden water that the other party sends out. He dares to guarantee that Number 8 is a good person, and he dares to say that Number 6 is a good person who canvases Number 9. If he dares to beat Number 12 on the police, he might be a wolf. I think this is the perspective of a prophet.”
Player 1 was a girl, and she wasn’t caught by Yu Zifeng’s impassioned speech. In this point alone, she was stronger than Hunter 12.
“Sir, I think that the Wolf Drive is in Number 11 and Number 12, especially Number 11. For some reason, Sir, I’ve chosen Number 7 player. Did n’ t you think that you recognize Number 8 as a good person and Number 9 as your Prophet?Whats the point of you hitting him?I feel like you are avoiding the weight and shifting your sights.”
Yu Zifeng’s eyelids twitched as he listened to Player 1’s chat. Good man, no wonder he was a woman. His sixth sense was true. When everyone didn’ t know that he was a wolf, Number 1 first pointed out the point that he was like a wolf.
“Especially the Wolf Pit in the round of #11. It directly sent me and player #4 into player #2’s team. It’s fine if you beat me as a wolf. Player #4 has already given up. How can you become player #2’s teammate? You’ re definitely not a good person.”
“Moreover, the badge doesn’ t mean that you’ re standing at the end. It’s the wolves who are good people. You have to listen to what you say before you can decide. However, you have a direct blind spot for me and Player 4. I think you’ re playing hard.”
“But what’s strange is that you’ re not the type of person who doesn’t have the logic to fight. After all, you’ re very tolerant of player 12, but you’re just going to kill me and player 4 who have n’ t spoken yet. That means you have a purpose. What trump card will have a clear purpose?Only wolves.”
Yu Zifeng had to admit that Sister 1 had said it too well. He thought he had disguised himself well enough, but he didn’t expect anyone to catch his bandit face.
However, in this case, player #2’s Wolf Pit was out of place. After hearing player #1’s words, he was definitely a good man of steel, and could the Prophet of the Wolf Pit still be a wolf?
Of course, it wasn’t that early to conclude that #2 was the prophet. What if his teammates went to knock him out?Such as Player 6.
“Listen again, listen again.”
Although he thought so, Yu Zifeng was already leaning towards Number 2 as the true prophet. Number 9 was his wolf teammate.
[Number 2] Players please take the floor.
“The wolf pits I ordered were 5,9,12, and then another in 7 and 11.”
Player #2 said in a deep voice,” Player #5 won’ t be able to tolerate me getting a bandit ticket in my first badge, so I don’ t think I need to listen to him. I’ ll kill him. Player #6 won’ t be a wolf, but I don’ t think he’s a wolf. Unfortunately, I can’ t hear him at this position. Otherwise, I’ ll definitely be able to accurately define his identity, whether he’s a good man or a werewolf.”
“In the beginning, I thought the police should open two wolves, and the police should open two wolves, but now I think the police should open three wolves, and the police only open one wolf.”
*

Chapter 11 from Player 3’s Counterattack

Number 2 said in a serious tone,” I heard that the 10th person who abandoned the ticket and the 1st person who voted for me were not like wolves, and Number 4 was also the one who abandoned the ticket. Plus, I didn’ t listen to him speak, so I naturally couldn’ t beat him as a wolf. I’ ve already crossed the board just now. This way, the police will only open the wolf number 5.”
“The situation of the three wolves on the police is that 9 and 12 are two fixed wolves. One of 7 and 11 will open. I still think that number 8 is a good person. That’s why I said that my wolf pit is 5,9,12, and then one of 7 and 11 will open.”
After hearing Number 2’s speech, Yu Zifeng felt that he should be that prophet. Unfortunately, he was definitely a dead wolf when he fought Number 12. He was probably going to go far.
However, what was strange was that he had not found a wolf other than 9. It was likely that he was among those who had not spoken.
For example, the 4th player who abandoned the ticket was given to the 5th and 6th players.
“If that’s the case, then it’s really said by Number 8. It’s the pattern of two wolves on the police and two wolves on the police.”Yu Zifeng thought to himself.
Player [3], please speak.
“The Prophet #2 on the side of the station. There are five people under the police. He only got one vote, and I heard that #1 was not a wolf. It means that this vote is clean. The wolf pits I ordered are 5,9,11,12. The tolerance rate is at player #6.”
No.3 opened a wolf on board 7,11, and 12, but under the police, he directly sent Yu Zifeng and No.12 players into the wolf pit, releasing No.7.
“Under Alert 11, get up. I’m a gargoyle. I said that I did n’ t distinguish between the Prophets and focused on 7,11, and 12 of you. If I were a wolf or gargoyle and spoke at the end, why wouldn’t I help my Wolves?He sent me Goldwater. The police officer didn’t have a bad chat, and he could n’ t find any explosive points. Why didn’t I call you a wolf? I’ ll ask you guys?”
Number 3 said impassionedly,” Is it logical that Number 11 says I’m a gargoyle?None, just say what it feels like, what it feels like?Is feeling a logic?”What’s more, I can’ t understand the point where you recognize 12. Since he doesn’ t want to stand on the edge of No.9 with a pseudo-logical position theory, how can you recognize him as a good person?”
“So, I suspect that you’ re the gargoyle on the police. Last night, you checked number 12, and number 12 was your teammate. That’s why you’ re protecting him. You’ re sending the Wolves the message that you’ re a gargoyle.”
Number 3’s counterattack against Yu Zifeng was extremely powerful. He did n’ t even bother to talk about Number 9. It could be seen that the Yu Zifeng police were attacking him as a gargoyle, completely igniting Number 3’s attention and disgust.
“Number 2, I’ m your Goldwater. You listen to me and go test player number 6. The police should be 9,11,12,3 wolves,11 gargoyles. The witch poisoned him at night. Don’ t let him talk anymore, or we won’ t be able to hide our identities.”
When he heard that Number 3 was about to let the witch poison him, Yu Zifeng couldn’ t help but ask,” Second chance, is it so ruthless?”I’m going to poison you to death.”
Don’t look at Number 3’s mouth saying that she wanted to poison him, but Number 3 was probably a witch. He just wanted to hide his identity.
Player [4], please speak.
“Let me first tell you the reason why I abandoned the ticket. I just can’t tell. Plus, these two prophets do n’ t have me in their eyes, so I abandoned the ticket.”
“I still can’t stand by the side. I think everything you guys said makes sense. I heard number 11 say that number 3 is a gargoyle makes sense, but I heard number 3 say that number 11 is a gargoyle also makes sense. What should I do?”I can’ t tell.”
Hearing this, Yu Zifeng smiled.
Player 4 was actually a girl, but what she said was a headache.
Because you can’t tell whether she’s a good person or a werewolf based on what she said. Even if she’s on the wrong side, you have to make sure she’s a good person on the wrong side.
Of course, this was only Number 4 in the perspective of a good person. In Yu Zifeng’s view, Number 4 was definitely a wolf.
She said that she couldn’t distinguish between the Prophets, but she did n’ t have the sense of urgency to distinguish between the Prophets. Instead, she had the feeling of watching a play. At this moment, there was probably only a wolf who could have this kind of leisure and elegance.
Number 4’s speech was very brief. Her central thought was that she could n’ t distinguish between them. She didn’t order a wolf trap, did n’ t recognize a good person, didn’t say that she was standing by the side, and just frantically paddled.
Player [5], please speak.
“No.9 on the side of the station. Tell me the reason for the ticket. I don’t want to recognize No.2 as a prophet. Why?He said #6 was a canvassing, so wouldn’t he just run for the wolves to test me #5?”But I’ m a good person. I think he’s trying to take me as a pushover, so I won’ t give him my vote.”
This speech was very recent, but it was also very bandit.
#2 Did say that #6 was a canvassing, so he went to test #5, but maybe 5 or 6 were two good guys, why in his perspective,6 was a good guy and he went into the wolf pit?
As a result, when he said that, he felt a bit shocked.*

Chapter 12 What is a wolf stance side?

Player 5 said confidently,” The police officer heard a round of statements. I don’t think I’ m on the wrong side. I don’t listen to Number 1. She’s not playing Number 11. There’s nothing wrong with the wolf pit. You’ re a bandit. Why don’t you enter the wolf pit?You said #11 shouldn’t have scored you into #2’s team without listening, but didn’t the Prophet #2 you recognized do the same thing?”
“He didn’t listen to me on number 2, did he?#3 Didn’t listen to me do you?Why should I say I’m a wolf?”If you want to use this point to hit number 11, then use the same point to hit the prophet you recognize.”
“If you conclude that 11 is a wolf, then you will conclude that Number 2 is also a wolf. Since Number 2 is a wolf, you still have to stand beside him. Aren’ t you a wolf?”
Yu Zifeng couldn’t help but tut as he listened to player 5’s sophistry.
However, this #5 wolf was a good person, so it was hard to tell. It was fine to say that he was a wolf, but it was also fine to say that he was a good person.
Player [6], please speak.
“I’ m a good person, so I gave him two reasons. First, I was in his first badge stream, so I gave him one vote. Second, I didn’ t listen to Number 3’s speech very well. I didn’ t know who the prophet was, so I forced the focus on 7,11,12 on the police, and said that there must be gargoyles among them. I don’ t think that makes much sense. As a good person, I first found the prophet. As for who the gargoyles are, that’s what happens after two rounds of speech.”
No.6 didn’t go directly to No.2 player’s attack point. Instead, he aimed at No.3. After all, his police officers had hit 7,11, and 12. If they hit him, they would probably gain the goodwill of these three people.
However, these words sounded like wolves to Yu Zifeng’s ears, because the way wolves used to stand was through ticket types, teams, and external players, just like Number 6.
He didn’t go to the point where #2 spoke. Instead, he said that #3 was a wolf and chose not to stand on the side of #2, a typical wolf-like side.
Of course, there were a lot of good people who liked to use this method to distinguish the Prophets, but the probability would be on the wrong side, because judging the Prophets, the other factors were just reference aids. The most important thing was his independent speech.
After all, wolves could hit barbs, charge, and fly. Even good people could sometimes be labeled as wolves. Therefore, the number of votes and the size of the team was not the basis for judging whether he was a prophet or not.
Number 6’s speech soon ended. His central idea was that he believed Number 9 was a prophet, but Number 2 also had a prophet’s face, so he had to listen to Number 9’s return speech before deciding who to vote for.
To put it bluntly, it was the grass on the wall. It was almost the same as Number 4. However, he chatted a little more and the reason for the ticket was barely acceptable.
Player [7], please speak.
“Before I ordered the wolf pit, I discovered an interesting thing. The logic of the 4,5, and 6 players under the police seems to be obviously not as good as the people on the police. The sides are in a mess. The wolf pit is not ordered. The reason for the ticket is far-fetched and there is no hostility between them. I think the three of you should have a big problem.”
Player 7 said with a faint smile,” I’ m standing by Player 2’s side. The wolf pits are 4,5,6,9,12. Only these five people will have four wolves.”
“No.3, No.11. I think you two are good people, so stop hammering each other. Let the Wolves watch a joke. If the police release two wolves, they will be No.9 and No.12. The police release the two wolves in the four, five, and six groups.”
“As for your gargoyles, to be honest, don’ t care too much about it. Just look for a wolf and find a prophet. One sentence #5 is right. Gargoyles are a matter after two rounds of speeches. Today, we’ ll stand aside and find a prophet. That’s the most important thing.”
The focus of attack number 7 was under the police, but he forgot what he said when he was on the police. He didn’t like to vote under the police. Whether it was the right vote or the wrong vote, he was always marked as a wolf. However, on the contrary, was n’ t he doing something he hated?
Player [8], please speak.
“Number 7, how do I feel you are a wolf?You’re playing 4,5, and 6 as wolves, is n’ t that what you’re saying in disguise that number 9 is a wolf?If you don’t want to stand by his side, you can just point at him. What’s the point of talking to someone under the police?Can’t the Wolves just play cushion fly?”What does it have to do with whether Number 9 is a prophet?”
No.8 was obviously not satisfied with No.7’s speech. He could stand on either side, but you had to explain your logic. To judge the Prophet through the external position, what was this not a wolf?
“Forget it, I’ d better say my side. I think #9 is a prophet, and the wolf pit is 2,4,6,7. Originally, I didn’ t want to order #7 into the wolf pit, but there’s nothing I can do if you have to drill into it. If you’ re a wolf, then I’ ll choose 12.”
“Number 9, you should go and test player number 3 in the evening. He’s a good person, and that wolf pit is definitely dead. I think the two wolves under the police are number 4 and number 6. If number 5 is a teammate of number 2, he can give him a vote, but he didn’ t. Instead, he voted for you, so he’s definitely not a teammate of number 2.”
Number 8 said unhurriedly,” As for Number 2’s 1 on the side of the station and Number 10 who abandoned the ticket, I don’ t think they’ re speaking like wolves, so you have to check Number 3. Can you understand what I mean?”*

Chapter 13 The tombkeeper found the

Player [9], please speak.
“I think everyone can understand the police badge 3 and 4. I think everyone can understand it. I have to define this person. As for why I want to test 4. To be honest, I can’t understand what Number 4 said. I’ m just saying that I can’t tell you clearly. If she’s a wolf, you can’t beat her. If she’s a good person, it’s easy for the wolf team to use her as a defense. That’s why I tested her.”
“I prefer the 1st,5th and 10th under the police. Although the 1st station is player 2’s side, I want to urge you to turn around. You’ re on the wrong side. I hope you can stand back. If you can’t, just press down. Do n’ t help Wolf rush the ticket.”
The conversation between player #9 and player #1 was very sincere. Even if she was on the wrong side, player #9 thought she was a good person. This was really confusing player #1. Was she really on the wrong side?
“Next, I’ll click on the wolf pit in my mind. It might be wrong. If there are good people in there, I hope you guys do n’ t have any hostility towards me,2,4,6,7. The tolerance rate is 3. This is the wolf pit I ordered.”
“Tell me why player #6 who voted for me is a wolf. First of all, he voted for me because he was in my first police badge stream. I think this reason is too far-fetched. Second, he chose to stand by my side and didn’t talk about what I wanted to hear. He only stood by me because number 3 was like a wolf. This makes me not very approved, so I’ m going to make you a barbarian wolf.”
“Of course. If I hit you wrong on the 6th, don’t be angry or disgusted. After all, it’s not your turn today. As long as you have a good chat, I believe the good people on the field will definitely recognize you.”
“As for player number 7, my police officer recognized his preference, but he chose to stand on the Wolf Team and didn’t talk about me. He only said that 4,5, and 6 were bad. Whether they were good or not had anything to do with me being a prophet or not, and what did they have to do with your side?I think you showed your wolf tail a little.”
“There’s still 10 seconds left. Time is limited. If I can live, I’ ll talk to you guys tomorrow. Today, the Chief is player number 2, badge number 3 and 4.”
[Vote to begin banishment]
2.3,7 Choose to vote for player number 9.
4.5,6,8,9,11,12 Chose to vote for Player 2.
1.10 Choose to discard your ticket.
[Player 2 is out, please leave a last word]
“After looking at the ticket types, I’ve chosen to abandon the tickets for 1 and 10. I really do n’ t understand what the two of you think. A good person who abandons a ticket is not equivalent to sending a werewolf to win?And the guy who put me on the ticket, player #6, at first i thought you were a #9 canvasser, and as a result, you stand by his side and he hits you are a wolf, you can still vote me out with him, what are you not a wolf?”
“Player 4, don’t you not know who the Prophet is?#9 Points you into the wolf pit, can you vote me out?”You have to be a wolf. The bandits on my side are 4,5,6,9. If there are any good people among them, they will have a wolf at 11,12.”
“In addition, I want to talk about player number 8. I really don’t want to beat you as a wolf, but when I spoke at the end of the table, I used the Wolves ticket. Player number 7 is a wolf. Do you know who the prophet is after reading this ticket?”
As he spoke, Player 2 sighed helplessly.” Sigh, there’s really no way. There are too many people drilling the Wolf Team in this game. I think the good guys lost, but if your witch can turn around and poison Number 9, maybe we can still win.”
The Gargoyle was the guardian of the tomb. On the first day, the Prophet was out. If the Gargoyle had been lucky enough to get to two clerics, the Wolves would have been able to strike a knife.
In fact, the luck of the good guys was indeed a little bad. Yu Zifeng had already detected Hunter 12 on the first day. As long as he found out the tombkeeper, the Wolves would basically win.
As for the witches?The next day, the witches would probably come out to report to Silverwater, so they didn’t need to search for it.
After No.2 sent out his last words, he entered the night.
[Tian Hei, please close your eyes]
[Gargoyles please open your eyes, please choose who you want to examine]
“Number 8.”
Yu Zifeng said without thinking.
When he heard Number 8’s speech in the first round, he felt that this person had an identity. Now, he could verify his skills.
[Identity of TA as tomb keeper]
“As expected.”
The corner of Yu Zifeng’s mouth curled, revealing a smug smile.
Now that the tombkeeper had found it, the hunter had found it, and the prophet was out, he waited for the witch to pop out.
As for whether Number 2 was his wolf teammate or not, it was absolutely impossible.
As soon as the banishment ballot type came out,#2 would have to be a prophet,#4 and #6 would have to be wolves, and the others would be good people on the wrong side.
About a minute later, the night operation finally ended. It was dawn.
Those who died last night were players #6 and #8.
6.8 Double Deaths. Needless to say, Voodoo 6,8 was stabbed at night.
[Sheriff please choose order of speech]
Player [7], please speak.
“This order of speech is really bold. Send a check to Number 3, right?Too bad I’m a tombkeeper. The system told me that #2 was a good guy out. Today, all the good guys would n’ t abandon the ticket anymore. Yesterday, that ticket type came out. Can’t you tell me that #2 was a prophet?Can those 4th and 6th still not be wolves?Last night,6 or 8 pairs died. Without a doubt,8 ate knives and 6 ate poison.”*

Chapter 14 showdown, I’m a Gargoyle

Number 7 was a little excited. He even wanted to scold Number 8. He didn’t even mention the wrong side of the table. He even hit him as a wolf. It was truly a dish. However, due to the System’s punishment for sticking his face to the side, he managed to hold back.
“I’ll say it again. No matter what No.9 will say, the good guys do n’ t split the votes and discard the votes. Today, we have to eliminate the No.9 referendum. If the Wolves want to break it, it’s fine, but you have to jump a tombkeeper with me first “.
Hearing Yu Zifeng’s words, Yu Zifeng smiled. This #7 was indeed playing quite well. He knew that at this moment, he had jumped out to pretend that the tomb guardian was reporting information for the tomb guardian. Unfortunately, the real tomb guardian had already left.
Player [5], please speak.
“It’s a little awkward. It seems like I’ m on the wrong side. Then let’s watch the water. I’ m a good person. I’ m going to play player number 9 today. I ordered 4,6,9,12 Wolf Pits. Yesterday, player number 2 ordered me into Wolf Pits. Then I’ ll definitely vote for him. But as soon as the ticket type comes out, I know I’ m on the wrong side. I can’ t help it. Number 2 doesn’ t talk as well as number 9. It’s not right to play Wolf Pits. I really can’ t stand on his side yesterday.”
Now that player #5 had begun to throw off the pot, it was not his fault to stand on the wrong side, it was the fault of the Prophet. Yu Zifeng had heard too much of this argument.
But after thinking about it, why could Number 7 stand opposite?Didn’t everyone listen together to speak?At the end of the day, it was still his own dish. His own problems, don’t always push others.
No matter how bad the Prophet’s speech was or how good the Wolf Warrior’s speech was, they would always be able to stand on the opposite side.
If the prophet spoke well and the wolf jumped to the ground, would you still need to distinguish the prophet?Then it wasn’t needed because everyone could stand facing each other.
Player [4], please speak.
“I’ m the tombkeeper. Last night, the system told me that #2 was a werewolf. If you wear my clothes to report false information, you must be a wolf. I hope that good people can recognize me. I’ m really a tombkeeper.#2 is a wolf. Today,#3 is a check, so do not split the ticket for #3.”
“There’s player #5, you’ re not on the wrong side. What kind of water are you looking for?#2 is a wolf. Today, you must go out with us to vote #3. Don’ t be bewitched by the wolf #7. How can he be a tombkeeper.”
Hearing Sister 4’s words, Yu Zifeng was really amused by her. As expected, he stood up and beat her. However, this was no problem.
Right now, there were only nine people on the field. The Three Wolves were present, and the Wolves still had a police badge in their hands. If there were any good people on the outside who abandoned their tickets or stood on the wrong side, they might be able to get rid of Number 3.
However, he said it again. The good people on the field weren’t fools. It would be strange for them to believe that No.4 was a tombkeeper.
Player [3], please speak.
“I’ ve received a check. Mm, that’s good. I won’ t take any status. Today, the good people must not split the tickets and abandon the tickets. The Three Wolves should be present now. They still have a badge in their hands. If someone else abandons the tickets or stands on the wrong side, causing me to rush out, then the good people will lose.”
“As for #4, you don’ t have to worry about her. Let’s get rid of #9 today and #4 tomorrow. Besides, you can watch out for the good people standing on the wrong side, but you can’ t take a picture of their identity. This is the Gargoyle’s watchman’s board. The Gargoyle has been checking their identity for two days. If you take another picture, the Wolves will be able to take a picture of their identity. Therefore, you must not take a picture of their identity.”
“Alright, I’ ll stop talking if it’s unnecessary. The Wolf Pit is already very clear anyway. No.4, No.6, No.9, and No.11. If No.11 is not a wolf, then it’s No.12. My police officer listened to the 4-5 conversation and felt that they didn’ t seem to have a relationship with each other. Moreover, I said that at least two wolves had to be sent out. Now, there’s only one jumping No.9. The other must be in your No.11 and No.12.”
No.3’s words were absolutely decisive. He had already released the No.5 player who had been on the Bandit List for two consecutive rounds under the police, so 11 and 12 would definitely become the focus.
Player [1], please speak.
“Sigh, it’s true that I shouldn’ t have abandoned the ticket, but to be honest, Player 9’s conversation with me was too sincere in the end. I struggled for a long time, but in the end, I chose to suppress him. However, no matter what he said today, even if I chat about a flower, I won’ t show mercy to him.”
Sister 1 said angrily.
The #9 wolf’s acting was too good. Originally, she had decided that #2 was a prophet, but because of this guy’s rhetoric, she forcefully pressed her hand down. In the end, she was still not determined.
Player [12], please speak.
“Alright, I’ m on the wrong side again, but I’ m fine. It’s not my first time anyway. If you’ re looking for water, let’s go tomorrow. Let’s throw Player 9 out first today.”
Number 12’s speech was very brief. He was talking about watch water, but he had no intention of watch water. It was obvious that he had a trump card to suppress it.
This was the advantage of using the Divine Token. Even if he was on the wrong side, no one would dare to beat him once his trump card was displayed.
Player [11], please speak.
“You’ re all on the wrong side, but I didn’ t, so I just shot it. I’ m a gargoyle, and I tested 12 on the first day. Hunter, I tested 8 on the second day. Tombkeeper, there’s still a witch hiding.”
Yu Zifeng smiled and said,” No.7 dares to jump out to block the blade. It must be a civilian. No.3 should be a civilian too. If he was a witch, he would definitely poison No.9, not No.6. As for player No.5, I don’t think he can take up the Divine Token, so the witch must be among those who abandoned the ticket. That’s 1 and 10. No.1 is a sister player, but the police officer spoke very hard. He directly attacked me as a wolf. Do you have a trump card to suppress it?”
“I don’ t talk much anymore. Number 9, who do you think are 1 and 10 witches? What about you?”*

Chapter 15 Werewolf killing points big reward game

Player [10], please speak.
“Is 11 actually a wolf or a gargoyle?Ok, mistaking the good guys again, i thought 12 was a wolf, never thought he was a hunter, alas, since that’s the case, i do n’ t talk much anymore, just pass directly, as for my identity, you wolf team go sip it, sip it right you win, sip it wrong, you lose.”
After Yu Zifeng said that he was a gargoyle, his identity on the field was basically clear, whether it was a wolf or a good person.
Player 9, please speak.
“11 You are indeed a gargoyle. Last night, I said that you were in 5 and 11. You were like a ghost, and number 4 said that number 8 could be. Otherwise, why would the Iron-Headed Wolf Team? I wonder how player number 8 would feel after hearing this.”
That’s right, Number 4’s words really made Number 8 feel helpless. He had stood on the wrong side, and he had even hit the wolf. Even the wolf had mistaken him for a gargoyle, so he deserved to be mocked by someone else.
“Number 11, you’ re right. Number 1 is a witch. Number 10 is our first night’s knife. I didn’ t find the hunter. I thought Number 8 was a hunter, so I went to knife him. I didn’ t expect it to be a tombkeeper. That’s fine. Now that the Prophet and the tombkeeper are dead, the witch and the hunter are naked on the table, let’s chop them.”
Player 9 smiled and said,” Number 4, is it you or me?”
Burst!
As soon as Number 9 finished speaking, Number 4 chose to self-destruct and enter the night.
About a minute later.
End of all operations at night.
Daybreak, killed on the 1st last night.
[7] Players please speak.
“I don’ t have much to say to get to this point. Let’s go straight ahead.”
Player [5], please speak.
“Over.”
Just like that, the good people chose to shut their mouths until Yu Zifeng spoke.
“Last night we tested 10, civilians. We won. Number 9, you blow yourself up.”
Burst!
Sure enough, after Yu Zifeng finished speaking, Player 9 chose to self-destruct.
The next day, player 12 died.
[The game is over and the werewolf wins]
This bureau game MVP is player #9 and gets 3 points.
4.6 And 11 gain 2 points each.
The other eight good people deducted 2 points.
Yu Zifeng did not have any objections to this. The MVP of No.9 was taken for granted. It was him who jumped at the Prophet and won the trust of most good people, banishing No.2, the True Prophet.
During the night, he had brought his knife and knife to No.8, and had pressed his identity as Witch No.1. It could be said that he played very well.
Once again, Yu Zifeng returned to the interface of the personal castle. He found that he had 8 points, and the winning rate was 100%. However, Nanjiang City’s ranking was still 9999+, without any change.
“Eight points is eight thousand yuan. This money is too easy to earn.”
Just as Yu Zifeng was secretly pleased, an official message suddenly popped up.
[Werewolf Killing Points Grand Reward Competition registration begins. Thousand Points will be collected by you]
Yu Zifeng hurriedly opened the screen. The first thing that caught his eye was the background of the points reward match. It was co-organized by the Werewolf Killing Official, the Shake Fish Live, the Tiger Live, and the National Live.
Enrolment points required 8 points. The elimination system was adopted in the competition.1 gold was obtained for one win,2 gold was deducted for one loss, and 3 gold was obtained for each MVP game. The initial gold of each player was 2 gold. When the gold was zero, the player would be eliminated automatically.
At the same time, before each game starts, players can choose to bet, for example,1 gold. If the player’s faction wins, they can get 2 extra gold coins (including 1 gold coin bet). Conversely, if the player’s faction fails, the 1 gold coin bet is gone.
There were a total of 10 rounds. Each round had a random sub-system, and the matching player system was random. In the end, the player who accumulated the highest gold coins would become the champion, while the champion would receive thousands of points worth millions.
After the five rounds, the official live broadcast of the Werewolf Killing Game will select some to broadcast.
“This is not just a chance to become rich overnight, but also a chance to become famous.”Yu Zifeng’s heart was racing.
The most popular game in the world was Werewolf Kill. As a result, the official live broadcast of the Werewolf Kill game had a total of 50 million fans. Once they stood out and had brilliant speeches and actions during the live broadcast, they would definitely quickly become popular.
“Sign up. You have to sign up.”
Although he needed 8 points to register, and he only had 8 points, Yu Zifeng did not hesitate to register.
[Congratulations to player Yu Zifeng for signing up successfully, the game will start in three days]
“You have to wait three days?All right.”
Yu Zifeng shrugged helplessly. However, when he wanted to start the game again, a dialog box popped up.
[Not enough points to start the game]
Sure enough, when Yu Zifeng opened his personal information panel, his original 8 points had already become 0, but after 0, there was the word “recharge “.
“This is the first time I’ ve seen a player who wants kryptonite for a werewolf kill. He knows how to play.”
Yu Zifeng didn’t know whether to laugh or cry. No wonder 1 point was equal to 1,000 RMB. It turned out that the wool was on the sheep.*

Chapter 16. I’m a witch in this game.

“This is the first time I’ ve seen a player who wants kryptonite for a werewolf kill. He knows how to play.”
Yu Zifeng didn’t know whether to laugh or cry. No wonder 1 point was equal to 1,000 RMB. It turned out that the wool was on the sheep.
But Yu Zifeng was wrong. To exchange the game points into RMB, the ratio was 1:1000, but to exchange the RMB into points, the ratio was 10,000:1.
In other words, there was only one point at the top of 10,000 yuan, but even so, there were still a large number of people who charged money because you could not play the game without charging money.
Of course, the points worth it would not be counted into the points ranking. Only those points that were actually won would be counted into the points ranking, participating in the city ranking, provincial ranking, and all-suite ranking.
Therefore, the points list was definitely a list that reflected the level of the individual game. It was extremely valuable, and without real materials, it was impossible to get on the list.
“Forget it. If you can’ t play, you won’ t.”
Yu Zifeng shook his head and directly exited the game. Immediately, he returned to the real world.
“Xiao Feng, we’ re out for dinner.”
A woman’s voice came from outside. Yu Zifeng learned from his original master’s memory that this was his mother. She was a very virtuous, hardworking, and loving woman.
“Got it, Mom.”
As Yu Zifeng responded, he pushed the door open and asked,” How fragrant, what did you do today, Mom?”
“Your favorite braised pork ribs and fried prawns.”Mother Yu smiled and said.
“What day is it today, making so many delicious food?”
Yu Zifeng looked at the table. Not only did he like to eat braised pork ribs, stir-fried prawns, but he also had red oil balls, spicy water boiled fish and three ingredients. Even red wine was on the table, although it was only the cheapest.
“Today, it’s the 25th wedding anniversary of your father and I. You’ re completely wiped out, right?”Mother Yu smiled and said.
“Sprinkle dog food, Mom?Too true to be true?’
Yu Zifeng smiled. He didn’ t expect his parents to be nearly fifty. He could still be so romantic and affectionate, full of anticipation and hope for life. It was really good.
“I told you to quickly find someone you don’ t want to find. I told you not to go on a blind date. I was already pregnant with you when I was your age.”
Yu Muse rolled her eyes. Yu Zifeng was already twenty-four this year, and he hadn’t been on the right track all day. She really did n’ t know when she would grow up and build her own family.
“Mom, you said that again.”Yu Zifeng looked bitter.
“Fine, fine, fine, fine, fine, fine, fine, fine, fine, fine, fine, fine, fine, fine, fine, fine, fine, fine, fine, fine, fine, fine, fine, fine, fine, fine, fine, fine, fine, fine, fine, fine, fine, fine, fine, fine, fine, fine, fine, fine, fine.”Mother Yu said helplessly.
Passed away in three days.
When Yu Zifeng entered the game again, the system reminded him that the game had begun.
“Join the game now?”
“Yes.”
Yu Zifeng was already impatient.
“Please match players later. The match is complete. Please prepare.”
[The game begins, this bureau board for the wolf beauty knight]
Wolves: They move with the Wolves every night, but they can charm one player alone. When the Wolves are out, the charmed players will also die. Wolves can not kill themselves.
Knight: When Banishment speaks during the day, you can choose a player to duel at any time. If the opponent is a werewolf, the opponent is out and enters the night immediately. If the opponent is a good person, the knight is out and continues the original process and speech.
[12 Man Wolf Beauty Knight]
Dark Card – Tu Bian – Sheriff
Configuration: Wolf Beauty +3 Wolf +4 Min + Pre-Girl Guard
Witch: Can’t save yourself all the way
Pingback: PK one round statement
Time to speak:120
Sheriff: Deciding on order of speech,150 seconds to speak, with 1.5 vote
Self-destruction: Double explosion swallowing police emblem
[Your identity is a witch]
Seeing this trump card, Yu Zifeng couldn’ t help but be overjoyed.
Finally, he got the divine card. He had played two games before, one game for civilians and one game for wolves. This time, he got a witch. He had to show up and lead the good people to victory.
“God bless you. Don’ t kill me.”
Yu Zifeng didn’t care if he did n’ t get the witch, but when he got his identity card, he was afraid that he would eat the first slash.
It was really scary!
[Tian Hei, please close your eyes]
Prophecy, please open your eyes, please choose the person you want to examine……
Werewolves, please open your eyes, please choose who you want to kill……
Witch please open your eyes, the one who died last night was TA, will you save?Are you going to use poison?
……
It was dawn, so the players who wanted to go to the police would light up the indicator before they got up.
[1,2,3,4,5,6,8,9,10,11,12]
“Good man, there are actually 11 people on the police. Looks like everyone likes to speak.”
Yu Zifeng looked around for a while, only to find that there was only one person under the police. Fortunately, player 7 did not choose to go on the police. Otherwise, the badge would have been lost, and the good people had yet to speak.
This bureau’s Yu Zifeng was No.6. It was n’ t him who hit the knife last night, it was No.4 player. As expected, this number was unlucky. Fortunately, he used the antidote to pick up No.4 player.*

Chapter 17 Giving Goldwater to Silverwater

In fact, there were quite a few people who didn’t save the witches on the first night. Yu Zifeng only wanted to say that the most annoying player was this kind of player. The Witch Protection Day Eve was a basic operation. Even if the wolf chose to cut his own blade, what if it was a guard, a prophet, or a knight?Don’t good people just collapse?
Therefore, the witch who didn’t open the antidote for the first night was truly pitty.
In particular, some people said that since I had obtained this identity card, I would play as much as I wanted. I didn’t need you to tell me. This kind of player was truly retarded.
Werewolf killing is a team game. Any operation of yours will affect the winning or losing of the entire faction. Especially the person who gets the god card has the heavy responsibility of leading the good people to victory. Therefore, you must not have such selfish thoughts.
The moment you get the good people card, be it god or people, whatever you do has to go out for the good people, not do whatever you want, play whatever you want.
[Randomly speaking in order starting with player #2]
“So many people are on the police, but I didn’ t expect that I would be the first to speak. First of all, I’ m not a prophet. I’ m on the police, and I’ m here to comment on the prophet. My ability to stand on the side is very strong, so the prophet doesn’ t need to come and test me. Just stand on the wrong side and directly beat me up.”
Number 2 said unhurriedly,” There’s only one person under the police. I think it should be the situation of the Four Wolves on the police. To be honest, this board is not very friendly to werewolves. The wolves that jump out are the ones that come out to die. However, he also carries a mission, which is to steal the badge and then kill the knights. Therefore, I hope that your prophet can speak properly. Do not think that if a knight comes out to give you a proper perspective, you can relax your guard.”
Number 2 was right. There were knights on this board. When the banishment speech was almost over, the knights would come out to work and would usually poke one of the two prophetic families. So no matter what, the good people would definitely find the true prophetic family on the first day. However, the price they paid was huge and small.
In a good situation, the badge was in the hands of the prophet, and the knight stabbed the wolf to death. Normally, the badge was in the hands of the wolf, while the knight stabbed the wolf to death. In the worst case, the badge was in the hands of the wolf, and the knight stabbed the true prophet to death.
If it was the worst case scenario, the good guys would be two rounds behind on the first day and basically lose.
Player [3], please speak.
“I’ m not a prophet. Just now, Number 2 has already said what I wanted to say, but I have to add that the Wolves will definitely play the game if they want to win this board. For example, if the Wolves step on the wolf, self-knife or iron-blooded barb.”
“That’s why I hope all the good people present can listen carefully to the speech. Even if this person stands on the right side, they still have to listen carefully to the logic of him standing on the right side. The logic of hitting people is incorrect. If there is no logic standing on the side, I don’ t know about others, but I’ m sure I’ ll point you.”
“Sure enough, they’ re all chatters.”
Hearing Number 2 and Number 3’s words, Yu Zifeng had no choice but to admire them. With these two words, you could hardly find any place where you could hit him as a wolf. Moreover, their mentality was all for good people.
But can you say 2 and 3 are definitely good guys?That was not necessarily true.
Player [4], please speak.
“What are you talking about? The first two people said everything they could, so I won’ t repeat it anymore. Under the police, there’s only a #7 player. The Prophet’s badge will stop leaving him. Just look at his side, vote and speak. I think so many people will help you keep an eye on #7. He’s a wolf, so I think he’ ll have to see his original form on the first day.”
Player 4 was Yu Zifeng’s Silverwater, but he did n’ t have the silverwater complex. He was just like an external white card, nothing special.
The only thing to be sure of is that #4 must not be a wolf beauty, because a wolf beauty can’t cut itself.
Player [5], please speak.
“Prophet, last night, player number 4, Goldwater, and the police badge were on 8 and 12.”
“Let me tell you why I’ m playing like this. First of all, I listen to the 2nd and 3rd preferences of the police. They don’ t speak like wolves. As for Number 4, I’ m Jinshui. Number 6 can hear his speech after I speak, so I don’ t need to keep him. Number 7 under the police doesn’ t need to keep him, so Number 8 will be the only player in Number 1.”
“As for the second police badge, it’s really a random one. I think that player #1, who is in the final position, doesn’ t need to stay. If it’s 11 or 10, then it’s too narrow, so it’s only 8 or 12.”
Hearing Player 5’s speech, Yu Zifeng’s comment was that he was right in the middle. The so-called right in the middle was that you couldn’t recognize him from his speech. He must be a prophet, but you could n’ t find him too big.
In such a situation, if you want to know who the prophet is, you must listen to what he said to the prophet who jumped, and then combine the wolf pits from both sides of the police. The police officer can not stand on the side.*

Chapter 18 was wolf stomping wolf again?

Player [6], please speak.
“I can’ t stand on the side for now. Number 5’s speech is just like Bai Kaishui’s. It’s plain and plain. I can’ t stand on the side of Number 4, who has already spoken before, and then I’ ll press on the police with my badge. I’ ll recognize the preferences of Number 2 and Number 3. The Prophets will say this, and the wolves will say it. Therefore, I can’ t stand on the side if I listen to Number 5’s speech alone. Under the police, I’ ll analyze it.”
“However, if Number 5 were to jump at this position, Number 4 should not be on the same side as him, because the Wolf wouldn’ t focus on his teammates. If that’s the case, it’s easy to collapse, especially in the Wolf Beauty.”
“That’s why I don’ t think that 4 or 5 have a common relationship. As for the definitions of 2 and 3, I have the same opinion as Number 5. I’ m like a good person, so I’ ll listen to the police.”
As a witch, Yu Zifeng listened carefully to everyone’s speech because he knew that his burden was heavy. Sometimes, witches decided to win or lose a game.
Yu Zifeng really couldn’t tell if he was a prophet or not, especially when he sent a golden water to his Silverwater 4 player. He said that he did n’ t have any doubts, which was impossible.
Player [8], please speak.
“I don’t feel like a prophet, but I have n’ t found him. It’s just a feeling. I’ m not a world-class prophet in my mind. Of course, I know that feeling isn’t logic, so I need to hear another prophet speak and compare the two of them before I can choose to stand.”
“I think Number 6 is a good person, because his logic and perspective as a closed-eyed good person are almost exactly the same as mine. For example, I can’ t distinguish the prophet for a while, such as thinking that 4 and 5 are not side by side, and 2 and 3 preferences, etc.”
“Actually, there’s one more point. I don’ t really want to recognize Number 5 as a prophet. It’s the preference of Number 2 and Number 3, the preference of Number 4 being Goldwater, Number 5 being a prophet, Number 6 being a good person that I listen to. Under the police, I shouldn’ t be a wolf, and I’ m a good person myself. This time, I’ m a good person in the Seven Company. It’s too scary. Can the five people who have yet to speak from outside be four wolves?”
Yu Zifeng had a feeling of deja vu when he heard Player 8’s words. Before, he had hit a stone like a ghost guarding tombman’s board, and there was a hunter playing position to learn. Now that he was here again, it could be seen that there were quite a few people who liked to use position to learn to play wolf pits.
To take a step back,2 or 3 were only preferences, and they could not be sure that they were good people. So, where did the seven companies come from?
Yu Zifeng felt that Number 8 might be a wolf, but he did not kill him. The police would go to his side and listen to him.
Player 9, please speak.
“Prophet No.9. Last night, he touched No.10 to kill him. My badge is 4-12.”
Number 9 paused for a moment before continuing,” First, someone told me that 4 and 5 are not on the same side, but I don’ t think so. I think that this board, many wolves will send gold water to their teammates, and then let him go to the barbs. In the end, the good guys will never be able to board, so no matter if player number 4 is standing on my side, I will definitely test him.”
“If it’s Double Goldwater, then that’s great. Let him lead the team. If it’s a search, it’s even better. If we find a wolf that’s hard to find, then our chances of winning are even greater.”
“The second badge pressure 12 is because I think that the badge pressure of #5 is likely to drive his wolf teammate. I’ ve already heard #8’s speech earlier. He doesn’ t look like a wolf. He played #5 and doesn’ t look like a prophet, so my vision naturally shifted to #12, so my second badge pressure #12.”
Player 9’s voice was very loud and filled with emotion. He sounded like a prophet, and he was still holding a #10 kill, which was much stronger than #5.
However, Yu Zifeng thought that Number 9 was not a prophet. His logic was wrong.
First of all, the probability of 4 or 5 being on the same side was extremely small. If Number 5 was a wolf, there was no need to send his wolf teammates into focus. Second, Player 8’s speech was obviously a bit of a strong fight. What was it like to say? It was all pseudo logic. How did Number 9 say that Number 8 did n’ t look like a wolf?
If he was a prophet, Pan 8 might be a wolf who wanted to hit the barb. After all, his reason for playing No.5 was far-fetched.
Combined with the above two points, Yu Zifeng thought that 9 was not a prophet, but he was not so sure. After all, everyone had their logic and perspective, and he was so excited to speak. If he was a wolf, his performance would be too heavy.
“Let’s listen to the watch water that Number 10 received. Let’s see what format the Wolves are playing.”
Yu Zifeng felt that Number 9 was not a prophet, and that Number 10 could also be a wolf. To put it bluntly, he was more inclined to the format that the Wolves were attacking wolves and stepping on wolves.*

Chapter 19. I’m a witch. You killed me on the iron plate.

Player [10], please speak.
“Hehe,#9, you sent me a quest and kicked me on the iron plate. I’ m a witch and 7 is silver water. You can self-destruct.”
Number 10 smiled.
He was in a very relaxed state. The feeling was that a real witch had received a check from the Humming Wolf and was not worried about him being out. He even went to Dialogue 9 to let him self-destruct. In the eyes of the good people outside, he had to be a witch.
But the problem was that Yu Zifeng was a witch. Number 10 had received Number 9’s check and kill jumping witch. Could it be that he had guessed that it was a wolf stepping on a wolf?
But this format of wolf stomping on wolves was meaningless?
If Number 10 didn’t take a picture of her identity or a citizen’s identity, she would have to be poisoned that night.
“Not self-destruct, right?If I don’t blow myself up, I’ ll give you a chance. If you don’t, then I wo n’ t give a crap. Witch #10, Silverwater is #7, player #7. I scooped you up last night. Now that I’ve picked up #10, I hope you can give the ticket to player #5.”
“Let’s have a brief chat about the statements of the previous people. Number 8 is the only one I listen to that looks like a wolf. Number 6 should be a good person.2 or 3 is actually like that. The attitude of the two people speaking is indeed like a good person. However, good people like this can say that the werewolves also speak of their identity, so I have to listen to another round of their statements to define their identity.”
The No.10 Witch chatted for 120 seconds. The Wolves did not choose to self-destruct, but that was normal. Yesterday’s Silverwater was No.4. He said No.7. In the eyes of the Wolves, he must not be a witch. Since he was not a witch, why would he self-destruct.
Player [11], please speak.
“I’ m not a witch. Number 10 jumped a witch. I feel like I’ m in a similar state, but there’s something bad about it. I have to point it out, even if you’ re a witch.”
“The Wolf Beauty Knight’s board, you don’ t need to capture your identity. You just need to watch the water well. When the time comes, there will naturally be a knight’s right view. At most, capturing your identity will allow player #5 to eat the badge, but your identity has been exposed. I don’ t think it’s worth it.”
“However, everyone has their own way of playing. Perhaps you think it’s more important for player 5 to get the badge. That’s fine.”
Although player #11 recognized #10 as a witch, he said that the #10 jumping witch was not right. This was something that would be considered by the benevolent.
Some people liked to hide their identities. They used this board to check and kill their identities or people, and then seriously went to the Water Point Wolf Pit. However, some people thought that my trump card was suppressed. If I checked and killed them, why would I be scared?Just get up and fight the wolf.
Player [12], please speak.
“I’ m not a witch here. I’ ve heard Number 10 speak in a similar state to a witch. However, since the Wolves chose not to explode, two witches should appear in this game. No matter whether Number 10 is a wolf or a witch, if he is a wolf, the real witch will come out. If he is a witch, the Wolves will definitely send someone to jump against him.”
Number 12 said indifferently,” I think this game is very good. For now, I will recognize that Number 10 is a witch. After the police jump, we will play who is real and who is fake. But I also said that Number 10 is very similar to a witch. I will probably trust him.”
“As for the players who had spoken earlier, I think that 6 and 8 should have one wolf. The approximate rate is 8. He said that his logic is the same as that of player 6. Doesn’t that mean that he recognizes that 6 is a good person?You recognize 6, then you will have to go into the wolf pit.”
“Player 11 was speaking in front of me. Actually, he didn’t talk about anything. He said that Number 10 was like a witch, but he should n’ t jump out. What’s there to jump out of? Since he has a trump card to suppress him, it’s over to get up and shoot Number 9. What are you scared of?So I don’t think number 11 is good. It could be a wolf.”
Number 12’s speech was very offensive. He played 6 or 8 to open a wolf. The main point was to play 8. He could n’ t play 11 well. It was probably a wolf, but it was strange that he didn’t distinguish between the Prophets. In his perspective, the two Prophets who jumped 5 and 9 seemed to have disappeared. Neither of them was as important as the outside 6,8 or 11.
“This #12 trump card should be something. It’s not a god or a wolf. Otherwise, I won’ t be able to say anything like this.”Yu Zifeng thought to himself.
Player [1], please speak.
“I’ m the last one, and I’ m not a witch. It looks like Number 10 is a witch, so it’s better to stand on this side. I think the Wolves are breaking down. This is a welfare bureau.”
“Originally, I wanted to make 9 or 10 wolves step on wolves, but he actually went straight to Dialogue 9 to let him self-destruct. I feel that the two of them will not meet at night. Either 9 is a prophet,10 is a wolf,9 is a wolf,10 is a witch, and I choose to believe the latter,10 is a witch, then you will be eliminated from Number 9.”
[Sheriff’s campaign finishes speaking, please start voting]
#7 Chooses the upper ticket to player #5.
Elected sheriff on the 5th.
Christmas Eve last night.*

Chapter 20 Sorry, I’m the witch

Player [6], please speak.
“My witch, last night’s Silverwater was player #4, and #10 received the check and killed the jumping witch. I can only ask you to be a wolf, and it might be a wolf beauty. I’ m not afraid that I’ ll eat poison at night, but I’ m afraid that I’ ll be poked by a knight during the day.”
Yu Zifeng said calmly.
The Wolf Beauty character’s skill was to take a person away after being banished or poisoned. However, if he was stabbed to death by a knight, he would not be able to take a person with him. Therefore, the Wolf Beauty was especially afraid of the knight stabbing himself.
Number 10 was especially suited to the Wolf Beauty’s game. First, the Witch would find out the witch. He was n’ t afraid to eat poison anyway. He could even kill a good person, such as a prophet or a witch.
All in all, as long as it wasn’t poked by a knight, Wolf Beauty was n’ t afraid of anything.
“Actually, when I sent you a check and kill on the 9th, I thought that it might be a wolf stepping on a wolf, but a wolf stepping on a wolf, you don’ t know how to jump a witch, right? This fight is too fierce, especially when you talk to player 9, let him self-destruct. I think you two can’ t be two wolves.”
“In my eyes, you’ re a jumping witch. You must be a wolf. Number 9 can only be a prophet. Even though he’s not talking well, I told him that Number 4 and 5 are not in a common relationship. He still has to go and test Number 4. I heard Number 8’s speech and it’s not good. It’s a bit like trying to beat Number 5. It’s either charging or barbs. He told me that Number 8 doesn’ t look like a wolf. It’s very different from my thoughts.”
“But there’s nothing I can do about it. He’s the prophet who has a bad chat. If you don’ t jump the witch on number 10, I’ ll definitely choose to stand on the side of player number 5. After chatting so much, I’ d better click on the wolf pit.5,8,10,11. There might be forgiveness on the outside.”
Yu Zifeng had a helpless expression on his face. Fortunately, Number 10 had killed the witch. Otherwise, he would have to stand on the wrong side of the game. Now that he was a witch, the chances of a good person winning were high.
“Sure enough, Captain 12 said that there would be two witches in this game. I didn’ t expect a single word to come true.”
The good people on the field frowned. No matter if Player 6 was on the police or off the police, their statements were very correct. He was like a good person. If he was a wolf, there was no need for him to fight with Witch 10. After all, if he hid and hit the barb, it wouldn’t be possible for anyone to get it.
Even if they had to jump a witch, there were still two wolves on the outside. They could jump out of Number 6. The Wolves’ losses were too great.
“Who is a witch?”
The good people frowned. In the state of #10, speaking and logic, and judging from the Wolves’ earnings,#6 was more like a witch.
Player [7], please speak.
“I’ m standing at the side of player 5. I think player 6 is a wolf and 10 is a witch. The silver water he sent is too coincidental.4 is gold water of 5. He sent another silver water, feeling like he was lying to player 4.”
Number 7 said seriously,” And just as he said, player number 9 has the wrong perspective. How can he pick up a prophet?I listened for a round and the wolf pits should be 6,8,9,11,2 and 3 fault tolerance.”
When the wolf pit appeared, a strange expression appeared on the faces of the good people.
The Wolf Pit at point 6 was 5,8,10,11, and the Wolf Pit at point 7 was 6,8,9, and 11. Of these,8, and 11 players were actually hit into the Wolf Pit at the same time. It was too strange.
In reality, if they hadn’t been standing differently, the Wolf Pit would have been the same.
Player [8], please speak.
“I might stand on the side of player 5, but I feel that player 7 is a barb. The player in front of player 6 jumps witches, and points me and 11 are wolves. In the end, you also point me and 11 are wolves, but you two are completely different from each other. How can you point me and 11 into the wolf pit at the same time?”
Player 8 said coldly,” In other words, Player 6 is a wolf. Will he sell two wolf teammates to good people?Can’t you?So you stand side player 5. The wolf pit is wrong. You should be barbarian wolf 7.”
“The wolf pit I ordered was 6,7,9,11, or 12. I didn’ t want to go into the wolf pit with 11, but the two wolves were frantically fighting 11. I felt that they might be making an identity for 11, so number 5, go and test 11 or 12. I feel that the last wolf is among them.”
Number 8 looked full of confidence. He felt that his logic was correct. Although Number 6 had a good chat, he even thought that Number 6 was a good person, but he did not believe that Number 6 was a witch.
And #7. Even though he voted for the badge to #5, half of the wolf pits he ordered were the same as #6. Isn’t that bullshit?How could a person who even stood by a different side point out a similar wolf pit?There was only one possibility. Both of them were wolves.*

Chapter 21 Knight who shows himself to death

Player 9, please speak.
“First click on the wolf pit,5,7,8,10. I didn’ t want to order him into the wolf pit, but he did all the bandit work. The witch is a wolf, get the bandit ticket and stand on the wrong side. I don’ t believe that a good person would help the wolf rush.”
“The most important thing is, he doesn’t have a disc. Why am I not a prophet? Why is Number 5 a prophet in his mind? He only says that Number 6 is right. Why do n’ t you recognize him as a witch?#6 If he formed a wolf teammate with me, why should he tell me the bad things I talked about?”
Number 9 said angrily,” So, this only shows one problem. I don’ t meet player number 6. He’s a witch, and I’ m a prophet. Number 10 is a wolf-hopping witch. You, number 7, stand on the side without logic. You should be a charging wolf.”
“As for player number 8, playing 6 or 7 is double wolves stepping on each other as identities. It’s even more ridiculous. Your brain is too big.6 or 7 is obviously the absolute opposite. From the conversation between number 7 and number 6, they can’ t be double wolves. If you play them double wolves, then aren’ t you a wolf?”
“I’ ll talk to the Knight again here. Player 10 is likely to be the Wolf Beauty. I think Witch Plate 6 is right. He’s not afraid of poison at night, but he’s obviously afraid that the Knight will poke him, so 80% of him is likely to be the Wolf Beauty. Trust me, you won’ t die if you poke him.”
Player [10], please speak.
“Hahaha, this game is really amazing. I don’ t need to talk too much nonsense. I’ ll click Wolf Pit,8,9,11. I’ ll find another external player. Number 7 must be a good person.”
The good people on the field were stunned when they heard the wolf pit that was pointed out by #10. There was no #6 in his wolf pit?What does that mean?Besides, why must Number 7 be a good person?
“That’s right. I’ m not a witch. Number 6 is a witch. That’s not the point. Let’s focus on why Number 7 is a good person.First, I sent Silverwater to Player 7. If he was a wolf, he would know that I was not a witch. Because I reported the wrong Silverwater, then he would definitely choose to charge up at this time and never choose to barb.”
“He chose to vote for Player 5, which means that he is a closed-eye view. He recognized me as a witch, so he went to Pan 6 to be a wolf. This is consistent with the view of a closed-eye player. If it was a wolf, he would not have said that.”
Hearing Player 10’s words, everyone felt that there was indeed a point, but the question was, why did you jump on the witch?Your logic was built on the fact that you were a good man, what if you were a wolf?
Then, are we good guys allowed to play 5,7, and 10 as three-headed wolves? What if you send your teammates a random silver water hint that he is charging?
“Next comes the most exciting part. I’ m on duty to investigate why the Wolves jumped the witches. I’ m afraid that the Wolves will self-destruct. I’ m jumping the witches. Although the Wolves feel tricky, they will still let go and send someone out to jump the witches. Unfortunately, the Wolves didn’ t jump. Instead, the real witches came out.”
“But it doesn’ t matter. I found three Definitive Wolves 8,9,11, and a player of Iron Goodman 7. The remaining wolf will be left to your Prophet and Witch. I’ m going to soar, brothers.”
“Take your life, number 8.”
In the next moment, Number 10 flipped the card. He was actually a knight. Number 8 was actually a good person, and he himself was directly shot to death. This was embarrassing.
“It’s a bit miserable.”
Seeing this, Yu Zifeng smiled shamelessly.
Actually, not only Yu Zifeng, all the players on the field were amused by Number 10, including the Werewolf.
Although he had stabbed himself to death, he had to admit that Number 10 was playing a show that made his head feel numb.
Player 10, please leave your last words.
“Eh, I don’t know what to say. Number 8 is actually a good person?”Then I’ ll have to re-discover the wolf pit.9,11,12, then 1,2,3, and then open a wolf, number 5. Your badge flow was originally 8,12. Now I’ ll change it to 12,3. Since number 8 is a good person, when I’ m done, number 9 will definitely choose to self-destruct. You’ ll follow the badge I changed for you tonight.”
“If he doesn’ t self-destruct, I think you should still follow the badge I changed for you. Because he doesn’ t self-destruct, it might be his wolf teammate. He wants to change it when you speak, but you must not change it, okay?”
It has to be said that the knight on the 10th really broke his heart for good people to win.
However, what he said was very reasonable. Under normal circumstances,10 flips was a knight, so Number 9 would have to self-destruct. There was no need to continue acting, unless there was a wolf in the police badge that was changed by the Prophet.
Of course, if No.9 didn’t self-destruct, there was another possibility. It was the Wolf Beauty. The Wolf Beauty could n’ t self-destruct, but the Wolf Team would definitely not send the Wolf Beauty out to jump. If the Knight poked him, and he couldn’t even activate his skills, the Wolf Team would lose a lot.
After leaving his last words on the 10th, the speech process continued during the day.*

Chapter 22 Werewolf Beauty Dare to Come Out?

Player [11], please speak.
Burst!
Number 9 decisively chose to self-destruct and enter the night.
Prophecy, please open your eyes, please choose the person you want to examine……
Witch please open your eyes, are you going to use poison?
Guard, please open your eyes, please choose the person you want to guard……
It was dawn.
Last night 11 or 5 rewinds, no last words.
Please player #5 choose to hand over or rip off the badge.
In the next second, Number 5 handed over the badge to Player 4, indicating that Player 12 was a kill.
Player [3], please speak.
“The badge is given to player number 4. It doesn’ t have to be a check. If he doesn’ t self-destruct, it’s probably a wolf beauty. Last night,5 or 11 pairs died,5 knives were eaten,11 poison was definitely eaten. The 11 probability is that a wolf left, but I was wondering if it was possible to guard the right person last night. Number 5 was killed by 11?”
When Number 3 said that, the good people on the field couldn’t help but have their eyes lit up. That’s right. If Number 11 was a Wolves Beauty, last night, the blade was at Witch Number 6, and the guards were on guard. However, because Number 6 poisoned Number 11, and even Number 5 players, it was only because of that that that the pair of 5 and 11 died.
This is also possible, although the probability is small.
“Forget it. Why are you thinking so much? Since the 9th and 11th Wolves are gone, the 12th is going to kill them again. The 4th,6th,7th and 8th on the field are good people. Wouldn’t the last wolf be in 1 and 2?Pushed player #12 first today and got up 1 or 2 P tomorrow. Over.”
Player [2], please speak.
“1,2PK, I hear you #3 is like a wolf.#12 is in #5’s first badge stream, and #9 chose to self-destruct. Are n’ t you afraid that #12 will be tested?He must be a wolf beauty ok?”What’s more, I think he should have been the No.6 witch last night. If we push 12 off, the witches will have to die together. If the remaining wolf purses to see who is the guard, won’ t the good guys lose?”
Number 2 said in a deep voice,” That’s why I don’ t push 12 today, push one from 1 and 3. I’ m biased towards 3 being the wolf. I’ m a good person. As long as you can recognize me in 4,6, and 8, the good person will win this game.”
This was interesting. Only two people spoke and two different opinions appeared.
One wanted to push 12 today, while the other wanted to push in the wolf pit. In fact, there was a certain reason. You couldn’t say that No.2 would n’ t push 12 to kill him. He was a wolf. You couldn’t say that No.3 would push 12, so he could n’ t be a wolf teammate with No.12.
True, false, false, who knows what the wolf is thinking at this time?
Player [1], please speak.
“There should still be two wolves on the field right now. One of the 12th was killed and the other 2nd and 3rd were killed. In fact, I’m more inclined to lose the 12th today. The more the beauty of the wolf, the more it will suffer. Today, he’s a witch, but if he joins the guard tomorrow, won’t the good guys lose?”That’s why I think the 12 is the safest. The Wolves haven’ t found any guards yet, right?”
Number 1 pondered for a moment before continuing,” Moreover, if we push outside, and if we push the good guys out, then we’ ll lose completely. So to be on the safe side, I think we’ ll still get number 12.”
Number 1 was obviously a player seeking stability. He didn’t think it was any good to bring Witch Number 6 with him after 12 out. After all, the wolves had n’ t found a guard yet, but if they pushed in 2 or 3 and the good guy was out, the Wolves would have three strikes. It was hard for the good guys to not lose.
Player [12], please speak.
“Since that’s the case, I’ ll have a showdown. That’s right, I’ m Wolf Beauty. All the good people behind me will take my status. If I don’ t take my status, I’ ll send you out. Number 6, I even had you last night. I originally wanted to kill you, but it’s better to think about it. Let’s go ahead and kill the Prophet. As expected, the guards didn’ t go to guard him. We’ ve arrived in a good mood.”
No.12 knew that he could no longer argue after receiving No.5’s attack, so he started to let himself go. No matter if the good guy pushed him or not, he did n’ t care.
“I’ m not afraid to tell you that my wolf teammate is very safe right now. I won’ t be pushed back in at least two rounds. You good guys will lose in this game, hahaha. Also, number 11 is a good guy. You poisoned number 6. I said there are three wolves on the field now. Do you believe me?”
No.12 was very proud, but no one knew if he was pretending or if it was true. This was a psychological battle. He said that No.11 was that the good guys were poisoned wrong. Wasn’ t it just to disturb Yu Zifeng’s perspective or shake the good guys’ confidence?
In addition, he said that his wolf teammates were safe now. Wasn’t that just pointing at player 7?But the logic of the 10th knight plate was right. The 7th was a wolf. In the event that he reported the wrong silver water, he would definitely not give the ticket to the prophet.
Of course, this was positive logic. You had to counter logic. Number 7 was a wolf, but he had to do the opposite?Is that possible?Sure has, but the odds are too slim.
To put it bluntly, werewolf killing was a game of positive and negative logic. No matter how it was played, it would depend on which one you were willing to believe.*

Chapter 23#4 Are you a guard?

Player [8], please speak.
“What do we do?Will it go straight out 12 or will it go out 1,2,3?”If I get out of 1,2, and 3, I think that the last wolf might be out of 1,3, and 2 will be released temporarily, because I think that he’s a wolf. Just follow Feng 3 and say 12. There’s no need to leave things behind.”
Number 8 had a point, but it wasn’t absolute. What if the Wolves played against the good guys?And the good guy just used that to protect him, wouldn’ t that be right in his heart?
“Number 6, do you think you want to give out 12?”After all, I’ d like to hear from you. Who do you think is more like a wolf?”
Player [7], please speak.
“I’ m a good person. Although I hit you 6 or 8 wrong when I was under the police, my perspective was like this. I recognized Number 5 as a prophet, you didn’ t recognize it, and even jumped the witch with Number 10. That’s why I called you 6 a wolf.”
“As for player #8, your police use the so-called feeling to fight #5 is not a prophet, and then use position to learn to fight him is not a prophet. I think only wolves use these false logic to fight people, so I want you to be a wolf. I want you to talk about me being a wolf. If you think you can, please recognize me as a good person. If you think you can’ t, I will continue to watch until you recognize me, can you?”
“As for whether or not player 12 will be released today, I think it’s possible to do so. What if you push it outside and push it to a good person?Therefore, we must not take this risk. Moreover, we all thought better of everything. Wan-112 was not Wolf Beauty. Was he pretending to be Wolf Beauty?Wouldn’t we have fallen for it if we had n’ t pushed him?”
Player 7’s speech caused the good people on the field to feel hopeful. Yeah, what if Number 12 wasn’ t Wolf Beauty?If he didn’t push him, would n’ t all the good people be fooled by him?
Player [6], please speak.
“Do you still have to think about it?”It’s a fool to kill someone, but it’s a fool to not kill someone. Of course, it’s a fool to kill someone. He can’ t even kill me, he can’ t even kill me. Even I’ m better than a guard, right? He can’ t kill me, I’ m out, and good people can still play. If he can’ t kill a guard, he’ ll be completely cold, so Number 12 must be here today.”Yu Zifeng said decisively.
As long as the Wolf Beauty was caught, he could not stay. The longer he stayed, the more trouble he would have. This was the same as Number 1, so Number 1 should not be a wolf.
“As for the last wolf, I think that in 2 or 3, number 3 might be a bit bigger than player 2’s bandit face. But to be honest, I really didn’ t tell who was 2 or 3.”
As he spoke, Yu Zifeng changed the topic,” For Number 7, you guys don’ t move her anymore. I listened to his speech, the logic of the game, his ticket type, and the side of the station. He doesn’ t look like a wolf. If the good guys want to win this game, they can’ t go to the game. Number 7 is a wolf because the rounds aren’ t enough, understand?”
Yu Zifeng carefully analyzed player 7. There were no problems whether they were speaking, voting or standing on the side. Plus, the logic of Knight Protection 7 was correct, so 99% of player 7 was not a wolf. If so, the good guys could only lose.
Player [4], please speak.
“Everyone that should have talked has already talked. Today, it must be player number 12. No matter if he is Wolf Beauty or not, no matter who he is connected to, no one can guarantee that he will be able to fight the Wolf. Therefore, we have no choice.”
“Let’s do it. Out of 12, we’ ll go back tomorrow to play who is the last wolf. I have the same opinion as Witch 6. I put down Number 7 and look for the last wolf in 1,2, and 3. In fact, everyone is a little optimistic. We haven’ t found the last wolf right now, but they haven’ t found any guards. Let’s see who can hide.”
Number 4’s speech was very brief. It was only a few dozen seconds before the banishment vote began.
1.2,3,4,6,7,8 Vote for Player 12.
12 Vote for Player 4.
Player 12 is out.
However, when No.12 was banished, No.4 was also eliminated.
“It’s Number 4. Why not the witch naked on the table?”Could it be that they’ re guarding #4?”
This was something that all the good people were worried and worried about, but Number 12 quickly answered them.
Player 12, please leave your last words.
“On the first night, you were number six. Originally, I told my teammates to attack you first, but in the end, they had to attack 4. Sigh, if they attacked you first, we would definitely win this game. Unfortunately.”
That was no wonder. Although the Wolf Beauty could connect people, it could not connect with one person for two consecutive days. On the first night, he connected with number 6, so he naturally could not connect with number 6 last night.
“Player 4, are you a guard? I’ m sure you’ re a guard. I’ m sure you’ re not a guard, so I didn’ t even have an 8. You’ re not a guard. Wait until your last words tell me if you’ re a guard. Anyway, my wolf teammate will definitely go to Witch Blade 6 at night. No matter if you admit it or not, he will go to Witch Blade 6, so tell me the truth Are you a guard?”
Player 12 was looking forward to telling him that he was the guard, so the Wolves would win, and he was definitely the MVP.*

Chapter 24 Guards finally watch out for Christmas Eve

Player [4], please leave your last words.
“That really disappointed you, player 12. I’ m not a guard, I’ m just a citizen. However, to be able to help the Witches guard block this death, I feel that my contribution has been achieved. I’ ll see if you witches and guards can capture the last wolf.”
Number 4 smiled and said,” Number 6, I’ ll give you the badge. Don’ t disappoint me. In the end, I’ ll say that a good person will win. Come on.”
After saying that, Number 4 handed over the badge to Yu Zifeng before entering the night.
Dark sky please close your eyes!
Prophets, please open your eyes……
Witch, please open your eyes……
Werewolves, please open your eyes, please choose who you want to kill……
It was dawn.
Christmas Eve last night.
Player [3], please speak.
“F*ck! As soon as Christmas Eve comes out, willn’t the good guys win?”The guards are here, the witches are here, the Ming Goodman No.8 is here, and the person who has been recognized as a good man No.7 is here. How could the Wolves lose?”
Number 3 was very happy. He didn’t expect Christmas Eve to happen. Originally, he was still complaining in his heart about why the guards did n’ t go to watch the Prophets, so Number 5 would be able to test another Celestial, but now, he only felt like the Guard Show.
“Let’s play with our identity in this game. I’ m a citizen here. I think that in 1 or 2, it’s probably that wolf. Yesterday, he actually wanted to go out on the outside. I do n’ t think it’s a good person’s mentality. If there’s a clear wolf on the field, you can go out on the outside and get out on the outside. Where’s the good person?What if the guard is pushed out?”
Obviously, Number 3 was very dissatisfied with the idea that Player 2 was going to play outside yesterday. This was not a safe way to play. No good person would take such a great risk to play outside. Only the Wolves would bet like this. Once the bet was right, they would win. If the bet was wrong, then there was no way. In any case, the Wolves would have very little chance of winning.
Player [2], please speak.
“No.3, you’re a wolf, are n’ t you? I was afraid that No.12 was Wolf Beauty’s No.6 witch yesterday?Is this a good guy mentality, you tell me?If I were a wolf, I wouldn’t say 12?A wolf that was checked and killed, or wolf beauty, do I have to go and protect him again?”Is it bad to just push him off as an identity?”
Number 2 said in a low voice,” But it doesn’t matter. Yesterday Christmas Eve, the two gods, three people, and one wolf on the field. The good guys should have three rounds left. Why did they win?If I’m unlucky out this round, hopefully get up tomorrow and you guys can get player #3 out.”
“As for player #1, to be honest, I don’ t want to play him as a wolf anymore, because the player #3 hit me too hard and wanted to push me out. I think he should be the last wolf.”
“There’s player #6, you’ re a witch. I hope you can think about it a bit more. Before, we didn’ t have enough rounds, and player #7 was a wolf. But now that Christmas Eve is out, we have three rounds. Should you think about whether this player #7 can be released?”
“Of course, I was originally in the anti-push position, and I still suspected that Number 7 was already recognized. This will definitely cause him to feel disgust. However, I am a good person, not a wolf, so I don’ t need to cringe. I have to explain what I think or what I’ m worried about.”
Number 3’s speech was very righteous. His current state was really like a good person who could think nonsense, but he did n’ t have any logic in playing Number 7. Why could Number 7 become a wolf?You have to say your reasons ah, you don’t say reasons, just say results, so there is no point.
Player [1], please speak.
“I’ m a guard. I’ m a guard on the first day, and I’ m also a guard on the second day. I didn’ t go to the Werewolves last night. If they were Dao Prophets, I would go to the witches at night. If they were Dao witches, I would go to the Prophets. Anyway, I’ ll keep a Christmas Eve for sure. That’s what I always do with guards.”
Number 1 said unhurriedly,” Right now, there are only 2,3, and 7 left on the field. Right? Number 7 player’s identity preference, then 2, and 3 will follow. If it isn’ t over, then 7 will win against the good guys. I don’ t know what the werewolves are holding on to.”
Number 1 was right. As soon as Christmas Eve came out, the Wolves wouldn’t have to fight. Even if he could defend against two good people being knocked out, he would n’ t have a chance.
But werewolves don’t self destruct. What can you do?
“Alright, I’ ll stop talking nonsense. After that, you can return to number 6.”
Player [8], please speak.
“You can return the ticket for number 6. If player number 1 dares to jump the guard at that position, he must be the guard. We good people have three rounds, so let’s follow it. I won’ t analyze who is the wolf and who is the good person.”
Player [7], please speak.
“I’m not a guard. Player 2 is stepping on me as a wolf, but he does n’ t look like a wolf when I hear him speak. If he’s a wolf, it’s fine if he hits 3 or 1. If he wants to hit me, isn’t that courting death?So I think the last wolf should be player #3.”
Player 7 recognized player 2 as not a wolf, not based on logic, but based on his actions. He really did not look like a wolf.
He felt that the wolf would not come to attack him at this time, let alone say that he would be out in the round yesterday. It would be easy to put him in the defensive position, so why?
So, that wolf at the end should be #3.
Player [4], please speak.
“The last wolf is player #2. Haven’t you guys figured out why he sent someone out yesterday?”
Yu Zifeng smiled and said,” I didn’ t tell who was the wolf in number 2 or 3 before number 12 was eliminated, but when number 4 was eliminated, I came back to my senses. He knew that number 12 didn’ t even have me, so he wanted to take the risk of stealing a round to say that there was an outside player, so that number 12 would have a chance to even have me number 6. For that, even if he was eliminated, it’s fine, understand?”
“The reason why he didn’ t play #1 today and instead went to play #7 was because he had a counter mentality. As expected, you followed his train of thought. All you can say is that you still have too little thought. When you went to play #1 and he was a wolf, he wouldn’ t come to kill you, you were already fooled.”
“This is psychological warfare, I have to say player #2 plays great, although he is the head wolf, ok, the game is over, the sheriff returns to ticket player #2.”
1.3,6,7 And 8 to vote for player number 2.
2 Vote for Player 1.
Player 2 is out.
[Game over, good guys win ]*

Chapter 25 12 Man Wolf king magician

This game MVP is player witch number 6 and can earn 2 gold coins.
Player of the good camp in this game can receive 1 gold coin.
This game waswolf camp player deducts 2 gold coins.
As the System’s voice sounded, everyone turned their gazes to Yu Zifeng, their faces filled with envy.
However, they were convinced that Yu Zifeng had not only poisoned a wolf, but also killed the Deepwater Wolf #2. The MVP was right.
However, the four players from the Werewolf camp were miserable. They spent 8 points to participate in the game, but they were eliminated in the first round. They wanted to cry.
After exiting the game, Yu Zifeng received a message from the system.
[After two hours, the next inning will begin and absence is considered an automatic waiver of the game, be sure to plan the time]
“Two hours?”Little meaning.”
Yu Zifeng smiled disapprovingly. He had just graduated from college this year and had yet to find a job or a girlfriend. He had plenty of free time, so he could afford to wait for four hours, not to mention two.
“This game is really forcing people to bet. If you play normally, you won’ t even be able to win the MVP.”
Using this two-hour waiting time, Yu Zifeng carefully studied the rules of the game.
There were a total of ten rounds. After the ten rounds ended, the player who accumulated the most gold coins was the champion. Normally speaking, if you were to take MVP the next time, you would only have 22 gold coins accumulated.
And this premise is also based on your winning streak of 10 rounds, secondary MVP situation, but winning streak of 10 rounds is possible?Almost impossible to do.
This was a team game. Perhaps you played it yourself very well, even four wolves in one round, but the other good people didn’t necessarily recognize you as a good person. Even if they recognized you as a good person, they did n’ t necessarily recognize you as a wolf pit. Therefore, winning ten rounds in a row was even harder than reaching heaven.
Hence, if he wanted to get more gold coins, he had to place a bet.
To put it bluntly, it was a gamble.
Yu Zifeng saw that the rules said that players could choose whether or not to bet and how much to bet on the first night after they got their cards (the maximum bet per game was 3 gold coins). This was a bit better. If they were to bet before opening the cards, they would really look at their faces.
“Now I have 4 gold coins. If my trump card is suitable, then I’ ll bet.”
Yu Zifeng thought to himself.
What is a trump card appropriate?
In Yu Zifeng’s opinion, as long as they weren’ t civilians, their trump cards were basically suitable.
However, there were many werewolves that killed people. Some werewolves were strong, and werewolves had little space to survive. It was easy for good people to win, but some werewolves were weak and had little forgiveness. They might lose by pushing the wrong person. If they could get the werewolves, this kind of board would undoubtedly be the best.
In two hours time.
[Player Yu Zifeng is invited to prepare and start the second round]
[This game is the Wolf King Magic Master]
“Magician?”
Yu Zifeng raised his eyebrows. This trump card was definitely the most showy.
The Magician was a member of the good man camp. His skill was to exchange positions for two people every night. For example, the Prophet first checked that Player 1 was a good person, and you had to exchange Player 1 and Player 2 that night. In fact, the Prophet was not a good person but a good person.
By the same token, if the Wolves wanted to go to the good guys at night, and you guessed exactly who they wanted the knife to and traded it with the werewolves, it would be the werewolves who died during the day, not the good guys they had stabbed last night.
Therefore, the magician’s trump card was definitely the best. He could let the werewolves “kill themselves” every day until they killed all of their own people.
Of course, the magician’s skills had limitations. It was because the two people who had already been manipulated could not be manipulated for the second time.
[12 Man Wolf King Magic Master]
Dark Card – Tu Bian – Sheriff
Configuration: Wolf King +3 wolves +4 min + pre female hunter magician
Witch: Can’t save yourself all the way
Pingback: PK one round statement
Time to speak:120
Sheriff: Deciding on order of speech,150 seconds to speak, with 1.5 vote
Self-destruction: Double explosion swallowing police emblem
“Your identity is a magician.”
Yu Zifeng grinned when he saw his identity card.
This system was really too good for him. The first game was given to the witch and this game was given to the magician. He did not know if he had such good luck in the next game.
[Please all players choose whether to bet]
“Bet 2 gold coins.”
This was the upper limit that Yu Zifeng could place a bet on. He only had 4 gold coins, of which 2 gold coins was the bottom point. This could not be moved because the party losing each game would have to deduct 2 gold coins.
The remaining gold coins were at Yu Zifeng’s disposal, so he said that betting 2 gold coins was his limit.
[Confirmed the number of gold coins bet by all players in this bureau, the game begins]
Dark sky please close your eyes!
Magician, please open your eyes, please select the object you wish to exchange…
Prophet, please open your eyes. Please choose the target you want to examine. TA’s identity is……
Witch please open your eyes, the one who died last night was TA, are you going to use the antidote?Are you going to use poison?*

Chapter 26: Stimulus’s Police Officer

It was dawn!
The player who wanted to run for sheriff would have the light on before he got up.
[There are 2,4,7,8,12]
“There are so few people on the police?”
Yu Zifeng was a little surprised. There were a total of 11 people on the board of the beautiful knight of the wolf, almost causing the badge to be lost. In the end, there were only five people on the board this time. The difference was really not ordinary.
[Randomly speaking in order starting with player #4]
“Huh?I am actually the first to speak?”
Yu Zifeng felt very uncomfortable. That’s right, he was player #4. However, he wanted to tell who was the prophet in the final speech. This first speech was also a hammer.
“No.4’s speech was n’ t a prophet. I took a look at it. There are very few people on the police. There are only five of them. I’m on the police to distinguish the prophet, but I did n’ t expect to be the first to speak. It’s really uncomfortable. Since that’s the case, I won’t chat about anything. No matter how much I talk about it, it’s nonsense. There’s no logical basis. I do n’ t want to make a blind guess. For example, a few wolves on the police, a few wolves on the police. I don’t think such a guess makes any sense.”
Yu Zifeng happily chatted for a while and then passed. If he had known that, he might as well have stayed under the police to vote.
Player [7], please speak.
“8. Check and kill. Under the double pressure of the police badge,11 and 3.”
Player 7 opened his mouth and threw a check at Number 8, who hadn’t spoken before. There was nothing wrong with the badge stream choosing a double-press police.
“Touching 8 doesn’t have much of a heart path. It’s just a casual touch by my side. I didn’t expect a wolf’s hair. I think he’s going to jump with me in the same spot. This makes me feel a little uncomfortable. If we kill the wolf and jump with me again, it’s equivalent to my last night’s inspection being crippled. We might as well touch a golden water.”
Number 7 continued with a regretful tone,” There aren’t many people on the police. There are only five of them. I think the police will have at most two wolves, or even a lone wolf on the police. If there are three wolves or even four wolves on the police, player number 4, who spoke in front of me, will definitely kill me. However, he has n’ t made any moves, so let it go for now. The police will listen to him again and see where he stands.”
“As for Number 12 and Number 2, I can listen to the comments. If the two of them are players Number 8’s teammates, I think I can definitely hear them. I told you werewolves that if you want to win this game, you can hook me. Especially if your teammates are killed by me and jump in place, the charge will only break your team and the barb will win.”
Hearing Number 7’s speech, Yu Zifeng smiled.
It didn’t matter if he was a prophet or not, this kind of speech was very impressive to a good person. The werewolves who were still talking seriously were going to hook him. It was pretty.
“In addition, I’ll talk to the people under the police. I left the 11th and 3rd badge casually. I’ ll definitely change the badge after the police listen to a round of speeches. I didn’t leave the person with the badge. Whether you’ re a good person or a werewolf, I hope you can give me a vote. I’m a prophet and I really want the badge, especially if I found a wolf on the first night and he wanted to jump with me.”
“Yes, it really looks like a prophet.”
Yu Zifeng thought to himself.
Number 7 was in a very full state. He showed that he had no choice but to jump with him the first night of the investigation and wanted the badge.
He had no problems with his logic or his dialogue with the police.
“But I still need to hear more.”
Yu Zifeng did not dare to believe that Number 7 was that prophet. After all, the people who could participate in the competition were all experts. Naturally, there was no need to mention his acting skills. He believed that a wolf could perform in that state, but it was just a little difficult.
Player [8], please speak.
“Prophet No.8, last night’s test was 9. Goldwater, and the police badge was double-pressed by Chief 12 and 2.”
Number 8 said in a heavy tone,” The sheriff is just a little bit of a person. The person who hasn’t spoken has been killed by Number 7. There’s no doubt that he was thrown at the Prophet’s side. The key is that he’s still accurately thrown and he’s certain that I will jump in place. This means that at least one of his teammates in the 12th and 2nd positions will be fired. Even two of them are wolves. Otherwise, how can he be sure that I will jump in place?”
Number 8’s point of view was correct. The police officer picked up the investigation and killed him. Naturally, he would suspect that the police officer had set up Duo Lang, who were the players 12 and 2.
And what he said was also reasonable. He was a prophet. Number 7 had given him a check and was certain that he would jump in place. This meant that Number 7 knew that he must be a prophet, and then Number 12 and Number 2 were all wolves. Otherwise, why would he be so certain?
However, he said it again. This logic was based on the premise that #8 was a prophet. On the other hand,#7 was a true prophet. Last night, he had touched #8 as a wolf. The wolf would definitely choose to jump in place. How could he sell another wolf teammate out? Wasn’t that crazy?
Therefore, Number 7 was certain that Number 8 would jump in place, so there was no problem.
“I want to speak to the good people in the audience. I’m a prophet, and I’ m not jumping in place. I hope you guys can think about it from my perspective. Is there a problem with my perspective? Is Number 7 fighting against a prophet? And I’m judging that Number 7 is still the Wolf King. The next 12 or 2 should all be Little Wolves. You can also listen to what they say. They do n’ t look like wolves.”
Number 8’s tone was very anxious. It really looked like a prophet who had been killed by a werewolf. He was afraid that because of the so-called jumping in place, no good person would stand by his side.
He didn’t know how to express it so that the good guys could believe that he was a prophet. He felt that the situation of the good guys was very passive. If the good guys did n’ t turn around and follow the No.7 wolf, the game would be over.*

Chapter 27 hidden or selling?

Player [12], please speak.
“Number 8 really jumped in place. I’m with Player 2 as a teammate of Player 7. Do you think the Wolves will be so obviously selling their teammate just to kill you?The players present weren’t novices. A so-called kill could n’ t allow all good people to stand by his side, but this kill would sell two teammates. Do you think it’s worth it?”
Number 12’s speech was not without reason. If the three wolves of 7,12, and 2 were on the police, Number 7 would directly kill the Prophet, and he was certain that he would jump on the spot. Wouldn’ t it be obvious that he would sell 12 and 2?
So, the logic of the #8 set wasn’t right. Although his perspective was no problem, the Wolves would n’ t do such a stupid thing in terms of earnings.
“Number 8, have you ever thought that the reason Number 7 said that was to create an illusion for the good guys. Twelve or two are his wolf teammates?Why else would he stress over and over again that you would jump in place?”Is he afraid that the perspective he’s selling isn’ t clear enough?”
“Moreover, player 7 is a wolf. Since he chose to jump, he will put himself into the perspective of the Prophet. In his position, regardless of whether you jump or not, he can only say that. There is no other choice because he doesn’ t say that you jump, he is a wolf. Have you ever thought about that?”
Player 12 said seriously,” You didn’ t think about it. You only think that players 12 and 2 are going to open players 7’s wolf teammates, either one or two. Don’ t you think you’ re thinking too little?”
“I’ll tell you the truth. In terms of speaking status, you’ re not as good as Player 7. In terms of logic, you can’t do it either, especially if you’ re still holding on to your hat, but aren’t you a prophet?”That’s hard to say. You have the face of a prophet. Frankly speaking, there’s nothing wrong with your perspective, but you really have too little thought.”
Hearing Number 12’s speech, Yu Zifeng marked him a good person.
That’s right. Player 8 did have too little thought. He was a prophet, so he would definitely want Number 7 to send him a check and be sure that he would jump in place. Was it just to sell his Wolf teammates 12 and 2?
This was definitely impossible. That was another level of logic. Player 7 wanted good people to think that 7,12, and 2 were three wolves. That was why Number 8 would kill them. As the most clear-eyed prophet, Number 8 just followed the logic of the wolves. It was no wonder Number 12 said that he little thought.
In addition, once No.8 went to the plate and No.12 and No.2 were No.7’s Wolf teammates, they would definitely be disgusted by the two of them. At that time, they would still stand by No.8’s side?In case both of them had made out their identities to prove that they were good people, wouldn’t number 8 be talking about themselves to death?
“I believe that player number 7 is a prophet. I’ m not satisfied with the number 8, but I won’ t kill you. I hope you can speak properly. Think about what I said.”
Player [2], please speak.
“I heard that #12 is a good person, unlike wolves. I can clearly see that my trump card is also a good person, so the logic of #8 is wrong. The players of #12,#2 and #7 do not know each other, and I agree with the point of #12’s game. If #7 was a wolf, he was deliberately selling his views and defacing the two of us. Otherwise, with his logical level of speech, how could he reveal such a big flaw?”
Number 2 got up and recognized Number 12 as a good person. That was right. After all, his speech was really good, and the logic and logic were all set for you. Even Number 7 was a wolf. Why did he stress that Number 8 would jump in place all over again and again? Was he not a good person?
However, player #2 would follow player #12’s logic and not be able to recognize him as a good person. Of course, you could n’ t say that he was a werewolf. He could only be an X-identity. He needed the police to listen to him again, looking at his side and ticket type.
“The police officer chose to stand by the side of player 7. I think that player 7 had a good chat and didn’t explode. Whether it was speaking or logic, it was very similar to the prophet in my mind. Especially when he said that he had been tested for nothing last night, that player 8 would definitely jump with him in place. It was very touching to me, as well as his desire for the badge. I think that the prophet has everything he should have.”
“As for player #8, I’ ll talk to you again. The reason I’ m standing by #7 isn’ t because you’ re worried about jumping in place. It’s because your logic isn’ t right. Your thinking is too low. If you’ re a true prophet, I hope you can speak properly. Don’ t hit me as a wolf just because I’ m standing by #7. I have logic and reason to stand by. That’s all.”
[Sheriff’s campaign finishes speaking, please start voting]
1.5,6 And 11 to vote for player number 7.
3 Vote for Player 8.
9.10 Choose to discard your ticket.
Player [7] was elected as sheriff.
Christmas Eve last night.*

Chapter 28 This is a wolf playing mentality

Player [8], please speak.
“After looking at the ticket pattern, even I, Jin Shui, abandoned the ticket. There’s only one #3 ticket for me. It doesn’ t matter if you’ re a good person or a wolf barb, or if I’ m out, I hope that the good person can make player #3 enter the final.”
“To be honest, I’ m very uncomfortable with my Goldwater ticket rejection, but it doesn’ t matter. Perhaps you don’ t think I’ m talking like the prophet in your mind, right? In my position, I didn’ t even listen to the police officer’s speech. I can’ t order the wolf pit, but I, the police officer, should be a good person to listen to No.12’s speech. No.2 is logical to No.12, so he isn’ t necessarily a good person.”
“Player 12, I think you’ re a good person, so I want to have a conversation with you. If you’ re the one who received the investigation and killed you at my position, do you want to play the police first and then set up the wolves? Or do you want to play Player 7 to intentionally sell your perspective first and want the good people who were placed outside to make the three of you into a common relationship?”
“I admit, I really didn’ t expect that point of your plan. He emphasized over and over again that I would definitely jump in place. It really made me think that he already knew that I was a prophet, so naturally, I thought that you 12 and 2 were all wolves.”
Player 8 said in a deep voice,” But I heard what you said. I don’ t look like a wolf. That proves that I really don’ t think enough. I’ ve figured it out now. The reason why Number 7 repeatedly emphasized that I would jump in place was to play with me. He was playing with the good people in the stadium. He brought my thinking into a misunderstanding. His purpose was to let me go to Plate 12 and 2 to be wolves, and then enter the wolf team through my hands.”
“I have to say that this routine is truly exquisite. If it wasn’ t for the fact that you ordered it on the 12th, I would never have been able to do it. That’s why I said that I recognize you as a good person. If I’ m unlucky enough to be struck out by the werewolf, I hope that you can lead the good person to victory. There’s also player number 9, you’ re my golden water. If others don’ t give me a ticket, I think it’s unbelievable.”
“I’ m a wolf. I was killed by the police. Will I throw gold water at the police?He must have lost his identity, right?Only way we Wolves would maximize the gains. What I die would be valuable, wouldn’t it?”
After speaking for 120 seconds, Number 8 was very depressed. He mainly talked to Number 12 and his Goldwater Number 9 players. Although he did not order a wolf trap, it was understandable because there was really no way to order it. There were too many people who had not heard of it before.
He could only guarantee the #3 player who gave him the ticket, regardless of whether the opponent was a wolf or not.
Player [9], please speak.
“I abandoned the ticket because you sent me Goldwater 8. If you don’ t send me Goldwater, I’ ll definitely give Player 7 the ticket. I listen to your statement. The logic isn’ t as good as Number 7, and the status isn’ t as good as others. How do you want me to stand by your side?”
Player 9 was a girl with a very nice voice. She felt like a goddess. The reason she abandoned the ticket was because she had given him a golden water from Number 8. Otherwise, she would have given him a ticket. This kind of speech was obviously not something that Player 8 knew.
“Also, at that time, the 12 or 2 you placed behind the police were probably all wolves, but after listening to the 12 or 2 statements, I felt that none of them were wolves. Especially player 12. I think he must be a good person, so your logic is wrong. How do you say I stand by your side?”
Another soul question!
Yu Zifeng was thinking that if Number 8 was truly that prophet, he would definitely regret having accepted Number 9.
“If you don’t order a wolf trap, you’ ll be talking to No.12. Why are you talking to him? It’s not like he’s standing by your side or your golden water. He’s probably a good wolf. Are n’ t you talking to him funny?In your eyes, so many people on the bandit ticket had disappeared?”I can’ t stand by your side.”
“Cheating!”
Hearing Player 9’s words, Yu Zifeng was thoroughly amused by her.
No matter who 7 or 8 were the Prophets, Number 9 must be a good person. Number 8 was the Prophets, she was the Golden Water, and Number 8 was the Wolf. She would definitely not be with Number 8. There was no way she would be so angry with her wolf teammates, and she would not be afraid of ruining his mentality.
Player [10], please speak.
“I’ m a good person. I abandoned the ticket because I didn’ t know who was a prophet. Logically speaking, Number 7 spoke better and didn’ t explode. I should recognize him as a prophet. After all, Number 8 did jump in place. However, my intuition told me that Number 8 might be a prophet, although I didn’ t talk much.”
“But I don’ t dare to give him a ticket. I’ m afraid that a good person will directly beat him into a charging wolf, so I might as well abandon the ticket. Under the police, I’ ll talk about my thoughts. I admire player 3 very much. I dare to give a ticket to player 8, regardless of whether he’s a wolf or a good person.”
Number 10’s speech made people unable to grasp the point. He said that he could not distinguish between the Prophets and the Prophets. Then, he said that 8 could be the Prophets. If he didn’ t vote, he was afraid of being beaten into a charging wolf. What was there to be afraid of?As long as you’ re talking logically, even if you’ re a bandit, a good person wouldn’ t beat you like a wolf.
Yu Zifeng felt that Number 10 should be a wolf. From the perspective of Number 7, Number 10 was a wolf that did not dare to charge. From the perspective of Number 8, Number 10 was a wolf that wanted to knock down the hook, but did not want him to take the badge. That was why he made up a reason to abandon the ticket.
In any case, no matter what, anyone who recognized him as a prophet would have to enter the wolf pit.*

Chapter 29: Charge or Charge?(Reward plus more)

While Yu Zifeng was marking player #10 as a wolf, player #10 continued to speak,” Under the police, I listened to #9’s speech. I’ m a bit stronger than player #8, but you’ re his golden water. I won’ t mention you, but I think your requirements for #8 are too harsh. You said that he didn’ t order a wolf pit. He didn’ t even listen to the entire audience’s speech. How can I give you a wolf pit?”
“His police officer said that the back positions 12 and 2 were wolves. I don’ t think it’s a problem. After all, he received the check and killed accurately. Moreover, Number 7 was certain that he would jump in place. If you were, would you doubt the identity of 12 and 2?”
“As for the number 12 player on the police, he should be a good person after listening to his speech. His logic is quite correct, but the number 2 player is not certain. The number 2 player on the police can not open two wolves, but a wolf is also possible. You can not recognize number 2 while recognizing 12 as a good person.”
Hearing Player 10’s words, Yu Zifeng rolled his eyes.” You’ re the head of the logic board. Then you should vote. Why don’ t you want to admit that 8 is a prophet and talk about 9?”
The more Yu Zifeng heard this, the more he felt that this 10 was a wolf, and it was a Yin Yang inverted hook wolf. In this position, he said that the top 9 was playing number 8. Didn’t he mean to say that 8 or 9 might be two wolves, and that player number 9 was knocking down the hook?
Player [11], please speak.
“You guys just think too much. I think #7 must be a prophet.#8 is a wolf that was killed. He jumped on the spot.#9 sounds different from #8, so he should be a good person.#10 doesn’ t dare to stand on the side of #8, so what’s his intuition? I think he’s like a wolf.#12, I think he’s a good person.#2, X, needs to be tested. It’s that simple.”
Number 11’s chat was clean and simple. It was only a few dozen seconds, but he said his side and pointed out the person who had already spoken in front of him. Which one was better or which one was not. It was much better than Number 10’s wobbly and random people.
Player [12], please speak.
“It’s a bit difficult. Number 8, your statement is much better than your statement. At least it makes me feel like your prophet is bigger, but I still believe that Number 7 is a prophet. However, I’ m not a leader. If Number 7 doesn’ t speak well and the wolf pit is wrong, I will naturally cast him out.”
Number 12 took a deep breath and said,” The person who spoke in front of me, I think the worst is player number 10,9 should be a good person,11 can’ t be defined, but if you’ re a good person, I hope you don’ t have a head iron, there’s no harm in playing a few layers of logic. You said that 7 is definitely a prophet, I don’ t know how you played 7 is definitely a prophet, what if you stand on the wrong side?”
“As for the #2 player on the police, I haven’ t heard that he’s a wolf yet. I’ ll hear what he’s saying later. If 7 is a prophet in this game, we’ re good guys. If 8 is a prophet, to be honest, the good guys will collapse.”
“Also, how many wolves are on the police?You Pan 8 jumped in place, then is he the Wolf King?Why did the Wolf King issue Goldwater to the police and not investigate his identity?If he was a little wolf, what about the wolf king?”It’s impossible for the Wolf King to stay under the police. That’s too boring.”
“Forget it, why do you have so many dishes? If Number 8 is out, let’s see if he can shoot him. If you can’ t shoot him, you can go to the police and find the wolf gun for me. If you can’ t find the 8, you have to be a prophet, because I think the Wolf King will definitely go to the police and do things. It’s impossible to stay under the police. If it’s not the Wolf King, then it’s the Wolf King.”
Obviously, from Number 12’s speech, he was a little biased towards the Prophet. However, he knew that he could n’ t turn back the good guys, so he could only use this logic to tell the good guys that if he couldn’t fire the gun, he would prove that he was the Prophet and that he was the Wolf King.
Player [1], please speak.
“I’m standing at the side of Player 7, and it feels quite strange. Is Chat 7 better than 8?8 Did that jump in place?”No.7 is a wolf, so why don’ t you just call No.7 the Prophet? He killed No.8 player, and if No.8 is killed, he’s forced to jump. Moreover, the logic of the game isn’ t right. If the guard does not call out No.7 player’s Wolf Teammate, then he can only be a wolf.”
Number 1 said impassionedly,” Number 9 took the 8 Goldwater. Look at her meaning that she is going to turn back the water. When the 8th is out, if you can fire a gun, it may be a barb. If you can not fire a gun, then the 9th will definitely be a good person.”
“I heard that player 11 is very strange. It might be a barb, so I hope you can leave him with a badge. If you’ re a good person, you’ ll take the badge and lead the team. If you’ re a werewolf, you’ ll be eliminated quickly. There’s also player 12. I heard you speak very well, but you’ re saying that you don’ t stand on the side 8, but you’ re talking outside of the box 8. You’ re a prophet, and you’ re a wolf. I don’ t know what you’ re doing.”
“If you say that he can’t fire a gun, he must be a prophet, but he must be a wolf king. Why?”I don’ t understand your logic. I think you might be a wolf, a wolf who wants to rush and doesn’ t dare to rush, and the angle of view you sold me is 8 is a little wolf. If you say that the wolf king is on the police, then can the good man make you a wolf king?”
Number 1 was very aggressive. He clicked 9,11, and 12, but only the player like Bandit Number 10. He didn’t even mention it. He even went to fight 12 as the Wolf King. This speech was too explosive.*

Chapter 30: Who is the Wolf King?

First of all, there was nothing wrong with the logic of Plate 12. The Wolf King rarely went unprepared. Even if he didn’t get up and jump, he had to do something because he had skills in his hands.
However, there were only five people on the police. Yu Zifeng could clearly see his trump card. When he recognized 12 as a good person, there would only be 7,8, and 2 left. If player 8 was out and couldn’t open a gun, would n’ t the Wolf King be in 7 or 2?
However, Number 2’s speech format could n’ t hold the wolf gun at all. He was a wolf gun, so he wouldn’t say on the police that he would temporarily stand on the side of the 7 and recognize 12 as a good person. He would definitely stand on the side of the dead and beat 12 wildly. That was what the Wolf King should do.
Since he couldn’t open the Wolf King from the outside, the Wolf King would definitely be in the 7th and 8th places, so Number 12 said that he could n’ t open the gun from the 8th place, so he was a prophet.
As for player #1 saying that 12 was the Wolf King, this was a bit funny. From the structure of the speech,12 was definitely a high-level player. In the event that his Little Wolf teammate was killed, he would use the Wolf Gunmen to not charge, to not incite, and to give you some explosive points for #8. Dream on?
Therefore, when Number 1 went to play Number 12, it was the Wolf King. If he could not understand the logic of Number 12, he would only be a Wolf.
However, Yu Zifeng did not know whether Number 1 was charging or flying. This would not be determined until the Banished Voting Type came out.
Player [2], please speak.
“I still choose to stand on the side of Prophet No.7. I think that the police officer might be the No.8 wolf. The format they play at night should be one wolf on the police, three wolves charging under the police or barbs. In addition, I think that the logic of No.12 plate is fine. The Wolf King will definitely choose to go on the police, and the approximate rate of No.8 is the Wolf King. I’ ll wait until he is out and does not open fire.”
“If Number 8 doesn’ t shoot him, I hope that the witch will poison Number 7 at night. He must be that wolf gun. In my eyes,7 or 8 wolf guns,12 I’ ll recognize him. There’s another player on the police. I don’ t know that he’s a good man, but I’ m certain that he’s not a wolf gun. The wolf gun was the first to speak, and there were only five people on the police and a teammate on the police. Why don’ t he put a position behind the police to kill him?”
“So, even a wolf on the 4th can only be a small wolf. It can’ t be a wolf spear. The wolf spear must be in 7 or 8. I think that 8 is a wolf spear more likely. If I make a mistake, I’ ll get up tomorrow. I’ ll hand over my identity to a good person.”
Although Number 2 recognized 12 as a good person, he still preferred 7 as a prophet,8 as the Wolf King who was killed and jumped in place, and 9 as a barbarian. He didn’t say that because it was meaningless to say it now.
Only when the 8th fired that shot would he be eligible to dish out whether the 9th was a barb or not. Before the 8th fired, he wouldn’t go and talk about whether the 9th was a barb or not. If the 8th was really a prophet and he was a barb now, he would probably be out in a straight line if he got up tomorrow.
“This 2 should also be a good person.”
After hearing Number 2’s speech, Yu Zifeng felt that his speech format and logic did not look like a wolf. However, he believed that Number 7 was a prophet, just like most of the good people on the field.
“If that’s the case, then it’s really a lone wolf.”
The five on the police team, Yu Zifeng accepted 2 or 12. He was also a good person. One wolf and one prophet in 7 or 8 was the pattern of the police team.
“Do I need to do a dirty job.”
Yu Zifeng’s eyes narrowed. He heard that 1,10 were all wolves,9,12, and 2 were good people. Since that was the case, he wanted to show off. If he was right, he would be the MVP. If he was wrong, the good people would lose.
Big risk, how about taking that risk?
Just as Yu Zifeng was hesitating, player 3 had already spoken.
Player [3], please speak.
“There is only one reason for me to stand by #8. I think that #8 is not the Wolf King. The police officer #12 said that the Wolf King would definitely be on the police. I think exactly what he thought, but I heard that #12 and #2 are all good people. Not to mention the Wolf King, even the Wolf King is not. As for the first player #4 to speak,#2 was already in the game. Why is he not the Wolf King? I won’ t repeat it.”
“Then the Wolf King will definitely be out of 7 or 8. Number 2 said that he would go out of 8 first. Let’s see if he does n’ t shoot. If he doesn’t shoot, he’s a prophet. I don’t agree with this. What if he’s the Wolf King out of the gun?How do you plate?”We’ ll know who the Wolf King is.”
Wolf King out press gun?
This was something that no one who had spoken before had expected. Number 3 had directly pointed it out without any hesitation. This meant that he was definitely not in a shared relationship with Number 8. Otherwise, wouldn’t he have found a good reason for Number 7?
“Judging from his behavior, Number 8 can’ t be the Wolf King. He’s the Wolf King’s police officer, so it’s impossible for him to throw gold water to the police. This doesn’ t fit the normal logic. Of course, you can also make him think against me. Then I’ ll admit it.”
What about player 7?What about his code of conduct that doesn’t match Wolf King?Of course, it did. If the upper police were to go back and kill him, wasn’t that the standard Wolf King jump?”If you guys want to go to the side of #7, you still feel like #8 is jumping up and down. There are some people who don’ t care about this, but in reality, a big part of the reason why you’ re standing at #7 is this, right?”*

Chapter 31 Yu Zifeng’s Flirty Operation

Faced with player 3’s sarcastic questioning, the good people on the field frowned.
Putting aside the question of jumping from place to place and listening to the status and speech of 7 and 8 alone,7 was definitely better than 8. There was no doubt about that. Since that was the case, why did they consider Number 8 the prophet who spoke poorly?Not to mention that he did jump in place. This was a fact.
After pausing for a moment, Number 3 said,” I’ ve already heard most of the people’s speeches. Let me click on the wolf pit.1,7,10,11. The error rate is 4,5,6. In any case, four wolves out of out of these seven people. You can fight for those three good people.”
Number 1 and 10.
Hearing player 3 point out that these two were wolves, Yu Zifeng secretly marked him a good person.
Player [4], please speak.
“Good guy #4. He accidentally entered the wolf trap, but that’s fine. I have a trump card here, Magician. Last night, I swapped 8 and 10. Player #7, if you’ re a prophet, last night, your kill was #10, not #8.”
Yu Zifeng smiled and said.
He had been pondering for a long time before he finally decided to jump out and play with his boss. In fact, he did not do anything last night.
The reason for this was that he did not want 8 to be eliminated, and player 10 must be a wolf. No matter who was the prophet, Yu Zifeng wanted to get 10 out first.
If that was the case, not only would they be able to keep one wolf, they would also be able to keep two seers, and they would also be able to tell many problems based on the ticket type.
The only bad thing is that his magician’s identity was revealed too early, but that’s okay. He doesn’t go to hell. Who goes to hell?
“Number 7, I don’t think you have to doubt my identity, do you?Since I dared to jump out, it proved that I was a real magician. If I were to side with 8 and jump out now, there would be no gain for the Wolves, right?”What’s more, the 10th Guard’s speech also hit you with false logic. He said that you talked better than 8, but his intuition tells him that 8 is a prophet. Do you think this kind of speech is a wolf?”
Yu Zifeng said unhurriedly,” The most important thing is that he is a wolf and can only be a little wolf. First of all, the Wolf King will not stay under the police. Even if he stays under the police, he will not abandon the ticket. Therefore, today, we will all be able to defeat player #10. Of course, I don’ t mind the Wolves sending someone out to join me as a magician. When the Banishment votes, you can vote for me and show your identity.”
Yu Zifeng immediately became excited when he spoke about the magician jumping.
“I’m talking to witches. As long as someone throws me, you’ ll poison me. Remember, you must be poisoning me. Whether you believe me or not, you must poison me. I can guarantee that I won’t die. That will prove that I’ m a magician. Everyone knows this, right?”Of course. If no one casts me, then you witch don’t come and poison me.”
“In addition, I heard that the 12 or 2 on the police are good people. The format of this game is that the Wolf King is on the police. The three wolves will take down the hook or charge under the police. If you stand on the side of 7, you will throw 10. If you stand on the side of 8, you will also have to be a wolf. Because he recognizes 8 as a prophet and has abandoned the ticket, the police will fight 9 again. What is he not a wolf?”
Yu Zifeng’s speech at the magician’s table had completely stunned the good people on the field. Last night, the 8th and 10th exchange was not the 8th, but the 10th player?
This bend was a bit urgent. The logic of their previous game had been completely wasted, and the Wolf Pit had to be re-taken.
Player [5], please speak.
“I believe that 4 is a magician, so I’ ll give 10. Anyway, I’ m giving it to #10. What do you mean by intuition that 8 is a prophet? If you want to stand on the side of 8, then vote. Put out the logic. Like #3, if you don’ t vote and use pseudo logic to stand on the side, then you’ re a wolf.”
“As for why Xin 4 is a magician, first of all, he can’t be on the same side as player 8. That’s why he’s already done it himself, so I wo n’ t repeat it. Let me explain the reason why he’s not on the same side as player 7. If he’s on the same side as player 7, there’s no point in jumping on a magician. Is he just trying to push a player 10 that does n’ t speak well?And then keep the Prophet #8 on the field to verify the man?”Why don’ t he just charge up and fly number eight?”
“Then he’s not on the same side as 7 or 8. He’s naturally a magician, so I believe what he said. I’ ll hang my ticket on number 10 today. I still believe that 7 is a prophet.”
Player 5’s speech was benign. Yu Zifeng only set up a point where he didn’ t agree with the 8th. He added the point where Yu Zifeng didn’ t agree with the 7th. Both of them were good people who came out on their own. As for the good guy, he had to believe it.
Player [6], please speak.
“I don’t believe that #4 is a magician. You said that you were not on the same side as #8, but after you jumped out, the rounds became #7 or #10. Did n’ t you still protect #8 in disguise?”No.5 is actually able to recognize you as a magician so quickly. I think he’s a wolf. If you push No.10 players, that No.10 player must be a good person.”
“That’s why I ordered 3,4,5,8 Wolf Pits. Player 3 of them might be a good person with a bandit ticket. Then 9 will have to go into the pit. Anyway, you can go to 3,9 to test one. I’ ll listen to Captain 12,2.”
Sure enough, after Yu Zifeng jumped out and said the 8th and 10th exchange, some people’s statements began to change. For example, Number 6, who spoke extremely loudly.*

Chapter 32 Not afraid of god-like opponents, but afraid of pig-like teammates

First of all, from the perspective of a good person, if there was a common border relationship between 4 and 8,8 would no longer be able to protect him. Why would Number 4 jump out and protect him?So what if everyone recognized 7 as the Prophet? Wouldn’t it be fine if Number 8 went out and directly shot him?And #4 spoke in that position with a hook, who could plate him to be a wolf?Why jump a magician out and give it away?
Therefore, those who were on the sides of plate 4 and 8 and those on the sides of plate 4 and 7 must be wolves. Just like this number 6, the wolf tail could not hide.
“Haha,1,6, and 10 should be the three wolves under the police. Then, open another one in 7,8.”
Yu Zifeng felt that his wolf pits had been filled up. As long as he did not get away with the wolf gun, the good guys would have great hopes of winning this game.
“I hope they can come with me for 10.”
Yu Zifeng had already prepared for the worst.7 was not a prophet, it was a wolf gun. At this time, he would never recognize himself as a magician, and then forcibly returned to 8.
Once that was the case, Number 7 would be a bandit, but he wasn’t afraid. He was a wolf gun. If he was out, he would take the magician away. In the evening, Number 8 would fall to the sword, and Number 8 did n’ t have a badge. It was equivalent to a wolf king replacing a prophet, a magician, and a werewolf earning blood.
That was why Yu Zifeng prayed. The good people must have a tacit understanding. They had to throw 10 out with him. No matter how much chat Number 7 had, they would not bother with him.
Player [7], please speak.
“Pass the badge 9 and 12. I ordered 2,3,4,8 Wolf Pits. The error rate is 9 and 12.”
As expected, Number 7 did not recognize Yu Zifeng as a magician. In that case, his perspective instantly became clear. Seven was a wolf and eight was a prophet.
Moreover, the reason why Number 7 did not recognize him as a magician was definitely because Number 10 was his Little Wolf teammate. He would rather talk a little bit about it himself, and he would definitely not be able to push his Little Wolf teammate out of the game. If Number 8 was to leave the Prophet on the field to announce his acceptance, would he still play a hammer?
In fact, when Yu Zifeng jumped the magician and said that the 8th and 10th of the night were exchanged, Number 7 had no choice. He had to let himself out.
That’s right. Even if he could n’ t resist 8 Prophets, the werewolves still couldn’t take the lead.
Only if he was banished and taken away Yu Zifeng, a magician, could the wolf continue to play.
However, he couldn’t directly recognize a wolf. If that was the case, the good man would definitely think that he was a wolf gun and wanted to take someone out. Therefore, he could only talk normally and let himself talk a little bit. At that time, the good man and his wolf teammates would charge him out, and then he would be able to shoot as he wished.
“I don’ t recognize #4 as a magician. I think he’s a wolf, and he knows #10’s identity as a player magician. That’s why he jumped up and said that #8 and #10 would be exchanged. The purpose is to use my hand to fight the real magician out.”
Number 7 said seriously,” What is the logic of Number 8?It’s based on the premise that 8 is n’ t a wolf gun, you’re kidding me, I’ ve never seen anyone recognize a prophet by this method, aren’t you pseudo-logic?Why would he not be the Wolf King if he sent Goldwater to the police?Why did the Wolf King have to go on the Guard 12 player?So, you might be a wolf as well.’
“It’s just that some people’s wolf face is higher than yours. That’s why I’ m forgiving you. If you’re a good person, I hope you turn around quickly. We’ ve eliminated 8 players today. Player 9, aren’t you going to stand by my side?Not get a vote for 8 and I’ll hit you’ re a barb wolf.”
“There are also 1,5, and 6 tickets that were given to me. I want to see your tickets hit 8. Otherwise, you guys will be barbs, and you won’ t be able to release any of them.”
Hearing Number 7’s speech, Yu Zifeng knew that he was letting go of himself and was deliberately talking about it. Everyone in the arena, whether they were standing by him or not, would play it all over again. This was obviously trying to get him out.
However, there was nothing he could do. He had no choice but to reject Prophecy 8 at this time.
“All right, let’s just say that. The Chief of the Bureau will return 8 and the badge will flow 9 and 12.”
[Start Banishment Vote]
1.5,7 And 9 to vote for player number 7.
2.3,4,8,12 Vote for Player 10.
10 Vote for Player 4.
6.11 Choose to discard your ticket.
[Player 10 is banished out]
After seeing this ticket, Yu Zifeng broke out in cold sweat.
Just a little short of that, the #7 wolf gun was out. This guy had even given himself a vote for this. In the end, his wolf teammate #10 was too stupid. He didn’t understand #7’s meaning. If he voted for himself, he might not be crazy.
“Thank you #10 for this wolf. It’s simply a Bodhisattva heart.”
Yu Zifeng thought happily in his heart.
He was glad that most of the good guys knew how to play. Only Number 9, who had received Goldwater, was dumbfounded. He had voted 7-1 at this time. Wasn’t he helping Wolf play?
[Player 10 please leave a last word]
“I’m a magician. I did n’ t do anything last night. Number 4 said that I had switched between 8 and 10 last night. I don’t know how you guys recognized him. Have you ever seen a few magicians who would do anything on the first night?4 Is a wolf,8 is also a wolf, he doesn’t throw and his 7 against jumping seer, run over and throw me 10, he can still afford a seer?”
The good people on the field laughed when they heard Number 10’s weak explanation. Although Number 8 did n’ t throw a 7, it was better than throwing himself a 7, right?He could not afford a prophet like this.
No.10 knew it by heart, but he selectively ignored it.*

Chapter 33 Tianxiu, Magician

“That’s really stupid. What trashy teammates are these.”
Number 7 growled angrily in his heart. Wasn’t what he implied obvious enough?Cast him cast him, and what were all his teammates doing in the end?This was especially true for Number 10. What was he playing? He wanted to hit the barb, but when he opened his mouth, he was caught. He didn’t rush the ticket when it was time to rush the ticket. He cast a special-shaped ticket. There was something wrong with it.
If his vote hit him, wouldn’t he be able to take the magician away?The werewolves could still play with the 8 and 1 attacks at night, but now, the werewolves had no time to play and could only hand over cards.
He was really not afraid of a god-like opponent, just a pig-like teammate.
Player 7 wanted to cry, but he was unlucky to meet such a cheating teammate.
“I hope that the witches will poison 8 at night.8 should be a wolf gun. Number 4 is a little wolf that came out to find the poison. The other two wolves are probably in 3,5,12. Go ahead and set it yourself. I can only set it here. The magician is out.”
After player 10’s last words, he entered the night.
Dark sky please close your eyes!
Prophet, please open your eyes. Please choose the target you want to examine. TA’s identity is……
Magician please keep your eyes open. Please select the object you wish to swap.
“1,8 Swap.”
Yu Zifeng thought for a moment. The Wolves should not attack him. After all, Number 7’s identity had been completely revealed. If Number 8 was still on the field, what space would they have to survive?
As for the Wolf King #7, believe the witch will keep him from seeing the sun tomorrow.
Werewolves, please open your eyes, please choose who you want to kill……
Witch please open your eyes. Do you use poison?
It was dawn.
1 And 7 deaths last night.
Needless to say, it was definitely Voodoo 7. As for player 1 being able to die, it surprised the good people on the field. Wasn’t he a perfect anti-push position?
[Ask the sheriff to choose whether to hand over or tear off the badge]
A moment later.
[Player 7 chooses to tear off the badge, the badge is lost]
Now randomly start speaking sequentially from player #2.
“Player 7 is poisoned?However, player #1 was a bit surprised that he could eat the knife. Did you replace player #1 to death?If not, I really wouldn’t have thought that the Wolves were so crooked in their skill. If they could attack player 1, they would be witches?”That’s right. No.1 is a citizen, and No.12 is a witch, right?”
It was obvious from Number 2’s speech that he was not surprised by Number 7’s death, but he couldn’t figure it out when Number 1 fell in the night. The only explanation was that Number 1 was replaced by the magician. Last night, Wolf Blade was at 8 or 4, and then Number 4 was replaced by Number 1.
If that wasn’t the case, he could only say that the Wolves were too good. It was just like Number 10. How could he vote for Number 4? He must have voted for Number 7. He wanted Number 7 to go out and shoot him. In the end, the Wolves did n’ t go out and shoot him. He was poisoned to death by the witch. It was probably that Number 7 was so angry that he almost vomited blood.
“I don’ t think there’s anything good to talk about. Listen to the 8th Examiner. Number 7 must be a wolf gun,10 must be a wolf. If number 1 was left by a good person, there would be two wolves in that battle. The approximate rate is that number 6,11, and 5 voted for 7, but I don’ t listen to his speech yesterday like a wolf. Anyway, you guys go back. All three of them have bandit face. I don’ t care who comes out.”
Player [3], please speak.
“Listen to the 8 reporters. I took a look at the number 9 Golden Water among those who voted 7 yesterday. I’m really convinced. Did n’ t 7 intentionally talk about being out?You really go vote for him, he’s out and takes the magician, can the good guys still play?”Let’s forget about you. After the 8th report, we’ ll return. We’ ll return in 5,6, and 11. The three of you have an identity. If you don’ t have an identity, let’s show it.”
Number 3 took a deep breath and continued,” As for Number 1, I’ m marking him as a wolf. It’s amazing that he can fall in the night. I think it must be Number 4. He doesn’ t have the right to eat that blade, but let’s not be too optimistic. Let’s just follow the situation of the two wolves on the field.”
Player [4], please speak.
“Last night, it was indeed a 1 or 8 swap. The first day, there was no 8 or 10 swap. I don’ t know if the Wolves really believed what I said and went to Knife 8 to not knife me. However, it doesn’ t matter anymore.1 was traded to death, and the probability was that the first wolf left, but Number 3 is right. We will fight according to the situation where there are two wolves on the field. Today, if there is a check and kill, then there will be 6 or 11 PK without a check and kill. If there is Goldwater, the other one will be out. It’s very simple.”
Yu Zifeng was very happy. The good guys were hoping for victory. When that time came, he would definitely be an MVP. With the 2 gold coins that he had won, he would be able to get 4 gold coins in one go, with a total of 8 gold coins. This result would definitely exceed 90% of the participating players.*

Chapter 34 Textbook Statement (Reward Plus)

Player [5], please speak.
“I’ m a good person. I’ m on the wrong ticket. I’ ll just watch.”
Number 5 said pitifully,” At that time, I believed that player number 4 was a magician. He said that it was 10. I said that I could, because at that time, I believed that 7 was a prophet. Number 4 said that 8 and 10 were exchanged. That 10 was a check and kill. There was no problem with 10. However, number 7’s speech was too explosive. I directly voted for him. I thought you would vote for 7.”
Number 5 had never thought that so many people would vote for Number 10. He had reacted when the voting pattern came out. Number 7 was a wolf, but he was a wolf gun. He wanted to take someone out, but he didn’t think too much at that time. He felt that Number 7 was exploding. He was a wolf, so he had to cast him out. He definitely could n’ t let the Prophet get washed away.
Unfortunately, even though he had cast the right person, not only did he not let the good people recognize him, but he even raised his suspicions. If he had known about it, he would have cast 10. How could he need to watch the water.
“As for why the final ticket was given to Number 7, I’ ve already finished explaining my heart’s course and reason. I’ ll order Wolf Pit. I think if there are still two wolves on the field, they should be 6 or 11. I don’ t dare to talk about the outsiders. I’ m afraid I’ ll end up talking about myself.”
In the eyes of player No.5, he couldn’t fight except for 6 or 11. After all, he had the right vote, and the only player No.9 who had the wrong vote like him was Jin Shui. He was helpless.
“The reason why I ordered player 6 to enter the wolf pit was because he played #4 yesterday and said that #4 wasn’t a magician, it was a wolf. His logic was that #4 would jump out and forcibly return to #10, which was equivalent to keeping #8 in disguise. This logic must have exploded. As a little wolf, he directly sent the wolf gun out and led the Prophet away. Then, could n’ t he iron-blooded barb?”It doesn’ t make sense to sell a wolf just to push a poor 10.”
“Also, player 6 ordered 3,4,5,8 wolf pits last night. The error rate is 9. This is also the point of the bandits. Can the conversation between police 9 and 8 be the relationship between meeting at night?Her soul three asked, are you not impressed?After all, I had a good memory. If you point 9 to forgiveness, you must not be a good person. I think even a good person can hear that 8 and 9 are not on the same side. Only wolves can blur these things.”
The reason why player 6 was a wolf was well-arranged and reasonable. He didn’t change the other party’s speech. He sounded like a good person.
“As for player number 11, his wolf face lies with player number 7 on the side of Ironhead’s station. He even feels like he’s going to die. However, the strange thing is, he actually chose to suppress and abandon the ticket during the intense and exciting process. His words and actions are different, so I think he’s not good, like a wolf.”
After 120 seconds of speaking, Number 5 was full of conversation. His logic was clear. First, he said why he had voted for 7. Then, he ordered Wolf Pit. Then, he said the reason. His speech was very good.
Player [6], please speak.
“I’ m a good person and a commoner. Let’s first say why I’ ve abandoned the ticket. The main reason is that the number seven final seats were too poorly spoken. I can’ t continue to follow him, but I don’ t want to admit that number eight is a prophet. I always feel that my previous position is right.”
“Yes, this is a very ambivalent mentality. I don’ t know if you guys can understand it. Anyway, it’s not easy to talk about 7 and I can’ t recognize it, so I chose to abandon the ticket.”
Number 6 was indeed very conflicted. The police had such a good conversation. How could they talk like that? Wasn’t he just a wolf?But subconsciously, he thought that 7 was a prophet, and the result was that he abandoned the ticket.
“Let’s talk about my wolf trap.11,2. I heard what Number 5 said earlier. I don’ t look like a wolf. Although he used so many reasons to hit me as a wolf, Pan 11 was the reason for the wolf. Actually, it’s similar to Number 5. I won’ t repeat it anymore. I’ ll focus on why I think Number 2 is a wolf.”
Player 6 changed his tone and suddenly became serious.” First of all, let’s recall the situation on the police. The Prophet of the 7th Jump will throw 8 to kill him. He’s certain that 8 will jump with him. Does it exist in 12 or 2?Is a possibility of that kind, and a possibility of the approximate rate.”
“No.12’s speech is good. We can eliminate the suspicion, but how did you guys put it down?”What’s going on?”” What’s going on?”
“I feel that everyone has slightly ignored this #2. His speech is not enough to make him clear the suspicion of being a #7 wolf teammate. I feel that you both accepted #2 while recognizing #12.”
Number 6 said it bit by bit. He shattered the situation on the first day of the police and began to analyze it for everyone to hear. Not to mention it, it really made some sense.
But the #2 ticket type couldn’t fool anyone. He was the one who voted for 10. Without him,10 would n’ t be out, but 7 would take away the magician.
If 2 was a wolf, how ruthless would he be? If 10 wasn’t a wolf king, would the wolves still be able to fight him?
Yu Zifeng felt that although the logic of Plate 6 was somewhat reasonable, Player 2’s good face was far greater than his bandit face. With a vote of 10, even if he was a half-golden water, it was not an exaggeration.*

Chapter 35. The voting pattern determines all

Player [8], please speak.
“6 Kills. Last night,6 was a wolf. You still haven’ t exploded?”
After saying that, Number 8 paused for a moment before continuing,” Alright, actually, I tested Number 1 and Goldwater last night, but Number 4 also said that he was switched between Number 1 and Number 8 last night. Then I just tested myself. That’s a bit embarrassing. Now, we don’ t even know that Number 1 is a good person and is a wolf. I didn’ t listen to Number 6’s speech very well, so I sent him a check and blew him up. If the wolf self-destructs, it’ ll be the best, but it doesn’ t respond.”
Number 8 was thinking too much. If it was in an ordinary game, the wolf might have self-destructed because it couldn’t withstand the pressure. However, in the game, not to mention that you blew up his identity, he would n’ t self-destruct even if he was checked and killed.
“Who is it?Although Number 6’s speech was not good, I sent him a check to kill him. He didn’ t explode. He might have been a good person, but he was a wolf when he played Number 2. Although his logic had played a bit, it was still far-fetched. No matter what, he was the one who threw Number 10 with us. Even if it was a plate barb, today was not his round.”
“Today is the 5th,6th,11th round. I can recognize player number 5 as your 6th,11th PK, so I won’ t vote. After all, I haven’ t heard 11th. Everyone, just watch and vote.”
Number 8 was a very good prophetic person. He didn’t speak well, his logic was chaotic, he could n’ t get his badge, he was able to test himself last night. Now that he didn’t even return his ticket, it really made you not convinced.
Fortunately, the good people on the field would play, and they could recognize him as a prophet under such a lousy speech. Otherwise, the Wolves would have been able to tie up the tickets.
Player 9, please speak.
“Out of 11, I think 6 isn’ t a wolf. If he’s a wolf, he’ ll definitely play 5. No matter if he’s good, he’ ll play No.2. I think only good people dare to play No.2. Werewolves don’ t dare. Just like player No.5, he said it himself. He only dares to talk about 6 or 11. He doesn’ t dare to talk about outside positions. He’s afraid that he’ ll be knocked out. This is like a werewolf mentality.”
Yu Zifeng rolled his eyes when he heard player number 9’s words. Do you want to take it down? What kind of logic is this? Do wolves dare to fight 2?She didn’t know who gave her the courage to say such words. If it was n’ t for Number 8 testing her as a golden water, she would be the perfect defensive position of a wolf.
“If there are two wolves left on the field, I think it’s 5 or 11. Although Number 5’s watch water is very good, he’s done everything he can. In the first round of the badge vote, he voted for Number 7. In the police banishment vote, he said he voted for 10, but in the end, he still voted for 7. I think he’s probably the first wolf.”
“Haha, why don’ t you see if you’ ve done all the things yourself?”
Yu Zifeng curled his lips. Number 9 received a golden water. When the police badge voted, he chose to abandon the ticket. The police did not stand on the side of Number 8. He said that Number 8 could not be a prophet. The Banishment Ballot was cast on Number 7 again. She had done the same thing as Number 5. She had the nerve to say that he had done all the banditry and was thick-skinned.
Player [11], please speak.
“I’ m a commoner.5 or 6 should be two wolves, especially player 6. If you don’ t fight 5, you’ ll fight player 2 instead. I don’ t know where you got the courage to fight 2. The moment that ticket type comes out, it means that 2 or 10 is definitely not a common relationship. If 10 is a wolf, then 2 must be a good person. It’s not possible for a wolf to step on a wolf.”
Number 11 said seriously,” But Number 6 must make a strong sense of logic. What do you mean by recalling the situation on the police? Didn’t Number 12 give you all the plans?It’s possible that #7 is selling perspective on purpose and trying to pull 12 or 2 off the water. I think you should have heard all these words right?Now that heard, why selectively ignore?”Are you sure you want to go to the police and set up the number 7 player’s wolf teammate?”
“I’ll just say that, not to mention that Player 2 did n’ t have much to talk about, but it did. When his vote was on Player 10, he couldn’t be a wolf. If you do n’ t play 5, you should focus on Player 2. What’s the point?So I doubt that you 5 or 6 double wolves.”
“Today, I will play player 6. He’s the worst speaker and the biggest bandit. Whether it’s yesterday or today, he didn’ t let me see a good face.”
Yu Zifeng remembered that Player 11 was a very clean person. Yesterday, the police only spoke for a few dozen seconds, but he commented on the people who spoke in front of him one by one. Especially when Player 10 wanted to stand on the side of 8 and did not dare to stand on the side of 8. He was a wolf. This was his greatest good person.
However,11 sets of 5 and 6 pairs of wolves were not quite right. Player 5 had focused on hammering player 6, but 6 had not hammered 5. You could not judge if 5 was a wolf because of Number 6’s actions. That was unreasonable.
Today, Yu Zifeng would throw 6 out. After all, he had marked this guy a wolf on the first day. If the game did not end, he would throw another 11 tomorrow. He felt that if there were two wolves left on the field, they would be 6 or 11.*

Chapter 36 Little brother, do you want to group cp?

Player [12], please speak.
“In 6 or 11, I’ m definitely more inclined to think that player 6 is a wolf. The reason is, I don’ t want to order anymore. Player 5 ordered his pop point yesterday and player 11 ordered his pop point today. I don’ t think there’s a problem with 6. If the game doesn’ t end, I’ ll make 11 tomorrow. In any case, there are plenty of good people. The Four Gods and Three Peoples are present, so we should be a good person.”
“In addition, I hope that when you hit someone else who is a wolf, you don’ t just look at their bandit face. In terms of all his actions, for example, player 2, the police officer is indeed from the side 7. So what? At that time, there was no problem with the side 7. I was also from the side 7. You can’ t be hindsight and tell me about the side 7.”
“Not to mention that #2’s vote was cast on player #10 in the end. This action alone is enough to allow him to expel the wolf pit. Can you understand what I mean?Player #6 was a wolf. He only ordered his bandit face and completely ignored the good that Player #2 had done. Then did you ever wonder why he was a wolf and why he had to throw his own Little Wolf teammates out?”
“Alright, that’s all I have to say. Since I’ m speaking at the end, I’ ll vote for 6. Of course. If you want to think that 11’s bandit face is bigger than 6, then you can vote for 11. It’s over.”
[Everyone finished speaking and began banishment voting]
2.3,4,11 And 12 chose to vote for Player 6.
5.6,8 And 9 chose to vote for Player 11.
Player 6 is out.
[End of game and good guys win]
“So you won?”
The good guys on the field felt that it was a bit unbelievable. Four players were out in two days. They didn’t expect that all four players who were out were wolves. This was definitely a classic match.
As for the reason why the good guys were able to win so quickly, Yu Zifeng was extremely successful, especially the first day of the police. If he hadn’t chosen to jump out and say that No.8 and No.10 were exchanged, the Wolf King would n’ t have been so anxious to get out, and he would have even deliberately talked about it.
Apart from that, the 1st and 8th exchange in the evening was a stroke of god. In the end, player 6 was thrown out, and he was able to do his best.
It could be said that the deaths of the four wolves had something to do with Yu Zifeng. Among them,1 and 10 of the two wolves had been eliminated by him. He had also forced Number 7 to explode.
“Very strong!”
This was what all the players said about Yu Zifeng, including the Werewolf.
At that moment, the system’s voice rang again.
The MVP of this bureau was player number 4. He could get 2 gold coins, bet 2 gold coins and get 4 gold coins.
Players from the good camp of this bureau could receive 1 gold coin.
Two gold coins were deducted from the werewolf camp.
……
The second game ended with Yu Zifeng’s big win. When he returned to his personal game space, a private message caught his attention.
“Little brother, do you want to set up CP?”
The sender was Lin Wanqing. This girl Yu Zifeng had a deep impression of him. At that time, her silver water had been killed and jumped as a guard, and he also jumped as a civilian. In the end, she ruthlessly poisoned her silver water.
From this point alone, Yu Zifeng knew that this was a very high-level girl player. Otherwise, he would not have dared to poison Silverwater with the Silverwater Jump Guard. Although Silverwater’s speech was not good, it did not reach the point of explosion.
“What’s the use of this game group CP?”
Yu Zifeng didn’t know whether to laugh or cry, but he returned the message to Lin Wanqing.
“It’s fun. Just say that you’ re not in a group. In any case, we won’ t lose much to you. Moreover, we’ re from the same city. If we talk about speculation, we might be able to achieve a good marriage.”
Lin Wanqing’s reply was extremely tempting, but he did n’ t even know what Lin Wanqing looked like. How could he set up a CP?He admitted that Lin Wanqing’s voice was very nice, but it did n’ t mean that she was beautiful. Blood’s lesson was Her Highness Biluo.
“I think it’s better to forget about it. We don’ t know what the other party looks like, and I don’ t really like to group CPs. Isn’ t that something that only kids play with?”
Yu Zifeng thought about it and decided to forget about it. A reasoning game actually had the ability to set up a CP. It was simply hot-eyed. However, one thing to say was that there were definitely no fewer girls playing werewolves than boys. It would make sense to find someone here.
“This is my photo. There’s no PS or beauty.”
Soon, Lin Wanqing gave Yu Zifeng a life photo. He clicked on it and saw it. It was very beautiful and had a temperament. There was a bit of cuteness and playfulness in her sexiness. It was the type he liked.
“Are you sure this is a picture of yourself?No PS, no beauty?”
Yu Zifeng quickly returned the message to Lin Wanqing, then opened the photo and looked at it.
“Of course it’s me, and I’ m still a game host. You’ re searching Lin Linlin-Wanqing on Tiger Live. It’s me.”
After seeing the news, Yu Zifeng left the game space and used his mobile phone to open the live broadcast of Tiger and search for Lin Linlin Wanqing. In the replay of the live broadcast, he saw the same beautiful woman as in the photo.
8 Million fans out there.
“Good man, he’s still a big host.”
Yu Zifeng felt that it was a bit unbelievable. A big host with 8 million fans actually wanted to set up a CP with him. The two of them had never even met each other before, so it was not normal.*

Chapter 37 12 Wolf King Dreamcatcher

Returning to the werewolf killing game space, Yu Zifeng received another private message from Lin Wanqing.
“How is it? The person in the video is me, right?”
“Yes, but I can’t figure it out. Why did you think that an anchor of your size would form a CP with me?”You don’ t even know what I look like. What if I’ m ugly?”Yu Zifeng replied.
“Ugly is ugly. I didn’t say I had a relationship with you. It’s just a CP. As for the reason, have you heard of voice control?”I’ m just a voice-controlled person. I especially like your voice, and your logic of playing werewolf kill is not bad. Based on these two points, I want to group CP with you.”
In fact, the main point was the number one. There were many werewolves that killed high-level players. This was not attractive to Lin Wanqing, but Yu Zifeng’s voice truly made her like it. She was even infatuated with it. People who weren’ t voice-controlled didn’ t understand it or understand it.
“Alright, in fact, I don’ t think it matters what I look like. The main thing is that I like voice control.”
Yu Zifeng shamelessly replied.
Lin Wanqing didn’t care about this. She knew that Yu Zifeng had changed his mind because of his photos. Everything else was nonsense.
“However, if you want to become a CP, you need ten thousand relatives. Neither of us.”Yu Zifeng said helplessly.
“Oh, that’s a small point. You can gain intimacy with a gift. I’ ll give you a gift of 100,000 yuan.”
Lin Wanqing opened her mouth as a gift of 100,000 yuan. She immediately startled Yu Zifeng.
However, this was the rule. A gift of 1 yuan could gain 0.1 degree of intimacy, while a 10,000 degree of affinity would cost 100,000 yuan.
That’s right, this game company is crazy for thinking about money. It actually costs a hundred thousand yuan to set up a CP.
But what surprised Yu Zifeng even more was that Lin Wanqing said that a gift of 100,000 yuan was as ordinary as drinking water. Obviously, this was a little rich woman, no, big rich woman.
A few minutes later, Yu Zifeng saw that his intimacy with Lin Wanqing was increasing rapidly. In the blink of an eye, it was ten thousand.
[Player Lin Wanqing requests and you form CP to agree or not]
Suddenly, a system message popped up.
Yu Zifeng immediately agreed. Just like that, the two of them finally became CPs.
The only good thing about being a CP is that they can play team games. Apart from that, players can only match each other, even if they are friends, they can not play together.
The official set this rule was to create a good game environment. Everyone didn’t know each other, so that they could have good logic.
If everyone teamed up to play the so-called database and familiarity, what else would it mean?
As for why CP was able to set up a team game, didn’t they have some privileges?
“Do you have time now toHow about a game together?”Lin Wanqing sent a message and asked.
“Time is available, but I have to keep going in the game for two hours.”Yu Zifeng replied.
“Oh, it’s that point reward match, right? How many gold coins do you have now?”
Lin Wanqing didn’t participate in the game. Although the reward of a million yuan was very tempting, it was still more difficult to win the championship than to ascend to heaven. With this energy, she might as well start two more live broadcasts.
“Eight gold coins.”
Yu Zifeng replied proudly.
Eight gold coins was definitely the highest number of gold coins among all the contestants. It was impossible for them to be higher.
After all, he was an MVP in both games, and the amount of gold he could bet had reached the upper limit. Only then did he mix to 8 gold coins. Who could exceed this number?
“8 Gold coins?”That’s fine.”
Lin Wanqing was slightly surprised. She thought that Yu Zifeng would be good enough to have a 4 gold coin. She didn’t expect that it would double. This should be the highest value that the current contestant could obtain.
“That’s enough. Did you not participate?”
Yu Zifeng thought that Lin Wanqing would be able to participate in the live broadcast.
“I don’ t have it. It’s not easy to get a million rewards, especially in the late stages of the game. I’ m afraid that I won’ t be able to control my emotions and curse, so I won’ t participate.”
The reason why Lin Wanqing said this was because she had participated in a big reward competition in the past. At that time, she had managed to reach the finals with great difficulty, but in the end, she had encountered a stupid wolf teammate. They had lost their original good situation, causing her mentality to explode, so that the match in the back was not in their state.
From now on, Lin Wanqing would no longer participate in similar games. Sometimes, when she met a cheating teammate, it really affected her mood.
“Oh, I know what you said.”
Yu Zifeng smiled. He immediately thought of the No.7 Wolf King. His wolf teammates were too pitty. Although he spoke well and grabbed the badge, he was still powerless to return to heaven.
“However, if you can get 8 gold coins in the second round of the game, it’s really even more powerful than I thought. Looks like I have a good eye.”
Lin Wanqing wasn’t stingy with his praise. Although Yu Zifeng was n’ t the only player who could get 8 gold coins in the second round, this result was enough to make him proud.
“That is.”
Just like that, Yu Zifeng and Lin Wanqing chatted happily. Unknowingly, two hours had passed.
[Player Yu Zifeng is invited to prepare and start the third round in a minute]
Seeing this message from the system, Yu Zifeng hurriedly said to Lin Wanqing,” Stop chatting for now. The game will begin soon.”
“Is the game about to start?”
Lin Wanqing smiled. She made a temporary decision to broadcast Yu Zifeng’s match from now on. She believed that her fans would definitely like it.
[The third round of the game is officially started. This Bureau is the Wolf King Dreamcatcher ]*

Chapter 38 Powerful Dreamcatcher

“Dreamcatcher?”
Yu Zifeng narrowed his eyes. Dreamcatcher was a member of the good faction. This character’s skills were very strong. She could choose a player to become a sleepwalker every night. The sleepwalker didn’ t know that he was sleepwalking and was immune to damage at night. To put it bluntly, it was equivalent to a guard.
However, the Dreamcatcher was much more powerful than the guards. She could kill people at night. If the Dreamcatcher chose to be a Sleepwalker two nights in a row, this person would die.
In addition, if the Dreamcatcher died that night, the Dreamcatcher would also die together, and the effect of death was the same as eating poison. If the Hunter or Wolf King were taken away, you would not even be able to open the gun.
In other words, Dreamcatcher was a guard with a blade. If you used this blade well, it would help good people to win quickly. If you didn’t use it well, it would become the Werewolf’s help.
For a simple example, if the Dreamcatcher wanted to protect the Prophet from harm at night, he could only be chosen as the Sleepwalker, but if the wolf did not go to the Saber Prophet and went to the Saber Prophet, it was that the Dreamcatcher and the Prophet died at the same time. Basically, the good people collapsed.
[12 Wolf King Dreamcatcher]
Dark Card – Tu Bian – Sheriff
Configuration: Wolf King +3 Wolf +4 Min + Pre-Girl Hunt Dreamcatcher
Witch: Can’t save yourself all the way
Pingback: PK one round statement
Time to speak:120
Sheriff: Deciding on order of speech,150 seconds to speak, with 1.5 vote
Self-destruction: Double explosion swallowing police emblem
[Your identity is Dreamcatcher]
“Is this system too good for me?”
Yu Zifeng was truly flattered. In the three rounds, he was a witch in the first round, a magician in the second round, and a Dreamcatcher in the third round. He himself doubted whether the system was related to him or not. Otherwise, how could he get a good card?
[All participating players are invited to choose whether or not to bet and how many to bet]
“Three gold coins.”
Yu Zifeng did not hesitate at all. When he got the Dreamcatcher’s board, he had to increase the bet to the maximum. If it was n’ t for the limit of 3 gold coins, he would have dared to place 6 gold coins.
[All participating players place their bets and the game begins]
Dark sky please close your eyes!
Prophet, please open your eyes. Please choose the target you want to examine. TA’s identity is……
Werewolves, please open your eyes, please choose who you want to kill……
Witch please open your eyes. Last night, the one who died was TA. Do you want to save?Are you going to use poison?
Dreamcatcher, please open your eyes, please choose the target you want to take……
At the same time.
Lin Wanqing’s live broadcast had already gathered tens of thousands of viewers. As a big host with 8 million fans, Lin Wanqing was directly pushed to the front page.
Popularity.
The gifts keep coming.
The barrage kept drifting through the live broadcast.
“Is this someone’s match being broadcast live?”
“It looks like it should be the Werewolf Killing Points Bonus Game. Spectator’s view.”
“Wolf King Dreamcatcher, my favorite board, even I’ m afraid of myself.”
“The bet is over. Good man, someone actually paid three gold coins. Looks like he’s very confident. His trump card is either a god or a wolf.”
“Those who dare to participate in the game are rich people. After all, it takes 8 points to register, which is equivalent to 8,000 yuan. If you’ re unlucky, you might be eliminated in the first round.”
“Let’s watch the game with peace of mind. I hope they have a wonderful matchup.”
……
It was dawn.
Please turn on the indicator before the player who wants to get up.
[1,2,3,4,6,7,11,12]
Randomly speaking in reverse order from player #12.
“Fortunately.”
Yu Zifeng heaved a sigh of relief when he heard the reverse order of speech. This bureau was number 1. If it was the order of speech, he would be the second, then it would be meaningless for him to be on the police.
“I’ m a good person. I’ m not a prophet, and there are quite a few people on the police. Please speak properly. Try to make me recognize you. There’s nothing else to talk about. After all, there’s no prophet to comment on, so I won’ t waste my time.”
Number 12’s speech was only 30 seconds long. It was very brief. This was a person who had no way to determine his identity, so he could only listen to it.
Player [11], please speak.
“I’ m not a prophet either. The police are here to talk. After all, staying under the police is too boring. I don’ t even have a chance to speak. I can’ t accept that.”
It was obvious that Number 11 was an acute child and a person who liked to show himself. He did not know whether his performance was a show of intelligence or a show of operation.
“In addition, I have an important message here. Last night, I watched the sky, and the hexagrams showed that player 7 would jump to the oracle, and would give 6 an identity definition. The post-positioning speech on the police would be very exciting. This game is very difficult for good people to win. I hope that the good people on the field will listen to the speech. Otherwise, you would be the resistance of the werewolf. As for player 12 who has already spoken before, I can smell a dangerous aura from him. The wolf is very strong.”
Yu Zifeng’s heart ached when he heard Number 11’s unexplained speech. Even Nightwatch Sky Elephant Number 7 would jump. Even the Werewolf of Mystic Arts had come out. If you didn’t have anything to say, do n’ t talk. If you wanted to chat, you didn’t know what to think.
At the same time.
Lin Wanqing’s live broadcast room.
“I’ m afraid this person isn’ t a fool, right? Or else, it’s Wolf 7, his Wolf teammates.”
“I don’ t think he and 7 know each other. It’s possible that he and player 6 will know each other.”
“Brother, stop talking. I feel like I’ m about to commit cancer.”
“He should have stayed under the police with such a chat. It’s a waste of time to be on the police.”
“Why are you talking about this brother? I think the conversation is quite good. It’s light and humorous, and it’s a bit of a plan.”
“……”*

Chapter 39 Stimulus, anti-water standing police

Player [7], please speak.
“Prophet, last night, he touched 6 golden water. The police badge is 11 or 5.”
When those words were said, everyone frowned. Did they really jump?Furthermore, player 11 had said that he had given Number 6 a definition of his identity, Goldwater.
This was a bit interesting. If it was a pair of 7 or 11 wolves, this conversation would be too obvious. They didn’t care about good people at all.
“Tell me why I want to test 11. I don’ t understand what he said. I don’ t know why he said that I would jump up and the prophet would give 6 an identity definition, but I did test 6 last night.”
“Anyway, I heard 11’s speech very strange. I feel like I’ m opening my eyes at night. I want to test him. If it’s a good person, I’ ll prevent the werewolves from using him as a defense. If it’s a werewolf, I’ ll let him out early.”
“As for the second police badge, I’ ll just keep it. I’ ll pick a #5 player for the next five. Although I didn’ t keep your badge, I hope you can all give me a ticket. As a prophet, I need this badge very much. It will allow me to report an extra day to check people. It’s equivalent to a good person having one more round. It’s really very important.”
“For player 12, my definition is X. The police can’ t tell that he’s a good wolf, but number 11 says that he’s a good wolf. I don’ t know what you’ re judging that he’s a good wolf. I hope the police can talk about it and don’ t say anything else that we don’ t understand.”
“There are seven people on the police. I think we need to drive at least two wolves. I’ m a prophet, six are golden waters,11 and 12 are not on the same side. I might have to drive one wolf. The approximate rate is 11th. One of the three people in 1st,2nd,3rd, and 4th would have to jump. The remaining three people might be good people, or another wolf. Because I haven’ t heard what they said, I’ m not sure what the situation is, but I don’ t think the police will be able to drive four wolves at most.”
After hearing Player 7’s words, Yu Zifeng felt that it was alright.
At least there wasn’t much of an explosion. Whether it was the police badge stream, his definition of 11 or 12, or his conjecture about how many wolves might be on the police, all fit the perspective of a prophet.
In addition, Number 7 threw Goldwater to those who hadn’t spoken before. He was very strong. He was n’ t afraid that Number 6 players would fight against the Water Police. Based on this, most good people would probably recognize Number 7 as a prophet.
Unless 6 or 7 were double wolves, there would be no problem with strength. However, how good was it for 6 or 7 to set up a double wolf to fight the Prophets in the future? There was no need to throw gold water on his teammates. The benefits were far worse than throwing a check.
Of course, who knew what the wolf was thinking. Therefore, it was important for the oracle to synthesize all the information. Don’t be impulsive, do n’ t be iron-headed, or there would be a time to slap the face.
Player [6], please speak.
“Police Emblem Flow 11,8,5 Gold Water.”
Number 6 spoke very quickly. It only took less than two seconds to report the badge flow and the inspection.
This reaction definitely matched the performance of an anti-water alarm prophet. After all, he was afraid of the wolf self-destructing.
“Player 7 dares to throw me Goldwater at this position. I think the police will not be able to place the wolf. Otherwise, I wouldn’ t pick up Goldwater. Instead, I’ ll pick it up and kill it. In addition, the angle of view he sold me was that 11 or 12 had his wolf teammates. He said that 11 was more like a wolf. I also think so. I don’ t think that he is a good person to play 11 or 11.”
However, just as Player 6 was chatting about 11, Number 7 suddenly retreated. This action made Number 6 hesitate for a moment.” It’s useless for you to retreat. I really can’ t imagine a good person going back to this position and chatting so full. Can you retreat?”
“Forget it, I’ m not too lazy to talk about you either. If you’ re on the police, go shoot your identity. If you don’ t have an identity, you’ ll be poisoned. If you want to shoot a hunter, I don’ t believe it. I think you’ re the Wolf King. Bolidubo has come to my prophecy house. There’s no way to retreat.”
“I don’ t know if there’s going to be any hooters with me, but I think there should be no more. My badge stream will be left 11 or 8 for now. After listening to everyone on the police, I’ ll consider changing it. Let’s go.”
“Can you still be a unilateral prophet?”
Yu Zifeng frowned. He felt that Number 6 was having a strange conversation, especially when Number 7 let it go. However, he did not know exactly where it was. It was a feeling.
Player [4], please speak.
“He actually set up a police attack against the water. It’s very exciting. I think that #6 is right.#7 is a Wolf King who wants to be powerful. There shouldn’ t be any wolves behind him. His retreat might be a one-sided prophet’s game. If that’s the case,#7 definitely can’ t come out during the day. Even if he says he’s a citizen, he must eat poison.”
Player 4 looked very happy. He felt that the Wolves format had collapsed and that the Wolf King Bo was so powerful that he could reach the true prophet. So what else could he say?He waited for the poison at night.
“Right now,6 is the Prophet,5 is the Golden Water,7 dares to be at this position. That police officer can not place the wolves,1,2,3,4 are all good people,7 is the Wolf King,11,12 has a wolf. Other than 5, there are four people under the police, two wolves. I think the wolf pit is like this.”
That’s right. If No.7 really failed Wolf King Bo’s strength, then he would sell too many good people. There were four at once, and the Wolves had no room to survive.
But can this game be this easy?
Perhaps it was true, perhaps the situation was not as optimistic as the good people had expected. Who knew that it was not the last moment?*

Chapter 40 Complex and eerie coplanar relationship

Player [3], please speak.
“2 Goldwater,8,10.”
Just when everyone thought that there might be a unilateral surprise, Player 3’s speech immediately ended the good man’s dream.
The high-end game was a one-sided advance.
“The 6th and 7th should be the two wolves playing the format. The 1st and 4th on the back of the police are probably all good people. If there is another wolf in 1st and 4th, it would not be 7 to 6 Goldwater as an identity. Instead, it would be back to fight against the Prophet.”
“Let me tell you why my badge flow is 8 or 10. First of all, I think that 6 will give the number 5 player under the police gold water. The approximate rate is canvassing. He will score 11 or 8. I think that the wolf’s badge flow will have his wolf teammate in it.11 was hammered into the earth by 6 or 7 at the same time. Then I want to release 11 and test 8.”
After a moment of pause, Number 3 continued,” The second badge test 10 is because I think that 11 and 12 are all good people. The first two wolves are 6 and 7, and the second two wolves are 7. If Number 5 is considered as a canvassing, then 8,9 and 10 will go into the pit. If I pass 8 and 9, my vision will be too narrow, so I can only play 8 and 10.”
“Of course. If I say this, you players 8,9, and 10 should not be hostile towards me. Perhaps my judgment is wrong. The wolf’s badge might all be good people, or there might be only one wolf on the police, and three wolves on the police. I need to listen to everyone’s comments and judge the specific situation. Before that, I think it’s most likely that the two wolves on the police and the two wolves on the police.”
“Yeah, it’s okay to chat. There’s nothing wrong with the perspective.”
After hearing Number 3’s speech, Yu Zifeng immediately gave his own assessment.
First, Number 3 recognized that the 1st and 4th on the police were right. In his eyes, if he were to open another 6th and 7th wolf teammate in 1st and 4th, he wouldn’t be doing an identity jump, but would be directly fighting against the Prophet.
Secondly, Number 3 said that the two wolves were on the police, and the two wolves were under the police.6 and 7 were two wolves, and the mission was to make him an identity for 6, so that he could become a prophet of the anti-water police. The probability of giving 5 gold water was a canvassing. The two wolves under the police were in 8,9, and 10, which made sense.
But the words came back again.6 or 7 formed two wolves, so why do you do that?
7 To 6 golden water,6 to go. There was no need to set up an anti-water alert?As soon as he set up the police, wasn’t the 7th at night determined to take poison?The Wolves didn’t have much to gain from playing like this.
Unless they weren’t 6 or 7 double wolves,7 was a good person with a fake identity, but it was n’ t like him. He was talking so full and his status was also very high. How could a good person with a fake identity talk about himself to the point where he couldn’t get out of the water?
6.7 Can’t establish a double wolf. Can 3 or 7 establish a double wolf?
It didn’t feel like it could be established either. No.6 had already said that No.7 would dare to set back the power of Goldwater. If he set back, he would n’ t be a wolf. Otherwise, the chance of reaching the Prophet would be extremely high.
In other words, Number 6 had already recognized that the 1,2,3, and 4 on the police were all good people. At this time, it was because the wolf had directly knocked down the hook. There was no need to jump out and deliver it. After all, his identity had already been completed.
“Listen again.”
Yu Zifeng couldn’t tell who was the prophet right now. Although Number 6’s anti-water police force was very strong, this anti-water police force was too strange.
3.7 With the establishment of the Twin Wolves, under the circumstances that No.7 was still the Wolf King, it was difficult to understand that he didn’t choose to kill them in the future. Instead, he threw gold water.
Player [2], please speak.
“To be honest, although #3 sent me a golden water, I think #6’s face is bigger. After all,#6’s anti-water alarm has been set up, and I’ ve also talked about what I want to hear. For example, if #7 was poisoned at night, the police might all be good people. This is the perspective of a prophet.”
Number 2 said slowly,” But there’s one thing I ca n’ t figure out. If we set up 3 or 7 double wolves, why would Number 3 jump out?Save the 7th?No way, Number 7 was already someone who couldn’t live the next day. No matter how he jumped, no matter how he argued, Number 7 would have to take poison at night. Since that was the case, why would he jump out and give it away?”It’s better to hide and fall, so it’s really strange for Number 3 to jump. Unless he’s a prophet and has to jump.”
“And if it’s a game of 6 or 7, I do n’ t think it’s going to make any difference. Player 7 is jumping pretty well. There’s no problem in speaking and he’s in full shape. Just dry the bowl of golden water and it’ ll be fine. What’s the need to come out and fight the water?Isn’t that selling gamer number 7?’
“Unless player 7 is not on the same side as player 3 and player 6, he’s a good person with a fraudulent identity. If that’s the case, the logic will go through.6 isn’ t an Anti-Water Alert, and 3 isn’ t a teammate of #7. But the problem is that #7 really doesn’ t look like a fraudulent identity. It’s too difficult. In any case, I want to stand by player 6, so let’s go talk to the other officers.”
#2 Had a bunch of things on the plate, and in the end, he was completely confused.
However, it was no wonder that the situation on the police seemed simple, but it was actually very chaotic. Was it a 3 or 7 pair of wolves, a 6 or 7 pair of wolves, or was it simply not a wolf, or was it a good person with a fraudulent identity?
However, this trick didn’t matter. It completely disrupted the sight of all the good people, turning 6 into an anti-water police seer,3 into a replacement. If 6 was a seer, it would n’ t matter. If 6 was a wolf, this status would be infinitely higher by Number 7.
*

Chapter 41. Must take poison on the night of the 7th

[1] Player please speak.
“Now think of the 11th speech. It’s a real joke.”
Yu Zifeng didn’t say who to stand by, but said this first.
What was said on the 11th?He said the police statement would be very exciting. It was hard for good people to win. Sure enough, that was the case.
“I think that 3 and 6 have the face of the prophet, and the face of Prophet 6 is larger than that of Prophet 3. Where is it?It is on this anti-water police, and how did the anti-water police come about?Player 7 worked it out.’
“Just now, player #2 also played the situation of 3,7 side by side and 6,7 side by side. In the end, he thinks that 7 is not side by side with them. Only then is the logic normal. In other words, player #7 has done a bandit thing, but in the end, he has made up his identity. Why?”
Yu Zifeng didn’t think that player 7 could set up a good person. He could cheat his identity, but it was definitely not the trick. Once he spoke, there was no second possibility.
“Let’s put it this way, no matter who 7 is on the same side, his police officer’s statement can’ t be a fraud, nor can he retreat to the water. I’ ll make this clear first. No matter who you choose to stand on the side, player 7 must be a wolf, and must be poisoned at night.”
“In addition, to be honest, I didn’ t tell the Prophet clearly, but I found two good men, two and four. Regardless of who is the Prophet in three or six, the police can’ t set the wolf in their perspective, right?In this way, the wolf-pit is better. Those are the ones back and forth.”
“You choose the side of player station 6,5 is golden water, the wolf pit is at 3,7,8,9,10,11,12, seven people out of four wolves, of which 3,7 is Dinglang,8,9,10,11,12 five people out of two wolves.”
“And you have to choose the side of player station 3. The wolf pit is 5,6,7,8,9,10,11,12. Four wolves are out of eight. Among them,6,7 are Ding Wolves,5,8,9,10,11,12. Six people are out of two wolves.”
“The wolf pits of the two seers coincide in height, so I believe that when the badge ticket type comes out, some people will become public wolf pits. When the time comes, we can choose to push people in the public wolf pits and leave 3 or 6 for us to apply for inspection on the spot. This kind of play is very suitable for this situation.”
Hearing Yu Zifeng’s speech, everyone frowned and did not come out of the 3 or 6 pairs of jumping forecasters, to come out of the public wolf pit?What if this was pushed wrong?Werewolf killing is a matter of rounds. Today is the round of 3 or 6. How can we push people outside?
At the same time.
Lin Wanqing’s live studio.
The barrage was already noisy.
“This #1 dish is good. Who is the prophet in 3 or 6?Apparently it was number 6 ok?As long as 6 is a wolf, why should he throw gold water under the police, and not put the position behind the police to kill?”
“The wolf pit in the blind spot on the police is a little showy. I don’t think there’s anything wrong with him. He didn’t even think about wolves when he heard the speech. That wolf pit is very crowded,”
“I’ m afraid you’ re not the one who says #1. You’ re the one who can’ t think of the logic that you’ ll have. Otherwise, he won’ t have the confidence to bet 3 gold coins. It’s just that he’s more complicated.”
“I don’t think it’s appropriate to push the external position. It’s easy to push the good guy, just throw in 3 or 6. There should be the wolf king in it. Once the wolf king shoots, is n’ t the perspective right?”
“It’s a hammer. In this situation, it’s not necessarily a wolf gun jumping. Maybe it’s a little wolf jumping?Remember, both prophesies sent golden water, and there was no check kill.”
“In this case, it’s not impossible to push the external position, but it’s a question of who will lead the team. No.1 is unknown. Good people will not believe him.”
“This also uses disk logic, elementary school students stand side,6 iron fixed prophet, stand the wrong side I live feed Xiang, hot kind.”
“66666, Take a screenshot and wait for the live broadcast.”
“I’ ve confirmed that I’ m a werewolf.”
“……”
[All players on the police have finished speaking, start the sheriff vote]
Ten seconds later, the results came out.
5.8,10 Choose to vote for Player 6.
9 Choose to vote for player #3.
[Player 6 was elected Sheriff]
Christmas Eve last night.
[7] Player please speak.
“I’m a civilian. The police had a wave of operations, but I did n’ t expect the situation to be so messed up. I can accept you beating me as a wolf. After all, you’ve done banditry, but it’s very bad for me to listen to No.1’s speech. What do you mean that you have to eat poison for 7 nights?Haven’t you ever seen a good man throw gold and water into a trap?I’m sure you’ ve seen it before, but you don’t give me any tolerance. You must poison me at night. I think you should be a wolf.”
“And I think it was 1 or 3 two wolves, why was itBecause what is the logical basis point of not opening the wolf on the rear position alarm?It is based on the fact that I am a wolf in number 7, so that I can not set the wolf on the police, but I can clearly see my trump card, I am a good person, so the logic that you said the police can not set the wolf on the rear is wrong.”
“But you have repeatedly emphasized this point, even the wolf pit of station 3 and 6 is clear, but you only excluded yourself and 2 and 4, why?2.4 It sounds like a good person to me, but you’re a wolf in number 1. You’ re only using them as a shield when you recognize number 2 or 4.”
“Besides, why do I recognize 1 or 3 pairs of wolves instead of 1 or 6 pairs of wolves? Because I’ m a good person. If it’s a wolf, I’ ll send him gold water. He must know that I’ m not a prophet, and there are only four people left in the back position. One of them is his wolf teammate. He definitely won’ t send gold water to the police. He must be an anti-water police officer and throw him in the back, right?”
“Therefore, I can only make 1 or 3 pairs of wolves, not 1 or 6 pairs of wolves. I choose to stand on the side of player 6, and my watch water will come here, and my identity will be given to you. I hope that good people can recognize and understand my logic.”*

Chapter 42 Strong logic, how could you be a good person?

Player [8], please speak.
“Number 7, this is your watch water?Going to play player 1?Shouldn’t you focus on talking about why you’ re cheating?Why did he lose his identity?Do you need to talk about your identity until you can’t escape?I think #1 is right. No matter who’s the prophet, you’ re a wolf and can’t run. The witch will poison 7 at night.”
No.8 was obviously dissatisfied with player No.7’s watch water. He had n’ t even finished talking about his banditry, so what’s the point of going to Madhammer No.1 as a wolf?
Also, is 1 a wolf or not, has anything to do with 3 or 6 who are the seers?#7 Said stand side 6 at the end, so what is your logic for stand side 6?What is the reason?No chat, then you can still be a nice guy?
However, No.7 was standing on the side of No.6, so he didn’t know if he was barbarian or charging.
“Let me tell you why I voted for #6. First, I don’t like player #3’s comments. What do you mean that wolf’s badge has his wolf teammates in it?6.7 All play 11 and you put 11 down?So I 8 is a wolf?”It’s fine if you want me to be a wolf. If you want to fight, you don’ t dare to fight. You’ re so scared that you feel like a wolf.”
“The second point is the 6 Anti-Water Alert. It’s incredibly powerful. Moreover, I don’ t think that 6 or 7 can be a double wolf. If it’s a double wolf, there’s no need for that. In combination with the above two points, I voted for Player 6. Before I heard your second round’s speech, I’ m still on the side of 6.”
“Also, let’s talk about the number one player on the police. You think that player 2 and 4 are good people. You say that you can place them outside. It’s no problem, but you want to take the team as an identity, right?Why would you want to lead a team if you didn’t make an identity?What if you were a wolf?Moreover, Player 7 was right. The premise that the police could not set the wolf back was that 7 was a wolf. If he was really a good person with a fraudulent identity, then what was the situation with the police setting back? It was not certain.”
After Number 8 finished attacking Number 7, he pointed his spear at Yu Zifeng. Moreover, his hostility was no smaller than Number 7. He felt that Yu Zifeng’s speech at the end of the police station was not good. It was originally a 3 or 6 round, so how could he get out of the external position?
Yu Zifeng smiled when he heard that Number 8 had hit him as a wolf. He didn’t use Number 8 as a wolf. After all, Number 7 was a player who had been poisoned at night. Moreover, his conversation with Number 7 did n’ t seem to be related to meeting at night.
In fact, Yu Zifeng could understand where Number 8’s hostility towards him came from. In the eyes of good people, there must be a wolf in Number 3 and Number 6. As long as he listened carefully to their words, it would be fine. If he was outside, would he be able to attack someone?
What if he accidentally dropped the god hiding his identity?Isn’t the good guy a blood fall yet?The risk is so high that no one wants to play like that.
Player 9, please speak.
“Player 3 on the side, I don’t think that 3 or 7 will form a double wolf.3 or 7 will form a double wolf, and your counteroffer 7 will be the Wolf King. Why would you accept the Goldwater?”I’ ve already received the investigation.”
Player 9 was the only one under the police to give 3 votes. His speech was crucial, so Yu Zifeng listened carefully.
“I think 3 is the Prophet,6 is the Hummer,7 is the good person who is cheating. Only in this way can the relationship between the three of them be reached. Although the 7 police’s cheating behavior is very bad, the logic tells me that he may be the good person who is in chaos. Moreover, I think that he has no problem playing player 1. If number 1 says to play outside, it will definitely be a bandit.”
Number 9 didn’t go to talk about why he was a prophet, and why he was n’ t a prophet. After saying that, he directly targeted Yu Zifeng and attacked him for saying that he was an outsider.
“I think that the reason why 6 didn’ t go back to fight against the Prophet was probably because 6 was Little Wolf. He didn’ t plan to jump, but in the end, Number 7 suddenly sent him a golden water. Number 6 felt that this was a rare opportunity, so he jumped. If it wasn’ t for Number 7’s operation, the one who might have jumped was Number 1. I heard that his speech was a wolf, and it was the Wolf King who didn’ t have time to jump.”
“Besides, the reason why No.6 didn’ t fight back against the Prophet was because he was Little Wolf. There was another reason why he was trying to kill someone who didn’ t speak from behind with No.5 under the police. His intentions were too obvious and it was easy to expose himself. He might even sell his Wolf teammate No.1, so No.6 might as well lose a golden water for No.5 and cheer up his ticket. I’ ll lie to the badge first.”
After listening to Number 9’s speech, everyone felt that there was some truth to what he said. Wolf might have some misgivings when he did n’ t go to the back to fight against the Prophet. He couldn’t say that he would n’ t fight against the water anymore. If he didn’t go back to fight against the Prophet, he would be the Prophet. Who knew what he thought?*

Chapter 43 I am a witch, silver water does not report

“This 9 probability is a wolf.”
Yu Zifeng was tolerant of people who beat him. He felt like 8 was a good person, just like 8 was a wolf. However, he couldn’t bear it if Number 9 was a wolf.
1.6 Double Wolf was established. If the police didn’t follow up, why?What else was there to say? Number 6 didn’t dare to fight back. He was afraid that he would sell his camera. He was already the Wolf King, so what if Number 6 sold his camera?
Besides, he and player #6 were wolf teammates, so was it necessary to say that he had an external player?Wouldn’t it smell good to stand up and help No.6 with the move ticket?After all, Number 6 had already set up an anti-water police force. Why did he have to give up?
“A wolf is a wolf. No matter how many things you can count, you’ re a wolf.”
Yu Zifeng sneered and ignored player 9.
Player [10], please speak.
“This 9 is a wolf, isn’t it? It’s actually a wolf king?He could still recognize 7 as a good person. How did you recognize them?Based on your strong logic, can I just play around with it? How could 6 or 7 not be a double wolf?Maybe it’s just that they hit the format at night and jump like that?3.7 How can I not do Double Wolf anymore?”No, I don’ t like to kill you. I like to send gold water to the back. Can’ t I?”
“You, number 9, have a positive logic, a negative logic, a small probability event, and a guess. Do you tell me that your guess can become logic?”You’ re a roundworm in Number 6’s stomach, and he’s afraid of selling perspective, so he didn’ t fight back against the Prophet. Why are you so good?”
Number 10 stood up and scolded Number 9. His tone was full of ridicule. Yu Zifeng heard what he said and couldn’t help but smile. He thought to himself,” Well done.”
“Tell me why I’ m standing on the side of player 6. Anti-Water has set up a police force. I think that 7 is a wolf. No matter who is a prophet, he can’ t be a good person. This round of police will take a civilian status, and then he will go fight 1. It’s a wolf. It’s not a brother. You’ ll talk about yourself first. Why did you lose the identity of Goldwater? What’s the path of your heart? What information did you get after the fraud was done? You won’ t talk about these things. How can you be a good person?”
“I don’t want to stand on the side of player 3. You said that the approximate rate of 5 gold drops to the police is canvassing. He picked up the 7 gold drops to the police. He did n’ t go to the back to kill the Prophet and just threw a gold drop to the police. What do you think the Wolves will gain?Just to pull this vote #5?Have you ever wondered if 6 was trying to do Wolverine 5 status?”If you can give me a 5% chance of winning the vote, hit me at 8,9, and 10 to open two wolves, and tell us not to dislike you. You think we are soft persimmons.”
Number 10 was obviously a monster. In fact, it was very normal for Number 3 to not be able to get the badge. He was the only one who was able to get the badge.
However, what was strange was that 9 gave him a vote. The positive logic board 9 should be a charge, while the negative logic 9 was a barb, and was responsible for flying the Prophet 3.
Player [11], please speak.
“It’s time for me to speak again. The situation is very chaotic. Under Police 7, Patron said that he wanted to stand by Prophet 6, because what?If he didn’t talk about it, he would say that 1 was a wolf. Why were you so hostile to Number 1?”I think Number 1 said it very well. He can be sent out from the outside, and he can be sent out from Number 7. He’s not afraid of being a wolf gun, so let him take people with him. In any case, he wouldn’ t dare to take them with the 3 or 6 Prophets, right?”
Number 11’s tone was very relaxed. It did n’ t feel like the previous speakers were nervous and excited. It felt like they were out of the ordinary.
However, he also had his own target, player 7.
“My police officer said that I smelled a very dangerous aura from No.12. It might be a wolf. No.7 said that you couldn’t understand what I said. Let me explain. What’s there to explain?”That’s right. I think he’s a wolf. If he wants to think that I’ m a wolf, he’ ll just fight back. I don’ t care.”
“On the other hand, Number 7 forced us into a confrontation. What do you mean?11.12 Must I get a wolf?Must not be two good people?No.12 didn’t deserve justice. I was the one who beat him up, and he did n’ t even respond to me. The two of us didn’t have a conversation or interaction, so why did you pull him to the opposite side?Is it that I play random people and I’m the opposite of him?”
Number 11 paused for a moment, and his tone suddenly became heavier.” Today, don’t move either, player number 7 will be released. Number 8, do you think you need to shoot your identity if you want to lead the team?Alright, I’m a witch. Silverwater does n’ t want to report it. Now I’m qualified to lead the team, right?”If he were the Wolf King on the 7th, he would take me away. I’ m not afraid of witches. What are you afraid of?”
“Besides, I’m talking to you 3 or 6 Prophets, especially you 6. In your eyes,7 is definitely a wolf, right? You’ re afraid of death. I’m not afraid of death. Now that I’ ve jumped out, even if he shoots, he won’t bring you. So I’ m asking you to go to 7 right?#3, Didn’t you plate 6 or 7 double wolf police on playing format?Now I need you to hit the ticket on player 7, no problem right?”
The moment 11 said that he was a witch, his dangling state was replaced by cold. His conversation with 3 or 6 did not seem to be a discussion, but rather an order.*

Chapter 44 This speech can’t be played

Player [12], please speak.
“That’s great. There’s no problem with Number 7. Let him take it. The witches aren’t scared, so I’ m not scared anymore. I heard that the top 1 is a good person. The top 7,8,9 are all going to fight. They’re wolves. What do you want?Playing with the wind?”It’s not good for me to listen to 9’s speech. The approximate rate is a wolf. If 9 is a wolf, then maybe #3 is also a wolf. Of course, I know whether 9 is a wolf or not has nothing to do with #3. After all, a wolf can knock a hook and send it flying. I’ m just going to point it out first.#3, do you listen to 9’s speech like a wolf?”
This sentence #3, do you feel like a wolf in a 9 statement?Truly killing and killing hearts.
How does #3 answer that question?Say 9 like a wolf?That was the only one under the police to vote for him, saying he didn’t look like a wolf?In all fairness, Number 9 was really quite a bandit, especially when it came to fighting 1 or 6 double wolves and 1 wolf king. Wasn’t that bullshit?
Player [1], please speak.
“Finally, a strong god has come out to lead the team. Today’s round of 7 is fine. If he’s the Wolf King, let him bring people with him. It’s even better if he’s the Little Wolf. Anyway, he can’t be a good person. There’s no doubt about that.”Player 7, good people can tolerate you cheating on the police. It’s all up to you to send gold and water to investigate and kill. However, when you jumped the Prophet’s state, you played the police badge, including the police badge’s heart path, and your comments on the police officers, do you think you can still retreat?”
Yu Zifeng sneered,” You dare to play a civilian card like this?I dont believe that.And what is the watch water under your police?Is to hit me number 1, what is the point of hitting me number 1?Can good people claim you?No!What you should be talking about the most is why you want to cheat your identity, what was the information you blew up, why did you stand on the side of No.6, and why?3 In your eyes, why isn’t he a prophet? Where is his exploding point?”
“You don’t mention these important things. Tell me you’ re cheating?Do you have the ability to cheat?”That’s right, it’s just that you’ re not going to be able to do anything.”
It was actually quite common for a good person to jump into the prophecy family’s fraudulent identity. However, there were very few such frauds as Number 7. The key was that he would not give you logic when he finished blowing up. He would not tell you what information he had blown up, nor why he was trying to fake his identity. He would just give you a piece of information. Could this be a good person?
“Besides, the number 9 player under the police, I’m a wolf against Wind 7 and 8, and I’ m also a wolf king. Isn’t that why you said you got the ticket to number 3?On what is the logic that you set?Not what actually happened on the field, but based on your conjecture.”
Yu Zifeng curled his lips and said,” You guessed that 6 is a wolf. It feels like a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity to jump after receiving Goldwater, so he jumped. Why don’t you guess he went to the police to kill the prophet?”I’ m afraid of selling perspective. Brother, I’ m the Wolf King. I’ m afraid that my teammates will sell perspective?”
“Also, you think that 3 is a prophet. Even the prophet in your mind says that I am a good person. Are you a wolf beating me?Your perspective is clearer than a prophet?Is it bad that I’m the late wolf who set up a position to speak and directly give me the Wolves friendly number ticket?After all, he had set up an alarm against the water, and his strength was limitless. Meanwhile, Prophet No.3 had sent 8,9, and 10 under the police into the wolf pit, and the 5 under the police received the golden water from my wolf teammate. Did I just say a few words, and No.6 took the badge?”
“But I didn’ t. Instead, I ordered the wolf pits for you and told them to set up the wolf pits before they stood there. Why don’ t you tell me that a wolf will chat with you?”
Yu Zifeng’s series of questions caused the good people on the field to fall into deep thought.
Yeah, he was a wolf. Just help his teammates with their numbers. Why was he talking about all this mess? Why did he have to focus on himself?
“I’ ll point 7 and 9 to two wolves. Player 3, your vote isn’ t clean, but I won’ t call you a wolf just because 9 is a wolf. If he stands by the side and gives you a vote, he’ ll hit you as a wolf. I hope you can have a good chat. I’ ll tell the prophet that he’s barely affected by the outside world. I’ ll only see your own speech, logic, and the wolf pit.”
Yu Zifeng’s speech was powerful. He pointed at player 7 and player 9, clearly and logically. Then, he used his sincere words to tell the other players on the field why he was a good person and why he wasn’ t a wolf. In the end, he continued to talk to Prophet 3. The 120 seconds of his speech was filled with perfect timing.*

Chapter 45. Your ticket type is not clean.

Lin Wanqing’s live broadcast room.
At this moment, the audience had risen from the initial tens of thousands to nearly 100,000, and the barrage was like a snowflake.
“Just now, who said that #1’s speech wasn’ t good. When this speech came out, you told me who dared to hit him as a wolf?”
“Every 7 is a wolf, and I have to go straight out 7. Why do I feel that the good guys have been brought to the wolves?Is 11 a witch?Why did the witch jump out without even reporting Silverwater?”Is it just to give the wolf gun to him?”
“Listen to Number 1’s voice. It’s very magnetic and deep. I love it.”
“I still think that 6 is a prophet,3 is a bogeyman, and 7 is a good person with a fraudulent identity. However, he deserves to be eliminated for playing like this.”
“Number 1, point 7, and point 9 are two wolves, but they didn’ t go to chat about number 8. It’s a bit strange that 8 also hit him.”
“It’s so exciting. It’s only interesting to play this game like this. If an expert tries too much, it’s deadly.”
However, just as the audience was happily commenting on the situation, Lin Wanqing suddenly smiled and said,” Everyone, please pay more attention to Player 1. He is my CP.”
As soon as that was said.
The barrage instantly exploded.
“F*ck, what’s going on?”Since when did Sister Qing set up a CP?”
“Really? I didn’t hear him wrong, was he Sister Qing’s CP?O my goddess, how have you fallen?’
“Sister Qing, what about not being in love for five years?”
“I just wanted to know where he came from. I’ m familiar with a few Werewolf Killings. I don’ t have this person.”
“……”
At the same time.
In the werewolf killing game space, the exciting competition was continuing.
Player [2], please speak.
“Since the witches have come out to lead the team, I think we can get players 7,3,6, and so on. Let them continue to apply for the test tomorrow.”
Player 2 thought about it carefully. Today, this round was 7, which was better than playing in 3 or 6.
Why do you say that?
First of all, player 7 must be a wolf. As for the reason, the previous players had already made it clear. He did not repeat it again. The question now was whether the probability of 6 or 7 wolves was higher or that of 3 or 7 wolves.
If it was six or seven wolves and seven wolves, it was possible for them to give gold water to their Little Wolf Team friends when they set up the Wolf Spear. Moreover, this action appeared to be very powerful in the eyes of a good man.
Even if he didn’t have a good chat, he could still shoot the Prophet and take him away. Number 6’s identity was perfectly hidden. Of course, the premise was that Number 6 was going to take down the hook.
However, if it was three or seven wolves, seven were wolf spears, and number six was by his side, there was no reason why he wouldn’t kill him. If he took ten thousand steps back, even if he did n’ t kill him, he wouldn’t be able to kill Goldwater. Was he crazy?If it was sent to the Prophet, wouldn’ t he have killed himself?
Besides, on the other side of the 7th was the 8th under the police. Wouldn’t it smell good if he gave 8th a golden water to pull his ticket?In any case, when 3 or 7 were double wolves and 7 were wolf spears, no matter what, they wouldn’t be able to receive 6 golden water.
Therefore, once No.7 fired, the probability of 6 or 7 wolves would be far greater than that of 3 or 7 wolves.
If No.7 didn’t shoot, the situation would be complicated.
The players on the field still had to go to the situation where 7 was a good person and 7 was a little wolf.
“Let’s talk about the good people and target wolves that I recognize. Player 1 must be a good person in my eyes. He sent the police to take care of me and number 4. He ordered 3 and 6 wolf pits respectively, and also said he wanted to push in the public wolf pits. I don’ t think he’s a wolf.”
“Because if it’s a 1 or 6 double wolf,1’s mission at the end is to help #6, fire up, and cause #3 to explode. If it’s a 1 or 3 double wolf,1’s mission is to hit the barbs. After all, in the eyes of #6’s prophet, the police’s position is to open the young wolf.3 has already jumped out and sent him off. His identity will definitely be completed.”
Number 2 took a deep breath and continued,” Other than that, the reason why I think that Player 1 must be a good person is because of his speech this round. If you give me a score, I’ ll score a hundred points. I’ m not afraid of him being proud. The wolf pit he ordered is exactly like mine. Player 9 will explode when he opens his mouth. Player 8 has good human face and bandit face. The good human face just gets up and attacks Number 7. Bandit face is followed by Number 7 to fight Number 1, so he might have to eat it.”
“As for the witch #11, I’ll believe her. I’ ll see if she doesn’t.#12’s speech is relatively brief, but it’s also agreed to 7. I’ d prefer it for now. As for standing on the side, I’m still saying that. Before 3 or 6 did n’ t even speak, I believed that 6 was a prophet, especially the 9 who gave 3 the badge was a wolf. It made me think that 3’s ticket type was n’ t clean. Did you say that he knocked down the hook?Why?”What’s the reason why he’s going to barb?”
Number 2 still felt that 9 was a charging wolf and 3 was a hoot, but he didn’t say it clearly. After all,3 was giving him gold water. If the last 3 was a prophet, he would n’ t be embarrassed.
“Number 3, I’ m your Goldwater, and the witches have also come out to lead the team. I hope that your vote will be against Player 7. If it really is 3 or 6 PK, I’ m afraid you’ ll be out today.”
The phrase #2, while harsh, is again an inarguable fact.
3.6 The good people of these two Prophets must be more trusting of 6. In the end, it was because of the anti-water police that Number 7 had made the Prophets of 6 infinitely higher.*

Chapter 46 Prophets #3 who fear death

Player [3], please speak.
“I don’ t have a problem with casting 7. He’s a wolf here. If he’s a good man, it can only be said that he broke up the good team, but I don’ t believe that a good man would never play like this. As long as I’ m not out, the Wolves won’ t dare to kill me at night. I can report another test tomorrow. That’s good.”
Number 3 sounded very happy. Number 2 was right. If it was 3 or 6 PK, he would be out today, but he was a prophet. He did not want to be out. If he was out, the good guys would be at least two rounds behind.
Therefore, he raised his hands to approve. After all, Seven was a wolf in his eyes. Even if he was a good person and a commoner, being able to stand in the way of the Prophet would be a great help.
That’s right, Number 3 was so afraid of death. He thought his life was much more important than Number 7’s.
“Let me click the wolf pit first. I’m three wolves in 6,7, and 8. As for player number 9, to be honest, you all want to hear my definition of him. I really do n’ t want to beat him as a wolf. After all, he’s the only one under the police to give me a badge. I really ca n’ t figure it out. If he’s a wolf, why do n’ t you just give him a ticket to his wolf teammate instead?Could it be that it was to stain me?If that were the case, it would be too showy, really.”
A wolf under the police had plenty of reasons to charge his wolf teammates. In the end, he didn’t want to. He was going to fly the Prophet. This was too deep. Number 3 thought that 9 could n’ t do this. He was probably just a good person who spoke with a bit of an explosion.
“In addition, I still think that the police will put the young wolf behind me.1. I’ ll listen to my speech.2. I’ m Goldwater.4. The police’s speech doesn’ t have any bandit face. The last wolf is in 5,10,12. It’s hard to count 9 in. That’s why I’ ll pick the four of them tonight.”
Player [4], please speak.
“I’ m still not satisfied with the definition of #6,#3, and #9. In my eyes, he’s a wolf, and all of his statements are very strong. Moreover, I didn’ t hear what reason he gave you the ticket, or what point he recognized you as a prophet. Such a logicless side of the station, and the conversation was so explosive.#3, if I were you, I would definitely have sent the #9 to send me flying.”
“Maybe you think he gave you a vote. You can’t bear to fight him as a wolf, but it ca n’ t be. A wolf is a wolf in the end. No matter how he stands, you have a purpose. You can’t be confused by appearances.In addition, player #8 followed Feng 7 to play player #1. I think it’s quite bandit. First of all, in your eyes, police 7 are not good. They should be alpha wolves, and 7 and 1 are absolute opposites. There is no possibility that wolves will step on wolves as status. How can you play 1 bad?”
“You played 7 and went to play 1. It makes me feel like you 7 and 8 are two wolves. You played 7 just to be your identity. In this game, many people said 7. Even the witches jumped out to lead the team. Then I’ ll follow the witches. Let’s play 7 first and keep the two prophets.”
Player [5], please speak.
“3 Wasn’t this round of speeches a bandit?The wolf pits you ordered were 6,7, and 8, but 7, and 8 were obviously not on the same side. All right,8 got up and hammered 7 were wolves. The police were cheating. The police did not talk about the reason.7,8 could only open one wolf. If 7 was a wolf,8 would be a good person.”
Number 5 said decisively,” And the definition of player number 9, everyone told you that he was a wolf, but you said that he didn’t look like him. The reason why he did n’ t look like him was because if he was a wolf, he would definitely give him a ticket for his wolf teammates. That’s not necessarily true. He just came over to dirty the team and fill in your wolf pit, right?”This is an operation that a wolf can completely fight. How could it be Tian Xiu in your eyes?”
“Also, what do you mean by your definition of number 5? If the police officer said 6 to send me gold water, it should be a canvassing. Before the police officer could speak, I would directly enter the wolf pit from the canvassing. Isn’t your change too fast?”I don’t know why there are so many people in the forward position who are going to come out 7 and the witch is still jumping out, you poison is useless, if the 7 out shooting takes you, how many good people will have to fall behind in rounds?”
“The most important thing is, after 7 is fired, can you all tell who the prophet is?”I don’ t think so. It’s a round of 3 or 6. If I eat poison, I have to mess around. I don’ t know what you guys think. Anyway, I’ ll make a 3. You guys can do whatever you want. The wolf pits I ordered are 3,7,9,12. The error rate is 8,12. Under the police, number 10 sounds like a good person to me.”
Player [6], please speak.
“The police badge is 12 or 10. The wolf pit is 3,7 or 9. I want to let go of the 1,2 or 4 on the police. If I jump a witch, I will not care. If he is not a witch, there will naturally be witches to deal with. So I want to check the 12 on the police. If the 12 is a good person, then the pattern will be clear. If the 12 is a good person, the police will open 3 or 7 two wolves, and the police will open two wolves. The 9 will not be able to run. If the other is in 8 or 10, I will randomly check one 10.”
“There’s a 7 in this game, but there’s one thing I have to say that I don’ t really agree with this. Because now everyone has to give out number 7 players, whether it’s a wolf or a good person, then there are only two explanations. One is that 7 is a wolf, and it must be a wolf king. His wolf teammates want him out to bring a witch or me. The second is terrifying.7 is a good person, and the Wolves want to fight against 7.”
“But I can’ t help it. The witches have already jumped out to lead the team. All the good people I recognize in front of me have to pay 7. I’ m afraid I won’ t be able to pay 7 in this position. You guys think it’s the 6 or 7 wolves, so I chose to listen to the witches and pay 7.”*

Chapter 47 Be thoughtful, spell the knife

No.6, as the police chief, was not willing to give a 7, but he could not change the situation by himself. If he had to break the ticket, he might have to get poisoned at night. For a 7, it was not worth it, regardless of whether he was a wolf or a good person.
Since 7 was a wolf gun, he would not bring him if he was out. He could only bring a witch.
“The police badge stream once again tells us that 12th and 10th will be accepted. The sheriff will return to Player 7.”
[Everyone finished speaking and began banishment voting]
1.2,3,4,6,8,9,10,11,12 Chose to vote for Player 7.
7 Choose to vote for player #3.
5 Choose to discard your ticket.
[Player 7 is out, waiting for player to launch skill]
Dong!Dong!Dong!
At this moment, the hearts of all good men were in their throats.
However, after waiting for ten seconds, Number 7 did not shoot out. This made both the good guys happy and the good guys worried.
Player 7 had a total of ten votes. Now, it proved that he was not the Wolf King. Why did the Wolves cast him out?
There seemed to be only one explanation.7 was a good person.
“I’m really convinced. There are so many good people who voted for me. Is n’ t it all about me being the Wolf King?Did I shoot that?Could it be that I, the Wolf King, have crushed my gun?”I’ ve already told you that I’ m a good person and a commoner with a trump card. I just wanted to try out player 6’s flexibility, and the feedback he gave me was fine, like an anti-water police prophet. That’s why I stood beside him.”
“I’m a wolf. If I do n’ t shoot, can I only be a little wolf?Day 1 Wolves will pitch their own Little Wolf teammates out?And what to think?As soon as this ticket type comes out, it still doesn’t prove I’ m a good guy?”
Hearing player 7’s angry voice, the good people on the field were a little shaken. Was he really a good person?But why was he talking like a wolf?
“Forget it, it’s my fault that I shouldn’ t be on the defensive, but I’ ll say it again. I’ m a good guy out. Although the Wolves won a round, I believe that the good guys still have a chance to win. The witch went to poison the 3rd at night. He must be the Wolf King. Dreamcatcher should go and be honest with the Wolves. If you’ re guarding No.6 or No.11, I suggest you guard the Prophet. This witch can’ t lead the team and can only pull the good guys apart.”
“In addition, don’ t put the wolf on the back and not open the wolf. This logic is based on the fact that I am a wolf, but I am not a wolf, so this logic doesn’ t hold true.”
“You guys must pay attention to Number 1. He’s the first one to say that he wants to play outside. If it’s 3 or 6 PK, who will be out?”It must be 3. That’s why he’s protecting #3 players. The odds of 1 and 3 are double wolves. In addition, regardless of whether it’s on or off the police, he’s the only one who repeatedly stresses that the police can’ t set the wolves, and thus, he’s protecting #2 and #4.”
“I hope the good guys turn around.6 is the prophet. The witch must poison 3 at night.”
It could be heard that Number 7 was trying to use his last words to get the good guys to recognize him. That sincere force really touched the hearts of many good guys, making them believe that Number 7 was a good guy out.
However, Yu Zifeng did not believe that Number 7 could not be a good person in his eyes. It must be a wolf. Although this ticket type was strange, it could not change the fact that Number 7 was a wolf.
At the same time.
Lin Wanqing’s live broadcast room.
“Hahaha, after hearing No.7’s last words, I think he’s a good person who’s been eliminated. Now, No.1 and the witches will have to back the pot.”
“Sister Qing, this CP can’ t do it. The Prophets didn’ t distinguish between them, and they even cast a good person out.”
“Xiu, the fifth wolf is no 1.”
“A real dish. He doesn’t throw 7 out if he has any brains. Is he side by side with 6 or 3?”Don’ t you have to be a good person to come out on your own?”
“At this level, it’s also worthy of being Sister Qing’s CP?”Get lost.”
Lin Wanqing’s expression immediately sank when she saw that many of the screen shots began to spray Yu Zifeng.” Although you guys are my fans, I don’ t want to hear anything that denigrates him. Housekeeper, give everyone who said dirty things a month.”
Seeing Lin Wanqing defend Yu Zifeng so much, the fans who admired Lin Wanqing became even more envious and jealous. At this moment, they were all silently praying in their hearts that Number 1 would lose the match and make him lose face in front of more than 100,000 spectators.
On the other side.
After Number 7 sent out his last words, he entered the night.
Dark sky please close your eyes!
Prophet, please open your eyes. Please choose the target you want to examine. TA’s identity is……
Witch please open your eyes, are you going to use poison?
Werewolves, please open your eyes, please choose who you want to kill……
Dreamcatcher, please open your eyes, please choose the target you want to take……
“Do you want Dream 11?”
Yu Zifeng couldn’t make up his mind for a moment. The 12th of his first night’s dream was a random dream because the Dreamcatcher had to have a dreamman every night. If he didn’t dream, the system would randomly pick one. There was no way. Yu Zifeng chose a 12 on the 12th and 2nd.
But tonight, Yu Zifeng didn’t know whether he wanted Dream 11 or not. He jumped the witch. To be honest, Yu Zifeng was half-believing. At that time, Number 7 was most likely a wolf spear, and the witch did n’ t even have time to hide her identity, let alone jump out.
Of course, Yu Zifeng didn’t think that 11 was a wolf. He was probably a civilian who blocked the knife. After all, he did n’ t even report Silverwater. Why didn’t he report it because he did n’ t even know where the knife was. Wouldn’t he reveal the truth?
But what if 11 is really a witch?What was he going to do with the Wolves?
After hesitating for a few seconds, Yu Zifeng finally decided not to Dream 11. He wanted to fight with the Wolf Blade Technique. Dream 2 player. As for the 3 or 6 Prophets, they did not need to care. They would definitely not eat the blade.*

Chapter 48 is actually a Silverwater Prophet

It was dawn!
The one who died last night was player #9. No last words.
Player [8], please speak.
“I remember your badge on number 6 correctly if it’s 12 or 10. This order of speech is to throw a check on number 12.”
Number 8 said in a low voice,” Last night, it was Number 9’s death. To be honest, it’s incredible. I don’ t think Number 9 is qualified to take this attack. I think it was the witch poison. The Dreamcatcher will defend against the enemy. If you’ re defending against the two seers, I think you can jump out of perspective. The wolf won’ t choose to attack at this time. If not, for example, if you defend against the 11th witch, then don’ t jump. It’s pointless.”
“I heard player 7’s last words yesterday, and it moved me a bit, including the ticket type. I think that 7 might really be a good person out. If 7 is a good person, the logic of our previous game would be to overturn the heavy game. The police might even have to open up the wolf in the rear position. Player 1 was forced to push the outside position of the main player, which was equivalent to a three-round match. You have a bandit face, although your speech yesterday was very good.”
Number 8 admitted that after Yu Zifeng finished speaking yesterday, he directly recognized that Yu Zifeng was a good person, but if Number 7 was a good person out, Yu Zifeng’s identity as a good person would need to be discussed.
“Also, player number 4, your bandit face is bigger than number 1. Yesterday, your police officer said 7 to Feng, and then hit me 7 and 8 as double wolves. The reason is that I hit both 7 and 1. Both of them are opposites. I can’t fight both of them. Why?They all have bad speeches, why can’t I point them out?”
“The 7th police officer is cheating, the 7th police officer can’t pass. As a good person, I definitely ca n’ t ignore him. The 1st police officer started to say that there is an external position. I think there’s a problem with the round. What’s wrong with him?”If you take this, you’ ll want to hit me with 7 or 8 pairs of wolves. I’ ll hit 7 on a counteroffer to be my identity. I’ m thinking too much. I think my chat is okay, so I don’ t need to get someone to recognize me by hitting or licking someone.”
After taking a deep breath, Number 8 said in a righteous voice,” Click on the wolf pit,3,9,12, then 1,4 to open another one. This game will be 12. I hope that you will be able to test Number 6 in 1,4. Both of them have bandit face, especially Number 4,7. It should be a good person to go. The logic is heavy, you can not put down the people who are placed behind the police.”
Player [10], please speak.
“I don’t think I’ m on the wrong side,6 is the Prophet. Last night,9 died,100% of them were from Voodoo. How could he take this attack?”It’s a wolf. He’s been charging 3 like crazy, and player 3’s attitude towards him is very ambiguous. Even if he’s a barbarian wolf, he doesn’ t dare to challenge him. He’s also said that he’s a good person who speaks and explodes, so let’s fall.”
#10 Obviously can’t take the point that #3 says 9 is good. If it were good people, good people would have lost most of this game.
“I can recognize a good person in the last words of No.7 yesterday. That’s why No.3 will cast 7 against Wind. In the eyes of the wolf, it’s one that can resist. Only Prophet No.6 and his Goldwater No.5 did not say 7 well. However, under the pressure of witches and other good people, he still compromised. I don’ t think it’s necessary for No.6 to be the wolf’s words to do that. Why do you say so much?”
“It’s already the next day. I’ ll listen to everyone’s comments. Click on the wolf pit.3,4,9,12. The error rate is a little different from player 2,2’s comments. I can’ t tell whether it’s good or bad, so I’ ll play forgiveness. I think player 8 is a good person. He can recognize the wolf pit, logic, and the side of the station just like me.”
“As for player #1, I thought about it for a long time last night. He can’ t be a wolf. From the statements of the police to the statements of the police and the logic of his game, the wolf pit was a closed-eyed good man’s perspective. The elimination of player #7 was not the fault of one person, it was the fault of all of us good people. Don’ t push the problem on one person. To be honest, before the 7th game, I recognized him as Iron Wolf.”
Number 10 had nothing to say to a player like Number 7. He could clearly talk like a good person, but the police didn’t want to talk. He had to be out to talk. He really deserved to be pushed back. No wonder the good person.
“Today’s 12th, he was the first to make a speech. It must be Little Wolf. Nighttime Dreamcatcher will go to Dream 3, not Dream 6. Now that we’ ve found the wolves, we’ re missing the rounds. So you have to kill the Wolf King #3 and catch up with the good ones. I hope you can understand this.”
Player [11], please speak.
“I don’ t know if the wolf was the blade of me last night, or if the Dreamcatcher was guarding me, but number 9 was indeed poisoned by me, and Silverwater was number 6. That’s why my police officer said that 7 would jump to give 6 the identity definition.”
Number 11 hesitated for a long time before finally reporting Silverwater. However, he didn’t want to report it because he always felt that Number 6 and Number 7 were doing some dirty tricks. However, if he did n’ t report Silverwater and Number 6 was out of the game, then he would be guilty.
Therefore, after thinking about it,11 still respected his trump card and reported Silverwater.
If he didn’t act on his own, that would be the matter of all the good people. In any case, he knew how to act on it and did n’ t have a Silver Water Complex.*

Chapter 49 Who is the Prophet, depending on if 4 is a wolf

After reporting the silver water, Number 11 continued,” Today, I’ ve received six checks. I want to hear his watch water. Of course, it’s best to have an identity. There’s also a good person who I’ m talking to outside. It should be a self-made sword. Don’ t worry about silver water. It doesn’ t matter. If it wasn’ t for the 12 checks and kills today, I wouldn’ t have reported it. But I’ m afraid that the Wolves will directly charge up, so I’ ll report it after thinking for a long time.”
Actually,11 knew that after he announced that player 6 was Silverwater,12 would have to beat God if he wanted to live. If he beat the people, he would definitely die.
Player [12], please speak.
“I’ ll take the investigation and kill them. I’ ll take the identity first. I’ m a civilian, but I’ ve already sensed that I’ m going to be eliminated. There were already a lot of people standing on the side of the 6th, but now there’s another silver water protecting me. There’s nothing I can do about it. The wolf jumped the prophet from the sword. Once this format is out, it’ ll be very difficult for a good person to win.”
Number 12 sighed and continued,” Actually, I wanted to stand by him before I sent him a check. However, once the check was completed, I knew who was the prophet and who was the wolf. I hope that the good people on the field will think a little more. It’s nothing if I’ m out, but you can’ t even get back if I’ m out. That good person will lose.”
“Click on the wolf pit in my mind, and then one will appear in 6,8,9, and 4, and 5. I heard Number 10’s speech as a good person. Although he is a good person on the side of 6,1 is a good person, and Number 7’s last words are out. I think the approximate rate is a good person,9 wolves eating poison,11 witches. This is all my perspective and the definition of everyone’s identity.”
Number 12 said with a serious tone,” Speaking of which, I suddenly recalled the statement made by the 11th police officer. He said that it would be very difficult for a good person to fight this game. Perhaps at that time, he thought of the problem of Zijiao. Unfortunately, Number 11, the last thing you would want to happen is still happening.6 is Zijiao Lang’s fierce leap to the forecaster. Alas, it is still that sentence. I can be out, but I can not die for nothing. I hope that the good person will definitely not have a head.3 is the true forecaster.”
Hearing Number 11’s watch, Yu Zifeng couldn’ t help but fall into deep thought.
He was in the Coiling Wolf Pit. Everyone in front of him thought that 7 was a good person out. Where was that 6?
3.9,12. He had to open another external position. Number 2 must not be. Last night, his dream was 2. In the end, he had the right spell, so there were only 4,8 left. As for Number 10, he must be a good person.
On the other hand,8 out of 4 and 8 were from the side of Iron Station 6, including the badge ticket. This round was still from the side of Station 6. If he wanted to get player 12, he could not be a barb. His barb had no room for survival.
6 With a police badge in his hand, the Dreamcatcher was still able to defend. No matter how he hooked it, he would have to be caught. He could not win.
Therefore, Number 8 was definitely not in Number 3’s team. Number 6’s Wolf Pit was Number 3,4,9,12, without any forgiveness.
However, Number 4’s speech wasn’ t like a wolf. His police officers even directly stood by Number 6’s side. How could he be a wolf if he thought that there might be a single-sided situation?
If he recognized Number 7 as a wolf, it would be simple. Number 6’s wolf pits were 3,7,9,12.
However, the problem was that when the sheriff returned, he said that 7 was probably a good person. In this way, he had to kill Number 4, or else his wolf traps would not match.
Player [1], please speak.
“I just clicked on Player 6’s Wolf Pit,3,4,9,12, and did n’ t have any forgiveness. Now that I’ve received 12 checks and killed Player 4, are you a wolf?”If you’ re not a wolf, then you’ ll have to be a self-wielding wolf.”
Yu Zifeng said unhurriedly,” First of all, Number 10 must be a good person. Number 8 must not be in Number 3’s team. If he were a barbed wolf, he would definitely cut six straight at night. That’s because Number 6 has a badge in his hand. If he stays on the field and asks him to test someone, how can Number 8 still knock down the hook? There’s no room for survival, right?”
“As a result,8 is definitely not on the same side as 3. You all say that 7 is a good person’s departure. Isn’ t that the Wolf Pit of Prophet 6 3,4,9,12?”That’s why I want to ask you if #4 is a wolf. If you’ re not a wolf, please tell me with your statement. If I recognize you, I’ ll stand by the side 3 and throw 6. If I can’ t recognize you, I’ ll stand by the side 6 and throw 12. It’s that simple.”
“Besides, I’ ll report another message. Last night, it was 2 Saber Eating. I’ m the Dreamcatcher, right?Either three or four or nine or twelve or five or six or eight or nine.”
“To put it bluntly, Number 4’s trump card determines the side of many good people’s standing. Because I’ ve already clearly marked the wolf trap. As long as you’ re not a wolf, Number 6 won’ t be a prophet. I’ ll talk about it so much. I’ ll hear about Number 3’s last night’s test.”
Player [2], please speak.
“I ate a knife last night?Did the Wolves not believe that 11 was a witch?”I don’ t believe it. I thought he came out to block the blade. I didn’ t expect that he would be a witch.”
Number 2 continued with a smile,” I believe that Number 1 is the Dreamcatcher. There’s nothing wrong with the wolf pit he ordered, especially the logic that points 3 and 8 can not be shared. If it’s a wolf, it can only be shared with 6, not with 3. Otherwise, he won’ t be able to fight with this barb, and there’s no room for survival.”
“As for No.12’s watch water, I think it’s very ordinary. He ordered 6,8,9 wolf pits, and the tolerance rate is 4,5. I don’ t know how he ordered this wolf pit. If the ratio of 4,5 to 6 can only be 5, not to mention that the station side and ticket type of No.5 have always followed No.6, and No.4 played No.8 wolf yesterday. At this time, there are no wolves stepping on wolves. In other words, if the ratio of 4 to 8 is not the same, you can’ t order No.6’s wolf pit. You can’ t order No.4. You can only order No.5. Can you understand this logic?”
“After saying so much, I still have to see if 4 is a wolf or not. As for number 3’s man-test information, it’s irrelevant to the situation on the field.”*

Chapter 50 Hunter, you guys can’t beat me

Player [3], please speak.
“8 Goldwater. Last night, players 1 were the Dreamcatcher,11 were the witches, and 12 were the Reverse Goldwater. Then my Wolf Pit would be 5,6,9, and then another one would be opened in 4,10. But to be honest, listening to 4,10 doesn’t look like a wolf, but there’s no room left. Unless I set 6,12 wolves to step on wolves, but when I hit this round, how could there still be wolves stepping on wolves?Wolves have to do is resist pushing good people, so I don’t think 12 is a wolf.”
After Number 3 found out that Number 8 was Goldwater, he felt helpless. He was running for the wolf, but he didn’t expect that Number 8 could be a good person. This guy had voted wrong from the wrong side since the first round. It could be said that he had done all the banditry.
“Number 6 is definitely a wolf gun. Let’s go out for five today. Now that everyone’s identities are naked, I’ m afraid that the wolves might choose to slaughter the civilians. Number 7 is a civilian. If we let the wolf gun bring another civilian, if the Dreamcatcher fails to defend at night, they will be able to hack their swords.”
No.3 could not be a wolf. After all, his last words made the good people recognize him. Only Yu Zifeng still stubbornly thought that 7 was a wolf, but he did not put 7 in during the logic game. The reason was naturally to give 3 or 6 enough pressure.
Therefore, when Number 3 reported that 8 was Goldwater, Yu Zifeng knew that he must be a prophet. If he were a wolf, he would never give 8 Goldwater. He would definitely kill him. Otherwise, his wolf pits would be out of order. Why not?Because 7 a wolf was recognized as a good man.
The wolf pits in this game were 5,6,7,9, and 6. They were self-made wolf guns. The top 7 would first make him a wave of anti-water police status. The bottom 7 would wait for the witch to report him to Silverwater. The wolf team had played such a format, which was quite impressive.
“Fortunately, the witch didn’ t report Silver 6 on the first day.”
Yu Zifeng secretly rejoiced that if the witch reported 6 Silverwater on the first day, the good man would not throw 7 out. Instead, he would throw 3. After all, at that time,7 was the wolf spear that everyone recognized.
Player [4], please speak.
“I’m not a god, I’ m just a commoner, but I can clearly see my trump card. I must be a good person. If I stand by Prophet No.6’s side, the Wolf Pit will be out of place.3,9,10,12?However, player #10 and player #8 had similar behavior. They both stood on the side of 6 and voted for him. One set of logic said that 8 could not be side by side with 3, and player #10 could not be side by side with 3, so please ask where is the wolf pit in 6?”
From the bottom of his heart, Number 4 wanted to recognize Number 6 as a prophet. After all, it was silver water. However, if the wolf pit was a little bit, he would not be able to stand up. Unless Plate 7 was left by a wolf, but the last words of Plate 7 had already been recognized by the good people in the arena. Now that he was going to Plate 7, he was a wolf, wasn’t he courting death?
He couldn’t help it. He could only choose to stand on the side of the 3rd. Moreover,3 gave 8 golden water, further raising his Prophet’s face. In this way, the Wolf Pit was 5,6,9,10, and the Wolf Pit was stronger.
“Just now, I was talking to #1. I said that the quality of my speech determines the standing of many good people. Then I’ll talk about why #3 is a prophet, not a wolf.”First of all, at the time of the police,7 will send 6 Goldwater,6 Anti-Water,7 will have an unlimited number of identities, and 6 will have an unlimited number of identities. If 3 or 4 are two wolves, you can fight a cowardly wolf.”
“After all, player #6 has already admitted to the police and can’t leave the wolf behind. We have a good identity. As long as the speech does n’ t explode, no one will be able to trap us. Therefore, there’s no need for player #3 to jump out and give it away. Moreover, player #6 is still a Silverwater Prophet.However, Number 3 still jumped. He was a true prophet. No matter what the situation was, he had to jump out, even if he could not.”
“In any case, I’ ll talk about everything I can. I’ ll play 5 in this game. The wolf pits on my side are 5,6,9,10. Under the police, player number 10 is the player who voted for 6, and both rounds of speeches clearly indicate that he wants to stand on the side of 6. You should be a Stormtrooper, player number 8. I hope you can turn around and stop following the wolves.”
Player [5], please speak.
“3,4,9, And 12 Four Wolves are no longer running. I’ m a hunter on my side, and you guys beat me.5 is player 6’s wolf teammate. I can only say that you’ re wrong, and you won’ t be able to fight.”
Number 5 sneered,” Fortunately, I have a trump card in this game. Otherwise, I wouldn’t have been able to pull the good guys back, especially if 3 had given 8 gold water. Is n’ t that the reason I wanted 8 votes?Even if they could make him lose, the Wolves wouldn’t lose. If you were to fight 5,6,9, and 10 as the Four Wolves, why?No.9 had always followed player No.3. Now that his mouth moved, he wanted to beat him to player No.6’s team?”
“Also, didn’t you number 3 say that 9 was a nice guy who spoke and exploded?Why did you change your mouth today?I wonder what caused your definition of his identity to change so much in a short time, just because he was drugged?Did you ever plate 9 as a good person who was poisoned wrong?You didn’t, you would n’ t dare, set up a wolf teammate with us on the 9th, what was he doing?Our wolf teammates were all self-defeating, and they were still an anti-water vigilant prophet. Was he crazy?”Are you going to barb you?”

[Big Boss]

it’s ok now, happy reading!!!
pls go to here for read https://f-w-o.com/novel/i-can-download/

[Big Boss]

sorry for later reply

I can download

pls go to this page for read

[Big Boss]

It’s ok now, happy reading

[Big Boss]

it’s ok now, thanks for your support, guy! pls go to this page for read https://f-w-o.com/novel/lord-of-flames/

[Big Boss]

I, the Doomsday, stayed at the Sun Core for 100,000 years (Chapter 1-50)

Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation

The universe space was silent, because the universe space was a vacuum space. It was known that vacuum space could not transmit sound.
But as long as there was air, there would be no problem.
For example, the sun.
Of course, the sun had an atmosphere. From inside to outside, there were photosphere, chromosphere and corona.
Apart from that, the temperature of the sun’s atmosphere was still terrifying. After all, this was the sun.
According to the scientists’ speculations, the surface temperature of the sun was about 5,500 degrees Celsius, while the core temperature was close to 20 million degrees Celsius.
This was terrifying.
However, in such a terrifying core of the sun, there was a person lying there, his eyes closed tightly and he was breathing heavily.
Someone actually slept here?
If anyone knew about this, they would probably be shocked.
This was too unbelievable.
The reason why he had to put a quotation mark on a person was because the figure was five meters tall. His entire body was covered with large and vigorous muscles, especially at the important joints of his shoulders and elbows. There were terrifying armor and bone spikes covered with cold light and spikes.
Especially his appearance. His huge bloody mouth was covered with sharp fangs. It did not look like human teeth, but rather like some kind of beast’s fangs. It seemed like he could easily crush a person’s bones.
His appearance was not to mention that.
But who knew that he was actually a human before, an ordinary person who could not be more ordinary.
His name was Lu Yuan. His parents called him Lu Yuan because they hoped that he would be able to spend his entire life in the future.
But who would have thought that Lu Yuan had finally transmigrated.
Moreover, his experience after transmigration was not simple. The reason why he had changed from an ordinary person to this appearance was actually because Lu Yuan had become a Kryptonian after transmigration.
That’s right, it was the Kryptonian from the DC universe.
The Kryptonian could be said to be unknown to everyone, because the superman who was known as the world’s first super hero was the Kryptonian.
Superman was the first superhero to be born.
He was a Kryptonian. When he lived on Earth, he became a superman because of the power of the yellow sun. He possessed superman power.
After Lu Yuan had transmigrated, he had also become a Kryptonian.
It was just that it was a little too early for Lu Yuan to pass through. He did not pass through the Superman Era, let alone the Justice Alliance Era, but the 100,000 years ago when the Justice Alliance and Superman were born.
He came to the ancient Kryptonian era.
But even the Kryptonian technology that was 100,000 years ago had already surpassed the current Earth. Even 100,000 years ago, the Kryptonian people had started a crazy expansion plan to colonize the entire universe.
Lu Yuan was not only one of the main people who proposed this plan, but also the main leader. Even Lu Yuan was a famous general on Kryptonian.
Among them, Lu Yuan was responsible for the troops that headed to the other end of the Milky Way Galaxy (Kryptonian is also in the Milky Way Galaxy, and Earth is just opposite in two straight lines).
Of course, he knew about the help and improvement of the sun to the Kryptonian people, so he came to the Solar System. After illuminating the sun, he gained superhuman power.
However, just as the Kryptonian ball was expanding towards the entire universe, it offended a faction or a person.
The universe was very mysterious. There were gods from all over the world, and even the legendary deities from all over Earth were real beings. They were also known as gods.
However, there had been some changes to the Protoss recently. A group of people called the new Protoss chased the old Protoss down and they became the new Protoss.
This was especially true for Daxed. When the true God King of the New God race was missing from Jia Kehan, he became one of the God King of the New God race’s Heaven Awaken Star. He was also known as the Dark Lord.
This fellow also had great ambitions to bring the entire universe into his own domain and under his command.
This time, the two races would inevitably collide.
Originally, there was a group of people in the universe that were known as the 1st legion of the universe. There was a group of small blue people who were known as the universe guardians. They wanted to find trouble with Kryptonian at first.
In the end, there was a great battle between the Heaven Awaken Star and Krypton Star, especially when Lu Yuan led his own personal troops, a terrifying army of 100,000 superhuman beings.
Ou Axing fell silent.
This was a divine battle. The power of the two forces was almost breaking the universe. The entire galaxy was shaking.
There had been countless civilizations in the Milky Way, but in that battle, countless civilizations and planets had died.
In the end, even Dakshines personally appeared, and even the main body was here.
This was the first time he had learned about the strength of the Kryptonian, and it was also the first time he had known about the existence of Superman. At that time, Lu Yuan had used the name of Superman as his name.
Daxade and Lu Yuan understood each other the first time they met. The other party was their greatest threat, and they were their strongest enemies.
A final battle was just about to begin. Lu Yuan’s combat skills on Kryptonite had greatly shocked Dakside, and the power of his Omega Ray had almost shattered Lu Yuan.
After all, Daxede had the BUFF bonus from the new Protoss. Lu Yuan still lost and died in Daxede’s hands.
He had thought that Kryptonian would be destroyed.
However, Krypton’s technology level was too terrifying. Lu Yuan’s body was taken to study, and eventually he developed the most terrifying biochemical weapon in the universe.
Destruction Day.
Lu Yuan had regained his life, and he had gained even more powerful and terrifying power. Even the light of the red sun could not make him lose his power. Instead, it would increase his power.
Lu Yuan, who had become the Destroyer Day, was left with only Kryptonite.
And because Lu Yuan had already died once, as a day of destruction, he would not die again, becoming a terrifying existence that could not die and could not be destroyed.
The power to destroy the heavens and the earth would never feel the endless energy of exhaustion, the super-fast healing and regeneration ability, and the ability to constantly evolve and restrain the opponent according to the characteristics of the opponent’s ability in battle, to adapt to all the enemy’s abilities in the environment. Even after being killed, it would resurrect and evolve a response method, unable to use the same method to kill Destruction Day twice.
Lu Yuan was already invincible.
Including the Kryptonite, the first thing he knew about the situation after resurrection was to use the Kryptonite to kill him for the first time.
From now on, he could even be immune to the weakness and damage of the Kryptonite.
He had almost become an invincible existence.
However, it was precisely because he had become an invincible and perfect existence that the Kryptonian thought they had seen the dawn and the future. In the end, they brought over the bodies of the Kryptonian who had died in the war and had become superhuman, creating a destructive army.
However, only Lu Yuan was surprised to retain his consciousness, but the other days of destruction were all lost.
In the first place, the 100,000 Destructive Days army destroyed the Heaven Awaken Star army, and even Daxed was defeated by Lu Yuan.
Daxed’s Omega Ray could no longer harm Lu Yuan. Instead, Lu Yuan’s fist could injure him or even kill him.
At the last moment, Daxed could only retreat. Looking at Lu Yuan, the two of them knew that they would become a trap for each other.
In fact, the word “fetters” was not a commendation.
The bondage represented restraint, obstacles, and shackles. They all understood that this Liang Zi had been completely settled.
But with the retreat of the Tianqi Star, what about the uncontrollable army of Destruction Day?
They, or perhaps they, began to stare at their homeworld and fellow citizens behind them.
“No.”*

02. Sleeping at the core of the sun for 100,000 years

After all, the Day of Destruction was resurrected with dead bodies. Just like Lu Yuan had lost to Daxed, his troops were also defeated by Star of Heaven, led by Daxed’s most elite dark elites.
At that time, Daxed didn’t have an army of quasi-devils. The ones fighting Kryptonian were the new Protoss warriors of the Heaven Awaken Star.
It was probably because of the defeat of this battle that Dakside began to develop a magic-like technology.
In the end, the 100,000 Superman had turned into a day of destruction. For a moment, even Daxeder and Celestial Star had to avoid it.
However, this incredibly powerful biological weapon had a fatal flaw. After being reborn, the day of destruction would lose its rationality.
Now that the Tianqi Star had retreated, the Destroying Sun army did not know how exhausted they were, because they already possessed endless physical strength.
At this moment, they focused their attention on Kryptonian, their hometown, and their relatives and compatriots.
At the critical moment, Lu Yuan stood out, standing alone in front of the 100,000 troops.
The battle broke out again. Lu Yuan blocked one hundred thousand and fought with his former subordinates on his own.
Even Lu Yuan had died countless times. In order to kill his former subordinates, he had done everything he could.
This battle was even more terrifying than the battle with Star Enlightened Heaven. The intensity of the battle was unbearable.
However, in the end, Lu Yuan still managed to protect Kryptonian.
The hundred thousand destruction days were wiped out and could no longer be revived.
Lu Yuan also personally used the thermal ray to confirm that the cells of every drop of the day of destruction were completely removed, preventing people from resurrecting such monsters and preventing them from resurrecting again.
After completing all this, Lu Yuan looked in the direction of Kryptonian.
He didn’t get any cheers or praise. He only saw countless frightened and frightened eyes.
Lu Yuan understood. They didn’t think that he was still calm, thinking that he had gone crazy.
With a self-mockery smile, Lu Yuan left and floated into the distance of the universe.
However, when he left, Lu Yuan still left a warning,” Stop researching and creating a new day of destruction. Otherwise, Kryptonian will also come to the end.”
The name of the Destruction Day was also named.
The day of destruction could bring an end to all civilizations.
After that, Kryptonian didn’t just follow Lu Yuan’s instructions. It defined all the information about the Destruction Day as taboo. It didn’t even allow it to be mentioned. It also ended its plan to expand the universe.
From then on, Krypton entered another route. Krypton developed the latest technology called the Life Code, using science and technology to nurture and create new generations.
This could also determine the future of the newborn according to the needs of society.
For example, if one needed a warrior, one would have the most suitable child to become a warrior gene.
If one needed a scientist, one would be born a descendant who could become a scientist.
This was undoubtedly an improvement, but it would also end the Kryptonian’s future and limit.
Especially when generation after generation had been instilled with the concept of definitely protecting Kryptonian, the Kryptonian would no longer be able to leave Kryptonian.
All that awaited them was destruction.
However, this had nothing to do with Lu Yuan.
After leaving Kryptonian, Lu Yuan crossed the universe again and flew directly to the solar system.
Returning to the Solar System once again, Lu Yuan did not look for the base he had left behind. Instead, he directly entered the surface of the sun.
In the end, he infiltrated the core of the sun and fell into a deep sleep there.
Even if he was known to have unlimited physical strength, he was already tired. He also needed to rest. If he continued to sleep without rest, he would be in danger of going crazy.
Just like that, Lu Yuan quietly slept at the core of the sun and slept for 100,000 years.
One hundred thousand years had passed. Even in the vast universe, this was not a short time.
But for Lu Yuan, it was nothing. He was already an indestructible day of destruction. Moreover, within the core of the sun, he could feel his own power rising every second and his physical fitness rising. This would only make him stronger and live longer.
In a hundred thousand years, it could be said that the ocean had changed into a mulberry field or a mulberry field into a sea.
Kryptonian had already undergone a huge change. Even Kryptonian was about to end.
At this moment, in the core of the sun, Lu Yuan, who had been sleeping for a long time, suddenly opened his eyes.
He had been sleeping for too long, but a layer of something like a fossil had actually formed on his eyelids.
As Lu Yuan opened his eyes, two golden rays of light shot out from Lu Yuan’s eyes like lasers.
That was one of the abilities that almost every Kryptonian could awaken after becoming Superman, the thermal ray.
But for some unknown reason, Lu Yuan’s heat rays turned golden.
He was also curious. Was it red before?
But as he slowly sat up, he lowered his head and looked at the situation on his body.
Lu Yuan’s entire body was dyed golden, as if he was a shining golden man.
At the same time, Lu Yuan seemed to have learned a lot.
Because he had stayed at the core of the sun for too long and absorbed too much power, he had automatically broken through the shackles and become a person of the Fifth Dimension. He even had the possibility of continuing to break through to the Sixth Dimension.
The higher the dimensional strength, the more terrifying and unpredictable it was. For example, the sixth dimension was already equivalent to the creation god level.
Even in the Fifth Dimension, it was possible to change reality, change past and future history, or even create a blank space for the entire universe.
And now, Lu Yuan was like this.
Just like the golden superman from DC million, Superman stayed at the core of the sun for 85,000 years. After coming out, he became a fifth dimension person. Even Louise, who had died, could be revived at will and become the fifth dimension together.
Lu Yuan had stayed for 100,000 years, more than 10,000 years.
Therefore, his strength must be even stronger.
“It’s really too comfortable to sleep on this night,” Lu Yuan shouted and leaped from the ground station.
As a result, he caused a huge fluctuation in the sun. The entire sun was shaking. Not only was the sun wind blowing, but large amounts of lava-like things were spewing out from the surface. It also triggered various solar phenomena.
Lu Yuan was speechless. He almost shattered the sun.
It seemed like he had to pay attention to control his own power in the future.
“But in this case, it’s time for Daxed to continue his relationship. It’s time for us to break the bond between you and me.” Lu Yuan did not forget Daxed.
But just as he was about to take off from the sun, he suddenly turned his head to look in the direction of Earth in the Solar System.
He had the same ability as Superman, because he was originally a Kryptonian, and later became Superman. It was only after he died that he was revived as the Day of Destruction.
That was why he certainly didn’t lack one of Superman’s abilities.
As a result, he received a voice with super listening ability. It was a person’s name, not someone else, it was Tony Stark.
“Why is it him?”Lu Yuan was surprised.” Don’ t tell me this isn’ t a DC. Why did I come to Manwei?”
“That’s it again. There’s no kryptonite in this world, isn’ t that why I want to be invincible?”
Actually, he was no longer afraid of Kryptonite.*

03. Coming to Earth in the Diffusion Universe

Tony Stark, anyone who had seen Manway movies or comics knew that his real identity was Iron Man.
Why did he mention his real identity?The reason was that the cartoon was different from the movie. In the movie, Tony had exposed his identity, but in the cartoon, he did not reveal that he was a super hero. Instead, he used an unknown bodyguard to hide it.
This Tony Stark was not someone with the same name. Since Lu Yuan had the same ability as Superman, he naturally included super listening and super vision.
At his current level, he could hear everything in every corner of the universe. If he wanted to, he could even receive the sound of the entire universe.
Super vision could also see any corner of the universe.
That was why he had already seen Tony’s location. He was in a desert on Earth. It should be a desert.
Lu Yuan saw Tony’s figure. He was still an arms dealer, selling his company’s weapons.
Lu Yuan was familiar with this scene. Wasn’t it the story of Iron Man One?
If that happened, something was about to happen, right?
Lu Yuan knew what would happen next. After thinking for a while, he floated off the surface of the sun.
He was worried that if he used a bit of strength, he might destroy the sun.
So it was as light as possible.
After flying out of the sun’s atmosphere, Lu Yuan sped up and was about to fly towards Earth.
The distance between Earth and the sun, measured at the speed of light, was about eight minutes.
Although the speed of light was speed, it was a length. A light-year was the distance that the speed of light traveled for a year, so eight minutes of light could be considered as the length of distance.
In other words, it would take eight minutes to travel from the sun to Earth.
But Lu Yuan only felt a little dazed. He had already arrived outside Earth’s atmosphere.
Originally, he needed eight minutes to travel at the speed of light, but he only used an absolute moment to complete it. Such a speed could no longer be measured.
Unless he flew as fast as he could to the furthest distance in the universe.
It was hard to measure such a close distance.
The current Lu Yuan was actually more than the Golden Superman of the Fifth Dimension. Therefore, not only could he control time, space, soul, real matter, and so on, he was almost omniscient and omnipotent. Moreover, he had no upper limit on speed and could appear anywhere at any time.
And in the future, he would have an unlimited number of powerful abilities.
After all, Silver Superman had countless abilities, and even every day, he was troubled by the new abilities.
“Boom.”
Just at this moment, a loud rumbling sound caused Lu Yuan’s attention.
The ground below suddenly became chaotic.
It was Tony who encountered a trap while being escorted away by a certain country’s military. Their convoy was attacked.
Seeing this scene, Lu Yuan rushed down without any hesitation, instantly crossing the atmosphere and directly reaching the ground.
“Rumble.”
When Lu Yuan landed on the ground, he caused an even more terrifying explosion. His massive body was even more terrifying than an armored vehicle, blocking Tony’s armored vehicle with his physical body.
Tony and the others in the car behind him were stunned as they stared foolishly at that tall figure.
However, the chaos was still continuing. Countless people suddenly appeared around them. They were holding weapons and attacking the convoy.
Lu Yuan didn’ t hesitate either. Two golden rays of light shot out from his terrifying eyes. Then, he locked onto everyone’s position. He quickly turned around and wiped out all the enemies he saw.
Even a mountain in the distance was cut off by him and collapsed.
The scene immediately became quiet.
Lu Yuan put away the heat rays and patted his hands as if he was wiping out the dust.
However, he really did not have any dust on his body. His pure gold body seemed to be surrounded by some kind of special position, not even the dust around him.
He turned around and walked to the armored vehicle. With a five-meter tall body, Lu Yuan was taller than the car.
He grabbed the door handle and pulled it.
“Crack.”
The entire car door was pulled down by him.
Lu Yuan scratched his head with his other hand, but he still could not control his strength.
Inside the car, Tony and the three soldiers who were in charge of protecting him looked at Lu Yuan with a dumbfounded expression. They saw that he was just scratching his head, but there was a scene of sparks flying between his hands and skin. They felt terrified.
“Devil, he’s a devil.” A soldier’s mentality collapsed. He yelled as he rushed out of the car and charged forward without thinking.
However, he forgot that this was a trap zone. There was a car leading the way in front of him, but it was blown away by a mine.
Now that he was running around blindly, he accidentally stepped on a mine.
“Boom.”
In that instant, the surrounding area erupted with a huge impact.
However, the soldier did not die because Lu Yuan had saved him in time.
“Don’t run around. How many mines are buried around? Do you want to die so badly?Also, I am not a demon. My name is Lu Yuan.”It’s just an alien.”
He wanted to say that he was from Earth, but no matter how he looked at it, he did not seem to be from Earth.
Not to mention that he had indeed become a Kryptonian after he had transmigrated to the DC world. There was nothing to admit.
“Alien?”
The few people in the car looked at each other in dismay.
Especially Tony, his eyes suddenly lit up as he looked at Lu Yuan with interest.
“There really are aliens?”This was the first time even a person as smart as Tony had received true evidence. It turned out that aliens were real.
Lu Yuan rolled his eyes and snorted,” The universe is so vast. Earth people have not even gone out of the Milky Way, you have not even finished exploring the moon. Do you think only Earth has life?”
That was true. Earth’s technology was still far from being able to explore space. Even the Solar System could not get out. The spaceship that carried humans into space would at most be on the moon.
But this was far from enough. Our understanding of space was simply too limited.
Therefore, the mysteries of space could not be verified. Everything was possible.
“Since you’re an alien, what’s your purpose in coming to Earth?”And even though you helped us, you must have some purpose, right?”Tony was worthy of being one of the cleverest people on Earth. This point had been recognized by many people.
That was why he was the first to calm down. He immediately asked Lu Yuan a lot of questions.
“If you have to say something, it’s not like you do n’ t have anything.” Lu Yuan nodded and agreed.You can think that my planet and civilization have already been destroyed (at least there is no Kryptonian planet in the Maneuvering Universe). I am an alien refugee who has drifted to Earth.I just happened to notice the situation here and I’ve heard of your name, Tony.How was it?”I saved you once. You should help me arrange an identity.”
“Wow, your English is really good.”
Is this the time?
Lu Yuan shrugged.” Don’ t look at me like this, but I’ m very smart. I have a super ability to learn. I can learn any language as long as I’ ve heard it once.”
“Alright, it’s a deal, but you have to make sure to send me back safely.”
“No problem.”
As a result, Lu Yuan arrived on Earth in the Maneuvering Universe, and he had an interaction with Tony.*

4. Lu Yuanda’s divine power

No wonder the people in the car were afraid of Lu Yuan. He really did not dare to flatter his appearance.
Even if Lu Yuan didn’t intentionally scare people, he would still be more sinister.
That was why they were considered demons.
Lu Yuan himself knew that his external image wasn’t very good, but what could he do? Could it be that he could turn himself back into a human appearance?
Just as he was thinking about it, he felt a sudden change in his body.
The huge body began to shrink slowly. The five-meter tall body turned into a 1.9-meter tall body in the blink of an eye.
There was also a reduction in body size. Although he still had strong muscles, it was no longer exaggerated.
Especially his appearance.
Lu Yuan’s body was originally covered in a layer of terrifying bone armor, especially the sharp spikes on the edges. It was a terrifying weapon that even Superman’s steel body could easily cut through.
It was also a powerful armor that even Superman could not easily break.
Now, all of them had disappeared.
As for his skin and appearance, Lu Yuan’s body was undergoing a huge change, from a monster to a human.
Lu Yuan himself was also stunned. Using the mirror of the armored vehicle, he saw his new appearance.
He had short black hair, handsome features, black eyes, and yellow skin.
Wasn’t that what he looked like?
Ever since it became the Day of Destruction, Lu Yuan thought he would never see this face again. Who would have thought that there would be another day of recovery?
Could it be that he was no longer the Day of Destruction, returning to become Superman?
No, Lu Yuan knew that he was still on the Day of Destruction. This was just an external change.
To put it bluntly, it was because he already had the strength and realm of a Fifth Dimension man. In addition, his thoughts had changed, but his external image had become like this.
But there was no change within him. He was still him.
This scene stunned Tony and the three soldiers in the car.
“Wait a minute, put on your pants first.” Tony looked at Lu Yuan’s lower half with a face full of envy and hatred.
Lu Yuan had been on the Day of Destruction before. With the huge body of the Day of Destruction, there was no suitable clothes.
Moreover, he had stayed at the core of the sun for 100,000 years, and he could not bear any clothes.
The main thing was that it was covered with armor. It was nothing without clothes.
But now it was different.
Tony took off his jacket and threw it out.
Lu Yuan picked it up and wrapped it around his waist. It could be considered as simply covering his body.
Lu Yuan looked like an ordinary person now. However, the people in the car had personally seen the process of his transformation and knew that he was not an ordinary person. They looked at each other and did not know what to do next.
Even Tony asked Lu Yuan,” Then what should we do next?”
“Someone’s coming again,” Lu Yuan said.”Looks like Mr. Tony is very popular.”
Tony looked around and thought to himself, this was the way he liked it?
He would rather not.
At this moment, another group of people suddenly appeared around them and charged towards the armored vehicles in full armor.
One of them actually carried the RPG and fired a rocket.
“RPG.”
The soldiers in the car still had enough combat skills. They cried out in alarm as they tried to dodge.
As a result, Lu Yuan took the initiative to go up and flew up, blocking the front of the armored vehicle. He raised his hand and grabbed the rocket.
Because he had caught it, not blocked it, the rocket was not hit and did not explode at the first moment.
Both sides were dumbfounded by this scene.
Then, he saw Lu Yuan grabbing the rocket and throwing it out.
The other side immediately cried out.
Especially the guy with the RPG launcher. He was about to run, but the rocket was already back.
“Boom.”
A cloud of smoke rose and the man was gone.
This was too terrifying. The speed of the rocket that Lu Yuan threw out was actually faster than the speed of the RPG.
Those people looked at each other in dismay.
“Shoot, beat him to death.” One of the leaders shouted and pulled the trigger.
Gunshots rang out in the surroundings.
All the guns were aimed at Lu Yuan, who was flying in the air. The bullets were like rain, forming a forest of bullets that surrounded Lu Yuan.
However, Lu Yuan was still unconcerned. He crossed his arms and flew there, letting the bullet fall onto his body.
“Ding, ding, ding, ding, ding, ding, ding, ding, ding, ding, ding, ding, ding, ding, ding, ding, ding, ding, ding, ding, ding, ding, ding, ding, ding, ding, ding, ding, ding, ding, ding, ding, ding, ding, ding, ding, ding, ding, ding, ding, ding, ding, ding, ding, ding, ding, ding, ding, ding, ding, ding, ding, ding, ding, ding, ding, ding, ding, ding, ding, ding, ding, ding, ding, ding, ding, ding, ding, ding, ding, ding, ding, ding, ding, ding, ding, ding, ding, ding, ding, ding, ding, ding, ding, ding, ding, ding, ding, ding, ding, ding, ding, ding, ding, ding, ding, ding, ding, ding, ding, ding, ding, ding, ding, ding, ding, ding, ding, ding, ding, ding, ding, ding, ding, ding, ding, ding, ding, ding, ding, ding, ding, ding, ding, ding
But when everyone emptied a single bullet, they found that Lu Yuan was still flying there unharmed.
It could not be said that there was no change at all. His clothes, that was, the coat Tony had given him, had been broken, and he was no longer wearing any clothes.
Lu Yuan frowned slightly. The three soldiers in the car were actually a lady soldier.
“It’s time for me to take action.” Lu Yuan waited until everyone had finished their rounds before preparing to counterattack.
He did it on purpose. Even if he hadn’t stayed at the core of the sun for a hundred thousand years, with the superhuman power he had obtained and the superhuman steel body, a mere bullet could n’ t do anything.
That was why Lu Yuan deliberately flew there as a target. Only then did he prepare to retaliate.
As he flew into the air, Lu Yuan’s eyes slowly lit up. Suddenly, two golden rays of light shot out. Like a laser eye, it was his unique golden heat ray.
The heat ray was one of the most classic skills of the Superman family. As long as it was a Kryptonian and had superhuman power, it could be used.
However, Lu Yuan’s heat rays were golden. In the past, he was also red. Almost all the heat rays were red.
Perhaps it was because he had stayed in the sun for 100,000 years, right?
The heat rays were at least at the speed of light. No one could escape. As Lu Yuan locked onto everyone, heat rays that were even more terrifying than lasers easily cut through those people.
In the end, even the soldiers behind him and Tony couldn’t watch anymore.
The lady soldier turned around and began to retch.
Lu Yuan didn’t think much of it. It was them who made the move first. He deliberately made them fight back after their attacks were finished.
Not to mention the bunch of people behind him. Strictly speaking, they were not in their own country.
What was he pretending to be?He ran to someone else’s house to mess with them, and now he’s pretending?
Lu Yuan was too lazy to talk about them, and there were some things he couldn’t talk about.
This was not Lu Yuan’s relationship, but the author’s relationship.Alright.
Lu Yuan instantly killed everyone, but when he killed the last person, he put away the heat rays and flew over personally.
He needed to wear clothes. At the very least, he needed to find clothes that he could hide.
As a result, he took off the man’s shirt and pants, and then threw him a few hundred meters away. Before he landed on the ground, he was in mid-air and burned to death due to his speed.
This was a flame phenomenon caused by air friction.*

05. Helping Tony out of danger

This was a trap that was set up for Tony.
However, with Lu Yuan’s overwhelming momentum, he destroyed two groups of enemies one after another, and the surroundings immediately became quiet.
By the time Lu Yuan put on a pair of pants and clothes and flew back from the front without even wearing his shoes, Tony and the others were much more honest than before.
He saw with his own eyes that he was still invulnerable to the rockets, and his eyes were filled with lasers. He understood that if he were an enemy, everyone present would die.
Not to mention resisting or escaping, they could not escape, they could not fight.
Now, the only hope was that Lu Yuan did not have any hostility. He might as well be honest.
“What should we do now?”Tony asked Lu Yuan,” You said that there are mines buried in the surroundings. Should we return from the original route?”
“No need to be so troublesome.” Lu Yuan shook his head and walked straight to the side of the armored vehicle.
The few people in the car looked at him, not knowing what he was going to do.
However, he saw that Lu Yuan had picked up the entire armored vehicle.
“What are you doing?”
The car was filled with shock.
Lu Yuan didn’t say anything. He just held the armored vehicle in his hands and flew off like nothing. It turned out that he had used this method to bring the armored vehicle directly from the mine pit.
There was no more reliable method than this, but no one could do it.
For Lu Yuan, a mere armored vehicle was nothing. He could even carry the plane.
Moreover, the Superman family was not only strong, but also biological standpoint.
Simply put, if it was just a large amount of strength, it would not be able to lift the plane. It would be like stabbing tofu with a nail. When there was only one stress point, it would only cut the plane into two sections.
However, the existence of the biological position could allow Superman to spread his power throughout the entire plane, so it would not happen like that. Instead, it could support the entire plane.
Now, Lu Yuan was in the same situation. It was equivalent to holding the entire armored vehicle in his hand as a whole. Otherwise, the weight of the armored vehicle would make it impossible for him to hold onto the place.
This was also why Superman could fly with others. The biological stance would protect the people in his hands. Otherwise, Louise Ryan would have died countless times.
Just like that, Lu Yuan easily carried the armored vehicle and crossed the minefield trap with Tony and the others in such an exaggerated manner.
Actually, he could use his X-ray vision to find out where those traps were. After all, this world did not know that Superman’s X-ray vision could not penetrate lead.
But that was unnecessary. Since this path was the route of a certain country’s army, it was unnecessary.
On another route, Lu Yuan put the car down. This was already a safe area.
Lu Yuan knocked on the window.” Let’s continue.”
The people in the car looked at each other in dismay.
The female soldier who acted as the driver subconsciously said,” You are flying faster.”
For Lu Yuan, the weight of the armored vehicle was nothing at all, so it naturally could not affect his flying speed. The flying speed was definitely faster than the car.
But Lu Yuan did not know whether to laugh or cry.” Then why do you need a car?”
Cars are the means of transportation, he is not.
It was as if he could lift a plane, but he couldn’t just lift it. What was the plan for?
Moreover, Lu Yuan had already noticed it.
“There’s a convoy not far from here. It’s supposed to be aware of the previous battle. It’s here to welcome you.”That’s why I ca n’ t act too exaggerated.” Lu Yuan had already noticed in advance that a convoy was rushing over.
To be honest, the soldiers in the car were not important, but Tony was very important. The military boss could not let him lose.
This guy was one of the cleverest people on Earth. The weapons he designed could either make the army fully armed or make a country rich.
Stark Industrial’s stock was one of the top stocks in a country. Almost all of them had bought more or less shares.
That was why the big shots of the military reacted very quickly.
Sure enough, he continued to drive forward for a while. A team of cars came to meet Tony.
“Tony?”Are you alright?”A black man in military uniform rushed over and asked Tony about his safety.
His name was James Rod, and he was also a famous Colonel Rod. The reason why he was famous was because he was not only one of Tony’s few trusted friends, but he was also wearing Iron Man armor.
However, Rod was a soldier, so his armor was not a Iron Man, but a patriot. Of course, it was also called a war machine.
Actually, it was called a war machine. However, for a period of time, it had been painted with a special color, which was why it was called a Steel Patriot.
You know, it’s like the shield of the United States team.
Colonel Rod was now Tony’s military adviser, specifically responsible for dealing with Stark’s industrial and military cooperation.
He could tell Tony what to do or not to do at any time, and even monitor whether he sold his weapons to the enemy.
Although a country would do the same, it was not willing to let a businessman be so brazen. After all, they had to take the archway.
Of course, Colonel Rod and Tony had nothing to say about their relationship.
Tony also hugged Colonel Rod excitedly. To him, his previous experience could be said to be a death of nine.
The truth was the same. Without Lu Yuan, everyone knew what would happen next.
Tony would be almost killed by his own home’s bomb. Shrapnel would enter the blood and flow into his heart, so he had to do the operation and use the ark reactor to protect his heart.
After that, he would be captured and locked up by the bad guys. He had to make the first generation of Mark armor, the Mark 1 tank armor, to escape.
After that, it was Iron Man’s plot.
He didn’t know whether Lu Yuan’s chaos was a good thing or a bad thing. If Tony was saved, he wouldn’t encounter any life-threatening situation. He would n’ t have stayed in that cave for nearly three months, to gain a psychological growth. Even the most classic sound of iron punching was gone.
With a chain reaction, from this moment on, perhaps the entire Marvel world would change.
Lu Yuan didn’t mind this at all.
“Who is he?”Suddenly, the surrounding people turned their gazes to Lu Yuan.
Lu Yuan was wearing the previous enemy’s clothes. He was still an unfamiliar face. Of course, he would arouse vigilance and hostility.
“Wait a minute. He’s the one who saved us.” Tony quickly stood up and promised Lu Yuan.
However, the others were still on guard. They were worried that Lu Yuan might be a spy. This incident was to drive him into a certain country.
However, only Tony and the other three soldiers knew that it really wasn’t. Because Lu Yuan’s identity was special, he wasn’t from Earth. He did n’ t belong to any power. He was an alien.
So how could it be a spy.
“In short, I will guarantee his identity. If anything happens, just find me.” According to the previous agreement, Tony did not hesitate to guarantee Lu Yuan.
Actually, the most important thing was that Tony was worried that once a battle took place here, with Lu Yuan’s strength, everyone present would probably die.*

06. Escort Tony back to New York

Tony was a smart person. It was easy to do it if he was a smart person. He had seen Lu Yuan’s power. Even though he knew that he was an alien, he did not dare to make any noise.
The reason was very simple. He was afraid that Lu Yuan would kill and silence him.
There were only a few people present. It wasn’t enough for him to bawl.
One of the mountains had been cut off by the waist. How dare he?
Therefore, not only did Tony not dare to speak out, he had to abide by the agreement and personally guarantee Lu Yuan.
With Tony’s status and status, he said that. The others could only believe it and put away their weapons.
Just like that, Lu Yuan was temporarily granted an identity. He successfully joined the team as he saved Tony.
Following that, the convoy escorted Tony. Colonel Rod brought Tony and Lu Yuan to his own car. An intact armored vehicle turned around and prepared to return.
They had a private plane at the nearby military stronghold. It was Tony’s private plane. This bastard did n’ t say anything else, but he really couldn’t spend all his money.
Tony’s property could be said to be in the entire entertainment circle. He was one of the richest people in the world. Only Batman and the Black Panther King were able to surpass him.
Black Panther still relied on Wakanda’s wealth (in fact, it was caused by falling meteorites) to shake gold to surpass Tony. But if Tony was willing to sell Iron Man battle clothes, there was no way to compare.
Any set of Iron Man battle clothes, he believed that any country would be willing to buy it at an astronomical price.
But he definitely wouldn’t sell it.
There was no accident along the way. It seemed that the previous trap was the only attack.
Everyone heaved a sigh of relief when they returned to that base and boarded Tony’s private plane.
As long as the plane took off and returned to the domain of a country, there was no need to worry anymore.
It was impossible for the enemy to break through the defenses of a certain country, no matter who they were.
“Tony, who are those people?”Colonel Rod also asked Tony if he knew who attacked him.
How could Tony know?” Judging from their attire, it should be the nearby armed forces.”
“But why did they attack you?”Colonel Rod obviously knew that those people were the armed forces on this side, but why did they specifically attack Tony?
Colonel Rod’s gaze drifted faintly towards Lu Yuan.
It seemed that he had always suspected Lu Yuan.
Lu Yuan smiled.
Tony looked very helpless. He believed in Lu Yuan because he knew Lu Yuan’s secret.
But he could not say it. He could not convince Colonel Rod to believe Lu Yuan.
“Why don’t you think about it as simple as possible? It’s well known that Tony is a weapon genius. The weapons he designed are insanely destructive.”So maybe those people want to capture him as a weapon, right?”Lu Yuan said casually.
Colonel Rod looked at Tony. Seeing that he had never said anything about Lu Yuan, he could only give up.
He really hoped that Tony would tell him who Lu Yuan was.
If Lu Yuan was a spy, he would definitely take out his gun as soon as possible.
But Colonel Rod did not know that Tony was not protecting Lu Yuan. On the contrary, he was protecting Colonel Rod.
Your broken pistol was useless. Tony saw Lu Yuan grab the missile with his own eyes and was completely unharmed by the assault rifle.
So don’t make a fuss. If Lu Yuan really was an enemy, if he did n’ t have such trouble, everyone present would die.
“Alright, let the plane take off quickly. I want to go back and eat cheeseburger,” Tony urged.
Suddenly encountering such an experience, Tony also had a feeling of being a person after a calamity. Moreover, cheeseburger was his favorite food, and he wanted to go back and eat a special meal.
Colonel Rod had no choice but to follow Tony’s instructions and let the plane take off.
Although this was Tony’s private plane, this was the military’s stronghold. He had to communicate with him.
This was the important point of Colonel Rod.
The private plane slowly started from the runway. Finally, it flew into the sky and headed towards a certain country.
There was nothing on the way. The plane finally arrived at the tarmac of New York.
On the way, Tony had changed into a new suit.
Lu Yuan was also wearing a black suit.
This was Tony’s private plane, not to carry guests. It was just for him to serve alone.
There was no need to mention the luxurious seats. There was even a bar, or even a dance floor. There were all kinds of food and drinks, including all kinds of clothes.
Moreover, those clothes were not only for him, they were also prepared for the stewardess.
You know.
If it were in the past, Lu Yuan would definitely curse at a rich man.
But now, he didn’t feel anything at all. He had once fought to a high position on Kryptonian, and even had an exclusive army of 100,000 people. He was also a big shot.
With Earth’s current technology, he really did n’ t care about it because the Kryptonian planet from a hundred thousand years ago had already surpassed the current level of Earth.
There was only one thing that had to be said. Earth’s food was still something to be noted.
That was why Lu Yuan almost ate up all the food he had prepared on Tony’s plane.
At that time, Tony and Colonel Rod were scared to death.
However, Colonel Rod was worried that Lu Yuan would be damaged. And Tony was worried that if he didn’t have enough food, would he eat the people on the plane?
Tony had seen the image of Lu Yuan in the beginning. It was completely an alien monster that did not belong to Earth.
He had always thought that Lu Yuan had changed to this state because he had seen the appearance of Earthlings, but he did not know that Lu Yuan was the same as Earthlings before. The appearance of the Kryptonian was not much different from Earthlings.
So this was Lu Yuan’s true appearance. He had always been like this.
All right, the plane finally returned to a country safely.
When the cabin door opened, Tony unexpectedly saw that apart from Ha Pi, who was the driver and bodyguard, waiting for him, his charming and beautiful female assistant was also there.
Potts was also called Little Pepper.
“Tony,” Little Pepper welcomed Tony as soon as she saw him. She asked with concern,” How is it?Was he injured?”Should we go to the hospital for a check?”
Tony felt warm in his heart. He subconsciously reached out to press the hand Little Pepper was looking at on his body. He smiled and said,” I’ m lucky. I’ m not injured at all. However, if you continue to touch like this, there will be a risk of your heart racing.”
Little Chili Pepper’s face turned red and she quickly broke free.
However, Tony did not notice that there was a dangerous look behind him.
That was Lu Yuan’s. He stared at Tony’s heart, thinking, do you want to open a hole for him?Otherwise, would Iron Man be born?
Because of Lu Yuan’s influence, although Tony was still attacked, he did not attract too many people’s attention. After all, he did not suddenly disappear for three months.
So the news of their return was still a secret, and no one paid attention to it.
As expected, Tony bought two cheese burgers on the way. He had to pay Lu Yuan ten burgers, a few fries and fried chicken, and then prepared to go home.*

07. I’m your bodyguard, you’ re my nanny. Deal

Tony’s home was by the sea. It was a large villa built by the sea near a cliff.
Not to mention anything else, just the built-in high technology was enough to make people speechless, even the smart housekeeper.
Of course, with Tony’s financial resources, it was nothing. Moreover, many of the high-tech technologies were developed by him, including the smart housekeeper Jarvis.
Tony, who had returned home, sent Little Pepper and Harper away. Only he and Lu Yuan sat down on either side of a table. In front of one of them was a few cheese burgers and many junk food.
“Do you have anything to say?”Lu Yuan gnawed on the cheeseburger and said without looking up.
Tony deliberately pushed them aside, leaving only the two of them. Obviously, he had something to say.
Tony did not turn around. He looked at Lu Yuan seriously and said,” I want to apply for you.”
“Oh?”Lu Yuan put down the things in his hand and swallowed the food in his mouth as he looked at Tony with a smile that was not quite a smile.
Tony shrugged and continued,” I’ ve already seen your strength. Your strength is far beyond human weapons. If I can hire you to protect me, I won’ t have to worry about my safety. Even if I encounter an incident like this, you can still protect me.”
“But why should I be your bodyguard?”Lu Yuan raised a question. Right now, he already had an identity guarantee. He could find another job.
“Of course, it’s for your identity. Although I’ ve already given you a guarantee, your suspicion will remain for a while. There will always be people watching you secretly.Even your identity might have been exposed,” Tony said.
He was right. There were still three soldiers who knew about Lu Yuan’s background. They might not help Lu Yuan keep secrets.
“Working for me can make you safer and save you a lot of trouble. Most importantly, I can give you a satisfactory salary,” Tony finally used his trump card.
Lu Yuan smiled.” I’m working for you, do n’ t I also help you complete some experiments?For example, taking charge of the experimental body, allowing you to study anything about aliens on me as you like?”I even dug out the knowledge of alien technology in my head?”
He was not stupid either.
Tony had tried so hard to apply for Lu Yuan. Apart from the reason he said, he had also wanted to get close to the alien technology that Lu Yuan had mastered.
There might even be a great interest in Lu Yuan himself, right?
After all, Tony was still a scientist. Now that he had personally seen the existence of aliens, how could he not be interested?
Tony’s expression was a little awkward.” If you’ re willing.”
“No problem,” Lu Yuan suddenly agreed.
Tony was surprised.” You really agreed?”
Lu Yuan shrugged. Why not?He didn’t have a place to stay.
Not to mention that because of his influence, Tony had already changed his original experience. This made Iron Man’s story full of uncertainty.
And what if he used Lu Yuan to lead Tony to develop Mark armor?
He deliberately pretended that it was an alien technology to guide Tony to develop the Iron Man battle suit. Lu Yuan didn’t need that thing anyway, but Tony could reproduce the story of the Iron Man, right?
And with Tony’s background, he definitely would n’ t treat Lu Yuan unfairly. In a word, he gave too much.
Of course, it was also a good thing for Tony. One was that he could tie Lu Yuan to his side. He did not dare to let this terrifying alien run around, or else something might happen.
On the other hand, the two sides had reached an agreement and agreement. At least this way, Lu Yuan would no longer be his enemy. He could feel more at ease.
If such a terrifying alien did not know that he was an enemy or friend, who could sleep?
In fact, one could tell from what happened to Superman. When a person could smash Earth with one punch at any time and an alien was out of control, that was terrifying.
Because you didn’t know when he would lose control, and he was completely out of control.
Earth’s weapons were completely useless to Superman. Even using a nuclear bomb was meaningless, especially Lu Yuan. The nuclear elements he touched on the sun far exceeded any nuclear weapons on Earth.
That was why Tony had thought a lot along the way. In the end, he believed that he must not leave Lu Yuan easily.
Only then did he have this conversation. He wanted to leave Lu Yuan by his side. No matter what, he had to fight for this opportunity.
He had thought that Lu Yuan would not agree. After all, he was a bodyguard for others. He seemed to be a little brother.
But Lu Yuan agreed.” Why not?”You’ re responsible for food, money, food and drink. You’ re responsible for everything. I’ ll protect your safety. If I give you a little more technical guidance, isn’ t this a win-win deal?”
Tony opened his mouth.
What?Apart from giving money, he had to care about food?He still had to take charge of all the food and drink?
Big brother, are you going to be my bodyguard or am I going to be your nanny?
Even Lu Yuan stood up and looked down at the floor.
Just as Tony did not know what he was doing, he heard Lu Yuan say casually,” There’s also a good car in your garage. I can drive too, right?”
Tony raised his hand and smacked his forehead. Did he just think that he had led the wolf into the room?
“Wait a minute, how did you know there was a good car in my garage?”Tony suddenly awakened and looked at Lu Yuan in disbelief.
Lu Yuan did not hide anything. He shrugged and said,” Did I not say anything?”I have X-ray vision. Otherwise, how did you think I found a minefield?”
Tony subconsciously crossed his arms, blocking his body. He looked at Lu Yuan warily.
“Even if I want to see it, I’m still looking at Miss Potts. I’ m not interested in you.”Furthermore, I have to declare that my perspective is just like X-ray. It’s not that I can see my clothes as I like. If I use perspective to humans, I can only see your bones and blood vessels.”
To put it bluntly, he could not see the skin on the surface. What entered his eyes was only bones and flesh. That scene was simply not too beautiful.
Only then did Tony feel at ease.
However, he had no idea that Lu Yuan had already reached the high dimension of the Fifth Dimension, or even the ceiling of the Fifth Dimension. If he wanted to, he could adjust his ability at any time.
For example, the X-ray function could be used as it pleased. Even the weakness of lead could be avoided.
However, Lu Yuan had not fully grasped the power of his own after sleeping for a hundred thousand years.
After all, he only woke up today.
“Then it’s agreed.” Tony raised his hand to reach out to Lu Yuan.” From today on, you’ re my exclusive bodyguard.”
“No problem,” Lu Yuan and Tony shook hands.”Nice cooperation.”
Just like that, Lu Yuan and Tony reached an agreement and temporarily became Tony’s bodyguard.*

08. Go to Stark Building

Tony was very smart. He took advantage of Lu Yuan’s lack of a foothold and a place to stay and reached an agreement with Lu Yuan in one go, trying to turn Lu Yuan into his own bodyguard.
At present, he only valued Lu Yuan’s power and possible alien technology.
But in the future, he would understand how brilliant the choice he had made today was.
Even the story of Iron Man’s origin would have something to do with Lu Yuan.
After all, the origin of the original Iron Man had already been completely disturbed by him. Tony would have been captured by the previous group for three months before he figured out how to escape the first generation of Mark armor.
Now, there was no chance to appear.
It was also because Tony had no danger and did not suffer any injuries. Naturally, he did not attract any attention.
It was as if this matter had passed peacefully.
The next morning, Tony brought Lu Yuan and personally drove to the Stark Building.
Lu Yuan was the bodyguard, but becoming Tony as a driver was enough.
This job was done.
Lu Yuan naturally wanted to drive, but when Tony asked him that he didn’t even have a driver’s license, he only had one idea. It would be strange if he dared to drive.
Tony did not want to be killed by the bodyguards.
When they arrived at the company, the two of them even met Ha Pi.
Ha Pi looked at Lu Yuan, looking a little hostile.
Perhaps he already knew that Tony wanted to hire Lu Yuan as his bodyguard.
“Hey, what do you know?”Ha Pi came up and asked.
Before Tony could stop him, Lu Yuan had already reached out his hand and pressed against Ha Pi’s shoulder.
Ha Pi flew out.
Before Lu Yuan arrived, Ha Pi was Tony’s driver and his bodyguard. That was why he came to find trouble and felt that Lu Yuan had threatened his position.
Tony covered his face. His reaction was slow. His new bodyguard could even lift an armored vehicle. It was easy, let alone a person.
“Ha Pi, are you alright?”Tony asked with concern.
His relationship with Ha Pi was not just with his boss and subordinates. Ha Pi was one of the few people he could trust.
Ha Pi let out a pained cry. He was just an ordinary person, and he didn’t even have much fighting power. This drop was n’ t light.
Lu Yuan sneered,” If you don’ t have strength, don’ t provoke others. This is still light. If it’s in an illegal place, you’ re already dead.”
What he said was true. Tony was incomparably confident that Lu Yuan could do what he said.
This was an extremely dangerous guy, which was why he had to tie him to his side. Otherwise, if someone hired him to kill him, who could stop him?
Tony quickly helped Ha Pi up and let him go to the side to rest. He turned around and came to Lu Yuan.
“Brother, you also know that this is not an illegal place. Then don’t go overboard, okay?Besides, Ha Pi is still my friend. Remember that you are my bodyguard.” Tony couldn’t help but get angry as he glared at Lu Yuan angrily.
However, Tony was a little guilty. He didn’t know what Lu Yuan’s reaction would be. This was like a confrontation with Hulk after his transformation. It was very likely that he was going to die.
Lu Yuan looked at Tony in silence and sighed.” Alright, you’re the boss, you’ re the boss.”But I’ m hungry.”
Tony secretly heaved a sigh of relief. It was good that Lu Yuan could give him face, so he quickly agreed.” I’ll take you to dinner when I have something to deal with.”I really don’ t know who worked for. I’ m your nanny, right?”
Even when he left this morning, Tony had to prepare new clothes for Lu Yuan.
How could this be reasonable?
Was he really going to take care of Lu Yuan’s food and drink?
Lu Yuan held back his smile. Actually, he wasn’t that unreasonable either. Apart from being provoked by Ha Pi, he was still very easy to get along with.
After all, he was not a completely irrational monster. Even on the Day of Destruction, he still kept his mind.
That was why he was an ordinary person. He was not a monster that could not control himself. The Hulk could not compare to him.
That was why Tony’s worry was a little unnecessary. If it was n’ t for the sake of getting Harpy to stop pestering him, he wouldn’t have acted.
But Tony was a little too careful. He was worried that Lu Yuan would turn into a monster at any moment. If a laser destroyed the Stark Industrial Building, it would be all over.
After comforting Ha Pi, Tony took Lu Yuan to his exclusive elevator and headed straight to the top floor.
Tony had an office on the top floor. Later on, he even transformed the top floor into his own room. Many times, he directly moved here to live.
There were two things that he had come here today. First, no matter how unreliable Tony was, he had to report to the company. Not long ago, he had just gone to discuss a deal. He had to come back to the board of directors, especially a guy called Obadiah.
Another was to sign a contract with Lu Yuan.
On the surface, the contract signed by Lu Yuan was only Tony’s personal bodyguard. The monthly salary was 100,000 USD.
But secretly, he and Tony had their agreement. It was not that simple.
This was just to give Lu Yuan an identity certificate. One was to allow Lu Yuan’s identity to be verified within Stark Industrial Group. In the future, he could freely enter and exit this building.
The other thing was that the authorities would definitely suspect Lu Yuan. This way, it was equivalent to Tony being the guarantor for Lu Yuan. If something went wrong, if he couldn’t catch Lu Yuan, he would have to take responsibility. Even if he caught Lu Yuan, Tony could n’ t escape.
This was based on Lu Yuan. If he was really a spy, of course he was not.
“Alright, you wait here for me first. I’ll go talk to those guys from the board of directors.” Tony did n’ t have a proper appearance when he spoke.
It was because of Lu Yuan’s relationship that he saved Tony, which caused him to lose a chance to grow. The current Tony was the same as before, or that playboy, who was uninhibited.
There was nothing he could do about Tony’s growth and his desperate experience, as well as his important friend in the cave.
But now that everything was gone, it would not happen.
“So this has a lot to do with me.” Lu Yuan took the initiative to take responsibility. This was his relationship.
As he thought about it, Lu Yuan obediently pulled out Tony’s chair and sat down.
Look, whose bodyguard is so arrogant?
Suddenly, the door opened. A little pepper in an experienced OL outfit walked in with a document in hand.” Tony… why are you?”
Little Pepper was surprised. The person sitting in Tony’s seat was not Tony, but Lu Yuan.
Lu Yuan’s legs were still raised naturally. He was leaning against a chair and was just about to put his legs on the desk.
Little Pepper looked at him with a strange expression. She only felt that he and Tony were very similar in some way. They were all so self-righteous and just cared about their own feelings. They could do whatever they wanted.
Lu Yuan was also sizing up Little Pepper because she was very beautiful.*

09. Iron Overlord?Obadiah

Because Tony was not there, Little Pepper immediately left and went to find Tony to sign the document.
Only Lu Yuan was left in the room. In the end, he put his foot on the desk and lay down on the back of his chair.
It looked like he was doing nothing, but Lu Yuan was actually plotting something.
For example, he could hear the slightest movement in the entire building with his super-hearing ability. Even in the room with the best soundproof effect, even the slight sound of a needle falling could not escape his ears.
At this moment, he heard Tony’s conversation with O’ Badaya of the board of directors.
Obadiah Stani was not only one of the largest antiques in Stark Industrial Group, but also the top CEO. He even established the company with Tony’s father, Howard Stark.
That was why Obadiah had a high status in the company, and his qualifications were also high. Especially after Howard died, he had once become Tony’s mentor.
But Lu Yuan still knew about Obadiah’s true face. Obadiah was still an anti-Iron King. However, he definitely had n’ t developed the Iron King yet. The reason was that Tony hadn’t developed Mark’s generation either.
The Iron Tyrant was developed based on Mark Twain’s principle.
There wasn’t a generation of Mark, so no matter if it was Iron Tyrant Obadiah or Iron Man Tony, there was no way they could continue.
But this did not prevent Lu Yuan from planning a plan in his heart.
Lu Yuan also knew that the person behind Tony’s trap this time was O’ Badaya.
That’s right, the enemies were also O’ Badaya’s people. They were secret trading partners. O’ Badaya sold the weapons to those people, and those people helped him deal with Tony.
As Tony grew more mature and demonstrated his talent, Obadiah realized that he could no longer control this kid and this company.
However, he was not satisfied. Obadiah had a lot of ambition. He believed that this company was built by him and should belong to him.
However, Obadiah did not know himself. In fact, from the beginning, it was Howard’s brain and skills that supported the company.
Now it was Tony’s turn again.
From beginning to end, Obadiah was just a shareholder. He was only responsible for investing and making money. As for the company’s core technology, it was always’ Stark’.
He could not see these clearly. He thought that as long as he took the company, it would be smooth sailing.
“How about I help him?”Lu Yuan narrowed his eyes as if he had thought of something.
Iron Man needed a different story of origin and a chance to grow. No matter what, Obadiah was too suitable.
“Aiya, take someone’s money and help them out. After all, I’ m their bodyguard right now,” Lu Yuan said to himself without any sincerity. But now, there was still a problem. It was how to get close toiah.
At this moment, Tony suddenly pushed open the door and walked in. When he saw Lu Yuan’s appearance, he leaned against the door frame with his arms crossed and complained,” You still know that he is my bodyguard?”
He had never seen such a bodyguard.
Lu Yuan put his foot down and asked,” Can we go out for dinner?”
“It’s Sir, let’s go.” Tony waved his head and couldn’t do anything to him.
Lu Yuan stood up and followed Tony out.
On the way out of the company, in Tony’s exclusive elevator, Lu Yuan was surprised to see a bald old man.
“Hey Tony, this is the bodyguard that saved your life?”The old man hugged Tony’s shoulder warmly and sized Lu Yuan up from top to bottom.
Lu Yuan was also sizing up the man. Suddenly, he smiled. O’Badaya.
That’s right, this old man was Obadiah. He looked like he was smiling. Who would have thought that he had a malicious heart. Even his friend’s son wanted to die.
Tony didn’t even know what Obadiah was looking at. He was still talking to Obadiah about Lu Yuan.
Lu Yuan had been looking at Obadiah all this time. He wanted to know what he was thinking.
Unfortunately, although Lu Yuan had many superpowers, he did not have the ability to read his mind. At least for the time being, he did not.
Obadiah asked Lu Yuan curiously,” Why are you staring at me?”
It turned out that Lu Yuan’s performance was too conspicuous, causing Obadiah’s surprise.
“It’s nothing.” Lu Yuan pretended he didn’ t have anything to do. He smiled and said,” I just feel like I’ m fated with you. I can chat when I have time.”
Tony was surprised. He had always thought that Lu Yuan was a dangerous person. He could even put on a sign that said,’The aliens are coming and approaching carefully’.
Why did he look like a different person when he met O’Badaya?
This was because Tony did not understand Lu Yuan. If it was someone who was familiar with him, he would know that this was Lu Yuan’s plan to cheat.
But now, he would not do anything. After all, it was in front of Tony.
It seemed that he was planning on even bringing Obadiah and Tony into a trap, so when the two of them were together, they couldn’t do anything small.
As he spoke, he arrived downstairs shortly afterwards.
Tony, Lu Yuan and O’Badaya greeted each other before leaving.
“Tony, wait for me,” Harpy suddenly ran over.
Lu Yuan subconsciously raised his hand.
Ha Pi immediately stopped in front of him. It seemed like he had left a mental shadow.
“Try again?”This time, it was Lu Yuan’s turn to provoke.
Ha Pi shook his head. He was already a little fat, and the flesh on his cheeks was swinging back and forth. He didn’t dare to compete with Lu Yuan anymore.”But I won’ t compromise on the driver’s job, so I’ ll drive.”
Tony didn’t know whether to laugh or cry. It turned out that Harpy was just here to fight for the driver’s position. Then why are you so powerful?
Lu Yuan spread his hands. There was nothing he could do. He did not have a driving license.
If it were a Kryptonian flying machine, or an alien flying machine, the technology he had mastered was already too advanced. How many more years would Earth need to develop to catch up to?
Sometimes, too high a dimension wasn’t omnipotent, because they could n’ t understand many things at low latitude. It was as if humans were above ants. But could humans understand the words of ants?
Lu Yuan knew about flying vehicles and spaceships, but he really didn’t know how to drive. Even in his previous life, he did n’ t have a driver’s license.
Alright, then we can only bring Ha Pi together.*

10. Recommend Iron Man Clothes to Tony

With Tony’s financial resources and years of wandering life, it was no problem for him to entertain Lu Yuan.
As a result, Lu Yuan had a great time playing.
Originally, Tony had planned to continue taking him out at night.
But in the end, Lu Yuan refused.
He was joking. During the day, he went to the bathroom and almost ruined the bathroom.
The urinals were all broken.
Therefore, it was better to forget about it for the time being and wait until he fully grasped his own power.
Moreover, Lu Yuan was different from Tony. Tony was a bohemian young man, while Lu Yuan was more emotional and wanted to find a true girlfriend.
As a result, they were driven home by Ha Pi.
That’s right, Lu Yuan did n’ t have a place to live. He lived in Tony’s house.
Do you think such a bodyguard is too conscientious or too arrogant?
As mentioned earlier, Tony’s home had many high-tech products, and even the smart housekeeper had developed them.
Apart from that, especially downstairs, Tony had his own exclusive studio. He could usually make some small things.
Normally, he wouldn’t let anyone get close to this place. Even O’ Badaya couldn’t come down. Before that, only Little Pepper could come in.
But today, there was an exception. Lu Yuan was invited in by Tony.
Lu Yuan sized up Tony’s work equipment and an old car that he had already dismantled half of.
The old car was completely red, and it was accompanied by some gold.
Speaking of which, it was very similar to Tony’s Iron Man style. It could be said that the overall color of Iron Man’s equipment was based on this.
Seeing this, Lu Yuan Ji Shangxin came.
“How is it?”Am I still looking at it?”
Lu Yuan sneered,” I really don’ t know what you think. There’s clearly a reliable energy source, but it’s just placed in the lobby as a decoration?”
Tony was stunned and his eyes lit up.” You mean the ark?”
It was not Noah’s Ark, but the Ark Reactor.
The Ark Reactor, also known as the Arc Reactor, or the Palladium Arc Reactor, was because it was an arc reactor created mainly by palladium elements.
Why did Lu Yuan suddenly mention this?
It was because there was a well-developed Ark Reactor on the first floor of the Stark Industrial Building, and it was a large-sized one.
But until now, that guy had only been a face project to help Stark’s industry gain face. He had never thought of using it and developing it.
Wasn’ t that stupid?
“There’s obviously a huge amount of energy available, but it’s just a vase. Don’t you think it’s a waste?”You guys should have entered the more advanced technology era, but you’ve been standing still.” Lu Yuan shook his head while smacking his lips. Not to mention, there really was a sense of high-tech advanced civilization.
But Tony thought for a long time and did not know how to develop the Ark Reactor.” We wanted to develop in the past, but in the end, we failed.”
“Although I don’t know how you wanted to develop, my suggestion is to use it as a pure energy source,” Lu Yuan said his suggestion.
“But how should that be applied to weapons?”Tony continued to ask questions.
Lu Yuan understood.
Tony and the Stark Group were weapons merchants after all, so they had only thought of one before, that was how to develop weapons of the new era.
But it was too difficult to use the Ark Reactor as a weapon, and it was not easy to carry out experiments and tests.
So even Tony could only stop here. He had always wanted to develop this thing, but he had always had no choice.
Hearing Lu Yuan’s words, he was extremely excited.
“I need to add money.” But Lu Yuan suddenly made a dirty gesture of rubbing his fingers. That was the sign of asking for money.
Tony stared blankly at Lu Yuan. It was not easy to be so straightforward.
“Yes, how much do you want?”Tony did not hesitate but asked Lu Yuan how much he wanted.
Lu Yuan said,” Now, let’s not talk about it. In the future, give me as much as you think it’s worth.”
Tony was stunned. He really didn’t want to agree to such a vague value.
At the same time, he could hear Lu Yuan’s confidence. Just look at it. Just give it as much as you think it is worth.
Of course, Lu Yuan was confident. That was the most core technology of Iron Man. To Tony, who was a Iron Man, what was the value?
Now?Was he stupid?
Tony hesitated. He was indeed hesitating. If he was someone like Obadiah, he would definitely not hesitate to agree to it first. As for the future, it would be discussed later.
But Tony was not that kind of person. Once he agreed, he would keep his promise in the future.
No matter how unruly he was, he rarely lost faith.
But seeing Lu Yuan’s confident expression, he couldn’ t help but feel itchy. In the end, he agreed,” Alright, but if your proposal can’ t satisfy me, you have to agree to a condition that tells me how your civilization and technology are.”
Lu Yuan happily agreed. He thought to himself, at worst, he would take out his smart phone and fool around.
The current era background was about two thousand eight years old. Smartphones were far from developed.
Perhaps this could be a stroke?
Of course, Lu Yuan was not a greedy person. It was pointless to ask for so much money.
So the main purpose was not for money, but to have an excuse to advance the plot. If you didn’t want anything, why, why should you tell these things?
If he went to look for O’Badaya later and did n’ t want money, then why did you do this?
Was he interested in her?
Pah.
Therefore, asking for money could be a reason.
Next, Lu Yuan stopped rambling. Instead, he took out a blueprint that he had prepared beforehand. That was what he had drawn when he first thought of something in Tony’s office.
There was a somewhat crooked iron man on the drawing. Moreover, the iron man was in a square shape. To be honest, even a primary school student was better than this painting.
Tony held back his smile. He could also tell that it was a robot. It was just that he didn’t know the secret without a detailed blueprint.
Lu Yuan coughed dryly. Although he could not draw, he had enough information.
As a result, he immediately began to fool around.” I call it Iron Man Battle Clothes.”
“Iron Man?”Tony’s eyes lit up, as if there was a fate between these three words.
Lu Yuan nodded and continued,” As long as there is enough energy, this will be a set of armor that combines protection armor and attack weapons. Moreover, it is easy to move. One person can stand up to an army.”
This was not an exaggeration.
“Your thoughts are too backward. What’s the point of constantly developing guns and cannons?”This armor has been developed to the extreme. It can even travel freely in space. Isn’ t it fragrant?”*

11. Lu Yuan is really a double agent?

It had to be said that Tony was really a genius. What he lacked was an opportunity, such as an idea.
He had developed a new element that could replace palladium.
Although it was indeed his father who discovered it, Howard’s era could not be realized. In the end, Tony realized it.
So when Lu Yuan put forward the concept of Mark’s battle suit, he immediately started to move. In only one night, with the help of the intelligent housekeeper Jarvis, he drew a more refined and complete drawing.
That was the real drawing. It was completely different from the drawing that Lu Yuan’s pupils lacked.
Even Lu Yuan was amazed. The first time he saw the blueprint was on Jarvis’ three-dimensional plane. It was lifelike, as if he really saw Mark’s first battle suit.
That’s right, it was Mark Twain. Tony had developed it according to the rough blueprints that Lu Yuan had given him. He must also be that thick and heavy.
The blueprints were divided into several parts. There was also a special device for placing the ark reactor in the chest armor, as well as a fire extinguisher under the feet, which could be used for flying.
It was exactly the first generation of Marc’s battle clothes in the movie.
Lu Yuan nodded in satisfaction, but asked,” Copy a blueprint for me.”
Tony was pleasantly surprised when he was about to start developing the blueprint. Hearing this, he became suspicious.” What do you want to do with the blueprint?”
“Of course it’s for someone else,” Lu Yuan said something that surprised Tony.
Let’s not talk about anything else, why do n’ t you say so bluntly that you want to be a double agent?
For a moment, Tony did not know what kind of expression he should make.
Lu Yuan laughed and suddenly said,” Don’ t tell me you still don’ t know who the weapon that attacked you was from, right?”
Tony was stunned and his expression turned ugly.
At that time, he felt that something was wrong because he was in charge of the weapons department and was also the first department in Stark’s industry.
That was why he had sensed that there might be his own weapons.
But at that time, he didn’t feel anything. He thought that it had been circulated from the black market.
But now that Lu Yuan mentioned it, what did he mean?
“If I said that someone inside had deliberately sold it to the enemy, then the previous traps and attacks were all plots, would you believe it?”Lu Yuan asked.
“Who is it?”Tony asked coldly. He just wanted to know who betrayed him and who betrayed him.
“You’ll know sooner or later. I’ ll let you know too,” Lu Yuan said.But now you have to give me a copy of the blueprints.Also, this generation of battle clothes is just trash. Do you really think I’m going to give you such a heavy, big guy?”Let’s improve again. I’ ll just give you a head start, but how to develop it depends on your thoughts. You have to take a path that belongs to your own style.”
Mark’s generation must be eliminated. Since Lu Yuan knew, there was no need to waste time.
He pointed directly at Mark Twain’s blueprint and said to Tony,” First, it’s an aircraft. Isn’t it too stupid to use a flamethrower?How much fuel could a single aircraft carry?And didn’t you plan to use the Ark Reactor as the energy source?Change.In addition, the aircraft equipment could be added to both hands. This way, not only could it increase the flying speed, but it could also change the direction more flexibly.”That’s not the case.”
“And….”
Lu Yuan gave a more advanced concept and explained what he saw about the situation of the more advanced Battle Armor.
Not to mention, it was really enlightening.
Tony also revealed a thoughtful expression.
The aircraft needed to be improved. He also knew that this was only the original design drawing based on the concept Lu Yuan had mentioned at that time. It was not something he wanted to make in the end.
With the addition of flying machines, there were four flying machines on both hands and feet. Not only did they fly in a straight line, they could also use their flying machines to make temporary turns and change directions.
And since the aircraft could drive a heavy set of armor, the impact would be no less than a small air cannon. As a weapon, it was also very reliable.
There were a lot more. Lu Yuan’s opinion was n’ t aimed at nothing, but rather valuable.
This made Tony even more confused.” What exactly are you doing?”
He truly helped him. Tony could feel it, so why did he give the blueprints to others?
Lu Yuan sighed.” I’m helping you identify the enemy. As long as he accepts this blueprint and takes action, then he is the one who really wants to kill you.”That trap and attack was someone who wanted to kill you, Tony. We need to let him surface before we can counterattack and kill him.”
“Don’t look at how long I’ ve been here, but I’m not stupid. There’s not only a group of people who know all your routes, they’ve also prepared deadly traps in advance and even used your family’s weapons to kill you.”There must be an inner ghost.”
Lu Yuan wasn’t accusing anyone because he had a plot advantage.
“So who are you going to give it to?”Who should I give the blueprints to?”Tony continued to ask.
“It’s impossible for me to tell you directly. If I tell you directly, I’ m afraid you’ll go investigate now. If that’s the case, you’ll just scare the snake and expose the horse.”Don’ t worry, I’ m definitely on your side.”
That’s true, Tony thought to himself. Otherwise, you could just crush me to death right now.
At that time, Tony had been so sincere in urging Lu Yuan to stay. He was not worried that he would be hired by the enemy to hurt him. In that case, Tony did not have the confidence to resist.
So when he heard Lu Yuan assure him, Tony felt a little relieved.
However, he was still not satisfied.” Isn’ t this how you will make my enemy stronger?”
“I’ m your bodyguard, what are you afraid of with me protecting you?”What’s more, I’ ve reminded you to update your armor further. If you still can’ t beat it, isn’ t that your problem?”
Tony’s anger turned into my fault?I really thank you.
As a result, Lu Yuan continued,” Tony, I’ m helping you find out the enemy, and the sooner the sooner the better. If we continue to delay like this, it’ ll be too late if he controls your core skills.”
Tony knew that was true, but what he was more worried about was….
Tony stared deeply at Lu Yuan’s eyes. Actually, Lu Yuan was much higher than him. He had to look up.
“Tell me, are you my enemy?” That’s right, Tony was worried about only one person, Lu Yuan.
“You’re an idiot. If I were an enemy, why would I give you the blueprints?Wouldn’t it be better to give the blueprints to others?”You really think I can’ t draw a blueprint?”
“Then you draw one?”
“Do you hurt each other?”Do you believe that I’ ll go chase after Little Pepper?”*

12. Was the Divine Shield Bureau looking for him?

Little Chili Pepper was indeed very beautiful, but Lu Yuan did not really want to pursue her. The reason was that Little Chili’s attention was only on Tony alone. He was not that tactful.
Apart from that, in the end, Tony still handed Mark Twain’s blueprints to Lu Yuan.
After some discussion, he also acknowledged Lu Yuan’s words.
Now, there was an internal ghost that was exposed. Moreover, it was going to harm Tony and kill him.
Lu Yuan was clearly a suspect. Otherwise, he would not have said that he would give the blueprint to that person.
But now, it was just a suspicion. Unless that person really acted, there was no evidence.
As a result, Tony gave the blueprints to Lu Yuan. At the same time, he followed Lu Yuan’s instructions and began to update Mark’s generation.
The first generation’s drawings were bulky and big iron pimples. After some improvement, Tony removed the dross and added new things. Finally, what he revealed was the classic, well-known Iron Man battle suit.
But this was just the beginning. How to develop it needed to be done slowly.
At this moment, Lu Yuan had already come out alone.
He wore a suitcase with blueprints, a black suit, a tie, and a pair of sunglasses. He came to Stark Industries alone.
However, before he could go upstairs, he was stopped by someone on the first floor.
“Sir, are you Mr. Lu Yuan?”A man in a black suit blocked Lu Yuan.
Lu Yuan could only stop and nodded,” It’s me.”
The man immediately said,” We are from the National Strategic Defense, Attack, and Logistics Bureau. There’s something I want you to come with us.”
Huh?What?”Can you say it again?”Lu Yuan was stunned.
It wasn’t that he really did n’ t hear it clearly, but what kind of nonsense was it?Could it be that he was talking about a tongue twister?So he wanted the other party to say it again, to see if he could say it again.
The other person opened his mouth, but in the end, he gave up.” Anyway, please come with us.”
Lu Yuan shrugged and muttered,” Isn’ t it better to call Divine Shield Bureau?”
His body stiffened as he looked at Lu Yuan in disbelief.
That’s right, this messy land strategy defense attack and logistics support bureau. Although its name was so long, it was actually the famous Divine Shield Bureau.
It wasn’t a predecessor, because according to the setting, the S.H.I.I.E. Shield Bureau had been established since the 1980s and 1990s. At that time, Tony’s father, Howard, was one of the founders.
That was why the S.H.I. Shield Bureau’s full name was this. However, after changing its name, it began to be called S.H.I. Shield Bureau.
Perhaps they also knew that it was difficult to remember such a long name.
But the other party was puzzled. Why did Lu Yuan know about Divine Shield Bureau?
Because the current S.H.I. Shield Bureau wasn’t that famous and had n’ t decided to declare S.H.I. Shield Bureau.
Lu Yuan just shrugged. He knew that this guy was Kou Sen.
Agent Kou Sen, whose full name was Phil Colson, was the person most trusted by the director of the Bureau of Divine Shield, Nick Frey, and one of the few agents with the highest authority.
He was the one who came to look for Lu Yuan.
“I still have something to do. Can’ t I do it another day?”Lu Yuan probed. He was still planning to send the blueprints to Obadiah to get the Iron Tyrant out as soon as possible.
That’s right, although Lu Yuan did n’ t tell Tony about that person’s name, he knew that it was Obadiah who was messing around. He was the Iron Tyrant, and he was also the first enemy of Iron Man.
However, Colson did not give in. He smiled and said,” Don’ t worry, it won’ t be delayed for too long.”
You’re the only one who’s got a ghost. You bad old man, there’s already a large number of agents waiting outside the car. Nick Frey is also watching everything here upstairs not too far away. It’s obvious that he’s personally leading the team to command.
Even the heavily armed black widow, Natasha, and Eagle-Eyed Clindown were already lurking nearby.
All of this could not escape Lu Yuan’s eyes. No one knew that he had super vision and super hearing.
Even Lu Yuan heard Nick Frey’s orders. He had already given orders to Hawk-Eye and Natasha on the radio.” If he has any movements, just shoot him and use anesthetics to take him down.”
“Yes.”
Natasha and Eagle Eye agreed.
“Boss, is he really an alien?”Looks like it’s not different from us.”
Eagle Eye was also curious.” There really are aliens?”What a novelty.”
Only Nick Frey was the oldest. He thought to himself that his father had been dealing with a group of deformable Sker people more than ten years ago. He even knew the Elemental Devourer Beast. How could you believe that there were such dangerous guys in the orange cat?
But he didn’t say it, because it was the world view that was added to Captain Marvel’s film later. At least so far, maybe Lu Yuan was the first alien that Earth had come into contact with in the Marvel world, right?
When Lu Yuan heard these exchanges and conversations, he understood that the soldiers must have betrayed him in the end.
That was why they had provoked the Divine Shield Bureau. They wanted to bring themselves to ask questions.
It seemed like he couldn’ t dodge.
“Alright, I see.” Lu Yuan could only obediently follow suit. The main reason was that he did not want to cause too much trouble. Otherwise, not to mention the current weapons of Earth, even in the entire Manwei universe, there were only a few weapons that could harm him.
Even if the entire set of infinite gems were added together, it would not be possible.
Was it exaggerated?
It wasn’t an exaggeration. The reason was that the Infinite Glove’s Destroyer had fought against Dakeside before. The result was that Dakeside had destroyed the Destroyer. And since the concept of Dakeside’s true form appeared, all of Dakeside’s previous strength had automatically decreased by a large level.
As for Lu Yuan, he had just fought with Daxeder’s body. Although Lu Yuan had lost in Superman’s state and died once, after the resurrection became the Day of Destruction, even Daxeder’s body was defeated by him.
Especially now that Lu Yuan had been in the core of the sun for a hundred thousand years, even Daxed’s true form was n’ t enough, let alone destroy the overlord?
Lu Yuan had marveled before. In a world without kryptonite, wouldn’ t he be invincible?
Unless OAA personally left the mountain.
How did he say that?I am not targeting anyone, but everyone in this universe is trash.
But now, there was no need for that.
Lu Yuan obviously wanted to stay on Earth in the Manwei universe for a while now. He didn’t want to be surrounded by enemies. That would be too troublesome. Do n’ t try to conquer Earth in the end, and then try to manage it.
That was why Lu Yuan obediently followed S.H.I. Shield Bureau’s agent Colson away.
By the way, before he left, he didn’ t forget to give the suitcase in his hand to someone nearby. He even asked him to give it to Obadiah and handed it over to him,” Tell him that if he wants to know the secrets of the things inside, he needs to add money.”*

13. Facing the boss of the Divine Shield Bureau, Nick Frey

Lu Yuan still followed Colson out. Of course, he was not afraid of the threat of the Divine Shield Bureau in the dark. He also vaguely guessed what the Divine Shield Bureau was going to do.
Since Nick Frey and the others already knew that they were aliens, it was obvious that they wanted to interrogate themselves.
Lu Yuan was not afraid of this, but he was looking forward to being treated.
Would he be served with a severe punishment?Or did Natasha use the beauty trick?What if he ate it?Or pretend to be a gentleman?
Aiya, it was hard to choose. After all, he was not a real superman. Even if he became a Kryptonian, Lu Yuan was still an ordinary person, not a saint.
Therefore, sometimes, he would also have a black belly.
Under Colson’s leadership, the two of them walked out of the door of the Stark Industrial Building. A car was already prepared outside the door.
Colson opened the door for Lu Yuan and let him in first.
Lu Yuan pretended not to know that he had taken the opportunity to make a few untraceable small moves around. This was a signal that the person had already received it. Moreover, he was very cooperative and did not need to prepare any more weapons.
Lu Yuan just sat in the passenger seat with a smile, as if he really did not know how many agents were around him, and how many weapons were already aimed at him.
Colson came to the main driver’s seat. On the surface, he was the only one here, and he still had to continue acting.
With one foot of the accelerator, the car started, and Colson led Lu Yuan forward.
Lu Yuan didn’t even ask if Nickfrey was in the hotel room next to him. Would n’ t he just go over there?
He just watched as Colson took him around a large circle and gave Nickfrey and the others plenty of time. Only after Nickfrey had brought the agents, especially Eagle Eye and Natasha, prepared on the other side did he slowly walk over with Lu Yuan.
Lu Yuan found it funny, but he didn’t point it out.
Finally, they arrived at a secluded residential area. There was a room here that belonged to the Divine Shield Bureau. It was usually used as a safe room, but it was activated today.
It seemed like this place was going to be changed in the future. The safe house was used at the most dangerous and critical time, and even their own people did not know the location. Once used, they would be abandoned.
It could be seen that Nickfrey valued Lu Yuan very much. He didn’t want anyone to know that he had met Lu Yuan before and brought him to such a mysterious safe house.
Following Colson, Lu Yuan arrived.
But as soon as he entered the door, he suddenly reached out four hands from both sides of the door, meaning to grab Lu Yuan’s arm.
Lu Yuan did not hesitate either. He grabbed the door handle and closed it.
The door opened outwards, allowing two people to hide in advance on both sides of the door, and allowing Lu Yuan to close the door.
If the door were to be opened inside, it would be difficult for two people to close the door and bring them out.
With a’ bang’sound, Lu Yuan outside the door turned to look at Colson who was pulled out by him. He asked,” Did you go to the wrong place?”
Colson was already sweating because he didn’t know that Nickfrey would suddenly attack. Was it different from what he planned?
At this moment, there was a burst of hearty laughter coming from the door.” Hahaha, just say that guy is amazing. You guys don’ t believe that he’s at a disadvantage, right?”
It turned out that when Lu Yuan closed the door, the four hands in the door were directly hit.
However, the agents here were all elites. This pain could still be endured.
The door was opened again, and the black man Nickfrey appeared in front of Lu Yuan.
Meanwhile, beside Nick Frey, Natasha and Eagle Eye were holding each other’s other hand with their own hands. There was a painful expression on their faces.
Obviously, the person that Lu Yuan closed the door to hit was their four hands.
It turned out that Natasha and Eagle Eye were also elites among the elites, and even became two of the six giants in the movie universe.
Now that he had been brought back by Frey with an urgent order, he had heard about the aliens. Even Frey admired the power of Lu Yuan.
He didn’t know what Frey knew. Perhaps he knew everything about what Lu Yuan had done in the desert.
However, Hawkeye and Natasha did not know the details, so they were not convinced. They wanted to try Lu Yuan.
That’s why it was so sudden. It was n’ t too much hostility to grab Lu Yuan’s arm while he was completely unprepared. Maybe he just wanted to show off, right?
Fortunately, they didn’t have any hostility. Otherwise, Lu Yuan’s side wouldn’t be as simple as closing the door.
Still striking?The problem was that you guys still don’t have any hands.
If Lu Yuan felt that they were hostile, one foot alone would be enough to send them to the horizon.
Frey’s image did n’ t need to be introduced anymore. It was already a classic, and it was also a good way to restore the image in the cartoon.
There were two versions of Frey in the cartoon. One was a white old soldier with a cigarette in his mouth, and the other was a black man.
Actually, Frey in the movie universe was still very restored.
One of Frey’s eyes was wearing an eye mask. It was his left eye. He had already lost his vision. According to him, he had lost it during a mission in his early years.
In fact, Frey had even said fiercely,’The price I paid for trusting someone last time was my eye’.
However, this agent’s boss’ words could not be trusted, because Captain Marvel later proved that he had paid the price of masturbating.
Maybe he shouldn’t believe that big orange?
“Lu Yuan, the bodyguard Tony Stark brought back. I heard you’ re an alien?”I didn’t expect Frey to come straight to the point and reveal Lu Yuan’s current limited information.
Frey couldn’t help it either. This was the only information he could get about Lu Yuan.
Apart from that, Lu Yuan seemed to have never existed before.
With S.H.I. Shield’s methods, even in a remote place, you could still investigate the experience you had lived in.
But it didn’t work on Lu Yuan. He really did fall from the sky.
In fact, the S.H.I. Shield Bureau had been investigating Lu Yuan recently. They just didn’t contact Lu Yuan, but they had already done their investigation secretly.
Including the three soldiers from before, they had also received a confession and personally interrogated them.
That was why Frey had indeed grasped the evidence that Lu Yuan was an alien.
“Can we talk?”Frey said as he made way for the opening, meaning to let Lu Yuan in.
Lu Yuan did not mind. He walked in without a guard.
When he passed Natasha and Hawkeye, he asked,” It won’ t happen again, right?”
Natasha and Eagle Eye looked at each other with a bitter smile. It seemed that they had been forced to show off.
Lu Yuan raised his head and looked around. He turned around and said to Ferey,” Let’s stop talking nonsense. Those people and snipers, all of you should leave. Even if the atomic bomb can’ t kill me, they can’ t.”
Frey’s expression changed. He did n’ t expect Lu Yuan to be more direct than him.*

14. Nine-Headed Snake in Divine Shield Bureau?

“I have to explain. We can’t believe you for the time being, so we’ ll make some necessary preparations.” Nick Frey was already a veteran. Since the people in the dark had already been discovered, he might as well confess.
Lu Yuan asked with a smile,” You guys were clearly observing me nearby before, and you even asked Colson to take me around?”And all the arrangements along the way?”
“Looks like you’ ve discovered it.” Only then did Frey realize that all his arrangements had been discovered, but he didn’ t feel embarrassed either. Instead, he laughed.” Hahaha, it seems you’ re also someone in this area.”
This was already beginning to test whether Lu Yuan was an agent or not. He was also testing whether Lu Yuan was an alien agent. If he was an agent, what was the purpose of coming to Earth.
“Since you’ve already asked those three soldiers, do n’ t you already know what I said?I’ve said that my hometown has been destroyed (Kryptonian: We have n’ t died yet, don’t talk nonsense), which is why I wandered to Earth.” Lu Yuan was straightforward as expected. He told Tony’s words and excuses in front of three soldiers.
Frey nodded and admitted that the three soldiers had already said so.
But.
“How do I believe you didn’t come for some special purpose?”You should have already understood that Earth’s technological level is not enough to set foot in outer space. We don’ t even know where you are on a random planet. How can I believe your words?”Of course, Frey wouldn’t be persuaded by one word and even took the opportunity to raise a question.
Lu Yuan smiled. He opened his hands and said arrogantly,” I’ m here to speak well with you. If you don’ t believe me, you can let all of you take action together. See if you can hurt me at all.”
Frey looked at Lu Yuan with a face full of headache. He knew that he was in a daze. This kind of problem was really difficult to deal with.
In Frey’s eyes and everyone else’s eyes, Lu Yuan’s appearance was only around twenty years old, definitely not more than twenty-two years old.
However, no one knew that Lu Yuan had been sleeping in the core of the sun for 100,000 years.
The people present were not old enough.
Perhaps only the Godking of Asgard, Odin, could be older than him.
It was just that he might be able to compete with him.
“Alright, let’s just sit down and talk.” At this moment, Colson came in to smooth things over.
On the way, Colson and Lu Yuan must have had a conversation, and the two of them were quite happy.
Colson didn’t seem to be that smart on the surface. He was more like an honest man.
Of course, as one of the most advanced agents, he was not as simple as he looked. Even Tony was speechless when his belly was black.
But Lu Yuan could still chat with him, so he was willing to give face.
This was the safe house of the Divine Shield Bureau, but it looked like it was no different from a normal house. Only those who knew the situation could find the mechanism. There were actually many guns and ammunition inside.
The room wasn’t small either. Now there were five people inside. Nick Frey, Colson, Eagle Eye, Natasha, and Lu Yuan did n’ t seem crowded either.
There were still a few chairs on both sides. Lu Yuan casually pulled one over and sat down.
Frey also sat down on the opposite side.
Colson and the others walked around, but they weren’t looking for a seat. Colson was standing behind Frey with his arms crossed, while Eagle Eye held the window quietly, and Natasha also came to the side of the door.
This stance was simple. If Lu Yuan wanted to escape, whether it was the window or the door, he would be blocked.
If he wanted to threaten Frey, there was Colson’s protection on the other side.
It was unknown how many sight glasses were aimed at Lu Yuan’s vital parts.
Lu Yuan pretended not to know. He crossed his legs and looked at Fere.
He was a man of great skill and boldness. His calmness and calmness were not a pretence.
Frey nodded his head in his mind. A hint of admiration flashed through his right eye.
The agents needed this calmness and calmness. Only with this kind of good quality could they find a solution to the problem in all kinds of difficulties.
“I was also instructed to contact you. I need to get a more detailed information. If you really want to live on Earth, I hope you can cooperate with our work,” Frei suddenly said in an official tone.
Lu Yuan actually understood that even with Tony giving him a guarantee, his identity could not live freely.
Even recently, he had always known that someone was secretly watching his every move.
Moreover, he had long known that the three soldiers could not be relied on. Not to mention anything else, as soldiers, their primary task was to protect the country. The more faithful they were, the more they would report about Lu Yuan.
That was why he had prepared himself for the current situation.
It was better to say that S.H.I. Shield was better than everyone else. At least it was better than what F, what B, what I, and what C, what I, what A.
Thinking of this, Lu Yuan knew if he would send S.H.I.E. Shield away to satisfy them and the others behind him. It seemed like he could not stop.
“Alright, I’ll just say a little bit,” Lu Yuan replied.
The other four people in the room all twitched their mouths. Wasn’t it too sincere?The key was that he even said it. What did he mean by saying it a little bit?
What he wanted was for you to say everything.
But Frey did not say anything and gave Natasha a look.
Natasha nodded. She gave up the door and walked to a table in front of her. She pulled out a chair and took out a piece of white paper and pen from the drawer.
Looks like there are other functions here?For example, urgent interrogation.
Lu Yuan looked at Natasha’s back. Not to mention, her figure was really good.
“Cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough.
Lu Yuan didn’t think much of it. Natasha did n’ t even feel it anymore.
Eagle Eye looked at Fred and saw him raise his hand to make a gesture. Lu Yuan immediately noticed that his aim had disappeared.
“Eh?”
Suddenly, Lu Yuan stood up and looked in one direction. There was a sniper from Divine Shield Bureau.
This wasn’t unusual. He already knew that there were countless snipers in the shadows.
However, he noticed something strange. He couldn’ t help but ask,” Say, your Divine Shield Bureau is really a crouching tiger and hidden dragon. Even the Nine-Headed Snake has people?”
“What?”
Frey and the others looked at Lu Yuan dumbfounded.
Lu Yuan pointed in that direction.” A guy in that direction has a tattoo of a nine-headed snake on his body. Do you believe me?”
The expressions of the people in the room changed because Nine-Headed Snake was the biggest enemy of Divine Shield.*

15. My name is Lu Yuan, I’m from Kryptonian

Lu Yuan wasn’t talking nonsense. He did know that the S.H.I. Shield Bureau had been infiltrated by the Nine-Headed Snake. Including the current chief, Alexander Pearce, was the highest officer in the S.H.I. Shield Bureau.
At the same time, they were the highest officials of the Divine Shield Bureau and the Nine-Headed Snake Bureau. Do you think the Divine Shield Bureau could be better?
The reason why Lu Yuan found out about the Nine-Headed Snake Special Agent was due to accident. It was because the people around him no longer aimed at him and subconsciously checked.
As a result, his X-ray vision revealed the tattoo of the Nine-Headed Snake.
So even Fury’s team had a Nine-Headed Snake.
Fury was so angry that he immediately sent someone to catch that person.
This process naturally didn’t require the big shots to personally take action. Eagle Eye had already finished the remote control and sent people to capture the Hydra.
“I didn’ t expect Nine-Headed Snake to be so heartless?”Frey clenched his fists tightly, his expression green and white.
On the surface, Nine-Headed Snake had already been destroyed.
But Ferevan had not expected the Nine-Headed Snake to be reborn in Divine Shield Bureau.
When it came to the conflict between Nine-Headed Snake and Divine Shield Bureau, it was too complicated. It could even be traced back to World War II.
The Nine-Headed Snake was led by the Red Dragonborn. At one point, it was thought that it had died with the Red Dragonborn being defeated.
In the end, that was not the case. Nine-Headed Snake was reborn with the help of the Divine Shield Bureau, and he had been ambushed by the Divine Shield Bureau for many years, waiting for an opportunity.
Lu Yuan shook his head. He knew what was going on in the first place. There was a scientist inside the Nine-Headed Snake, Dr. Zola, who had advanced technological knowledge.
A country valued this talent and recruited him.
This was simply to lure the wolf into the room. At first, Dr. Zola secretly laid down his brush, and then the Nine-Headed Snake’s people invaded in large numbers. Now, even the highest officer of the Divine Shield Bureau was from the Nine-Headed Snake.
This was the biggest failure.
However, this had nothing to do with Lu Yuan. He had only said something just because he had encountered this situation.
As for the enmity between Divine Shield Bureau and Nine-Headed Snake, it was better for them to make trouble themselves.
Frey’s side was only asking people to control the agent first. Then, when they looked at Lu Yuan again, there was even more meaning in their eyes.
How did you know that he was a Hydra?”How do you know about Nine-Headed Snake?”Frey raised questions.
Still, on the surface, the Nine-Headed Snake had already been destroyed after World War II. Almost no one knew that they still existed.
Even the S.H.I. Shield Bureau agents, some people did not know that the Nine-Headed Snake still existed.
Frey might know something, but he would never have thought that there would be Nine-Headed Snake in Divine Shield.
That was why he was curious and cared about what Lu Yuan knew.
Of course, Lu Yuan could not say that he had seen a movie, so he made up an excuse.” Since I used Earth as my target, I naturally need to know about Earth first. So I know that there is a special force like the Nine-Headed Snake.”As for how I discovered his true identity, I can actually see through it.”
Natasha felt her hair stand on end and scolded without looking back,” Brawler.”
“I haven’ t had time to look.”
“Then don’ t look.”
“Cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough.
But they also knew how Natasha felt.
She was the only woman here. After hearing that Lu Yuan could see through it, she would definitely have this reaction.
Then Lu Yuan took out his previous excuse to explain, saying that his X-ray was just an X-ray, and he would not see anything that he should not have seen.
But Natasha asked him,” If that’s the case, how did you see the tattoo?”
It was revealing.
The tattoo was a pattern on the surface of the skin. If it was an X-ray, then one could only see the flesh and bones on the surface of the skin. How could one see the pattern on the surface?
Lu Yuan glared at Natasha.
Natasha was even more straightforward. She picked up the pen in her hand and threw it into his eyes.
Fortunately, Frey and Colson hurriedly stopped them.
Frey was still very dignified. He glared at Natasha and gestured for her to continue recording what Lu Yuan had said.
This was also an interrogation. They had to ask more from Lu Yuan’s mouth. It was just the beginning.
“Name,” Frey began to enter the rhythm.
“Lu Yuan, Lu Yuan, Ier,” Lu Yuan replied.”Kryptonian, Al family, by the way, I was not a special agent before, but the first general of the Kryptonian army. My army had 300,000 soldiers at most, but because we had carried out the entire universe expansion plan, my army was divided into three parts. I only have 100,000 soldiers left.”
At this point, Lu Yuan could not help but recall his life on Kryptonian. His eyes also revealed a hint of pain.
Those hundred thousand subordinates turned into a hundred thousand destruction days. In order to protect Krypton Star, protect his hometown and friends, he had no choice but to block the irrational destruction day army and personally destroy his subordinates.
And with the nature of the Destruction Day, he did not even dare to leave any hair or substance behind. Instead, he was completely wiped out.
Hearing this, Frey and the others were shocked. First, because of Lu Yuan’s status, he was such a powerful general?
The second reason was because he heard that Kryptonian was planning to colonize the entire universe?
Are you crazy?
“We’ve almost done it,” Lu Yuan said with a proud expression. Kryptonian had once set foot in the entire universe, but that was certainly the DC universe, not the diffuse universe.
If it wasn’t for the war with Venus, even the universe guardians and their Light Ring Legion would n’ t be enough.
Kryptonian almost conquered the entire DC universe.
Unfortunately, he still failed in the end.
“But we still failed, so don’t worry. We’ ve even perished on our own,” Lu Yuan said with an even more painful smile.
Kryptonian: Just say that we haven’t died yet. Can we talk about it in a few years?)
Facing Frey’s interrogation, Lu Yuan did n’ t cover up. Instead, he revealed many things.
At the same time, he also needed to vent his anger. He had been sleeping alone for hundreds of thousands of years, as well as some of the things he had encountered when he had left, and he had to find someone to tell him.
In any case, this was the Maneuvering Universe, not the DC Universe. Even if Lu Yuan said some secrets, he was not worried about anything.
As for what if Frey did not find Krypton in the future.
Let’s talk about it later. Maybe he’s already gone.
So now, he had to use this opportunity to vent his frustration, and he had to use the truth to reassure S.H.I.E. Shield and help him deal with other people.
Don’t bother him anymore. He’s just an alien. What’s the matter?
He was anxious. Do you believe me and tell you that your myths are true?Asgard’s Nordic mythology and even God existed.
Want to listen?
By the way, Lu Yuan had the name Kryptonian. His name was Lu Yuan Ail. Do you know what Ail represents?It represented the Al family.
We were familiar with Superman Karl, and he was also from the Al family.
Lu Yuan was the ancestor of Superman 100,000 years ago.*

16. I’m not going to Divine Shield Bureau

For various reasons, Lu Yuan suddenly became cooperative.
This surprised Frey and the others.
But since he was willing to say it, Natasha forgot about her unhappiness. She quickly picked up a pen and started writing.
In reality, there were already various high-tech tools, even recording.
Perhaps it was to show sincerity and goodwill, so Frey did not prepare the monitor and recorder, so he could only let Natasha write it.
Of course, there was a computer, but the computer was not favored by the agents. The reason was very simple. What if it was hacked into the system?
Of course, it was better to record such an important matter.
So Lu Yuan began to tell his own story.
He came from Kryptonian and also had the name of Kryptonian. His name was Lu Yuan Ail.
The Ayr family was one of the oldest families on Krypton. Even the god of Krypton was the ancestor of the Ayr family.
The legend of the Kryptonian God was one hundred and fifty thousand years older than Lu Yuan’s. It was said that Kryptonian was still an ancient society.
From then on, the Al family had already existed.
This was also why Lu Yuanneng and Daxede were so hard-fisted that they were also special existences after the Day of Destruction, right?
It was also the reason why Superman Carl Ile could become a special existence.
“My planet has been destroyed,” Lu Yuan said again. In his opinion, the destruction of Kryptonian was a matter of time. Perhaps it had already been destroyed.
“So you don’ t have to worry about the threat of Kryptonian. I only came to Earth for one purpose. That’s to stay here temporarily. I don’ t have any ambitions towards Earth. The premise is that no one wants to target me or threaten my life. You can’ t threaten my safety either.”
Lu Yuan was confident that he might be able to disrupt his life on Earth. However, no one could threaten his safety or even his life. No one could do it.
Even if he knew about the Destroyer, he wouldn’t be able to do it. Even if the God of the Mighty Universe came, he would n’ t be afraid of the supreme OAA. If he had to die a few times, he would be able to evolve an immune ability, and then beat the OAA. It was really exciting to think about it.
“I’ve already shown my sincerity. It’s your turn to show your sincerity next.” Lu Yuan was finished, but he wasn’t completely. He just cooperated to say something that could be said.
His name, origin, and purpose of coming to Earth.
This was what Frey wanted.
Frey knew that Lu Yuan still had more stories to tell, but he also understood that continuing to ask was like interrogating him.
That would only make Lu Yuan unhappy.
He nodded and said,” As long as you don’t want to attack Earth, we wo n’ t be enemies with you either.”Even if you’ re willing, I can invite you to join us.”
“What?”
“Sir?”
Colson and Eagle Eye both cried out in surprise.
This person was an alien. They were even wondering if he would pose a threat to Earth, yet he wanted to recruit into Divine Shield?
This was too risky.
Lu Yuan refused without hesitation,” I don’ t want to join you and work for you. Since I’ m an alien, I’ m not suitable to join any faction on Earth. I won’ t work for any faction.”
Let him work for Divine Shield Bureau?
Stop joking. S.H.I.E.L.I.E.I.E.I.E. was ostensibly a subordinate organization of the United Nations. It was said to be working for the United Nations.
But in reality?The Divine Shield Bureau was a worker working for a country, a dog in a country.
That was why he did not want to join Divine Shield.
“There’s no room for discussion?”Frey asked.
“There’s no room for discussion.” Lu Yuan nodded.”I’ ve already said that I won’ t join any forces on Earth, nor will I give my life to anyone, so don’ t even think about it.”
“But you’ ve become Tony Stark’s bodyguard, haven’ t you?”Natasha suddenly turned her head and glanced at Lu Yuan with a teasing tone.
What did he say that he didn’t work for others? Was n’ t he acting as a bodyguard for Tony?
“First of all, he gave too much.” Lu Yuan had to admit that with Tony’s status and financial resources, he had given too much.
Frey and the others were speechless. You were so honest and straightforward. They didn’t know how to complain. Was it really money?
“Secondly,” Lu Yuan continued,” On the surface, I’m his bodyguard, but he’s also responsible for all my life’s needs. It’s not wrong to say that I’m my nanny.”It’s better to say that before I got used to it on Earth, it was him who helped me. I only protected his safety accordingly.”
Actually, the relationship between Lu Yuan and Tony was a little complicated. He was Tony’s bodyguard and Tony was his nanny.
Moreover, Lu Yuan had just arrived on Earth not long ago, so he did not understand many things.
The main reason was that he came to a country. If he returned to his own country, it would be different.
He had never lived in a country. He wasn’t used to eating pizza, and some people were n’ t like us. They used most of their cooking utensils in the microwave oven, and almost everything they ate could be used in the microwave oven. Do you believe it?
The oatmeal was used as a microwave oven. Everything that was heated was also a microwave oven.
Lu Yuan had already destroyed several microwave ovens….
It was annoying.
Therefore, his relationship with Tony was not ordinary. Lu Yuan even felt that he owed Tony a debt. Because of his relationship, Tony’s story of becoming a Iron Man and the opportunity were all destroyed.
Now, he had to take charge of bringing Tony back to the right track, and even O’Badaya back to the right track. There were a lot of things to do, but they were all helping Tony for free.
They were more like making friends, not subordinates.
Frey and the others were speechless.
Natasha also opened her mouth and looked dumbstruck. She was a little cute and funny.
Such an elite agent was shocked. Tony, that Tony Stark, the world’s famous playboy, was actually giving someone a nanny?
“After all, he’s also seen my strength, so it’s understandable for him to compromise a little.” Lu Yuan did not open his eyes and told the truth.
This time, Frey and the others understood.
When you had to get along with a beast that could eat you at any time, such as a lion or tiger, you would be careful and not dare to starve him.
Otherwise, he would become food.
“Your last request, can you show us your strength?”And what abilities do you have?” Frey suddenly boldly asked, but his words were a request.
He needed to personally witness Lu Yuan’s alien power.
“Are you sure?”Lu Yuan asked.
Frey looked deeply at Lu Yuan. The others were also on guard.
“Don’ t worry, don’ t worry,” Lu Yuan quickly comforted,” It won’ t hurt you. Don’ t worry.”
As he spoke, he began to take off his clothes.
Natasha was dumbfounded.” Stinky.”
“I don’ t stink at all.”
(PS: It will be updated to twenty chapters today, but the next four chapters will be released at night. It may be five, seven, nine and eleven…There were many people watching at night, perhaps they could increase their collection…)*

17. Avengers Alliance?Not interested

In advance, Lu Yuan really wasn’t playing tricks.
Frey and the others said they wanted to see his ability. He couldn’t blow Earth apart with one punch, right?
Or were they really going to show them all kinds of abilities?He wasn’t a juggler.
After thinking about it, Tony and the three soldiers had seen his appearance on the Day of Destruction, so they decided to transform. He was too lazy to spend so much time.
But what about the clothes after transformation?He had to go back. There was still something to do in the Stark Building over there.
That was why he took off all his clothes.
That’s right, they all took off.
Natasha turned around. Even the elite among her elites could not help but feel awkward and uncomfortable.
Looking at Lu Yuan again, he moved his neck and looked at Fred and the others.
Suddenly, Lu Yuan’s body began to change. His body was rapidly growing, from 1.9 meters tall to over 5 meters tall.
And his body was also growing horizontally. His already strong body and muscles became even more terrifying. He was simply a muscle monster.
Moreover, his flesh and blood body was quickly covered with a layer of terrifying bone armor. There were also many sharp spikes on it. It was the most terrifying weapon, and even Superman’s steel body could be cut open.
Even a multiverse-level god like Daxede’s true form had to dodge.
In the blink of an eye, Lu Yuan had turned from an ordinary person into a terrifying monster. It was more like his true appearance, the Day of Destruction.
And it was different from an ordinary day of destruction. Lu Yuan was the first day of destruction on Kryptonian planet a hundred thousand years ago. His power was the strongest, and he could even destroy the army of a hundred thousand by himself.
Lu Yuan was the first destruction day on Kryptonian. The next 100,000 destruction days were all developed with his successful experience, but none of them were as good as Lu Yuan.
The other Destruction Days were not more than three meters high. The difference in strength between them and Lu Yuan was huge. Even the 100,000 Destruction Days could not defeat Lu Yuan.
Moreover, during that crazy battle, Lu Yuan had evolved countless times. Even the weakness of the kryptonite had been overcome, and even the Omega rays from Daxed’s body had been immune.
Because he was surrounded by 100,000 Destruction Days, he was almost immune to punches, kicks, and other injuries. Even he had been beaten to death like this before, but he was immune after the resurrection.
There were also heat rays, as well as all kinds of damage.
Such a terrifying monster, just standing there, made Frey and the others speechless.
Natasha did not care about anything else. She subconsciously stood up and looked up at Lu Yuan.
Lu Yuan tilted his head. His head was already on the ceiling, so he had no choice but to tilt his head. Otherwise, he would make a big hole in the ceiling and expand it to the upper floor.
“How should I continue to show my strength?Did you dismantle this building?”Should we destroy the New York deal?”Lu Yuan asked. Because he had transformed into the Day of Destruction, his voice was loud and terrifying.
Frey quickly reached out to stop him.” Enough, enough.”
Actually, he was also shocked.
Frey thought he was well-informed and even had contact with aliens. Very few people knew that Earth had visited aliens, such as the Sker and Kerry.
So when he learned that Lu Yuan was an alien, he did not care too much.
But now, he realized that he was wrong.
The threat and feeling that Lu Yuan had brought to him far exceeded any moment he had experienced.
Even when faced with the terrifying alien fleet that the accuser Luo Nan was attacking, he did not feel even more powerless and panicked than this.
He believed that the monster in front of him could do what he said.
Destroy the New York deal?He could not bear this responsibility.
“Alright, I hope you can change back to your original appearance,” Frey said.
Lu Yuan shrugged. Although he didn’t want to admit it, it was actually his true face.
Well, it was already the day of destruction.
“Swish.”
In the blink of an eye, Lu Yuan became human again.
Unlike other people’s transformations, Lu Yuan could transform as he pleased, without losing control or going berserk.
She picked up her clothes and quickly put them on. However, she looked at Natasha worriedly when she was tying her neck.
Natasha was the only girl in the room, staring at Lu Yuan.
Lu Yuan spread his hands.” I don’ t know how to wear a tie.”
“So you want me to tie your tie?”Natasha almost shouted, her tone filled with disbelief.
Frey shook his head at Colson.
Just as Colson was about to come over to help Lu Yuan, the latter sighed and quickly tied his tie.
Natasha’s teeth tickled with anger.
He was indeed worthy of being someone who could get together with Tony, this bastard.
Eagle Eye was deep in thought.
The relationship between Hawkeye and Natasha was extraordinary. Especially when Hawkeye was once controlled by Rocky’s spiritual scepter, she still believed that Hawkeye did not rebel.
But don’t doubt that they were n’ t lovers. Eagle Eye already had his own family in the dark, and even his eldest daughter should be born.
And Natasha was one of the few people who knew about the Eagle Eye family. She was also an old friend of their family, like a family.
That was why Eagle Eye wasn’t jealous. He did n’ t hate Lu Yuan. Instead, he thought of something.
Eagle Eye did not have a high sense of existence, so Lu Yuan did not pay attention to him. He turned around and asked Frey,” I’ ve already cooperated with you. Can you leave now?”
What he wanted was for S.H.I.E. Shield to stop looking for trouble. He didn’t want to continue dealing with them twice.
How could a human like Frey not know what he meant? He said with a faint smile,” Do you really think that even if you don’ t join Divine Shield, you can really leave us behind?”
Lu Yuan turned around to look at Frey and said with a serious expression,” I’ ll beat you to death. I’ m serious. It’s not hard.”
“Don’t misunderstand. It’s not because we’re looking for trouble, but because we hope we can find your help when we’ re in trouble.” Frey was shocked.”Oh right, I still have a plan for a heroic team. You….”
“No interest,” Lu Yuan interrupted Frey. He knew that the plan was most likely the Avengers Alliance, but he did not have any interest.
At least not now.
“I’ve already shown enough sincerity and patience. I hope you can understand, and do n’ t go too far.” Lu Yuan stood at the door, his back facing Fury and the others. He made a statement that was not a threat, but rather a threat. Then he opened the door and left.
He had done enough, and it was enough to cooperate. He hoped that Frey and the others would understand and not disturb him.
But if they still had to make an inch, then Lu Yuan would not be so polite.
In the room, Frey and the others looked at each other in dismay. They realized that their faces were covered in cold sweat.
At first, it was very smooth, but when Lu Yuan suddenly turned hostile, it was too terrifying.
“Boss,” Natasha said to Frey,” This is an uncontrolled monster. Listen to me. Don’ t provoke me again.”
“Unless,” Frey looked at Natasha and said,” Someone can control it.”*

18. Natasha’s beauty trick?

This time, when he was in contact with S.H.I. Shield Bureau, Lu Yuan understood that he was not just facing the few people in front of him. What he was facing was actually the Earth power behind them.
There was no doubt that with Frey’s methods and strength, Lu Yuan would definitely become Earth’s public enemy.
It was just like the predicament Hulk was facing.
Of course, Lu Yuan was not afraid. He could smash Earth with one punch.
But then?
He had come to Earth to stay temporarily. He wanted to ease up on Earth in this world, not to fight, kill, and destroy.
Although he was the Day of Destruction, he kept his own mind. He did not lose control and would not go berserk.
Therefore, Lu Yuan naturally did not come to destroy Earth.
If he could, he didn’t want to get into trouble. That was why he cooperated fully with Fury and expressed his goodwill and sincerity. However, he was n’ t easy to mess with, so he only threatened when he left.
He had done enough. He didn’t have to go further, or else he would n’ t be easy to speak.
To put it simply, it was to give you face this time, but don’t give you face.
Also, don’t forget that Lu Yuan’s Kryptonian name was Lu Yuan’er. He was a member of the Ayr family, a representative of the Ayr family a hundred thousand years ago, and also became the commander of the strongest army on Kryptonian.
If it was on the current Kryptonian planet, even General Zod was much weaker than him. Even if he didn’t have to kneel, it was still far from comparable to Lu Yuan.
General Zode was already one of the top generals on Kryptonian, but Lu Yuan was more like the commander-in-chief of all the soldiers. Even the general was his subordinate.
As people of the Ayr family, at least they were not the kind of bad people who would destroy other people’s civilization for no reason.
Besides, Lu Yuan was a real Earth man in his previous life. Of course, he had to worry a lot.
“I’m sure they wo n’ t be able to move in and out again,” Lu Yuan said confidently.
He had also deliberately displayed his power as a Day of Destruction. After seeing his true face, Frey and the others would also consider whether they could offend him.
If nothing unexpected happened, this matter would have come to an end.
Lu Yuan knew even more that only when he had such a contact with S.H.I. Shield Bureau could he officially stop on Earth.
This meeting would happen sooner or later. He was an alien, so he would definitely be found.
Therefore, Lu Yuan was also mentally prepared.
After all, he was once the most powerful person on a planet. This was nothing.
However, after experiencing this, there should be no one to disturb him anymore. He had already said something ugly. It was really unpleasant, and everyone’s faces were ugly.
“Alright, it’s time to earn extra money.” Putting away the thoughts in his heart, Lu Yuan relaxed a lot and put his thoughts back on Iron Man.
It was still that sentence. After all, it was because Lu Yuan’s relationship had changed the plot. Plus, his relationship with Tony was not bad right now. In any case, he was still idle, so he had to help Tony get back.
Among them, one important role had to be mentioned. That was the most important villain in Iron Man’s first film, Iron Tyrant.
The Iron Tyrant was O’Badaya. Even the attacks and traps that Tony had encountered earlier were set up by O’ Badaya. The purpose was to kill Tony.
Unfortunately, when he encountered Lu Yuan’s chaos, his plans were completely disrupted.
But it didn’t matter. Lu Yuan had already delivered the box to him.
It was just that the blueprint of that box was not enough. He had to help Obadiah and at least push him.
“How about the price?”The corner of Lu Yuan’s mouth curled slightly, revealing an incomparably dark and evil smile.
Therefore, he would be very black at times.
However, after Lu Yuan made up his mind, he looked up and realized,” Say, is the distance too far?”
Earlier, Colson had dragged him around and around. He was getting farther and farther away from the Stark Building. He could fly or travel faster than the speed of light, but was he just running on the street in broad daylight?
And that was too much, right?
“Beep.”
At this moment, two car horns sounded behind him.
Lu Yuan turned his head and his eyes lit up. A sports car slowly arrived behind him, especially the person on the driver’s seat.
Fragrant Car Beauty, she was always eye-catching.
The only bad thing was that the beauty looked very reluctant. She glared at Lu Yuan and scolded,” Get in the car, I’ ll send you back.”
The driver was Natasha, and the expression on her face was very ugly. It was probably Colson who had sent Lu Yuan away, but for some reason, Frey had asked her to send him away.
As an elite agent, Natasha wasn’t Little White. She vaguely knew what Freddie was thinking. Was n’ t it just a beauty trick? She was a beauty herself, and it wasn’t that she had n’ t taken the initiative to use it.
It could be said that she was too familiar.
As a result, Natasha’s expression became even worse. What was Fred doing?
The Beauty Plan was just a plan. The ultimate goal was to complete the mission.
But Frey was trying to rope in this alien monster. If he were to use a beauty trick against him, he might not be able to undo it for a long time.
That was why Natasha resisted.
Lu Yuan did not stand on ceremony as he opened the passenger door and sat in.
Fortunately, the sports car was open, so he could pack up the car shed. Otherwise, with his size, he would be very aggrieved.
This was because Natasha had seen him in advance.
“Thank you.” Lu Yuan politely thanked her and was about to turn his head to look at Natasha.
Natasha stepped on the accelerator and the sports car rumbled as it shot out.
If it were an ordinary person, they would definitely be shocked, but Lu Yuan did not mind at all. He had once been the number one in the spaceship race, and he even dared to’carry’ among the meteorites. This was nothing.
The most important thing was that he was not afraid of death, and he could not die. This was nothing.
Maybe it was because Natasha wanted to get rid of Lu Yuan, so she drove all the way back to the front door of the Stark Building as fast as possible. Without even saying goodbye, she quickly left with another foot of the accelerator.
Lu Yuan shrugged. Although Natasha was indeed a beauty, he had not fallen in love at first sight. He just admired beautiful things.
He had personally led Krypton’s colonial plan, and he was also a high-ranking officer on Krypton. He had never seen a beauty before.
As a result, Lu Yuan did not hold back any thoughts and turned around to enter the building.
Just as he entered, Lu Yuan was immediately stopped by a person.” Mr. Obadiah, please go to the office.”
Lu Yuan smiled and came.
Following that person, Lu Yuan sat on Tony’s exclusive elevator and headed upstairs.
Although it was Tony’s exclusive elevator, O’ Badaya, as a senior member of the board of directors and the company, naturally had the right to take it.
At least Lu Yuan did not care about that.*

19. Obadiah was anxious. He was anxious

O’Badaya’s office was also on the top floor of the building. It was only one floor shorter than Tony’s office.
Pushing open the door, Lu Yuan came to his office.
Obadiah was already waiting.
The decoration in the office was very exquisite. There was a large French window behind the desk, where they could stand and look at the scenery in the distance.
There were bookshelves and many other things around.
Lu Yuan only casually swept a glance and retracted his gaze. He was not here to visit, and after seeing Tony’s luxurious office and villa, these were nothing.
Moreover, his home on Kryptonian was even more luxurious than this.
Not to mention the difference in technology level. A hundred thousand years ago, Krypton was enough to hang onto Earth.
“Did you ask someone to give me this suitcase?”Obadiah stood up from behind his desk and took out the suitcase that Lu Yuan had brought before him and placed it on the table.
It seemed like he hadn’ t touched it, but Lu Yuan knew that he had already seen the things inside.
“What is this?”O’Badaya asked.
Lu Yuan smiled. He looked at the closed door behind him, so he didn’t pretend to. He walked over to the chair and sat down. He crossed his legs and went straight to the point.” I need to add money. Did n’ t I say that?”
O’Badaya hesitated for a moment, then suddenly sat down as well. He was no longer in a hurry. Instead, he smiled and said,” Tony did n’ t disappoint me. Is this the latest weapon he designed?”That’s great. As long as it can be mass-produced, it can make a huge profit for the company. Moreover, the country is more secure.”
Lu Yuan only smiled but did not say anything as he watched him perform there.
O’Badaya frowned slightly. Seeing how calm Lu Yuan was, he could not help but ask,” What?”Could it be that Tony asked you to bring me the blueprints?”
“Of course not.” Lu Yuan didn’ t hesitate as he opened his eyes and lied. He even said without hesitation,” I came to ask for money.”
However, he wasn’t lying because Tony did n’ t know that Lu Yuan would actually give the blueprints to Obadiah.
Tony only knew that an inner ghost was going to kill him, but he did not know that the inner ghost was actually his father’s friend. It could also be said that it was his mentor, Obadiah.
After Tony learned about it, he didn’t know what it would be like.
No wonder Lu Yuan said he couldn’t let Tony know, otherwise he would scare the snake.
“What do you mean?”O’Badaya’s expression darkened and he angrily scolded,” How dare you take advantage of me?You’re Tony’s bodyguard. You actually stole his things and sold them to me instead?What was the intention?”Aren’ t you afraid that I’ ll put you in jail?”
Not to mention it, it was really like it.
But Lu Yuan didn’t care at all. He continued to stare at O’ Badaya in awe. It wasn’t until the latter became more and more uncomfortable by him that he said slowly,” It’s better if you’re not afraid that Tony will know?”
Obadiah’s entire body trembled. This was the common disease of a person with a guilty conscience. If there was something in his heart, he would always be worried about whether or not he would be exposed.
Lu Yuan didn’t say anything, but he started to mutter. Could it be that he was already exposed?
No, that was impossible.
Obadiah calmed himself and shouted,” I don’ t know what you’ re talking about. Hurry up and get out.”
Lu Yuan was too serious. He directly stood up and reached out to take the suitcase as a gesture to leave.
In the end, Obadiah could not hold back and pressed down on the suitcase.
Lu Yuan smiled and asked,” What do you mean?”
Obadiah raised his head and looked at Lu Yuan seriously. He asked,” Who are you?”
“You don’t have to worry about that. As long as you know, as long as you give me money, I’ ll give you something.” Lu Yuan had a greedy look on his face.
He didn’t make up to say that he was a member of the Ten Ring Gang, the enemies he encountered in the desert.
Because he knew that Obadiah had a secret deal with that group of people. It was Obadiah who asked those people to kill Tony. When he lied on this side, the case was immediately solved.
Instead of acting like this, it was better to play the role of just for money.
Obadiah continued to stare deeply at Lu Yuan.” What did you mean by what you said earlier?”What do you know?”
Lu Yuan shrugged.” Actually, I don’ t know anything, including Tony.”
Obadiah almost vomited blood. Are you kidding me?
It was true that Lu Yuan only knew that Obadiah was a villain because he knew the plot. However, he did not have any evidence. Before this, he was just’ cheating’.
It was Obadiah who was too weak because Lu Yuan was too confident. It was as if he knew the truth (because he knew the truth) that Lu Yuan had tricked him.
But what did he say?O’Badaya had the heart to kill Lu Yuan. Moreover, O’ Badaya was really ruthless. He could do it.
Lu Yuan knew that Obadiah was about to lose control. He knew that he couldn’t continue stimulating him, so he said,” But the weapons used at the scene were all made by Stark.Those people were enemies of some country. How could they have so many Stark’s weapons?”Why don’ t you explain?”
“And Tony’s itinerary on that day was also a secret. How did the enemy ambush them in advance?”You just happened to attack Tony?”
“Tony doesn’t have any evidence, but he’s already starting to suspect that there’s a mole in the company, and he wants to take this opportunity to get rid of him and even take this company away.”Who is the most suspicious person?”
Lu Yuan lowered his head. He was already tall, and O’Badaya was still sitting. This oppressive aura made O’ Badaya sweat on his forehead.
Lu Yuan’s speculation was also very simple. With a single sentence, he understood. After Tony’s death, who was the greatest gainer?
There was no need to ask. If Tony died, it would mean that the Stark family had gone extinct. Then it would be Obadiah who had obtained the company and even absorbed all of Tony’s assets and shares.
So he still had to wonder why Lu Yuan had found him?
“This is what he’s prepared to deal with you. It’s not only the newest weapon, but also the newest armor.”Once he’s successful, he can use it to kick you out of the company. As for how to take revenge in the future, he can do whatever he wants.”
“No, he can’t do this,” Obadiah stood up.
Lu Yuan looked at him like this. He knew that Obadiah was anxious. He was anxious.
It was easy to do if he was anxious.
Lu Yuan opened his suitcase and found a blueprint. He pointed at Mark’s armour and reminded,” When the time comes, new energy will be installed here.The weapons of the old era had fallen behind. He would become the only leader of the Stark Group and lead the Stark Group to a new future.And you?”You conservative and pedantic old fellows will all be eliminated.”
“And you know that once Tony succeeds, what will he do to you?”*

20. Obadiah took the bait

Actually, Lu Yuan had cheated. He had obviously used the advantage of knowing the plot beforehand and then talked about it in the left and right. He used some plausible words to trick Obadiah.
If there really was any evidence?
That was definitely not the case, unless they caught the boss of those people in the desert and got a confession.
However, his words weren’t aimed at nothing. Only O’ Badaya knew in his heart that the previous traps and attacks were under his control.
This way, the person with a guilty conscience would take the bait.
Obadiah did not have any confidence. He thought that Lu Yuan and Tony really knew something and had to deal with him.
This set of drawings was evidence. Once Tony really developed a new concept and a new era weapon, or even a new energy source, he had the right to expel himself from the board of directors.
Then Tony could have countless opportunities and time to slowly investigate O’Badaya’s incident in the company.
So for Obadiah, he had no choice.
“How can I trust you?”Obadiah asked Lu Yuan, how could he trust Tony’s bodyguard?
Lu Yuan pointed at the blueprints on the table.” Big brother, I’ ve brought Tony’s things to you. What do you think?”
“But there’s nothing about the core here,” O’ Badaya scoffed. He had already seen it before. The blueprints for this armor were quite easy to understand, but how could they drive it?
Could it be using gasoline?
The reason why he believed Lu Yuan’s nonsense was because to activate this armor, he needed a new concept of energy for the new era. There were n’ t enough old models.
Battery?What kind of battery would that require?
Fuel?It was even more impossible.
That was why O’Badaya knew that Lu Yuan was hiding his hand, which was the most important core secret.
Only by obtaining this would he believe Lu Yuan’s words and act.
Otherwise, he would not be a fool. He was a cunning old fox.
Unexpectedly, Lu Yuan really didn’ t mind telling him the core secret.
“It’s very simple. As long as you can narrow it down and research it out, with the energy of the Ark Reactor, it’s enough to drive this armor.I can even remind you that this battle suit is just the most basic version. It can still be developed.”For example, increase the armor thickness of the armor, as well as increase the strength and tonnage, and even carry the most advanced weapons.” Lu Yuan did not hide anything, but really gave it to him.
However, what he gave him was of course Iron Tyrant’s original design.
Obadiah was the designer of the Iron Tyrant King. Hearing Lu Yuan’s suggestion, he could n’ t help but nod in his heart and felt that it was very kind.
But when it came to Ark Reactor, Obadiah hesitated.
“Are you sure that the ghost can really be used?”Obadiah showed a hesitant expression.” That thing was invented by Howard thirty years ago. It’s been there for thirty years. It’s only for outsiders to see.”
Lu Yuan was right. That large ark reactor had always been used to fill the room. To those outside, we were not only weapons dealers, but also developing other technologies.
But in reality, it had not been thirty years since the research and development of the Ark Reactor.
But today, Lu Yuan suddenly brought news. The Ark Reactor was a new energy source for the new era. Of course, it could drive the steel armor.
“You guys are really going to eat with your golden rice bowls.” Lu Yuan was speechless.
From a more advanced perspective, once a new energy system was developed around the Ark Reactor, it could directly destroy the entire world’s energy system and even master the global energy.
This was more like selling anything to make money.
He actually wanted to sell weapons?Too stupid.
But he didn’t want to change the Earth here with the knowledge he had gained on Kryptonian. He did n’ t want to become the so-called pioneer. That was good.
“Are you sure I can defeat Tony?”Obadiah raised his question again and finally revealed his ambition to defeat Tony.
Lu Yuan shrugged. Unfortunately, he didn’t bring the recorder with him. Otherwise, he really wanted to listen to Tony.
But even without the recorder, it didn’t matter.
“Tony is a genius. He’s also improving his battle clothes.”That’s why I’ m reminding you, as long as you build an armored battle suit with greater strength and stronger defense than him, won’ t you win?”Lu Yuan had no sincerity. He wanted to bring Obadiah into the ditch.
If it was just strength and tonnage that could determine the outcome, why would Tony need to think about the advanced version that was advanced and develop a guy that was dozens of meters tall?
On the contrary, the bigger the guy, the heavier it was.
If they couldn’t even touch the enemy, what’s the point of only Da Da Zhong?
Lu Yuan did it on purpose. Iron Tyrant was destined to be a failure, and he was deliberately trying to lead Obadiah towards Iron Tyrant.
“Let’s go.” Seeing that he had finished speaking, Lu Yuan stood up and was about to leave.
Obadiah’s eyes were still hesitant as he sent Lu away.
Suddenly, Lu Yuan did not forget to remind Obadiah when he opened the door.” Oh right, my salary card has been completed. Don’ t forget to pay.”
O’Badaya’s heart dropped halfway.
It was said that people would die for money and birds would die for food. Lu Yuan’s greed was vividly displayed. If he sold Tony for money, it was not that he could not believe it.
Most importantly, Lu Yuan did bring the item that Tony was studying to him, as well as news that Tony was suspecting him.
If Lu Yuan was Tony’s man, he should n’ t do these things. Instead, he should secretly investigate himself and even steal information from his computer.
But Lu Yuan didn’t. Instead, like a true traitor, he stole important things and came to him in exchange for a sufficient reward.
Obadiah had seen too many things like this before, but he did not feel suspicious.
Then, it was time to think about how to get ahead of him and create such a new era before Tony.
“Tony, I’ll see how you die this time.” Obadiah revealed a pleased expression.
On the other side, Lu Yuan walked on the way to leave, his lips curled into a smirk.
O’Badaya, O’ Badaya, that was all his words. Although it was true, he knew the plot.
But Lu Yuan could not deny that he could not show any evidence.
That was why he needed O’Badaya to move. Only if he moved could he prove that he was right. O’ Badaya was a villain.
Obadiah’s vision was not high enough. What he did not understand was that although Lu Yuan was indeed on Tony’s side, he did not mind helping Obadiah develop the Iron Tyrant.
So what?If Obadiah could jump out of the water, this was nothing.
Moreover, Obadiah would never have thought that even Lu Yuan had Tony personally print out this blueprint before handing it over to him.
He would not understand until he died.*

21. The end of science… becoming a god?

Today, he was outside for a long time. When Lu Yuan returned to Tony’s super villa, Tony was still knocking on the floor.
“Don’ t tell me you spent the whole day like this?”Lu Yuan came to the basement with a bottle of wine. He mentioned that besides the underground garage in Tony’s basement, there was also his laboratory.
This was also his studio, allowing Tony to do whatever he wanted to do or develop some gadgets.
For example, two mechanical arms were developed by him. They had a certain intelligence that could help him solve some small matters.
Lu Yuan could still see that Tony had even developed a robotic arm, although it was still the simplest form.
Right now, it was just a steel arm. It had no effect other than its defense.
Tony kept moving his arms to see if there was any chafing or discomfort in the operation of the mechanical arm. At the same time, he turned around and looked at Lu Yuan. Then, he exclaimed,” That’s the best wine I’ ve hidden in the cabinet. I originally intended to open it when I was born.”
Lu Yuan shrugged. It was only because he discovered that the bottle of wine was so deep that he opened it.
“The taste is not bad,” Lu Yuan said. He took a sip of the bottle and asked without any sincerity,” A cup?”
Tony just looked at Lu Yuan and could only helplessly sigh.
He was drinking from the bottle, how could he get a cup?
“Who did you give it to?”Tony asked nonchalantly.
Lu Yuan smiled,” Don’ t waste your time. It’s impossible for you to tell me now. You should quickly develop your battle clothes.”
Tony grinned. This guy.
Lu Yuan could not tell Tony right now. Otherwise, with Tony’s impulsive personality, he would immediately find Obadiah’s criminal evidence and capture him.
What else did that mean?
Damn, was he planning to direct the original Iron Man story?
It was no wonder that he had made two preparations. It was equivalent to sending the script to Tony and Obadiah respectively.
And Tony and Obadiah were also following his plan.
Speaking of which, with Tony’s personality, he could still be patient and stay at home for a day to develop a steel battle suit. It could be seen that he was very optimistic about this battle suit.
At this moment, Tony was completely focused on this matter, so he didn’t ask Lu Yuan who he was going to meet today. He dragged him in and discussed the clothes together.
But Lu Yuan knew that as long as Tony was busy, he would know that the person he was going to meet today was Obadiah.
But it didn’t matter. As long as this period of time passed, even if Tony knew, it would n’ t matter.
At least it was still developing according to the rhythm he hoped for.
This was why he did not hide his whereabouts. He even went to the company in broad daylight to talk to Obadiah.
He did it on purpose.
Next, Lu Yuan entered with a bottle of wine. He squatted in the studio with Tony and helped him develop the second generation of Mark’s battle clothes.
No, it should be the third generation, because Lu Yuan directly reminded Tony to consider whether there were restrictions on the selection of materials.
For example, if it was too cold, would there be a problem with the battle suit?
For example, after flying to a certain height in the sky, there would be a problem with the battle clothes freezing.
This was the biggest weakness of Mark’s second generation armor. It was that it was not cold-resistant. Whether it was flying too high in the sky or flying too cold, there would be danger of freezing and losing control.
Once they fell from the sky, even with the protection of the steel armor, the impact would still make the people inside fall like canned food.
Tony was shocked. He was not like Lu Yuan who could fly by himself. He had also flown an aircraft and a spaceship. At most, Tony could fly by plane or by plane. Of course, he did not know so many things to pay attention to.
“Fortunately, you’re here.” Tony took a long breath in fear. If he did n’ t know this point, if he really fell down during the test flight, it would be all over.
“So look, I’ m thinking about it for you,” Lu Yuan said proudly.” At least I didn’ t remind that big guy.”
“Big guy?”Tony raised his eyebrows.
Lu Yuan coughed dryly and said a little too much.
“I still have a bottle of wine that is better than this,” Tony pointed at the wine in Lu Yuan’s hand, indicating that this was just for his birthday, but he still had one for Christmas.
Christmas in a foreign country was equivalent to Spring Festival. One was for the birthday and the other was for the Spring Festival. One could imagine which was better.
Lu Yuan thought for a moment and could only give in.” Alright, of course, I’ ll give that guy some advice. Let him improve Mark’s generation, increase his armor and tonnage, and also increase his weapons. He’s called Iron Tyrant.”
Next, Lu Yuan explained about the Iron Tyrant.
Tony opened his mouth and looked at Lu Yuan in disbelief.” Damn, you actually eat two?”
This side helped him develop the new Battle Clothes, while the other side helped the enemy develop the Iron Tyrant King. How could he be the only one to gain profits?
“Don’t worry, I’ ll help you at worst.What you really care about is not whether you can fight, but the other party wants to jump out. Only when he shows his true face can you have an excuse to eradicate him.I think I’ve already understood what I’ m saying. Rather than leaving him by his side as a hidden danger, it’s better to kill him in one go.But how could he be willing to jump out of the water?There was only one way to make him feel confident in winning. Only when he thought that he had won would he be willing to rip off his face,” Lu Yuan said with a serious tone.
Tony looked at Lu Yuan with a look of suspicion. He always felt that he had been tricked by him.
But there was no denying that Lu Yuan was very convincing.
And that was what Lu Yuan had said before. He had already said it when he took away the blueprints. He had helped Tony find out what was going on.
“Alright, the wine is in the old car.” Tony could only believe Lu Yuan’s words and instructed Lu Yuan to take out the wine. On his side, he took out two cups to prevent Lu Yuan from enjoying it alone. He poured it into the cup and the two of them touched it.
“I really don’t know what your technology civilization is like.” After taking a sip of wine, Tony could n’ t help but sigh with emotion. He had always thought that the concept of Mark’s battle suit that Lu Yuan had proposed was the technology of Kryptonian civilization.
Lu Yuan smiled bitterly and shook his head.
Although Kryptonian civilization was developed, it was also because of this advanced technology that could also cause Kryptonian death.
Whether it was the danger of the Day of Destruction or the various factors that followed, Kryptonian would never escape the end of destruction.
“What if I say the end of technology is theology?”Tony, what do you think?”Lu Yuan suddenly said this.
Tony was dumbfounded.” Could it be that high-tech aliens like you also think that there is a god in the world?”
However, Lu Yuan revealed a meaningful smile.” It’s not that there are gods in the world, but that the end of science becomes gods.”
For example, Star Revival had become a new god race.*

22. Lu Yuan and Tony, their hearts cherished each other

One of them was holding a glass of wine. Lu Yuan and Tony sat on the ground in the underground studio. They drank and chatted.
To be honest, the two of them could chat very well. Even though their personalities were different, Tony was a prodigal son and a bohemian in his life.
Lu Yuan wasn’t like that. If Lu Yuan was n’ t reliable or proper, he wouldn’t be the Supreme Commander of Kryptonian.
Lu Yuan only looked a little bit dark now, but in reality, when he was on Kryptonian, he was a person who loved and feared.
Lu Yuan’s subordinates loved him and were scared to death because Lu Yuan was never joking. Lu Yuan in the military career had always said nothing.
It was just that life on Kryptonian was different from before. It was more like returning to life on Earth. It was no longer so strict and self-restraint.
But he and Tony were people from both worlds.
Strangely enough, they could talk about it.
Tony was also surprised.” Why are you helping me like this?”
Tony only invited Lu Yuan to become his bodyguard, but Lu Yuan had already done a lot. Whether it was helping him develop these Mark battle clothes or helping him find out the inner ghost, it was already beyond his scope as a bodyguard.
If not for Lu Yuan’s help, Tony, who had not experienced any setbacks and growth, would still be an unreliable rich second generation prodigal son.
It was because of Lu Yuan’s guidance that he wanted to develop his battle clothes and would grow in the future.
But why?Why did he want to help him?Tony was puzzled.
Lu Yuan shook his glass gently. He looked at the red wine shaking in the glass. He smelled the fragrance of the wine between his mouth and nose, revealing a satisfied smile.
As for Tony’s question, he took a sip of wine before saying leisurely,” Tony, you thought you were better.”
Tony smiled and said mockingly,” I must know myself better than you.”
He didn’ t deny that he was a bohemian. It was said that last year’s magazine cover girl, except for one month, he had made an appointment every month.
And because the cover girl for one month was twins, it was equivalent to not falling for a month.
One could see it.
“Really?”Lu Yuan looked at Tony and asked,” If I were to ask you now, when you encounter a special situation, you need to crawl on the barbed wire and let your teammates climb over, would you do that?”
Tony said without hesitation,” I’ ll find the pliers to cut the wire.”
“You will only say Tony that, but you will choose to sacrifice yourself,” Lu Yuan said seriously. His eyes were shining as he looked at Tony, but there was a feeling of sadness in the depths of his eyes. It was both for Tony’s sake and for himself.
Lu Yuan was right. Tony was just trying to escape responsibility, but every time he chose to sacrifice himself.
When he carried the nuclear bomb through the wormhole, he never thought that he would be able to return. If he made a mistake, he would end up in space.
Even with the body of an ordinary person, he couldn’t stop himself. He even snapped his fingers at the cost of his life.
Lu Yuan admired Tony because he was indeed worthy of being a super hero, just like himself.
Lu Yuan, he knew who Daxed was. Of course, he knew how terrifying Daxed was.
But the moment he received the news, he chose to protect Kryptonian.
He knew that he would die, and he did fight until the last moment, until he died.
Then, he was revived, turned into a monster, and became the first day of destruction.
But the resurrected Lu Yuan didn’t hold any grudge. Instead, he returned to the battlefield and once again faced the main body of Daxed. This time, he won.
He did not hesitate to die, or even die again. He also had to guard Kryptonian, his hometown and his fellow citizens behind him.
He didn’t even hesitate to use his own strength to block the hundred thousand annihilation day army’s rampage and loss of control. In the end, he still used his own strength to wipe out his hundred thousand subordinates.
However, what was exchanged was not a heroic song, but a lonely person who left.
However, Lu Yuan had never complained or resentful. He did not even give up on himself. Instead, he had completely recovered his wits. Even as a day of destruction, he was like an ordinary person.
What a great self-control and great spirit.
That was why he understood and liked Tony very much.
Why did he have to help Tony get back on track?He just didn’t want Tony to fall because of his relationship. Tony was a super hero, and he did n’ t want Tony to get off track.
There was only one reason. That was, they were all super heroes.
That was why they were sympathetic, so Lu Yuan was willing to help Tony.
“Besides, even though I’ m your bodyguard, if you become a Iron Man and your enemy is taken out by you, I don’ t need to worry about your safety. I just need to pay for it every month, right?”Lu Yuan touched Tony with the cup in his hand, and then drank it in one gulp.
Tony stared at this shameless guy with his mouth agape. He felt like he had been fooled.
F*ck, is there someone who can be a bodyguard like this?
“Pay back the money,” Tony shouted.
Lu Yuan carried two bottles of wine and ran upstairs laughing.
Tony didn’t chase after him. He looked in the direction Lu Yuan left and suddenly felt that he no longer felt fear towards Lu Yuan in his heart.
If it was because of self-preservation at first, it was because he was afraid of Lu Yuan’s power and left him by his side. He would rather buy him over at a high price than harm his life. He would rather be a nanny than a child.
Now, it seemed that gradually, they could joke like old friends, drink freely, or chat without restraint.
If you think about it, Lu Yuan even said that there was only a way out for the end of science to become a god. It was almost as if he was going to take Asgard or the new gods of the Heaven Awaken Star as examples.
And Lu Yuan hoped that Tony would become a Iron Man.
It could only be said that they were getting along well.
Day after day, Obadiah was still very trustworthy. The next day, he gave Lu Yuan a lot of money, more than 30 million US dollars.
But Obadiah was very bad. He directly called Lu Yuan as his own identity. It was easy to find out.
Lu Yuan was amused. He was warning him not to speak nonsense, or Obadiah would have evidence.
But how did Obadiah know that Lu Yuan directly showed it to Tony and shamelessly asked Tony,” Did you say that he gave enough money?”
Tony’s eyes were spinning. Was n’ t this guy not willing to tell him who the mole was?Why did he change his temper today?
But Tony pretended not to know.” It’s definitely not enough. It’s more like asking him to pay another 50 million.”
“OK.” Lu Yuan called directly and told Obadiah,” I asked Tony. This item is worth at least three hundred million US dollars. You have to give me another fifty million.”
Obadiah almost vomited blood. He could only give money to such a shameless person.
Of course, he didn’t believe Lu Yuan would really ask Tony.*

23. Progress of Iron Man and Iron Tyrant

From this day on, Tony had devoted himself to the development of Mark’s battle clothes.
First, he made steel boots in five days. The most important thing was that he also carried an aircraft.
The steel arm armor paused for a while. As the arm armor was finished, only the aircraft installation stage was left. Therefore, he turned around to develop protective boots.
And before that, the research on the most important Ark reactor had also been completed.
That was the large palladium arc reactor that Tony’s father, Howard, had built thirty years ago. Tony already knew the specific principle, and it only took him less than a night to get it back.
Now, a circular battery-like energy equipment was placed to one side.
Lu Yuan watched all of this with his own eyes. Tony was not on guard against him because to Tony, all of this was the inspiration Lu Yuan had brought to him.
Tony didn’t know that Lu Yuan only knew about it after watching Iron Man’s movie. The details were all done by Tony himself. He really didn’t know what to do.
After all, Lu Yuan was once a general, a commander, but he was not an engineer or electrician, much less a scientist.
And even though Tony had only spent one night developing the small ark reactor, it would be very difficult if it were someone else.
For example, O’Badaya had yet to notice how difficult this thing was. Now, he was also developing his Iron Tyrant in full swing.
Obadiah was in the company’s R & D department. He had more comprehensive equipment, more technicians, and all the materials.
As a result, he was trying his best to perfect the Iron Tyrant King and increase as much armor, tonnage and weapons as possible.
He wanted to make Iron Tyrant a giant, which was why he called Iron Tyrant.
That would be his turn for the better. He needed to rely on the Iron Tyrant to obtain the support of a certain country. At that time, even if he killed Tony, no one would say anything.
This was a country, this was a capitalist.
As long as you have enough chips and capital, you will have unlimited power and privileges.
Looking at Tony’s side again.
On the fifth day, the steel protective boots had already been built. Even the aircraft had already been loaded. However, the switch of the aircraft still had to be controlled by hand. There was only a pair of protective boots, and even the connection to the Ark reactor’s energy with only a few lines.
But Tony could not wait to experiment.
Lu Yuan was speechless. He was holding a video recorder to record Tony’s experiment.
“For the first flight experiment, the goal is to raise ten centimeters above the ground from the recording point and make a circle.” Tony placed a square mark on his feet. He wanted to take off ten centimeters above and make a circle.
Lu Yuan nodded as he looked at the camera. He was still eating an apple in his hand, not putting it in his heart.
It was only ten centimeters. Of course, he did not mind.
But Tony was very concerned. This was the first time he had personally experienced this kind of flying method. It must be very cool.
“It’s here.” Tony took a deep breath and slowly pressed the switch button in his hand.
Right now, he was only wearing equipment under his feet. This was the first test flight effect.
“Hu.”
Tony’s feet burst out like an ultrasonic wave. It was an electric arc pulse released by the palladium arc reactor as an energy source. The advancing force slowly made Tony fly into the air.
“I flew?I can fly now?”Haha?”Tony couldn’t help but start laughing. Actually, he had just started to take off. Because there were only a few simple lines connecting the Ark’s reactor, the energy transmission wasn’t much, so the power of the arc pulse’s air wave was also very small.
He had to wear a pair of shoes before he could fly. If he had already worn a complete steel armor, he would definitely not be able to fly.
This was why Tony had said it from the start. Today’s goal was only ten centimeters above the ground. It seemed that he also knew his limits.
But no matter what, he did leave the ground.
Even Lu Yuan couldn’t help but clap for him because he knew how to feel. Back when he was flying for the first time, he was so excited.
However, Tony soon lost control. It was the first time he had personally experienced the feeling of flying. He was completely unable to adapt to it and could not control the direction.
Tony almost bumped into a device.
Fortunately, Lu Yuan had been watching from the side. At the crucial moment, he grabbed Tony’s shoulder and held him down.
Tony heaved a sigh of relief. He had everything in his studio, and it was almost all steel equipment. If he bumped into a sharp corner, he would be in danger.
“You have to be careful in the future.” Lu Yuan had no choice but to warn Tony. He still remembered that he was a bodyguard.
In the blink of an eye, Tony began to show off to Lu Yuan.” Hey, Lu Yuan, did you see it?”I’ ll fly.”
Lu Yuan smiled and nodded. He floated in the air,” Yes, yes, yes, I know. You can fly. Look, I can.”
Tony was speechless.
This bastard really knows how to see the right time to throw cold water.
Lu Yuan had not only used to flying on a spaceship, he had even flown on his own after becoming a superman. Of course, he was used to it.
But Tony was unable to calm down for a long time. This feeling was great. If he had only wanted to obtain this new technology before, then now, he had developed it with his own interest.
He could no longer extricate himself. He began to fantasize about how fast he would explode once he completed his full set of equipment.
This was not the same as driving and racing. It was a completely different sense.
He did what he said. Tony was once again addicted to it and began to fight.
Lu Yuan stood to the side and witnessed it with his own eyes. Although there was no classic sound of iron hammering in the cave, there was also less experience and suffering.
But there was no denying that Tony was still the Iron Man in his mind. When he was involved, he was exactly the same as in the movie.
Even Lu Yuan, who was for the man, nodded in praise.
Of course, this also made Tony shiver and hurriedly chased him away.
He felt a chill run down his spine and goosebumps fell on the ground. Being stared at by a man seemed to be extremely affectionate?
Yi, what a chill.
All right, Lu Yuan left. He returned to the room upstairs and took out a bottle of good wine from Tony’s cellar.
At the same time, Lu Yuan did not forget to pay attention to Obadiah.
Lu Yuan realized that in the past 10 days, Obadiah’s side was n’ t slow either. The Iron Tyrant was almost finished.
But now, the most crucial problem was that no one among the scientists under O’Badaya could reproduce the palladium arc reactor.
In other words, even looking at the large palladium arc reactor, there was no legal way to make a small ark reactor.
This was the difference between a genius and a mortal.
“Looks like I have to help him.”*

24. Tony’s first test flight

The genius Tony was directly at home. He only spent one night knocking and knocking on the ark’s reactor to restore it.
On the other side, a group of scientists were in the workshop of the Stark Industrial Building. Not only was there the large palladium arc reactor next to them, they could also focus on research and even more comprehensive equipment and materials.
In the end, the group of people could not compare to one person. After more than ten days, there was no energy that could be used.
Obadiah almost vomited blood. He saw that Iron Tyrant was about to finish his research, but the energy problem had not been solved. Wasn’t this a joke?
Looking at Tony’s side, just a month later, the second generation of Mark battle clothes was finally developed.
But it was the second generation, but it was actually the third generation.
The second-generation battle suit was originally the first modified version after the first-generation battle suit. It was used to carry out various experiments.
But the second generation had a fatal weakness. It was not cold-resistant, easy to freeze and lose control.
But under Lu Yuan’s guidance, Tony had already made improvements in the second generation, directly becoming the third generation version.
At night, with Lu Yuan’s company, Tony finally put on his own armor for the first time.
At this moment, the Iron Man’s battle clothes were not colored, and they were all made of silver metal.
But that was already very handsome. Along with Tony putting on his battle clothes with the help of steel prosthetics one by one, and the coolness around him, even Lu Yuan’s blood boiled.
Finally, for the first time, Tony put on his Iron Man battle suit and stood there fully armed. His entire body was protected by steel armor. He was full of machinery, as if he was filming a future sci-fi movie.
“Carry out the final test,” Tony ordered.
It turned out that he had added the System to his armor, and it was also taken over by the intelligent butler Jarvis as a secondary system function.
For example, at this moment, with Tony’s order, he did n’ t need Tony to personally check every detail. Instead, Jarvis went to check it and fed it back to him.
Jarvis would only notify Tony when there was indeed a loophole.
There were many more advanced functions that would not be described in detail, including the auxiliary functions of flight.
With Tony’s reaction speed, once the speed of the battle suit exceeded the speed of sound, he might not be able to control it in time.
At that time, Jarvis would have to control it.
“Wait, don’ t you say you’ re going to test today?”Lu Yuan, who was at the side, could tell that Tony’s words were a bit off. He quickly stopped him and said,” Stop joking. He will die.”
Just as he had just developed it, Tony was too bold. He could easily fall to his death if he made a mistake.
However, Tony chuckled and said unconcernedly,” Didn’ t you still have you by my side? You’ re my bodyguard.”
Lu Yuan was speechless.” I knew it wouldn’ t be that easy to work for you.”
It was obvious that he would not be able to relax.
So this was his idea.
“Alright, I’ll fly with you. If something goes wrong or an accident happens, I’ ll save your life,” Lu Yuan promised.
Hearing his promise, Tony felt even more relieved.
Even Jarvis, who wanted to dissuade him, did not speak. Instead, he gave a prompt,” We’ re ready for the first start. The tunnel has been scanned, and the nearby situation and map have been uploaded. We can take off at any time.”
“Then what are you waiting for, Jarvis? Let’s go crazy.” Tony did not waste any time at all. He immediately called the smart butler to activate his battle suit. He shot out an arc pulse with the four flying vehicles in his hand, turning into a powerful wave of air that caused Tony to fly.
The next moment, the four flying vehicles rumbled together. Toni followed the underground garage and turned into a silver figure and rushed out.
And at the first moment of activation, Tony had even reached the speed of sound, and even triggered the sonic boom.
But there was a person who was faster than him. Lu Yuan, he even exceeded the speed of light. He held his arms in a standing position, but he did not need to move because he was floating in the air with Tony. The two of them flew out of the underground garage to the sky.
The two of them paused on their left and right in the air above the villa. They lifted their heads and looked into the distance. Tony felt a vastness in his heart, because there was an endless sea in front of him. This feeling made him extremely excited.
Turning his head to look at Lu Yuan, who was calm by the side, Tony could not help but think of a fight. He shouted,” Lu Yuan, let’s fight with me.”
As he spoke, Tony turned into a silver shadow. Behind him was a ray of light that flew straight to the luxurious city in the distance.
It was already late at night, so there was no need to worry about causing a sensation.
Lu Yuan shook his head. Compared to him?He really overestimated himself, Tony. He only needed a moment to go to the sun. And Tony was still far from reaching this level. Just circling Earth would take a long time.
Therefore, Lu Yuan deliberately made Tony fly for a long time before chasing after him. In the end, he led Tony for a long time and entered the edge of the New York City, blocking Tony in advance.
Tony was dumbfounded. He asked Jarvis,” Jarvis, do you see how he came here?”
Even Jarvis was silent for a moment before he said in an uncertain tone,” He probably has already surpassed the speed of light. Even the satellite can not capture his trajectory.”
It turned out Jarvis had deliberately used satellites to aim and monitor Lu Yuan’s movements, but he still could not tell how fast Lu Yuan was.
Tony was speechless. Beyond the speed of light?Was there really someone in the world who could surpass the speed of light?Was it too exaggerated?
Lu Yuan did not mind at all. He even took the initiative to propose to Tony,” Don’ t try to reach the highest level?”
Tony asked,” Are you sure there won’ t be a problem?”
Because Lu Yuan had mentioned the problem of ice formation, he began to worry.
Lu Yuan smiled and shook his head. Now he knew he was worried?Then you still want to die?
“Don’t worry, I’ ll look at you. Let’s go,” Lu Yuan said as he slowly floated up into the sky.
Seeing this, Tony was not to be outdone either. The flying machine with both hands and feet spewed out a wave of air and chased Lu Yuan up quickly.
The two of them, one in front and one behind, raised their heads and ran out of the sky as if they were about to fly to the moon.
But they weren’ t Chang’ e….
In fact, this was also an experiment with the performance of the battle suit. They finally stopped until the air was so thin that Tony could no longer bear it.
Lu Yuan nodded. It was time for Tony’s battle suit to be announced.
“Tony, I need you to build a poor-quality ark reactor. I want to give this to Obadiah.” Lu Yuan approached Tony and spoke ill of him.”But you can’ t just give it to him. When the time comes, you can just keep it as I told you. When he comes to steal it, you can also copy his computer and system. There are all the criminal records of Obadiah.”
Tony looked at Lu Yuan.” You mean it’s time to close up?”
“That’s right.”*

25. Not only wanted his money, but also his life

O’Badaya would never have thought that it seemed like Lu Yuan had betrayed Tony and stole Tony’s most important item for him in exchange.
But in reality, Lu Yuan was much better than him. Lu Yuan had discussed with Tony to scam him.
Even Lu Yuan still took the blueprints from Tony’s hands. Now that he was about to close the net, he decided to directly ask Tony to build another small ark reactor.
Because Lu Yuan was useful, he wanted to give Obadiah as a gift.
“Don’t forget to make a bad version. It’s best if you only have half of your energy and you can blow up a furnace.” Lu Yuan had a bad idea.
The Ark Reactor was called the Palladium Arc Reactor.
Then why was palladium so important?
Because palladium elements could undergo nuclear fission.
To put it bluntly, this was a f*cking nuclear battery.
Why could such a small thing have such a large amount of energy?This was what we have always said about nuclear energy. This was a nuclear battery.
Think about what would happen if this thing suddenly exploded?
Even if it couldn’ t be compared to a nuclear bomb, that would be pretty much the same.
Even Tony was speechless. Big brother, this was an appointment at New York. Are you sure this is really feasible?
At least Tony did not dare.
That was why Lu Yuan didn’t say anything wrong before. Stark Industries was carrying a golden rice bowl to ask for food. Howard had already paved the way 30 years ago, but it was a pity that Howard did n’ t live until now. Otherwise, what about Obadiah or Tony? Could it be a little farther away?You guys are blocking the path of genius.
Tony was a genius, but compared to his father, he still had to stand aside.
However, there was no if in the world.
This could also reflect why O’Badaya’s group could not be revived. Now, they understood that this was the nuclear reactor that Howard had studied while studying nuclear weapons.
This thing, how could it be so easy to reproduce? Otherwise, the world would be a nuclear world.
However, this had never been possible. Lu Yuan had already made it clear that what he needed was O’Badaya to jump out of the water. He needed O’ Badaya to take the initiative to rip off the skin.
That was why he did not hesitate to help O’Badaya bring the blueprints to help him make the Iron Tyrant. Now, he was only short of the final step, so he no longer needed an ark reactor.
Just give it to him. Anyway, Tony could make it, and it was right in front of him.
Tony didn’t know whether he should laugh or be angry. He felt even more sorrowful. Obadiah would never have thought that his every move was designed for him by Lu Yuan, and even what to do next. Now, Lu Yuan was also plotting.
“Don’ t he doubt it?”Tony asked. He felt that with O’Badaya’s intelligence, he didn’t doubt it at all, right?
“Then let him see how powerful it is.” Lu Yuan was not worried at all. He grabbed Tony’s armor and said,” Do you still remember the people who attacked you earlier? You don’ t want to take revenge at all?”
Tony understood. So he didn’t escape either. He was also Lu Yuan’s chess piece, and he was also tricked.
However, Tony thought for a moment. Lu Yuan seemed to be right. He had been attacked by someone of unknown origin and almost died in that desert. How could it be considered as such.
He also understood Lu Yuan’s intentions. Since that group of people had most likely been instructed by O’ Badaya to ambush him, it meant that they must be in collusion.
And once he stepped forward to defeat those people, he could indirectly show Obadiah the power and potential of this battle suit.
This made Obadiah even more anxious and focused on developing his armor.
However, Obadiah was unable to figure out how to reconstruct the needed ark reactor. He could not bypass this new energy source.
Without energy, everything was fake.
Iron Tyrant without energy was iron lump.
Tony, who understood all of this, could not help but say,” Looks like you’ re going to make another scam.”
“I can’t help it. I have to have the money to survive. I have to get the right food.” Lu Yuan smiled proudly.Not to mention that when Obadiah died, wouldn’ t all his shares be given to you?”You’ re the biggest winner.”
Die?
Tony was shocked.
Lu Yuan nodded without any hesitation.” He will definitely die, including the information of the Iron Tyrant King. It must be destroyed before it can be obtained by some country and other powers.Could it be that you don’t know how much change this thing can bring?”Once your country gets it, the world is over.”
Even Lu Yuan, who had just arrived in this world, knew that a country was too much.
Especially Tony. He had gone to that desert area to sell weapons. He had sold weapons to some country’s military boss, but that area was really not a country’s region.
That was why they were breaking into other people’s homes and causing endless chaos.
Lu Yuan did not want to talk about all of this. He could not say anything in this book.
Tony was also a smart person. He obviously knew how serious the consequences were. Otherwise, he wouldn’t have turned in the technical secret of controlling Iron Man’s armor.
Once the world turned into a war of steel, that scene and the consequences would be unimaginable.
“That’s why he must die,” Lu Yuan announced the outcome of Obadiah.
From the moment O’Badaya received Mark Twain’s blueprints and started developing Iron Tyrant, he was doomed to perish.
These things could not be obtained by the higher-ups. They could not be allowed.
Some people might naively think that it would be enough to expose the evidence of Obadiah and capture him.
Don’t be silly. Who was Dr. Zola before?Not only was he the most powerful subordinate of the Red Skull, he was also one of the higher-ups of the Nine-Headed Serpent. He was even the Na sui of a certain country.
But in the end, wasn’t it still accepted by the Divine Shield Bureau?
Believe in a country?How about trusting a pig.
Because there was no country or place name, there was no variety of things, so just talk about it.)
Therefore, from the beginning, when Lu Yuan had designed to invite the turtle into the urn, he had already planned to kill Obadiah.
It was not just money, but Lu Yuan was prepared to take his life.
Tony fell into silence. After all, Obadiah was his father’s friend. He was also the best person to him after his parents died. He was also the existence of a good mentor.
After all these years, he was suddenly told that the inner ghost next to him was Obadiah?He wanted to kill him?
For a moment, Tony could not accept it.
“I knew it,” Lu Yuan said.” I knew you would be like this, so I didn’t want to tell you from the start.Why don’t you just do as I told you, do n’ t worry about anything else.”I know you’ ll definitely be unable to bear it. Then wait until he takes the initiative to attack you, then you can fight back.”
“If Obadiah didn’t die, no one would kill him.”It depends on his own luck.”
Tony nodded. That was all he could do.*

26. Lu Yuan’s plan was to trap Obadiah

Actually, Lu Yuan knew that Tony was a very emotional person. It was hard for him to kill Obadiah suddenly.
But he knew that Obadiah was definitely a disaster.
Although Obadiah could sell weapons to enemies of a certain country for money, the enemies of a certain country were not good people. At least the people Obadiah contacted were from the Ten Ring Gang.
The Ten Ring Gang was not a kind person. Instead, it was even more ruthless.
The enemy might not be friends.
The Ten Ring Gang was similar to the Nine-Headed Snake. They all wanted to conquer the world, and they were absolute villains and villains.
In the era and era of World War II, the Nine-Headed Snake had supported or relied on the Head of State. It was that person.
Later, Nine-Headed Snake went underground and started a special agent operation to fight against Divine Shield.
As for the Ten Ring Gang, they were still stirring up trouble in the entire world, stirring up war and expanding their power.
In short, it was not a good thing.
Speaking of which, Lu Yuan’s opinion on the Ten Ring Gang was even greater. The reason was that the Ten Ring Gang could be said to be a proof of Manwei’s Black Transformation.
Especially the existence of Lord Man.
This could no longer be mentioned. It was a taboo.
However, it was understandable that he was a villain after all. As long as he didn’t deliberately go black, he could still accept it.
Moreover, he wasn’t a super hero in the World of Maneuver.
Let alone this.
O’Badaya and the Ten Rings had secret dealings and collusion. Sooner or later, he was a hidden danger.
Even Lu Yuan did not intend to let him go, but seeing Tony hesitating, Lu Yuan had no choice but to retreat first.
First, arrange the plan that should be arranged. Only wait until Obadiah volunteered to take the bait. When things went out of control, even if Tony didn’t want to, he had to do it.
As for why Lu Yuan had to kill Obadiah.
Wasn’t the answer obvious? Lu Yuan was worried that O’ Badaya would join a certain country. He was worried that he would give too many things to a certain country. Once a certain country became strong, the world would not be peaceful.
Sometimes, Lu Yuan really wanted to say that he was a hero, so he had to push down a country.
A country was the public enemy of the world.
Unfortunately, he could not say that.
Just like that, Lu Yuan and Tony reached an agreement between them.
After Tony completed his first test flight experiment with satisfaction, the two of them returned to the villa downstairs through the entrance of the underground garage under Lu Yuan’s escort.
Tony had already agreed to Lu Yuan, so he had no choice but to build another small ark reactor for him.
Look, this is the difference between geniuses and mortals.
Even if O’Badaya and the others were guarding the large palladium arc reactor, they would not be able to fully reconstruct it in the end.
As for Tony, he had created it in less than half a night.
In addition, according to Lu Yuan’s request, he made a low-quality product.
“Be careful,” Seeing Lu Yuan casually holding it in his hand, Tony warned worriedly.” You know what this thing is, and at your request, it’s a poor quality. It’s unstable.”Be careful to blow us up.”
This thing was an unstable small bomb, or a nuclear elementium bomb. It could definitely flatten this place.
Lu Yuan didn’ t mind at all.” Don’ t worry. As long as I’ m here, no one will be able to hurt you. Even if the real nuclear bomb is blown up, it’s nothing.”
Tony looked at Lu Yuan’s self-confidence with a look of surprise. He was relieved again. After all, he was an alien.
At the same time, he had seen Lu Yuan’s true face and believed that it was far from Lu Yuan’s true strength.
On Lu Yuan’s side, he held the dangerous little thing in his hand. He looked at it carefully and asked,” If it’s installed on your Mark 2nd generation (again, although it’s the code name of the 2nd generation, it’s actually only available for 3 generations), how long can it be used if it’s fully powered?”
Tony pondered for a moment before giving a rough estimate.” Thirty minutes, beyond this time, the energy will be exhausted, and there will be… the danger of self-destructing.”
Lu Yuan nodded to show that he knew. He suddenly threw it to Tony and said,” From today on, take this with you and hide the good one.”
“What do you mean?”Tony was shocked. He had already said that this inferior product was in danger of self-destructing.
Lu Yuan revealed a wicked smile,” Even if you don’ t bring it with you, you must place it in an important position on the surface. Otherwise, how can people believe that this is your proud act?”
Tony understood.
Lu Yuan was very bad. He was trying to seduce Obadiah himself to steal this shoddy version of the Ark Reactor.
If Lu Yuan had personally sent it, Obadiah might have suspected it.
But if O’Badaya were to seduce him into believing that this was Tony’s proud act, O’Badaya would not doubt it.
There was another point.
Lu Yuan didn’t have a rough idea of his plan. He would lead Obadiah to steal the ark’s reactor, and at the same time steal Obadiah’s information and evidence.
One kill.
Tony shook his head, feeling sad for O’Badaya.
That guy was very ambitious, but he didn’t know that he was all tricked by Lu Yuan.
Most importantly, Obadiah had never imagined that Lu Yuan and Tony would spend so much to frame him.
O’Badaya did not know how much Tony knew first. He was even more incredulous. Tony would let Lu Yuan bring such important information and drawings to him.
It could be said that it could change the current situation of the world. This was not an exaggeration.
Thinking of an army equipped with a hundred thousand Iron Man soldiers, it could sweep through everything.
The power of the three generations of Mark’s battle clothes could be ignored and easily destroyed.
Such an important thing, who would have thought it would be a bait?
It was still that sentence. O’Badaya’s structure wasn’t enough. He did n’ t understand that Lu Yuan wasn’t worried from the start because he knew that even if he gave him a blueprint, he would n’ t be able to build an ark reactor.
Iron Tyrant without energy was a pile of iron lumps. It was useless and meaningless.
Not to mention that Tony did not develop Mark’s first generation from the start. Instead, he developed the second generation on that basis.
The main thing was that. In Tony’s eyes, Lu Yuan had brought this idea and even technology. It was originally Lu Yuan’s intellectual property right. So what Lu Yuan wanted to do, Tony had no right to interfere, didn’t he?
In short, Obadiah had reason to believe in Lu Yuan. Without God’s perspective, Obadiah would not know what Lu Yuan was plotting.
Obadiah only thought that Lu Yuan was just a greedy commercial spy.
Therefore, when Lu Yuan came to find Obadiah this day, he still did not suspect Lu Yuan’s purpose.
Lu Yuan went straight to the point and said to O’Badaya,” I think you have n’ t figured out how to replicate a small ark reactor, have you?”But Tony has already succeeded.”
Obadiah was shocked and subconsciously said,” Give it to me.”
Lu Yuan smiled,” You have to add money.”*

Tony’s first action plan

It could be said that Lu Yuan had come at the right time. Obadiah was having a headache and was worried because he had a good meal.
That was a palladium arc reactor that was built thirty years ago. It was built by Howard back then. It had been here for thirty years.
In the end, today, he had specially invited a group of people who were called doctors. However, they told him that there was no way to restore small energy sources.
He was almost angered to death.
But at this moment, Lu Yuan came to add more trouble to him. He took out the phone that he had brought with him the keys back then, but the phone at that time already had the camera function.
Find out a picture and Lu Yuan will send it to Obadiah.
Obadiah’s eyes lit up and his pupils constricted.
He saw a picture of the small ark reactor that Tony had built overnight.
In addition, Tony was still cooperating with him and installing it on a steel body.
Seeing that Tony was about to complete the final stage, Tony’s steel battle suit was about to be completed.
Obadiah became anxious.” Get it for me.”
Obadiah stared at Lu Yuan with wide eyes.
Lu Yuan shrugged.” Of course not. Otherwise, why would I bring it to you?”But I have to pay more.”
Obadiah subconsciously asked,” How much?”
“One hundred million.”
Lu Yuan really opened his mouth and raised his index finger. He opened his mouth for a hundred million dollars, and what he wanted was definitely USD.
Even Obadiah gasped.
One hundred million USD?At that time, the dollar was still very valuable. It wasn’t like the constant decline now.
Moreover, with the value of the era of 20008, it could definitely be higher than the current value of 5 billion US dollars.
One was the impact of inflation inflation and the other was the status of the dollar in the world’s foreign exchange back then. This was not an exaggeration.
So Obadiah hesitated.
Lu Yuan saw his hesitation and did not urge him. Instead, he put away his phone and turned around to leave. However, before leaving, he reminded,” You can consider it, but I advise you to make a decision as soon as possible.”
Obadiah was deep in thought.
Lu Yuan went straight back to Tony’s house.
Was Obadiah really not worried or suspicious at all?
There was still a bit of vigilance and vigilance, but what Obadiah was thinking was that as long as he obtained the power of the Iron Tyrant in the Ark Reactor, once he confirmed the value of the Iron Tyrant, he would have enough chips to negotiate with a certain country.
To put it bluntly, the Iron Tyrant was a transformation carried out by Mark’s generation. It was just an increase in armor and tonnage. In essence, it was Mark Twain.
Therefore, if this item were to be mass produced, it would be more convenient than Mark’s other series of battle clothes.
Tony must be pursuing perfection, but the Iron Tyrant series was not.
However, the only problem in front of him right now was energy.
Was he really going to spend 100 million to exchange for it?
On the other side, when Lu Yuan returned to Tony’s house, Tony was also questioning,” Will he really fall for it?”
“If he didn’t have this ambition, he would n’ t have risked his life to get rid of you.Tony, do you know what Obadiah wants to do the most?That was to kill you and take away the entire company.”What he really cares about is not Iron Tyrant, but the benefits that Iron Tyrant can bring to him.”
That was to say, since O’Badaya had already taken the risk, there was no way he could turn back. He could only walk one way to the dark.
“But in order to help him strengthen his ambition, we need to make him more confident that the Iron Tyrant is his future.” Lu Yuan once again revealed a dark smile.
Tony sighed.” Speak, when do I leave?”
They had already discussed it last night, and Lu Yuan had also said his plan.
There was another link that needed Tony’s cooperation. He was required to show off the might of the Iron Man battle suit and use it to strengthen Obadiah’s faith.
Only by making O’Badaya believe that the Iron Tyrant could achieve his ambition would O’ Badaya do whatever it takes. Even if they were to lose face, they would still have to make the Iron Tyrant succeed.
So the next step was simple. Lu Yuan’s request was for Tony to act as a Iron Man for the first time and to go to that desert region to destroy the Ten Ring Gang there.
The Gang of Ten Rings was O’Badaya’s partner. Only when the Gang of Ten Rings showed its might would O’Badaya be convinced.
“Then let’s prepare for action.” Tony did not drag things out because there was still a grudge between him and the Ten Ring Gang that had not been settled.
At that moment, Tony began his final preparations.
The second-generation battle suit had already completed the experiment, and the result was perfect. Apart from the details that still needed to be refined, it was already a finished product.
In order to complete this plan as soon as possible, Tony asked Jarvis to activate the equipment in the basement and start painting.
As there was no need to immediately build the third generation battle suit, the process would not take long. Forty minutes was enough.
During this period, Lu Yuan and Tony continued to improve their plans.
They began to use Tony’s methods to mark out the ten ring gang’s strongholds in advance, especially the ten ring gang’s weapons reserves, which must be destroyed.
Tony’s teeth tickled with hatred. That was his family’s weapon. Some of it was the latest type of weapon he had developed and designed. In the end, he almost killed himself last time. How could this be reasonable?
Actually, even if there was no such thing today, Tony would still take revenge in the future.
But Lu Yuan reminded him.
“I’ll go with you too, but I’ ll be in the dark. This is your stage. Tony, go and enjoy the senses of becoming a superhero.” Lu Yuan even promised that he would go with him.
However, Lu Yuan would not show up easily. Instead, he would follow Tony in the dark.
Tony originally wanted to ask Lu Yuan how to follow him, but after thinking about it, he didn’t need to ask.
He already vaguely knew that Lu Yuan’s speed could exceed the speed of light. With Earth’s current technology level, it was far from being able to track the speed of light.
At least without preparation, it was impossible to find Lu Yuan by the self-monitoring of satellites or radar.
Lu Yuan’s promise also relieved Tony. This was his first action. It was fake to say that he was not excited or nervous.
And when Tony and Lu Yuan were discussing the action plan, something happened to the Ten Ring Gang. A new incident happened.
It turned out that the Ten Ring Gang had made a move, controlling a village and abducting all the civilians in the village.
At that time, there happened to be a team of war reporters there, so they were conducting an emergency live broadcast.
The Ten Ring Gang was very arrogant. They were still shouting in front of the camera, saying that they wanted to kill those people.
Lu Yuan and Tony looked at each other.
“What a good opportunity. Let’s go.”*

28. Iron Man… Show off his brilliance

To be more exaggerated, the Ten Ring Gang was currently committing crimes in front of the entire world.
They armed themselves into a quiet and poor village. Then, they grabbed all the men, women, children and men and gathered them in the middle of the village by force.
What they were going to do next was obvious.
The war reporters continued to reprimand him, but they were just reporters. Even with the most basic defense equipment on their bodies, they could not beat the Ten Ring Gang.
This was because the Ten Ring Gang deliberately wanted them to publicize it, so they did not attack them.
Or perhaps they were afraid that the war reporters were from a certain country. There was a certain country’s army nearby. Once this side attacked them, it would trigger a larger-scale battle.
But they did not care about the people in the village at all.
As a result, no matter what, they continued to chase away the people in the village. No one could escape, and no one dared to resist.
The people in the village were just ordinary civilians, without weapons in their hands.
Now, it was like an animal being driven together by the gang of ten, surrounded by heavily armed people, and aimed their weapons at those innocent people.
Seeing that a tragedy was about to unfold.
At the most critical moment, a figure suddenly flew over from the distant sky. It was a red and golden steel body.
The Iron Man finally appeared.
“Boom.”
Tony charged straight into the middle of the village. When he landed on the ground, he even put on a classic super hero’s appearance and gave off a huge commotion.
Even though Tony’s Iron Man battle suit was an ordinary human, it did n’ t look big.
But this was a sturdy steel battle suit after all, and its own weight could not be underestimated.
It was no wonder that a nuclear battery was needed to drive it.
Tony’s sudden intrusion made everyone in the surroundings feel incredulous. No one knew such an iron fellow who seemed to have emerged from the future science fiction world.
It was the first time they had seen it.
Only Obadiah, who was far away in a country, could not help but stand up when he saw Tony appear on the television screen.
O’Badaya was extremely excited as he looked at the steel body on the screen.
He was even a little proud. He had guessed that the person under the steel battle suit was Tony. What he was proud of was that Tony’s battle suit was too weak to him.
Whether it was tonnage or defense armor, or even strength and might, it was completely incomparable to his Iron Tyrant.
What if it was Iron Tyrant’s appearance?
Obadiah couldn’t help but compare in his heart. In the end, he thought that it was definitely Iron Tyrant’s complete victory.
However, the current Iron Tyrant King was still unable to move. Obadiah could not help but stare at the ark reactor embedded in Iron Man’s armor. He hoped that he could develop it as well.
It was a pity that he could only watch helplessly.
In front of the camera, Tony did not stare blankly after his handsome appearance.
He raised his head and looked around.
“Da da da.”
Without any warning, the members of the Ten Ring Gang did not speak of martial arts and directly pulled the trigger. This was already a sneak attack.
Why wasn’t there an opening statement?
However, Tony didn’t mind at all. He only heard a crisp clang. The surface of Tony’s steel battle suit erupted with sparks, but the enemy’s weapons could not do anything to him.
It was obvious that ordinary bullets would not be able to pierce through the armor of steel armor.
“It’s up to me,” Tony naturally would n’ t be beaten passively all the time. The Battle Clothes System had already been integrated into Jarvis’s intelligent butler system. Jarvis had already helped him lock onto every enemy around him.
Following the activation of the weapon attached to Tony’s armor, a light’ Pu’sound could be heard. A bullet-like weapon accurately hit every one of the Ten Ring Gang’s people and immediately cleared the field.
The people at the scene were all at a loss.
Even the war reporters were dumbfounded as they looked at Tony. The camera also stared at Tony in a daze. No one dared to move. They had not even realized what had happened.
It was not until a child cried after the robbery that everyone finally recovered. They were saved.
The innocent people in the village hugged their families one after another. They were almost dead today. Who would have thought that they would be rescued by this sudden Iron-Skinned Man.
The war reporters quickly went up and surrounded Tony, wanting to ask who he was.
Tony did not give them a chance because he still had a follow-up mission to complete.
Apart from stopping the tragedy that was happening here, Tony had to clear up all the Ten Rings strongholds here, especially the weapons that they had obtained through Obadiah, the weapons produced by Stark Group.
Those Stark Group’s weapons were all on Tony’s head in the end. This was something he could not allow.
This was also the best opportunity to demonstrate the power of the steel armor.
As a result, Tony quickly soared into the sky. He asked Jarvis where he had already locked down and headed for a nearby cave.
That cave was supposed to be where Tony was imprisoned, but Tony had not been caught from the start. This was the first time he had come to this stronghold.
Before Tony could get there, someone had already discovered him and used RPG to knock him down. There were even a few nearby tanks aiming at him.
The Ten Ring Gang’s forces were too big. They could even get a tank?
However, Tony didn’t care. He was currently equipped with many weapons. Because it was his first operation, he could n’ t determine the combat strength of this battle suit, so he brought many weapons.
For example, a few missiles popped out from his wrist. It looked only as thick as a thumb, but its power was even more terrifying than the RPG earlier. Even the tank’s armor had been pierced, and it exploded into pieces.
Especially in the vicinity of the cave, there was the Ten Ring Gang’s weapons warehouse. Tony’s armor was fully opened. Just his upper body alone, there were countless small missiles that shot out. Then, ten thousand bullets fired at each other. In an instant, the surrounding area was engulfed in a sea of flames. What kind of guns and ammunition, what kind of rockets, all exploded.
This was more beautiful than any fireworks. The main reason was that money was definitely far more expensive than ordinary fireworks.
In the end, Tony even rescued a hostage from here, a guy who called himself Ethan. According to Tony’s later description, this weak middle-aged man, who was as weak as a wind, would fall. When Tony rushed in, he was carrying a gun and rushed towards the people of the Ten Rings without fear of death.
If it wasn’t for Tony’s timely arrival and Jarvis and him noticing the signs of life in the cave, he would have died.
On this day, Tony was simply brilliant. Of course, no one knew that the person under the steel armor was Tony, but they were rushing to report what had happened today.
And in the end, who knew who started it first? Everyone started to call this Iron-Skinned Man… Iron Man.*

29. Being caught by Little Pepper

Tony did not take Mr. Ethan home. Instead, he took him to a safe place and left.
Tony had already attracted the attention of the nearby army, especially when he noticed that the air force was ready to intercept him when he rushed towards a country.
But don’t forget that there was Lu Yuan in the dark.
In order not to cause any unnecessary trouble, Lu Yuan chose to take Tony with him and directly disappeared at super light speed.
The whole world immediately lost sight of Tony. No one knew that Tony had already returned to his basement.
Some of them took off their battle clothes with the help of the mechanical arm. They were just at the stage of development, and many places needed to be improved.
As a result, every time a battle suit was worn, it would take a difficult process. Without a mechanical arm, it would be impossible to complete it.
Unless Lu Yuan was willing to help.
“Hey, did you see what I did?”Tony had not calmed down yet. He was so excited that he revealed what he had done just now.
But he had found the wrong person. Who wouldn’t be good for you to choose and ask Lu Yuan?
Lu Yuan looked at Tony with a silent smile. He sat on Tony’s desk with a bottle of beer in his hand.
Recently, he had finished all of Tony’s wine.
Anyway, there was nothing to do. With his current constitution, no matter how much he drank, he would not be drunk. After all, his realm was there.
That was why he drank all of it without paying attention.
Tony once stared blankly at his cellar. His cellar was not ordinary. The price of the wine inside could be bought for this villa.
As a qualified playboy, there was no sports car, beauty, or good wine.
But as long as Lu Yuan continued to live here, he would definitely not be able to collect any more wine.
Give him some beer. Anyway, he couldn’t get drunk. It was a waste.
“Should I agree or praise you?”Lu Yuan asked.
Tony didn’t take off his legged armor. He opened his hands and shrugged.” Okay, I did n’ t say anything.”
He remembered that this guy was not an ordinary person, but an alien. His true face was still a giant monster.
Show off with him?Forget it. That guy would have flown long ago, faster than him in a steel battle suit.
In addition, as long as he thought of Lu Yuan’s hot rays, he could even cut open the mountain. Tony knew that there was no way to compare.
At least with the current level of technology, it was far from comparable to Lu Yuan.
But without Lu Yuan showing off, Tony felt a little itchy and impatient. It was as if he was walking in a brocade night, unhappy.
He was not a super hero in the traditional sense. It would be better to say that Tony would only become a qualified super hero after a long time.
That was why he wasn’t the kind of person who did good things without leaving a name. He especially hoped that what he did would be known to everyone. He especially liked the feeling of being loved and praised, surrounded by flowers and cheers.
Lu Yuan seemed to know what Tony was thinking, so he looked outside the laboratory, especially the stairs leading upstairs, but did not say anything.
The next second, a beautiful figure came down from the stairs. She opened the electronic door of the studio and saw Tony’s situation.
“Pa da.”
A coffee cup broke. The little pepper in a white shirt and white dress stood there blankly, looking at Tony in disbelief.
Tony also heard the voice and turned to look. He was a little helpless, but there was an undisguised joy and excitement on his face. He smiled and spread his hands at Little Pepper in such a strange manner.
“Surprise?”
Little Pepper covered her mouth with one hand and pointed towards the direction upstairs behind her. She covered her mouth and cried out in surprise,” Oh my God, Tony?”Don’ t tell me that the Iron Man on TV is you?”
Tony didn’t seem to have any intention of hiding anything, not to mention that he had already been seen by Little Pepper. He had personally seen him take off his steel battle clothes, and he had already seen such a scene. Was there any need to hide it?
It could be said that it could make Little Pepper believe that he was not a Iron-Skinned Man?
So Tony agreed,” It’s me.”
“My god, are you not injured?”Unexpectedly, the first time Little Pepper reacted, she rushed in front of Tony. She even raised her trembling hands and searched for Tony, worried that he might be injured.
Tony’s heart warmed.
Although Tony was just a prodigal son on the surface, his heart was slim and sensitive. There weren’t many people who could be trusted by Tony. Moreover, the young man’s aspirations were indeed rare geniuses and wise men. This made Tony almost arrogant.
In Tony’s heart, he was actually a very ugly person. Even if it was a genius from other aspects, he would not be able to see it.
Of course, he had offended many people.
As for the people who could get close to Tony and even make him believe, Little Pepper was one of them. She was also one of the few heterosexuals that Tony could trust.
Lu Yuan looked at the two of them as if they were talking quietly. He couldn’t help but secretly bless them. This was why he felt that Little Pepper was beautiful, but he could n’ t think of anything else.
The two of them had long been secretly in love with each other. It was just that they hadn’t been honest yet. They were only a layer away from the window paper. What was he doing?
“Ding Ling Ling.”
At this moment, the phone rang in Lu Yuan’s pocket.
Lu Yuan didn’t care if he was someone else’s bodyguard right now. He directly gestured to the boss to stop.
Tony rolled his eyes. This was at his house. He was the boss, right?
But in the end, Tony still gave in and signaled Little Pepper not to speak.
He had already guessed who it was, Obadiah.
Sure enough, it was him. Lu Yuan picked up the phone and directly said in front of Tony,” Mr. Obadiah, have you already thought of it?”
Opposite the phone came Obadiah’s voice,” One hundred million is too much.”
“Then forget it?”Lu Yuan was about to hang up. Now, he had to show a calm and indifferent attitude. It was better to say that he didn’ t really care.
Obadiah was finally unable to maintain his calm. He endured his anger and asked,” Is the person on TV really Tony?”
Could it be me?”You think he’ ll give this equipment to me?”Lu Yuan directly criticized Tony in front of him. He almost pointed at his nose and said that he was petty.
Tony opened his mouth, but he could not deny that he was indeed selfish.
He never denied that he had some flaws in his personality.
But so what?
He was arrogant and arrogant. He was narcissistic. He looked down on everyone, but he had the money. Wasn’t that enough?
Of course, in front of Lu Yuan, the so-called money was useless.
That was why he had always suffered a loss in front of Lu Yuan. Even now, he had to listen to him scold him in front of him. How could this be reasonable?
Meanwhile, Little Pepper was dumbfounded.
Wasn’t he Tony’s bodyguard?*

30. Continue to deceive O’Badaya

On the other end of the phone, Obadiah would never have thought that at this moment, Lu Yuan was sitting on Tony’s computer desk, even chatting with him in front of Tony.
And Lu Yuan was still mocking Tony in front of Tony.
Who could have thought of this?
“I agree to this deal. Give it to me.” O’Badaya finally gave in.
He asked Lu Yuan to give Tony the Ark Reactor.
“That’s impossible. You have to take it yourself,” Lu Yuan laughed.”You know I’ m just a bodyguard. I won’ t be able to enter his studio.”
On the other side, Tony spread out his hands. Little Chili Pepper was even more speechless. Why did this person open his eyes and speak nonsense, and come with his mouth open?
Didn’t you sit here right now?
But Obadiah believed it because even he could not enter the studio without Tony’s permission.
There weren’t many people who could casually enter and leave the studio. Little Pepper was one of them. It could be seen her status in Tony’s heart.
“Then what can you give me?”Obadiah asked Lu Yuan.
“Of course I will help you get what you want,” Lu Yuan said without thinking.”For example, you can hold a party in the name of the company. Then I’ ll help you keep an eye on Tony’s whereabouts. You can come in and take what you want.”
O’Badaya laughed in anger.” I can only get this for a hundred million?”
“You can not agree. I can also hint that Tony should keep such an important thing well.”And the most important thing is, I know what you want to do in the end. Compared to what you got after you defeated Tony in the end, what is this 100 million?”Lu Yuan simply opened his mouth.
Well, that was one hundred million. Did he think it was one dollar?
What could it be?Of course it was a lot.
Even Tony shook his head.
Obadiah was about to bleed, and it was a blood pit.
This guy had already prepared a shoddy ark reactor in advance, waiting for Obadiah to jump into the abyss.
However, Tony didn’t plan to stop him because he already knew that Obadiah was the inner ghost and that he wanted to kill him.
Now, he was only waiting for O’Badaya to lose face. If he really did, he really planned to fight with him. Tony was mentally prepared.
Obadiah was silent. He was considering whether this deal was worth it.
Lu Yuan was not in a hurry to urge him. He just sat there and waited silently.
Only Little Pepper was in the dark. She didn’t dare to speak and did n’ t know what had happened. She could only stand by Tony’s side obediently.
Finally, Obadiah spoke.” How do you want me to think that this deal is worth it?”
What he meant was that he still felt that it was not worth it. Unless Lu Yuan personally delivered the item to him, otherwise, he would spend 100 million to get Lu Yuan to report it to him. In the end, he would go steal it himself?
What kind of injustice was this?
But Lu Yuan didn’t think it was worth it at all. Instead, he said,” How about you have a choice?You also saw Tony’s great power. The entire world saw the power of the steel armor.Once Tony revealed that it was him, do you think you have any chance?Just wait for Tony to drive out.Besides, as long as he knew that the ambush was caused by you, and that you and those guys from the Ten Ring Gang had made a deal, do you think he would let you go?”Tony saw the weapons you sold to the Gang of Ten Rings.”
“You don’t have to spit on people.” O’ Badaya wanted to argue.
“Big brother, do you still need to argue with me?No need, right?”I’ ve already guessed that you were the one who was messing around. You’ re the one who’s looking for someone to kill Tony. Are you colluding with the Ten Ring Gang?”
Little Chili was about to cry out.
Fortunately, Tony was prepared. He hugged Little Pepper and covered her mouth with his hand. He slowly shook his head.
Only then did Little Pepper realize that Tony’s attack was planned by Obadiah?Was he the one behind this?
But Little Pepper knew that Obadiah was not only one of the founders of Stark Group, but also one of the largest shareholders. He was Howard’s friend, and he was Tony’s mentor.
How could this be?
She couldn’t believe that Obadiah would be such a person, so she almost cried out. If Obadiah heard this, he would definitely arouse suspicion and destroy Lu Yuan’s plan.
Lu Yuan glanced at Little Pepper and didn’t argue with her. With his realm and former status, he would n’ t argue with a little girl, not to mention that he had to speak in front of her.
Of course, if Little Pepper was his subordinate, try again. Regardless of whether you were a man or a woman, you would have been sent flying with a kick.
He ruled the army so strictly.
That was why those hundred thousand subordinates were willing to follow him to protect their homeland.
Only a strict general would be able to bring out his subordinates who were willing to swear their loyalty to death. Of course, they would also have to act in a manner that could subdue one’s personality and be fair and just. Even strictness could not be allowed.
Lu Yuan looked at Tony, his eyes filled with a sense of blame, but his mouth was not idle as he continued to chat with Obadiah.
Obadiah was suspicious.” You said Tony would voluntarily expose himself as an Iron Man?”
Lu Yuan shook his head and reminded,” Didn’t I call Iron Man the same on TV?Tony seemed to be very satisfied with the title. There were also people who said he was a super hero. Do you think he would like it with his arrogant and flirtatious personality?”
With that, Obadiah had nothing to say.
If Lu Yuan were to say anything else, O’Badaya would n’ t believe it, but O’Badaya understood Tony’s character. That guy would indeed be the Iron Man’s title and the opportunity to become a super hero, and he would voluntarily reveal that he was the Iron Man on TV.
That’s not right. It’s Iron Man. The media already called him that way.
There were even people who held a talk show and invited guests to guess who Iron Man was.
Some people said that the Iron Man must be a countryman, because only a countryman was so great.
Lu Yuan thought to himself, at least the current Iron Man was back on track under his guidance.
Otherwise, Iron Man would have died. Tony would not have become a super hero. He would still be a playboy bastard.
“Do you really want to miss this opportunity?”Or do you think you have a choice?”Lu Yuan-yuan, Obadiah, was unable to make a decision for a long time. Finally, he became a little impatient. He said with a cold smile,” Alright then, it seems that I can only turn around to Tony’s arms. You just wait to go to jail. At that time, I will be very happy to watch Tony take all your shares and turn the company into Stark’s business.”
This sentence was enough to kill him. In fact, what Obadiah could not bear the most was that he and Howard had created this company, but why was it called the Stark Group?
“Wait a moment.”*

31. Involving Little Pepper

It was still that sentence. No matter what, O’Badaya would never have thought that Lu Yuan was playing so hard. He was actually colluding with him in front of Tony.
Who would have thought that?The blueprint that Lu Yuan had brought him was indeed true, and it was indeed Tony’s core technology. However, this was the idea that Lu Yuan had brought.
It was also Lu Yuan who stole Tony’s ark reactor from Obadiah.
He could not have imagined that this was a trap, a trap.
So it wasn’t Obadiah Ben. It was just that Lu Yuan and Tony had been working together to lie to him from the start.
Speaking of which, it was still a matter of pattern.
A simple analogy was that the technology Lu Yuan gave Obadiah was equivalent to a nuclear weapon. There was no need to say the value of a nuclear weapon.
Lu Yuan did not lie to him. What he gave was indeed true.
It was only because O’Badaya’s men weren’t angry and could n’ t revive the ark’s reactor that they were in the current predicament.
Therefore, Obadiah had no reason to doubt Lu Yuan’s sincerity. It was just that Lu Yuan did not mind giving this to him.
So what if Iron Tyrant was like a nuclear bomb?It wasn’t just a slap. A slap was a pile of scrap iron, so Lu Yuan did n’ t care.
This was something Obadiah did not know, so he naturally would not suspect Lu Yuan.
“I’ll give you the money by the afternoon. I’ ll also hold the company’s annual meeting in three days. However, if you dare to lie to me, we’ ll die.” O’Badya still agreed to Lu Yuan’s terms, paying him 100 million dollars.
This amount of money was quite a lot. To almost everyone, it was astronomical.
No matter how rich a person was, it would be painful to take out a hundred million dollars just like that.
Moreover, in terms of value at that time, this 100 million dollar could be compared to 5 billion dollars.
Inflation bulked up, foreign exchange depreciated, and even the status of a country at that time, so the dollar at that time could really be called USD.
This was also a very important sum for Obadiah, so he gave Lu Yuan a vicious warning. If he dared to play with him, he would definitely make Lu Yuan pay the price.
Even if the net was broken, there was no hesitation.
Lu Yuan didn’t take it seriously at all. He did n’ t take O’Badaya’s threat seriously at all. He made a successful gesture at Tony and said,” Don’t worry, I’ ll help you watch Tony not let him go home.Moreover, he would never have thought that you would come and steal something. Wouldn’ t you be able to enter his home unimpeded?”I’ ll tell you where it is.”
Obadiah took a long breath. Since he had already made a decision, he had no choice but to turn around.
Therefore, after putting down the phone, Obadiah had people pay Lu Yuan the first time.
Looking at the bank card information displayed on his phone, Lu Yuan whistled. Even he liked the feeling of having money to enter the account, not to mention the few transactions with Obadiah.
Together, he already had 130 million dollars in his hands.
In fact, the last time Lu Yuan sold the armor blueprints, he had cheated 30 million from Obadiah.
Today, another 100 million people were scammed. Even Toni was speechless. This method of making money was even easier than him.
At the very least, Tony still had to develop and fight on his own.
“Tony, if you don’t pay me any more, I’ m really going to transfer to O’Badaya. Look at how generous he is and how cute he is. Let’s look at you again.” Lu Yuan pointed his phone at Tony. His face was filled with grief, as if he really regretted going to join O’Badaya.
Tony was speechless. Big brother, who was taking care of your clothes, food, and clothing?He was about to become a nanny for Lu Yuan.
Besides, Tony’s hidden wine was worth tens of millions of dollars. Lu Yuan had drunk it all as if it was boiled water. What did he say?
This person was simply unreasonable.
Not to mention.
Tony retorted,” Not to mention that we’ve already agreed. When O’ Badaya is defeated, all his shares will be handed over to you?”This isn’ t enough to fill your appetite?”
Little Pepper was stunned again.
In fact, the board of directors of the group had two major shareholders. One was naturally Tony’s, and the other was Obadiah.
The entire group could be said to be the two of them. The other shareholders would not work together.
Let’s put it this way. Tony and O’ Badaya were each holding 40% of the group’s shares. The remaining 20% was held by the other boards of directors.
He actually wanted to transfer 40% of the shares to Lu Yuan?Why?
Little Chili Pepper was stunned. That was an extremely expensive property.
Looking at Tony’s financial resources, one could tell.
Little Pepper didn’t understand, but Tony did n’ t seem to be exaggerating at all. In his opinion, if he could use this 40% share to buy Lu Yuan firmly by his side, it would simply not make too much money.
First, Lu Yuan was his saviour, and he knew how terrifying Lu Yuan was.
Secondly, even if he didn’t mention the above reasons, just the knowledge of alien technology in Lu Yuan’s mind was enough to cost him so much.
The higher-tech technology that Lu Yuan might bring was what Tony desperately needed and desired.
That was why Tony was a smart person. He wouldn’t buy or sell for money.
Once the company became Lu Yuan’s company, would he not help the company develop new technology weapons?The company would only go further.
Besides, Tony had only transferred O’Badaya’s shares to Lu Yuan, and O’Badaya was still defeated by Lu Yuan. It was like Tony had bought people’s hearts and eliminated enemies. The company had yet to bring new hope and future.
This deal was a huge profit.
“But you, don’ t you plan to treat us to something?”Tony was unwilling to show any weakness. Instead, he had to dig a bit out of Lu Yuan’s hands.
Previously, it was Lu Yuan who ate and drank his food. Today, it was his turn to find some.
However, Lu Yuan immediately put away his phone and changed the topic without hesitation.” You still have time to think about this?Three days later, it was time to take action. You should first see if there was anything that needed improvement and repair.Also, we had planned to gather the evidence that might be stored in Obadiah’s computer while guiding Obadiah to steal.”Have you figured out what to do?”
Chili Pepper had been looking at them with a blind look. She couldn’t understand a word anyway.
Tony had originally wanted Lu Yuan to steal Obadiah’s computer information.
But Lu Yuan didn’t want to be that troublesome. Instead, he used his eyes to signal the little pepper beside him.” My clone is useless. I have to keep an eye on you. Once I suddenly disappear, O’ Badaya will definitely know that I was fooled.”And you have to let Little Pepper know what happened. After all, she’s already involved.”
This guy.*

32. Explain the causes and consequences for Little Pepper

After that, Lu Yuan left. He left the space downstairs for Tony and Little Pepper, letting Tony decide how to explain the situation to Little Pepper.
To put it bluntly, that was exactly what happened.
When Little Pepper learned that Tony’s previous attacks and traps had been designed by O’ Badaya, she was shocked.
If Tony was still in a state of doubt at first, it wasn’t exactly O’ Badaya.
Then, with Lu Yuan’s step-by-step guidance, O’ Badya had already revealed his ambition when he entered the trap Lu Yuan had prepared for him.
Not to mention that Tony had personally seen that the weapons used by the Ten Ring Gang were from the Stark Group.
But Tony did not know that his company had a deal with the Ten Ring Gang. That was the enemy of a certain country. How could he do such a thing? Was he not afraid of being banned by a certain country?
It was obvious that there was an inner ghost. Indeed, there was an inner ghost carrying him and trading with the Ten Ring Gang.
As for this person, he was certain that it was O’Badaya. Only O’ Badaya had the ability and qualifications to fool Tony in the company.
When Lil Pea heard all these signs that Obadiah was a bad person’s reasoning, as well as a reasoned argument, she felt a chill in her heart and felt unworthy and sad for Tony.
That was the person Tony trusted the most. It was also the person Tony was closest to.
“How could he do this?”Little Pepper could not understand.
“Money, power, status, reputation, and the company. No one will think that these are bad things, and no one will think that there is too much money.” Tony shrugged his shoulders and laughed at himself because he also thought that these were good things.
Little Pepper fell silent.
But she was not ambitious, so she still felt that Obadiah’s actions could not be understood.
Not to mention anything else, could it be that the amount of money earned now was too small?
Moreover, Obadiah’s position in the company was not inferior to Tony’s.
Why did he have to do this?
Those who did not have ambition would never be able to understand the behavior of ambitious people.
Tony was clearly a treasure that could lay golden eggs.
But for Obadiah, that was not the case. He wanted to get the entire company, and he wanted to lead the company himself, and even let him deal with a country.
But if Tony did not die, he would never be able to.
So Tony had to die.
Only in this way would Stark Group become Obadiah’s item, or even change its name to become his family’s property.
“Lu Yuan and I have already invited the Lord into the urn, only waiting for O’Badaya to take the bait.But now I want to ask you to do me a favor,” Tony suddenly asked Little Pepper.
Little Pepper was surprised. What could she help?
“You heard that earlier. O’Badaya wants to get the energy in my hands. The small ark reactor that was rebuilt with the Palladium Arc Reactor in the company. It was something O’ Badaya’s subordinates could n’ t make. If he wanted to fight me, it wouldn’t be possible without this.” Since Tony had planned to explain everything to Little Pepper, he did n’ t hide anything.
Turning around, he brought Little Pepper to the seat where Lu Yuan was sitting. He picked up an ark reactor and showed it to Little Pepper.
It wasn’t because he was bragging that O’ Badaya’s people could n’ t do it.
Only then did he give Lu Yuan a chance to trap Obadiah.
O’Badaya’s $100 million had already arrived. He was not worried that Lu Yuan was a liar. Lu Yuan would indeed follow the agreement and help O’Badaya steal the ark reactor.
In fact, this Ark Reactor was specially made for Obadiah.
But Little Pepper didn’t know. She immediately reminded Tony,” Since you know that Obadiah’s goal is this, you should keep it well. You must not be stolen by him.”
Tony was very moved. The first thing Little Pepper thought of was to remind him to save the important ark reactor.
However, he shook his head again.” You’ ve heard Lu Yuan and O’ Badaia’s conversation. In fact, this is part of the plan. We need O’ Badaia to take the initiative to jump out. Otherwise, if he insists on not admitting to those crimes, we can’ t do anything about him right now.”
After all, those weren’t evidence. The only evidence was the weapons of the Ten Ring Gang. They might even drag Tony into the water and be destroyed by him.
Therefore, this step was necessary.
“And this was specially prepared for him.” Looking down at the Ark Reactor in his hand, Tony’s eyes became fierce.
This was a poor-quality ark reactor. It was specially prepared for Obadiah, and even the nuclear reaction showed signs of instability.
Of course, O’Badaya definitely would n’ t be able to see it. Unless he had his scientists check it carefully, they probably wouldn’t be able to. After all, they could n’ t make this thing.
Once this little thing exploded, the consequences and might would be terrifying.
After all, no matter what, it also had a nuclear attribute.
Therefore, Tony would not hide it. Instead, he would deliberately let O’Badaya get it.
Lil Pea looked lost in thought. She finally understood that the previous deal between Lu Yuan and O’Badaya was a show.
That person was really too bad, including Tony.
“But what can I help you?”Little Pepper started to suspect again. She didn’t know what Tony wanted to ask her, nor did she know what she could help him.
Tony suddenly grabbed Little Pepper’s hand with his other hand.
Little Pepper was startled. She was not prepared and subconsciously wanted to shake off Tony.
But Tony said,” The only person I can trust is you.”
Lil Pea’s body trembled. She lowered her head and did n’ t speak. Her hands stopped moving.
But this guy must be lying. At least Tony still trusted two people. One was Colonel Rod and the other was Harpy.
As for Lu Yuan, he had to believe it unconditionally. Otherwise, he would not have discussed and completed the entire plan with him.
“That’s why I can only ask you, Little Chili. Only you have the identity and reason to go to Obadiah’s office. I need you to help me copy all of his information from his computer.” Only then did Tony say that he wanted to ask Little Chili.
After all, Little Pepper was Tony’s assistant. It did n’ t seem rude to walk around the company or go directly to Obadiah’s office.
But Happy was different. Happy was Tony’s driver and former bodyguard. It was n’ t that Tony didn’t trust Happy, but that he could n’ t let Happy do something.
Tony also took out a small item that was prepared in advance, similar to a USB disk, and handed it to Little Pepper. He told her that as long as he connected it to the USB interface of the computer, it would automatically run. It would enter the computer system and make a copy.
What Little Pepper really wanted to do was to wait for the chance to come and bring this USB into Obadiah’s office before bringing it back.
During this process, Lu Yuan would help Obadiah steal Tony’s Ark reactor.
Once this step was completed, then it was time to get online.*

33. The mall was like a battlefield

In the end, Little Pepper took the USB and agreed to Tony’s request.
After all, Tony had already said that. What else could she do?
And Little Pepper still had a feeling for Tony.
After all, Tony’s charm was still great. Or perhaps it was just like that sentence. Men are not bad women do n’ t love.
In short, Little Pepper had finished preparing for this challenge.
This way, it would only be three days later. Everything would be carried out as planned.
Three days was not a blink of an eye.
Actually, from the second day onwards, Obadiah had already mentioned the company’s annual meeting on the board of directors.
Tony was there.
The other boards were surprised because the festival was still near autumn in the summer. It was far from the time to prepare for the annual meeting.
Wasn’t this a joke?
Tony did not point it out. Of course, when he mentioned the situation to Lu Yuan after he returned, Lu Yuan was speechless.
He just casually found an excuse. He didn’t expect O’ Badaya to actually listen to him. He really used the excuse of the annual meeting.
Could it be that he couldn’t put it in another way?
He could not hold a cocktail party for any reason.
Anyway, with Tony’s secret cooperation, this early annual meeting was still held.
O’Badaya did n’ t care how surprised the people outside were. He only thought of one thing right now. It was to become benevolent if he didn’t succeed.
He also asked Lu Yuan once more about what he thought of Tony’s battle clothes, as well as his performance and weapons and equipment.
Lu Yuan was also bluffing and merciless. In front of Tony’s face, he had completely destroyed his heart.
With his thin armor, how could he compare to Iron Tyrant?His strength and tonnage were far from an opponent. Moreover, you could equip and carry more advanced weapons. You could definitely tear him apart,” Lu Yuanzhen said.
Tony was angry.
That was not what Lu Yuan said when he told him back then. He had always praised Tony’s battle suit for being flexible.
He really said something in front of someone.
Of course, Lu Yuan also had a reason. This way, Obadiah could jump out more at ease.
Finally, the third day arrived.
Since it was a party, it was naturally held at night.
On that day, they chose a five-star hotel. Stark Group didn’t lack money. In fact, Obadiah even took a lot of money in.
Originally, it was not enough with the company’s budget, because they had to invite some social celebrities, even many celebrities, and even live performances.
The money spent was like flowing water.
This was the life of the rich?
One could only see one noble lady and socialite dressed up in hardcover. There were no important dresses and all of them were expensive.
Especially those pair of small leather shoes. They were clanging on the ground. It was very crisp and sweet.
Of course, Lu Yuan was definitely not looking at his feet….
Lu Yuan also came. Of course, he had to come. On the surface, he was Tony’s bodyguard. He could n’ t neglect his duties, and he had to show O’Badaya a show. He was indeed staring at Tony.
Most importantly, Tony knew the truth. At the very least, he did not dare to underestimate Lu Yuan. He really treated him as his bodyguard.
This party could be said to be star-studded. Even many celebrities had to surround the capitalists. With the power and status of the Stark Group, almost all the famous capitalists had arrived.
When Tony entered, he immediately attracted the attention of everyone and became the focus.
And he was indeed the owner of this party.
Even Obadiah personally welcomed him. He smiled and hugged Tony, then went to hug Lu Yuan.
Normally speaking, Obadiah didn’t need to pay any attention to Lu Yuan. The reason was that Lu Yuan was just Tony’s bodyguard on the surface. Moreover, he had barely taken office and had almost no contact with Obadiah.
Both of their transactions were private, how could they dare to tell others.
However, Obadiah did this on purpose. He was warning and threatening Lu Yuan. He also leaned close to Lu Yuan’s ear and whispered,” How is it?”
Lu Yuan pretended to glance at the left and right. When he saw Tony walking towards someone else with a smile on his face, he seemed to have taken a fancy to a female star.
But in the end, Tony quickly moved to Little Pepper’s side.
Of course, Little Pepper came as well. She was still wearing an exquisite blue dress. Even Tony’s eyes lit up when she was well dressed.
“No problem. When Tony came out, I saw him put the Ark Reactor on the studio’s desk with my own eyes.”I won’ t think you’ ll steal it at this time.”
Obadiah revealed a satisfied smile.
He was not worried that this was a trap. Because Tony’s family’s defense level was very high, people without identity certification could not enter, so it was not surprising that Tony put things in the studio.
Just as Lu Yuan had said, logically speaking, Tony would never have thought that O’Badaya would dare to steal something. This was tantamount to a rip-off.
But Obadiah no longer had a chance to turn around. He was willing to take a gamble. It was a blessing, a curse, and only his own struggle.
On the other side, Little Pepper and Tony gathered together.
Little Chili looked at Tony in an unnatural manner. He was the focus of the entire audience. This was the annual meeting of the company. He was so close to him, perhaps his colleagues would think about it.
After all, her boss was a playboy, so she didn’t have to guess. There would definitely be rumors tomorrow.
However, Tony did not care at all. He even invited Little Pepper to dance.
Before Little Pepper could react, Tony pulled her hand into the dance floor.
“I’m going to suffer if you do,” Little Chili explained her worries.
Tony asked,” Do you really care?”
“Of course I care. I hope to get everyone’s approval that I’ m standing by your side with my own strength and ability, not by… my body.” Little Pepper was a girl after all. She blushed at the end of the conversation. Of course, that was because of some words in her words.
Tony looked at Little Pepper with a face full of meaning. Actually, he really wanted to say that relying on the latter was fine.
Of course, he knew that girls were thin-skinned, especially Little Pepper. It was easy to ignite her.
Little Pepper turned to look at Lu Yuan, who was still leaning against O’Badaya and whispering to each other. She could n’ t help but mutter,” Isn’t this too blatant?”Are they really not afraid of being exposed?”
Tony shrugged with an unconcerned expression.” Because Obadiah has gone crazy. He has no way to go back. His Iron Tyrant is in urgent need of energy to start. He must take the risk. He only has this chance, so he must do that.”
Little Pepper looked deeply at Tony in front of her and suddenly felt a little strange.
“You think I’m very sinister?But this was the mall. The mall was like a battlefield. We were fighting. Either he died or I died.So I can only rely on you, Little Pepper.”Also, be careful.”*

Obadiah and Little Chili started to move

The wonderful and grand ball continued. Many people here, or other than a few, did not know that this was just an article on the surface, but in reality, there was a world inside.
After communicating with Lu Yuan, O’Badaya circled around again. He deliberately gave a wave of presence, and then used the opportunity to use the toilet to escape.
He didn’t know that he was being closely watched by Tony.
“I’m leaving too.” Little Pepper was about to leave at the first moment.
But Tony grabbed his hand because Tony saw Lu Yuan shaking his head.
Lu Yuan nodded.
Tony Mochi took out two earplugs from his pocket. They were radio earphones, one on his own, and the other for Little Pepper.
Little Chili was a little unnatural to hide. Tony and her relationship became more and more intimate.
The next second, Lu Yuan’s voice rang out. He clearly did n’ t understand his lips, and he even brought a glass of wine to his mouth. He didn’t know how he did it.
Actually, it was a super ventriloquism. Superman could use this technique to hide his identity. He was in front of everyone, but Superman’s voice came from somewhere else.
At that time, Lois still did not know the identity of Superman, so she was not fooled.
Lu Yuan said on the radio,” Don’ t be anxious. The old man is very vigilant. Actually, he hasn’ t left yet. He is hiding in the surveillance room and watching.”
Want to dodge Lu Yuan’s surveillance?That was impossible.
Lu Yuan’s super vision had also evolved. Now, he could penetrate even lead.
Obadiah did not know that his every move was under Lu Yuan’s watch.
Obadiah was indeed very cautious. He was clearly at this juncture and was still worried about whether Lu Yuan would immediately reveal it to Tony.
That was why he had been staring at Lu Yuan and Tony’s every move for half an hour.
Lu Yuan wouldn’t have been hiding far away from Tony. After he and Little Pepper finished their dance, he took the initiative to walk over.
Obadiah looked nervously until Lu Yuan and Tony had said something. The two of them smiled and separated. Tony turned around and walked towards a big star not far away. Lu Yuan extended his hand and invited Little Pepper to step into the dance floor again.
Suddenly, O’Badaya’s phone rang. The rapid ringing of the bell startled him.
He opened it and saw that it was Lu Yuan who had called him. Taking advantage of Little Pepper’s turn around, Lu Yuan quickly said,” I’ m delaying Tony. I’ ll help him and Little Pepper create a chance later, but I’ m afraid I won’ t be able to delay for too long. You have to hurry up.”
Then Lu Yuan hung up.
Suddenly, Little Pepper stopped and stomped on his feet.
Glancing at Lu Yuan, Little Pepper knew that he was trying to fool O’Badaya, but why did he involve her?
Lu Yuan didn’t care either. Let alone Little Pepper stepping on it, it would be fine even if it was hit by Earth.
Therefore, he opened his hands and looked at Little Pepper.
Little Pepper was stunned. What did this mean?
“Let’s not dance Waltz or social dance anymore. Did n’ t you see that Tony’s eyes are burning?”Let’s have a retro one,” Lu Yuan said with a chuckle.
Little Pepper also noticed that although Tony had a female star in his arms, his attention was focused on the two of them. He couldn’t help but feel embarrassed, angry.
They still have nothing, right?She could get along with anyone, right?
Then Little Pepper saw a name card in Lu Yuan’s hand.
Little Pepper was surprised.
“This is a name called Homeland Security Bureau. You don’t have to remember the name since it’s too long. If you encounter any unexpected situation, you can call him. He can protect you.” The name card in Lu Yuan’s hand was actually Colson’s, and Colson represented Divine Shield Bureau.
However, the name of the Divine Shield Bureau was too long, and even he felt like he was going around.
It wasn’t that he could n’ t remember it. Instead, he felt like it was as troublesome as a tongue twister.
Lu Yuan continued to explain a few things that Little Pepper needed to pay attention to.
In the end, Little Pepper started to worry.” Why are you so worried about me?”
It wasn’t because she had other thoughts, but because Little Pepper had noticed it. Lu Yuan seemed to have anticipated what she would encounter.
Lu Yuan smiled wryly.” Big sister, didn’t you already tell me that O’ Badaya will be in a bad mood. After he takes away the Ark Reactor, he will rush to activate the Iron Tyrant.Although Tony and I would also rush over at the first moment, I was afraid of what kind of situation you would encounter.”Don’ t worry, I won’ t let you die.”
The more he said that, the more scared Little Pepper became. Her face turned pale.
At this moment, Tony brought his partner over and asked,” What’s wrong?”
Lu Yuan shook his head. He had no intention of dancing with Little Pepper. He turned his hand and let Little Pepper spin and fall into Tony’s arms.
Then, he stretched out his hand and grabbed the beautiful female celebrity. Then, he turned around and walked away dancing.
Even Toni couldn’t help but whistle for this action.
It looked like an old hand.
The actress did not realize that she had already changed. She only cried out when she walked a long way out,” Who are you?”
Lu Yuan said shamelessly,” New billionaire, I have a 100 million deposit. Do you want to develop it?”
The female star first took a careful look at his appearance. Not to mention, she was still very handsome.
But his words were a little too infuriating. He waved his hand and left.
She was not such a person.
Lu Yuan thoughtfully looked at the card that had appeared in his heart. Alright, maybe I’ll do it tonight.
Shaking his head, Lu Yuan came to a bar on the dance floor. He snapped his fingers and asked for a glass of beer. Then, he said on the radio,” Tony, Little Pepper, you can move now. The old fox is hooked.”
On the other side, Tony brought Little Pepper with him. The two of them were dancing as they deliberately leaned closer to the door. In the end, Little Pepper took advantage of the lack of attention and quietly left.
The show was finally about to begin.
At this moment, Obadiah had already personally driven the car and rushed to Tony’s villa as quickly as possible.
On the other hand, Little Pepper had to wait by the roadside before taking a taxi to the Stark Group.
Lil Pea didn’t drive herself. Previously, Harpy had driven her over. The normal procedure was to wait until the ball was over before she could pick her up.
Wasn’ t this a temporary departure?
That was why she was tragic. It was very difficult to take a taxi near here.
But it shouldn’t have delayed anything.
At the ball, Tony was close to Lu Yuan. The two of them sat together. He didn’t drink but asked for a glass of water.
Because Tony knew that this night would not be peaceful, he would have a fierce battle.
“Do you think I can win?”Tony asked Lu Yuan worriedly.
Lu Yuan smiled.” He’s stupid, you’ re stupid too?You have me here, what are you afraid of?”After all, I’ m still your bodyguard. Don’ t worry.”
As long as he said that, Tony would really be at ease.*

35. That s, Superman Lu Yuan

If someone else were to make this plan, Tony was really worried.
Because Tony had heard about the Iron Tyrant’s design from Lu Yuan. It was a heavyweight design. It could be said that in a one-on-one battle, it could completely defeat Tony’s Iron Man battle suit.
What was simple was that the armor was thicker, the strength was greater, the tonnage was stronger, and the firepower of weapons was stronger.
The only weakness was that he wasn’t as flexible as Iron Man’s armor.
But not breaking the defense was meaningless?
So what was Lu Yuan’s confidence?
Of course, that was his power.
So far, O’Badaya had no idea that he was actually plotting against a tiger. It seemed like that was n’ t the right way to describe it. Anyway, it meant that. He didn’t know who he was talking to.
Obadiah had no idea that the person in front of him had the power to easily kill him. He was even inferior to an ant in front of Lu Yuan.
Lu Yuan really didn’t take him seriously. If he wanted to kill him, he could do it anytime.
Until now, Lu Yuan was looking for a diversion.
In any case, if he was idle, he would be able to earn some extra money. Why not?
He had already made 130 million easily. Was there anything more profitable than this?If you have, don’t forget to bring me one.
So, in Lu Yuan’s eyes, Tony’s worries were nothing.
“You can’ t beat me. I will protect you.”
When Lu Yuan said that, Tony was completely relieved. He wanted a glass of whisky.
Lu Yuan was speechless. Was he letting himself go?
However, he did not say anything. He was confident enough.
The two of them were not in a hurry to move. They arrived at Jarvis’ side and confirmed that Obadiah had arrived.
Little Pepper also heard that she had already arrived at the company and was about to go to Obadiah’s office.
“It’s time for us to leave,” Lu Yuan and Tony got up and left.
In the blink of an eye, the host of the party left.
Fortunately, the party was still continuing. The company and the guests from all sides were also having fun. That was enough.
They didn’t need to know anything, as long as they were happy.
But for others, tonight was bound to be a sleepless night.
Tony personally drove the car and rushed home with Lu Yuan.
Lu Yuan was still halfway there when he called Obadiah to inform him that Tony was coming back. He already knew about his intrusion.
At that time, Obadiah had just entered Tony’s studio when he saw the ark reactor that Tony had placed on the table.
If Obadiah were to be more careful, he would definitely find that there was actually a ready-made ark reactor on Tony’s battle suit.
Then with Obadiah’s vigilance, he might take that away.
However, he was anxious. He knew that it was not suitable for him to stay here for a long time, so he quickly picked up the ark reactor that he had specially prepared for him and ran away.
Only after Obadiah left did Tony and Lu Yuan finally return.
The two of them went to the studio and found that the shoddy version of the Ark reactor had disappeared. They couldn’ t help but laugh in dismay.
It was like a bad kid who had successfully pranked.
“Looks like I’m going to perform on the stage,” Tony said as he handed the car keys to Lu Yuan and walked towards the armor.
Jarvis had already received orders to control the mechanical arms around him and begin to wear them for him.
The current Battle Clothes System was still lacking, especially when it came to wearing it.
He believed that Tony would have time to slowly improve in the future, but not now.
Lu Yuan lowered his head and looked at the car key in his hand. He turned and threw it away.
There were even more changes. When Tony wore all his equipment and saw Lu Yuan again, he was stunned.
There was a huge change in Lu Yuan’s body. He was wearing a deep blue tights, and even his boots were deep blue. If he didn’ t look carefully, he would have thought he was barefoot.
Behind him was a long, deep red cloak that was almost dragging the ground. There were two large Ss on the back and on the chest.
Among them, S was red, but there was a golden frame around S.
Lu Yuan stood there with his arms crossed and smiled at Tony.” Although this is the stage I set up for you, I didn’t say that I wo n’ t play.”Maybe you really need my strength.”
Tony opened his mouth and looked at Lu Yuan. Suddenly, he seemed to remember a comic book he had seen when he was young. There was a character called Superman inside that was exactly the same as Lu Yuan.
Actually, there were DC comics in Marvel’s comics world.
There were the same settings in the DC comics as well as Manway Comics.
However, there was no such setting in the movie world. For example, in Leiting Shazan’s movie, the characters of children chasing stars were all super heroes.
There were no comics like this in the Marvel movie.
S?”Superman?”Tony pointed at Lu Yuan’s chest.
Lu Yuan shook his head.” This isn’t Superman’s’S’. I said that my full name is Lu Yuan. This is the emblem and logo of our Al family. It represents hope.”Our Al family is one of the hope.”
All the children of the Ayr family were told the meaning of this S from a young age.
Of course, for Earth, that was only S.
Tony shook his head and no longer asked, although he was also curious about how Lu Yuan had suddenly become so dressed.
Actually, Lu Yuan had already reached the fifth dimension. Thinking about it, he even changed into Superman’s clothes, let alone him.
This was also his former battle suit, but there were still more equipment, such as steel protective gear at the joints of his limbs and various weapons.
But for him now, those were meaningless.
This was a battle suit created with Lu Yuan’s own thoughts and the method of distorting reality. It was also the first time that he was floating a cloak of S in the universe.
“Let’s prepare to set off. Let’s see what I’ll do when the time comes.” Tony warned Lu Yuan, meaning that he would go first. If he could n’ t, then he would change to Lu Yuan.
“Eyes?”Where should I look at you?”
Tony’s battle clothes were all high-tech, and his eyes were also securely protected. There were two things like probes for him to scan and observe the surroundings.
So he couldn’t see his eyes at all, okay?
“Then you can help me when I’m about to be defeated.” Tony could only speak bluntly, indicating that when he was about to lose, Lu Yuan could go.
“If you had said that, I would have understood,” Lu Yuan laughed. His feet slowly left the ground, and the cloak behind him automatically rose. It seemed like this scene was extremely sacred.
Tony couldn’t help but be stunned for a moment before he could react and slowly flew up.
“Let’s see who arrives first,” Tony shouted as he charged out of the underground garage as fast as he could.
Lu Yuan shook his head,” Let you take ten minutes first.”*

36. Iron Overlord, finally activated

The Stark Group’s building was still within the majestic building. Little Pepper had successfully infiltrated Obadiah’s office.
At this moment, Obadiah was still on his way back.
He turned on Obadiah’s laptop. Although he did n’ t know what the startup password was, as Little Pepper inserted the USB stick that Tony gave her into the USB interface, the settings inside started to work.
There was no need for Little Pepper to personally make a move. There was no way to know what system was inside the USB stick. In short, the laptop started to work on its own. First, it was switched on normally, then it entered one page after another.
Every hard drive on the computer was quickly scanned, and Little Pepper also saw some.
Even the conversation between Obadiah and the gang of Ten Rings was recorded.
It turned out that after the Ten Ring Gang plan failed, they had contacted Obadiah once.
The Ten Ring Gang had suffered heavy losses that time. They wanted to get Obadiah to pay for their losses, mainly because they wanted to get more advanced weapons.
They had received news that Tony had brought more advanced weapons this time.
They wanted to.
Whether Obadiah agreed or not, this video was kept.
It wasn’t recorded by O’ Badaya himself. It was probably because he was too old and didn’t know how to control these high-tech products. Perhaps it was the recording function of the computer.
Perhaps it was automatically saved. After a while, it would be automatically cleared.
The result was now seen by Little Pepper.
Little Chili felt her entire body go cold. Although she had heard about the causes and consequences of this incident, she could not help but feel a chill in her heart until she had truly grasped the evidence that Obadiah was the mastermind behind Tony’s attack.
He actually had the heart to do this?
The USB stick was still trying to crack the information in the computer. The more it cracked, the more terrifying it was.
Obadiah was not only ambitious but also greedy.
That was why he even dared to contact the Ten Ring Gang and do business.
What else was he afraid of?
With Obadiah’s power and status, this guy had been secretly doing private business with others. Moreover, he was carrying the company behind his back, which was equivalent to stealing the company’s wealth.
This did not count. O’Badaya’s plan to assassinate Tony did not count. He even had his next plan ready.
That was to say, Lu Yuan had contacted him in advance. Otherwise, Obadiah’s next plan was about to begin.
If there was no other way, Obadiah would even buy a woman for Tony.
Actually, he had already bought it all. That beautiful woman was someone by Tony’s side, a flight attendant who had been on Tony’s private plane all year round.
Obadiah was desperate to assassinate Tony.
Seeing this, Little Pepper finally didn’t hesitate any longer. She took out her handbag and found her phone. She called the name card Lu Yuan gave her.
Actually, the name card Lu Yuan gave Little Pepper Colson was to hope that Little Pepper would beat her when she encountered a situation. He did not let her beat her at this time.
But Lu Yuan should have guessed that Little Pepper might be fighting, right?
Colson arrived as agreed and quickly rushed over with a small team.
While Little Pepper was out to welcome Colson, Obadiah had already returned quietly.
He took the Ark Reactor that had just been stolen from Tony’s studio and quickly entered his studio.
The Iron Tyrant King had already been built. On the basis of Mark’s first-generation battle suit, he added armor according to Lu Yuan’s direction.
The increase in armor also increased the weight.
In order for the Iron Tyrant to have sufficient mobility and even fly, it had to improve in other aspects.
In short, the Iron Tyrant finally became a big guy. It was three meters tall and had a wide shoulder and a round back.
This was a big guy, worthy of the title of Iron Tyrant.
Iron Tyrant’s body was covered in iron grey, giving off a terrifying aura.
Unfortunately, the Iron Tyrant was unable to start because it lacked energy.
At this moment, O’Badaya carefully placed the ark reactor that had been stolen into the energy room that had been prepared from the start.
Iron Tyrant’s eyes finally lit up with a red light.
Obadiah’s eyes lit up, and his face revealed undisguised joy.
Suddenly, there was a commotion outside.
Logically speaking, there was no doubt about the soundproof effect of the studio. There were times when the studio would knock and beat around the bush. It was absolutely impossible to hear outside.
However, Obadiah had a ghost in his heart. Naturally, he had been prepared. So, through the surveillance equipment, he saw Little Pepper at the door, constantly using her identity card to access the door.
Of course, that was useless. O’Badaya had already invalidated all of his identities except his own.
It was useless even if Tony came.
However, Obadiah discovered that behind Little Pepper was a group of guys wearing black suits.
Cole Sen, who was leading the group, saw that Little Pepper could not open the door. He was still wondering,” Why can’ t I open this door?”
Little Pepper already knew in the information that the Iron Tyrant was about to be completed. She also knew about Lu Yuan and Tony’s plans. She guessed that O’ Badaya was hiding here right now and wanted to capture O’Badaya in advance. She was worried that O’ Badaya would threaten Tony.
Of course, she had good intentions, but good intentions would also do bad things.
She had no idea that Lu Yuan and Tony were planning to kill Obadiah.
Colson stretched out his hand and pulled the little pepper away.” Please move aside.”
As he spoke, Colson took something from the person behind him and placed it on the door. He also placed it on the door lock accurately.
Obadiah had been watching this all the time. An angry expression flashed across his face as he muttered,” I originally wanted to directly kill Tony. Since you guys don’t know what to do, then I’ ll take you out first.”
As he spoke, O’Badaya sat directly in the Iron Tyrant’s cockpit and could finally activate this big guy.
On the other side of the entrance, Colson successfully broke through the door. A group of people rushed in from outside.
But they didn’t find O’ Badaya’s whereabouts. There seemed to be no one here.
Then, a huge steel body rushed out from the darkness.
Even the people from Divine Shield Bureau were stunned. They were sent flying by Iron Tyrant’s slap.
Even Colson managed to dodge.
“What is this?”
Someone was exclaiming, Transformers?Did he come to the wrong venue?
Colson revealed a thoughtful expression. In the past few days, they had been paying attention to one thing, or one person, that was the so-called Iron Man.
Now that he saw this big guy, he seemed to have something to do with that Iron Man?
Just as Colson was thinking, another iron lump suddenly rushed in from outside.
This was the real Iron Man. Tony arrived in time.*

37. Obadiah, you’ve found the wrong opponent

In the spacious room, two iron men stood opposite one another.
“Tony, look at my armor. I’ve developed more weapons than you,” Obadiah said impatiently.
Tony?Tony Stark?
Colson did not know what he was thinking.
At this moment, another steel body rushed in from outside.
It was Lu Yuan.
However, his steel body meant his own strong defense. He did not rely on armor, but his own strength.
Lu Yuan, who had changed into the Ayr family’s unique battle suit, had a face full of justice. He landed in front of Colson and Little Pepper and said without looking back,” You can’ t help anymore. You can retreat.”
Little Pepper covered her mouth and looked at Lu Yuan in disbelief.
It was well known that Superman had no mask. Superman would never hide his appearance.
Because Superman represented absolute justice and hope, he naturally would not’sneak’.
But no one had ever discovered that Ke Lake was Superman, so why?
Actually, according to the original setting, Ke Lake had disguised himself normally. It was not just as simple as wearing glasses. The original setting was that the glasses were high-tech equipment of Kryptonian, which could make people ignore the appearance of Ke Lake.
Later on, Ke Lake had the ability to hypnotize, allowing others to separate themselves from Superman.
Later on, Ke Lake even had the ability to change his appearance and details.
Therefore, no one had ever discovered that the reporter Ke Lake was actually Superman.
However, Lu Yuan did not make any changes here. He changed into his original clothes and directly showed his true face.
To Lu Yuan, this was nothing.
He did not care about exposing his identity at all, because this was not his world. No one who could worry about would be attacked by the enemy because of his identity.
If there was one, then we should take care of the enemy.
Actually, Lu Yuan had already revealed his methods when he first came to this world. He had killed all the members of the Ten Ring Gang.
Although he hadn’t done anything recently, when he did, he would understand his personality.
Because of Lu Yuan’s current appearance, Little Pepper was already in chaos. What was going on?
On the other hand, Colson nodded to Lu Yuan. He did not feel surprised. The reason was that Lu Yuan had already contacted S.H.I.E. Shield, or that Colson had led Lu Yuan there.
“I’ll leave this place to you.” Colson did not force it. He immediately led the people he had brought with him and escorted Little Pepper out.
At this moment, Iron Tyrant O’Badaya also discovered Lu Yuan.
“It’s you?”Obadiah asked Iron Tyrant to turn his head to look in Lu Yuan’s direction. He shouted in anger,” You’ ve been deceiving me all this time?”
Seeing that Lu Yuan and Tony had entered together and reacted so quickly, O’Badaya could n’ t guess that they had joined forces to scheme against him. It would really be useless.
Tony spoke before Lu Yuan and said with a cold smile,” I’ ve lost my dao and no help, Obadiah, I trust you so much. I didn’ t expect you to kill me?”
“Tony, this company was originally founded by your father and I, but it belongs to you, Stark. It doesn’t even have my name.” O’ Badaya said coldly.”And as you grow up, this company will fall into your hands sooner or later. Do you think I will admit defeat willingly?”
Tony felt a sense of sadness in his heart. He had never thought of taking the company away, and he would not chase Obadiah away.
In fact, he was a playboy. Making money, picking up girls, eating, drinking and playing were his greatest ideals.
In the end, it turned into the current situation.
“Are you guys not fighting?”At the side, Lu Yuan didn’t think it was a big deal. He floated up and sat on a console. He was even raising his legs and stimulating the two of them.” You guys are like this, can you still chat?”Why don’ t you fight to the death?”
O’Badaya was anxious. He finally understood that from the very beginning, Lu Yuan had been trying to trick him. However, he had always thought that Lu Yuan was a greedy person and could not deceive him.
In the end, he was still fooled. Judging from the situation, he knew that Lu Yuan did not betray Tony. It was very likely that the two of them had planned it out from the start.
With that thought, Obadiah’s hatred towards Lu Yuan had surpassed Tony’s. He subconsciously raised his hand.
From Iron Tyrant’s mechanical right arm, a 20mm caliber gatling machine gun started to rotate.
The next moment, the terrifying weapon roared. A rain of bullets covered Lu Yuan. In the blink of an eye, a bullet chain was released.
“Hahahaha,” O’Badaya laughed proudly. This was the end of going against him.
However, after the smoke caused by the machine gun dispersed, Lu Yuan’s undamaged appearance reappeared in his eyes, not even moving his position. He continued to sit there.
Lu Yuan lowered his head to look at the pile of bullet fragments that had fallen on his body. He shook his head speechlessly,” Shooter, you wash my clothes for me?”
But in reality, his clothes were still intact. This was because it was changed with his ability. It was equivalent to being tied to his strength. He had as much defense as he had.
Although the armor was thin, even if Iron Man’s armor was combined with Iron Tyrant’s armor, it couldn’t be compared.
“Tony, if you watch the show again, I’ll take action,” Lu Yuan said to Tony who was watching the show as he swept away the bullet fragments on his body.
Tony was about to speak when he saw Iron Tyrant activate his weapon again.
Iron Tyrant installed the machine gun on his right hand, while on his left hand was a six-shot missile.
And there were anti-tank rockets on his shoulder.
Now, Obadiah did not believe it. He aimed the missile at Lu Yuan and fired it.
The six missiles whistled as they arrived in front of Lu Yuan.
“Bang bang bang….”
The huge explosion caused a boom and shock waves.
O’Badaya was n’ t in a hurry to be pleased. Instead, she stared at him.
Until the dust settled, the intact Lu Yuan appeared again.
He continued to raise his legs and leaned against the equipment behind him. He supported his head with a shelf in his left hand and sighed.” If you know it’s useless, you still have to continue. Should it be courage or cerebral palsy?”And Tony, are you sure you want to watch the show?”
Tony finally stopped being silent. Actually, he wanted to see Lu Yuan’s strength, but he only knew that Lu Yuan’s defense was too terrifying.
That was a machine gun with a caliber of 20mm. It could already be called a cannon.
And the missiles couldn’t be destroyed?
As Tony thought about it, he walked closer to Iron Tyrant.
Just as Tony was about to say a few more words, Iron Tyrant took the lead and swept his palm over Tony, sending him flying backwards.
Obadiah did not chase after Tony. Instead, he charged towards Lu Yuan and roared,” I don’ t believe it. I want to kill you.”
Lu Yuan stood up helplessly,” You’ ve found the wrong opponent.”*

38. Iron Tyrant’s armor was very strong?Dismantle you

Lu Yuan was speechless. Originally, he had only followed him as a bodyguard, so he could help Tony at a critical moment.
But he never thought that he would become O’Badaya’s first target.
Wasn’t the aggro value too high?
Wasn’t it just lying to 130 million?Wasn’t it just the next trick?As for that?
Was that not the case?
He was too pit, blood pit.
“I’m going to kill you,” Obadiah roared. Seeing that the weapons on his body could n’ t do anything to Lu Yuan, he rushed over and brandished the terrifying iron fist of the Iron Tyrant.
With a’bang’, the iron fist stopped in front of Lu Yuan.
Lu Yuan slowly floated up into the air. He raised his hand and blocked the Iron Tyrant’s attack.
O’Badaya gritted his teeth and continued to use the Iron Tyrant’s arm as much as he could. He also controlled his other hand to swing over.
In the end, Lu Yuan was completely calm. He raised his other hand again and blocked Iron Tyrant’s attack.
“Tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk.”Even the weapons you carried can’ t do anything to me, let alone the punches and kicks?”
As he spoke, Lu Yuan was about to use his strength to pull off Iron Tyrant’s arms.
Suddenly, Tony, who was knocked flying, rushed back and quickly grabbed Iron Tyrant’s waist and rushed out from the side.
Lu Yuan released his hand in time. Otherwise, Tony would not be able to take the Iron Tyrant away.
“Boom.”
Even the walls of the studio that had been built with Stark Group’s heavy investment had been pierced through.
Two steel monsters rushed into the street.
“Bang bang bang.”
There was a sound of steel fighting outside. It was obvious that Tony and Iron Tyrant were fighting.
Lu Yuan was just about to sit down again when he felt that it was best to leave it to Tony.
In the end, Iron Tyrant’s body entered the hole again.
It turned out that Obadiah had used the Iron Tyrant’s tonnage and strength as well as his powerful armor to forcefully send Tony flying again.
To be honest, the Iron Tyrant wasn’t flexible enough, but it had crushed Iron Man’s armor in almost every aspect.
Of course, Iron Tyrant only had the advantage right now. It wasn’t that Tony could n’ t develop a heavy armor.
Not to mention the anti-Hock warframe bullying, such as Mark 38, even a heavy warframe, performance can surpass Iron Tyrant.
Of course, it must not be thirty-eight generations yet.
As a result, Tony’s side suffered a small loss. Iron Tyrant had always ignored his attacks, and Iron Tyrant’s counterattack could make him suffer.
It was just that Lu Yuan had not expected that O’Badaya would not give up on him. After sending Tony flying, he would look for him again.
Lu Yuan was amused.” Since you insist on courting death, I’ ll help you.”
As he spoke, Lu Yuan finally decided to attack. He turned into a shadow and instantly arrived before Iron Tyrant.
Obadiah’s Iron Tyrant also had a system to assist him in locating the enemy and aiming his weapons.
However, he could not catch Lu Yuan’s movements because Lu Yuan was too fast and could easily surpass the speed of light.
It would take eight minutes for light to reach Earth from the sun, but Lu Yuan didn’t need it. He only needed an instant.
At least, it could be considered that Lu Yuan’s speed had reached eight-minute multiples of the speed of light. His speed had exceeded the speed of light for eight minutes.
One minute, sixty seconds, eight minutes, four hundred and eighty seconds.
It could also be considered that it was 480 times the speed of light.
Moreover, this was only because the distance between Earth and the sun was only eight minutes. This was only the result that had been obtained so far, perhaps even faster.
Not to mention that Obadiah couldn’t keep up with Lu Yuan’s speed, even though he was hiding a dragon and a tiger on Earth, it was far beyond his reach. Even Gu Yi couldn’t compare speed.
Unless Gu Yi played magic.
He was a supreme mage, right?
Back in front of him.
Lu Yuan arrived in front of the Iron Overlord in an instant. This time, he no longer showed any mercy. He raised his hand and grabbed the Iron Overlord’s head.
“Crash.”
The originally sturdy steel barrier was like a piece of paper. It was pulled down by Lu Yuan.
Obadiah was exposed in front of Lu Yuan. He looked at Lu Yuan foolishly with a face full of confusion.
He had personally supervised the Iron Tyrant’s creation, and he had decided on the materials to use. Other than not having tested it, his armor had been tested countless times.
Even the best armor-piercing bullets and even the anti-tank equipment were unable to pierce through the Iron Tyrant’s armor, leaving no traces.
This thing was even more terrifying than a tank.
In the end, in Lu Yuan’s hands, it was no different from paper.
This person was too terrifying, right?
Obadiah was stunned. He seemed to be at a loss.
Lu Yuanchong smiled at Obadiah. His movements were not fast. Instead, he slowly lifted his steel arms and raised a foot against Iron Tyrant’s chest armor.
Just as Obadiah was confused, he did not know what he was going to do.
Lu Yuan used both of his hands at the same time. With a’ click’sound, he actually broke Iron Tyrant’s hands again.
“No,” O’Badaya cried out in sorrow. He was not hurt at all. His cockpit did not have anything to do with his limbs, unlike Tony, whose entire body was covered in armor.
Obadiah was feeling heartache and despair. If Lu Yuan continued to tear down the Iron Tyrant and turn it into a pile of scrap iron, then he would no longer be able to do anything.
At that time, not to mention threatening Tony, he might be sent to prison by Tony immediately.
However, Lu Yuan did not move. He even reached out his hand and pushed Iron Tyrant down. Then, he grabbed Iron Tyrant’s feet with one hand.
In the blink of an eye, the mighty Iron Tyrant was torn apart by Lu Yuan. Now, there was only a huge iron belly left, while Obadiah was still sitting in the cockpit.
Lu Yuan clapped his hands and said that he had never put Iron Tyrant and O’Badaya in his eyes since the very beginning. That was why he had lied to O’ Badaya back then because he truly sincere and gave it to O’Badaya with real technology.
So what if he developed Iron Tyrant?In front of Lu Yuan, wasn’t it just a bunch of scrap metal?
Tony came back and stood by the side of the hole on the wall. There was a complicated expression on his face inside the armor.
Since Lu Yuan could tear down the iron overlord, he could tear down his armor.
What’s more, he had originally agreed that it was his stage and home ground, but now?
O’Badaya was his father’s friend after all, and he was also his mentor and friend. But now that it had reached this point, his heart could not help but sigh.
“Hand him over to me,” Tony still felt pity.
Lu Yuan smiled. He pointed at the iron belly of the Iron Tyrant. There was an ark reactor there, but that was a bad version.
“Do you still remember why I asked you to make a bad version?”
Tony’s expression instantly changed.*

39. Obadiah, must die

Of course, Tony remembered and understood what Lu Yuan meant.
This design had been made from the start to kill Obadiah. He hadn’t planned to spare his life from the start, had he?
“But,” Tony wanted to say something.
Lu Yuan narrowed his eyes and looked at Tony.” The blueprints are my idea, whether it’s his Iron Tyrant or your Iron Man battle suit.”Do you think I will allow him to reveal it?”
Of course, it was also because of Lu Yuan’s relationship. Everything that Tony should have experienced had been messed up.
This could be considered as a compensation for Lu Yuan.
In fact, Lu Yuan had only mentioned an idea. His drawings were not drawings at all. Even children could draw more than him.
Mark Twain’s blueprints were made by Tony himself.
But no matter what, Lu Yuan didn’t want O’ Badaya to be revealed to a country. Otherwise, there would be endless future troubles.
Because Lu Yuan did not have a good impression of a country, and he was confident that once a country mastered this technology, they would definitely cause a new world-class war.
Only a certain country thought that it was the so-called world police and that it was protecting world peace.
But in reality?
Don’t joke. Only when a country dies will the world be peaceful.
However, Lu Yuan didn’t want to do that. One was someone from a country or an innocent civilian. The other was an outsider after all. Now, he was an alien. Once he made a move, many things would go wrong.
Conquer the world?
He had never thought about it.
It was easy to destroy a world. It was easy to destroy a planet with one punch.
But it was not easy to manage a world or even save a world.
He would not cause trouble.
“He must die,” Lu Yuan pointed at Obadiah who was still lying there.
Obadiah’s face was ashen, his face and eyes filled with despair.
He seemed to have ignored the conversation between the two of them and everything else.
Ever since the Iron Tyrant King was easily broken by Lu Yuan, he had already understood that he could only stop there.
His ambition, his pride, and even his hard work were all destroyed.
He had been proud to think that his Iron Tyrant had surpassed Tony’s armor.
But what if he surpassed Tony?In front of Lu Yuan, it was meaningless.
So when Lu Yuan said that he was going to kill him, Obadiah did not react.
“I’ve never known that you’ re still such a soft-hearted person,” said Tony.Since you were so soft-hearted, why would you sell weapons as a weapons merchant?”Do you know how many people your weapon killed?”
Lu Yuan found it funny,” False.”
Tony had nothing to say.
If it was in the past, he had countless excuses to quibble.
But now, Tony was different. He had seen the evil deeds of the Ten Ring Gang and seen it with his own eyes. The weapons of the Ten Ring Gang came from his company.
It was the Stark Group that was helping out. Even if it wasn’t him, O’ Badaya had contacted the Ten Ring Gang behind his back. But could he really be at ease?
So, Tony finally took a step back.
Lu Yuan nodded in satisfaction and asked him to continue retreating until he left the studio.
Only then did Lu Yuan turn his gaze back to O’Badaya. His eyes began to shine slowly. Finally, he released two golden rays of heat and aimed at the shoddy version of the Ark Reactor embedded in the iron overlord’s chest.
The original plan wasn’t like this, but the plan did n’ t change quickly. Since Obadiah had to find Lu Yuan to be his opponent if he wanted to die, it could only help him.
Perhaps this was called begging to die?
As the terrifying heat rays touched the Ark’s reactor, the unstable nuclear element was activated.
In fact, the heat rays came from the sun’s heat energy. It could be considered that the light stored in the body was converted into heat rays.
That was why it was possible that there were also nuclear elements.
At this moment, the low-quality version of the Ark Reactor finally reached its limit. With a huge boom, the entire studio was blown away.
The huge Stark Building trembled and the ground shook.
Cole Sen and the others, who had retreated in advance, subconsciously squatted down and turned to look at the nearby Stark Building. Their expressions were grave.
This was the most prosperous part of New York. If they continued to unleash such a terrifying momentum, they would not be able to explain to the outside world, and they were worried that they would cause a large number of casualties.
Fortunately, the explosion only happened once, and then it subsided.
Colson let out a sigh of relief. He guessed that the battle was over. After hesitating for a moment, he would bring someone back to check the situation.
Little Chili wanted to go back together.
However, when they returned to the scene, they found that there was nothing but a mess.
Even if there were still some parts left in Iron Tyrant’s body, they were melted by Lu Yuan with terrifying heat rays.
As for Obadiah, there was no need to mention it. The explosion point of the Ark reactor was on him, and it was instantly gone.
Meanwhile, Lu Yuan and Tony had already left. Even if their identities had been exposed, it would not be easy to be so brazen, right?
As a result, they left decisively before there was a commotion.
On the way, Tony called Little Pepper to report his safety. He also told Little Pepper to prepare for a press conference and how to explain the explosion tonight.
At this point, the Iron Tyrant Obadiah incident was finally over.
However, because of Lu Yuan’s chaotic relationship, Tony did n’ t enjoy himself. He didn’t contribute much at all. Lu Yuan had already solved it.
“It was agreed at that time. You only took action when I couldn’t fight.” Tony complained after he went back to change his clothes.
Lu Yuan had already cleaned up Superman’s outfit. After all, he had changed his abilities. After that, he would change back to his original suit.
He spread out his hands and Lu Yuan began to shirk his responsibility.” Didn’ t you get beaten up?”
Tony was speechless. He did not expect that the Iron Tyrant’s performance would be so good. Its tonnage was even heavier, its strength was even greater, its armor was even stronger, and it carried more weapons than him.
Apart from being flexible, Tony could not find a way to defeat Iron Tyrant.
Maybe he should continue developing his battle clothes?
For example, creating a big guy like Iron Tyrant?Or a lighter and more flexible armor?
“There’s still energy,” Lu Yuan said as if he had guessed what Tony was thinking.”Palladium element is not stable after all. Maybe we can find a new element that can be replaced.”
Tony smiled bitterly. Even if he was a genius, how could he say that he could discover a new element?
Wait.
His eyes suddenly lit up. Wasn’t there an alien with a higher level of technology than Earth?Perhaps he knew something?
Lu Yuan smiled.” Want to know?”
Tony nodded.
Lu Yuan was happy as well.” You have to add money.”
Tony was about to continue to agree, but he immediately stopped. He looked at Lu Yuan with a look of suspicion.” Don’ t tell me you’ re planning to cheat me, right?”
How smart. Actually, Tony’s father had long discovered a new element that could replace palladium.*

40. Lu Yuan: I am Iron Man, Tony: I am

Unfortunately, he couldn’t make a fool of Tony. Otherwise, Lu Yuan’s assets would be doubled again.
That was a new element, and it was a new element that could replace palladium. This was very important.
This was because in the World Settings of Marvel, Howard invented the first atomic bomb in a country.
Howard had long discovered that the palladium element was unstable. That was why he had searched for, observed, and discovered this more stable new element.
It was a pity that Howard was limited by generations. He could only think of a way to leave it to Tony.
That was why it was said that if Howard was still alive, there would be nothing else for Tony.
A genius father who could even educate a genius son after he died, it had to be said that Howard was really amazing.
Of course, this wasn’t the time. It was n’ t because Lu Yuan had to cheat Tony for a large sum of money, nor was it because of other reasons. It was because there were still many things to do.
Obadiah had died. As one of the largest shareholders of the Stark Group, Obadiah had always been a man of fame and fortune.
But he suddenly died. He had to give someone an explanation.
Tony already had enough evidence to prove his guilt, including Colson. It was indeed O’Bardia who attacked others first.
However, in the end, S.H.I.E. Shield didn’t choose to announce Obadiah’s crime certificate and cause of death. Instead, it told Tony to publicly declare that Obadiah had died from the plane crash.
Why was it like this?
Because Stark Industry had always been one of the important sources of tax revenue in a country, and it still supported the livelihood of many people.
On the other hand, Obadiah had colluded with the Ten Rings Gang. The Ten Rings Gang was an enemy of a certain country. Once this evidence was made public, due to Obadiah’s position in the Stark Group, it would inevitably cause the Stark Group’s reputation to plummet.
No matter how one looked at it, making him disappear silently was the best choice.
From this point of view, it could be seen that S.H.I.E.I.D. Bureau’s view of the overall situation, as well as its loyalty to a certain country.
Lu Yuan sneered and felt disdain in his heart.
That was why he would not join S.H.I. Shield because S.H.I. Shield was one of the branches of the United Nations. Logically speaking, it should work for the United Nations.
But in reality?However, they had always regarded a country as their core. They were just a dog in a country.
Wouldn’ t joining them be equivalent to becoming a dog in a country?
Lu Yuan was still thinking of smashing a country with one punch. How could he join such an organization?
Apart from that, at the press conference held last night, regarding the sudden incident of the Stark Group’s explosion, Tony half-truths said that he had been attacked by someone. Finally, he was saved by the Iron Man who had been talked about recently.
Because of the mention of Iron Man, the reporters on the scene asked excitedly, wanting to know who Iron Man was.
Before the press conference, Tony was stuffed with a piece of paper, which was the script for the speech. It was written on it that told him to pass the buck to the bodyguard.
He said the same:” It’s my bodyguard.”
Lu Yuan stood up in time and waved at everyone.” That’s right, it’s me.”
Tony, as well as Little Pepper, and even Coles in the crowd looked at him.
Shameless.
Are you a Iron Man?Didn’t you call yourself Superman?
But Lu Yuan didn’t mind at all. He even blinked at Tony. He meant that since you did n’ t want this title, he wouldn’t be polite.
Tony endured it, but he was not the kind of person who would be willing to walk through the night in a brocade robe. As a result, he finally couldn’t hold back.” Actually, I’ m the Iron Man.”That’s right. I’ m the Iron Man.”
In an instant, the entire room was boiling. Before the reporters could react, they turned into waves of servants, instantly drowning Tony.
After all, Lu Yuan was still a bodyguard. He had no choice but to step forward to protect Tony, worried that he would be attacked by the chaos.
The result was that Lu Yuan himself had been stepped on several times in the chaos.
He turned his head to look. It turned out that he was a beautiful reporter, and he was very good-looking.
Speaking of which, wasn’t this the big beauty that Lu Yuan had been in contact with at the party that day?
At that time, Lu Yuan thought that she was a celebrity, so she was a reporter.
“What’s going on?”The reporter approached Lu Yuan. Because the two of them had known each other, he wanted to ask for some information from him.
Lu Yuan rolled his eyes.” You want to know the inside story?”
The latter nodded.
Lu Yuan smiled.”No, you don’ t need money.”
Seeing his slutty appearance, the beautiful reporter was so angry that her teeth tickled and she said fiercely,” Then I might as well go find Tony directly.”
Well, it seems like this is really the case.
Tony, a playboy, as long as he was a beautiful woman, he would not reject anyone.
Moreover, he had already revealed that he was a Iron Man. Of course, there was no need to worry.
Lu Yuan didn’t care either. As a woman, there were plenty of things he wanted.
There were not many others on Earth, but there were many humans.
He hadn’t met a girl who could make him fall in love with him. Otherwise, he would definitely catch up.
Forget it.
Because Tony had exposed his identity as a Iron Man, this press conference obviously could not continue.
However, Tony finally said,” Due to the departure of Obadiah, we decided to transfer the shares held by Obadiah to Mr. Lu Yuan.”
Lu Yuan, a former bodyguard, had turned into another giant of the Stark Group, replacing Obadiah as one of the largest shareholders.
Others were still shocked. Only Lu Yuan knew that Tony wouldn’t buy or sell at a loss. It was better to say that Tony was too smart.
Since Lu Yuan had become one of the bosses of this company, could he not bring out the advanced technologies that were more advanced than Earth for the sake of developing the company?
Even if it was just to buy Lu Yuan’s strength, it was still worth it.
Even Iron Tyrant looked like a thin piece of paper in front of Lu Yuan, let alone Tony’s battle clothes?
Tony was not stupid. Even if it was just to protect his life, he had to firmly tie Lu Yuan and himself together.
Otherwise, with Tony’s character of offending people all over the world, there might be someone willing to spend 100 million to take their own lives.
Obadiah was also stupid. He might as well take out a bargaining chip that could move Lu Yuan and let him kill Tony. Then there would be nothing left.
In short, Obadiah’s death did n’ t cause too much of a stir. It just passed peacefully.
On the other hand, Lu Yuan became the biggest winner. Not only did he cheat Obadaia for 130 million, he even gained 40% of the shares. That was from Tony Bai to Lu Yuan. As for how much money he spent to buy back these shares, it had nothing to do with Lu Yuan.
Anyway, Tony only had the most money.
He spoke again.
Just before the press conference was over, Lu Yuan was about to leave with Tony and Little Pepper.
Coles found him and said to Lu Yuan,” The boss wants to see you.”
Lu Yuan raised an eyebrow, a smile on his face, but his words were cold.” If he wants to see me, I have to go?Looks like my last words weren’t clear yet?Or did it have to be like the comments section said that you would be afraid of my power if I killed a state with one punch?”Get him over here.”
Colson coughed lightly and said with an unconcerned expression,” How could Miss Boz have my name card?”
Lu Yuan looked at Colson.” Not at all, right?”Are you sure you want to waste my favor?”
Well, he owed Colson a favor. In the end, he could only obediently follow Colson to meet Frey.*

41. Bye, Frey. Avengers Alliance plan

Because he gave Little Pepper that name card, Lu Yuan owed Colson a favor.
No matter what, he came with a single phone call. Could this person return it?
Lu Yuan was also a person who didn’t like to owe people. He had no choice but to follow Colson on his way to see Frey again.
Originally, this was a business card given to protect Little Pepper. Logically speaking, it should be Tony.
However, the relationship between Tony and Little Pepper had not yet been confirmed. Another one was that Tony had already given a lot of things. Even his own company’s shares had been given a small half Tony’s shares were actually only 40%. Apart from Lu Yuan’s shares that originally belonged to Obadiah, the remaining 20% was held by other shareholders.
After thinking about it, it was time to do something for Tony.
It was still the safe house, but this time, there was no one else. Apart from Colson, only Frey was waiting for Lu Yuan.
“Oh?”Is it still here?”Lu Yuan looked at the situation in the room and found that besides the equipment that was originally used as a safe house had been removed, this place was still preserved.
As an emergency safe house, many emergency equipment, such as weapons, would be prepared here.
But since it was activated last time, this place could no longer be used.
The reason why a safe house was called a safe house was that it was secretive and not even its own people knew about it. Only a few supreme commanders had control over its location.
Especially between agents, sometimes even their own people were enemies.
So the role of the safe house was even more important.
“You need to find me?”Lu Yuan didn’t hold back either. He found a chair and sat down. He looked at Ferey.” I already understand my attitude last time, right?”I won’ t join Divine Shield Bureau.”
Frey nodded to show that he still remembered his reply, but he couldn’t help but ask,” Why?”You seem to have a lot of resistance towards the Divine Shield Bureau?”
Lu Yuan smiled.” Nonsense, you don’ t even know that there is a Nine-Headed Snake among you. I don’ t like to be teammates with fools.”
Even Lu Yuan knew that the highest commander of the Divine Shield Bureau was the highest commander of the Nine-Headed Serpent.
Although Nickfrey was the director of the Bureau of Divine Shield, the Bureau of Divine Shield was on the surface working for the United Nations, so there was still a position above Nickfrey’s director.
And that person was Nine-Headed Snake.
One could imagine the current situation of Divine Shield.
Lu Yuan thought to himself that even you guys couldn’t do anything inside him, so he did n’ t want to get into a mess.
The main thing was.
“Another one. You guys say you’re working for the United Nations, but are n’ t you actually working for a country?That’s why it’s useless. I won’t join any forces. Instead, I’ ll say that my country doesn’t have a good impression of you. As for the reason, I wo n’ t say anything. You know it yourself.” Lu Yuan didn’t hold back this time.
The last time they were polite, they expressed goodwill and did not want to cause trouble.
He didn’t want to go to war with a country easily. It was n’ t that he couldn’t defeat it. It was precisely because he could easily destroy a country. At that time, it would only make other countries become enemies with him under the fear of death.
When the time came, he would hide with his tail between his legs?Or did he wipe out the entire world?
Lu Yuan himself said that he did not come to Earth to conquer Earth. He did not have that much ambition.
He only wanted to live peacefully on Earth, that was all.
But if Frey thought he would compromise because of this, he would be afraid, and that would be a big mistake.
They would even pay for this.
Frey looked deeply at Lu Yuan.
Frey understood. Lu Yuan knew a lot of things. He was not an ignorant fool.
It seemed like there was no way to fool around anymore.
“Alright, then I won’t force you anymore.But I have one thing to explain clearly.The Divine Shield Bureau was indeed a subordinate organization of the United Nations. We were not just working for a country.”There’s one thing you need to understand. We’ re attacking the enemy of the United Nations, and the people who cause trouble in other countries are their troops. It has nothing to do with us.”
The main enemies of the Divine Shield Bureau were the Nine-Headed Snake and other’terrifying’ forces.
S.H.I.E. Shield would not help a country to infiltrate other countries.
The reason why he looked like he was working for a country.
“Maybe it’s because the headquarters of the Divine Shield Bureau and the headquarters of the United Nations are in a certain country, that’s why you misunderstood.”Actually, it’s not like that.” Frey made a guess. Maybe Lu Yuan had misunderstood for this reason.
But was it really a misunderstanding?
Lu Yuan was too lazy to argue with him.” SO?”Can I go back now?”
“Don’t worry. I know it’s not easy to invite you here, and this is the only chance.” Frey was the head of an agent. How could he not understand the reasoning? He knew that Lu Yuan did not have a good impression of him.
Therefore, he didn’t want to talk about it. He took out a document and handed it to Lu Yuan.
Lu Yuan raised his eyebrows and took a suspicious glance at Frey before taking the document.
After a few glances, Lu Yuan threw the document away and stood up and left.
Ma Dan, Avengers Alliance?The problem was, why did he find him?
It turned out that the document was the plan of the Avengers Alliance. Frey wanted to gather a team of people with super powers or special abilities to form a special team.
This team was only related to Divine Shield Bureau in name, but it was not the same.
In other words, the Avengers would not need to obey the command and dispatch of the S.H.I. Shield Bureau, so the S.H.I. Shield Bureau would not pay.
This team would be prepared to deal with special events when needed.
For example, facing the large-scale invasion of the Qitarui army, or the mechanical army of Ochuang, or even the army of annihilation.
But usually, the Avengers would still maintain their lives.
Everyone knew what the Avengers Alliance represented in the Maneuvering World, just like the position of the Justice Alliance in the DC universe.
However, Lu Yuan was not interested at all. He threw the document away and turned to leave.
“Wait, are you not interested?”Frey shouted from behind.
Lu Yuan didn’ t even turn back and said coldly,” What nonsense are you talking about? According to your documents, the first person to be solved after the Avengers are formed is my father.”
Walking to the door, Lu Yuan turned around and gave Fereby a middle finger.
The Avengers were responsible for dealing with sudden and serious situations. As an alien, wasn’t Lu Yuan the Avengers needed to deal with?
After he joined the team, not only could he not get his salary, he even helped others beat him?
Don’t joke anymore. Go play dumb.
Just like that, Lu Yuan left. He did not join the Avengers Alliance and chose to refuse.
Frey shook his head in disappointment.
Colson came up to him and asked,” Can I persuade him again?”
“If he makes up his mind, I don’t think it makes sense for you to go a few more times.”Why don’ t you let Natasha try?”
Frey’s face was deep in thought, not knowing what kind of bad idea he was trying to make.*

42. Beauty Tactics?Look at the distance.

After Lu Yuan came out of the safe room, he didn’t even walk far when a car came from behind him.
It was still that beautiful sports car, and the driver was also that beautiful female agent Natasha.
“Get in.”
Natasha drove to Lu Yuan and greeted him unhappily.
Lu Yuan turned to look around and shrugged,” I didn’ t provoke you, right?”
Why are you pulling his face at him?
“And I didn’ t call a car either?”Lu Yuan was even more amused. Did he need her to send him off?
“Bye,” Lu Yuan raised his hand and greeted. Without any warning, he suddenly disappeared.
If he was willing, he could go anywhere in the universe. Was there still a need to transport him?
There was no one or anything on Earth that could beat him, including the speed of light.
Even if he called that surprised aunt back now, it was at most the speed of light. It could not be compared to Lu Yuan.
Natasha looked at Lu Yuan’s disappearing position and did not return to her senses for a long time.
After a while, she called Frey.” Chief, he left by himself. I haven’ t had time to speak yet.”
Frey was out of his wits. He originally thought that Lu Yuan was the kind of person who couldn’t walk when he saw a beauty. He thought that Lu Yuan was a beauty lover like Tony.
Last time, Lu Yuan seemed to show interest in Natasha.
But today was different.
Actually, Lu Yuan had guessed that Frey had sent Natasha here on purpose. Why was Natasha so shameless? It was because she also knew that she was playing a shameful role.
Even if it wasn’t a beauty trap, it would n’ t be too different.
Lu Yuan found it funny.
Are you kidding me?If he could compromise because of a beautiful woman, Kryptonian would be in danger.
In the galaxy where Krypton was located, there was another race besides Krypton, the Dakosum people.
There were similarities and differences between the two races.
First of all, their abilities were similar. They could gain superhuman power by absorbing the yellow sun’s light.
However, Kryptonian people were afraid of Kryptonian stones, while Dakosum people were afraid of lead.
Although the two races were in the same star system, due to the huge differences in race culture, the two races were constantly fighting. They were not good neighbors but enemies.
Lu Yuan used to be the commander-in-chief of Krypton Star, and he didn’t have much to do with Dakosum Star. This was especially the most tragic one. Lu Yuan led hundreds of thousands of soldiers to completely cripple Dakosum Star.
One hundred thousand years ago, the Dakosam planet had once had to dive below the surface of the Dakosam planet to survive.
If it weren’t for Lu Yuan’s final retreat, the Dakosam planet would have been wiped out.
As mentioned earlier, Lu Yuan didn’t lack beauties. The women on Dakota and Sam were as beautiful as Kryptonian, and could even be considered as another superwoman.
Dakosam and Kryptonian might have been the same ancestors in the past, so there was no reproductive isolation between them. They could marry and inherit their descendants.
If Lu Yuan could be easily bribed by a beauty trick, he would have betrayed him.
He was not that kind of person.
Of course, if it was meat that was delivered to the door, it was still not polite to eat it.
For example, that beautiful reporter, Lu Yuan did not go back that day. He did not go back to Tony’s house until noon the next day.
Tony was also a veteran. He instantly saw something different from Lu Yuan’s body, but Lu Yuan looked a little frustrated.
Tony asked curiously,” Is the process not going well?”
Lu Yuan rolled his eyes. How could he ask this kind of question?
In the end, Lu Yuan really said it.
The process was actually extremely smooth. The end was not smooth.
Lu Yuan sighed. With his current physical fitness, ordinary people could no longer satisfy his aesthetics.
Fortunately, he could control his own strength. Otherwise, when he went to the bathroom, just the strength of his urine had destroyed a urinal.
It was an exquisite porcelain that was hard to break even with a crowbar.
Lu Yuan was unhappy because as he continued to shine the yellow sun, the power in his body continued to grow stronger, as if there was no end to it.
If this continued, would he be able to marry a wife that could perfectly fit him?
He would never be a single dog for the rest of his life, right?
One hundred thousand years ago, he was a single dog. One hundred thousand years later, would he continue like this?
“Why don’ t you see Little Pepper?”He didn’t want to say anything about himself. Lu Yuan asked about Little Pepper’s whereabouts.
Tony looked at Lu Yuan strangely and reminded him,” You can’t forget that I transferred all of Obadiah’s shares to you, right?”But whether it’s the company’s board of directors or Obadiah’s children, someone has to deal with them.”
On the other hand, Lu Yuan himself was just like no one else. How could he make sense of this? He had to give him money after counting it?
Lu Yuan was a little surprised.” O’ Badaia still has children?”
There was indeed a son. Obadiah’s full name was Obadiah Stani, and his son was Zach Stani.
Zach was just as old as Tony. After all, Obadiah and Howard were friends.
But the two of them couldn’t play together because Tony was a genius, and Zack was a useless master.
However, in the cartoon, Zach had inherited his father’s legacy and appeared as the fifth generation iron overlord, causing Tony a lot of trouble.
The Iron Tyrant King was also divided into several generations. The first Iron Tyrant King was naturally Obadiah, and then there were four versions, as well as four different styles of Iron Tyrant King.
This was also why Lu Yuan insisted on killing Obadiah and completely destroying the information and Iron Tyrant’s parts.
He was worried that the wildfire would not last long.
He was also thinking, could Zach be a hidden danger?
Tony quickly stopped him.” Big brother, Zach, don’ t worry. It’s just a second generation without threats. It’s better to let him live than to let him disappear.”
Alright.
Lu Yuan was about to write the word “kill” on his face. Tony could tell that he had saved Zach’s life.
With regard to the transfer of shares, it seemed like Little Pepper would have to work for a long time.
Tony had been busy improving his battle clothes recently.
It was said that Tony had developed a new version, which could be covered up with a suitcase. It looked like a normal suitcase, but in case of an emergency, he could put on a battle suit in an instant.
“But for the sake of portability and convenience, the armor of the battle suit will be thinner than before, including insufficient energy.” Tony was worried about this.
Now, Tony was no longer stacking the ark’s reaction on his own body. Instead, he was mounting it in a battle suit.
Although it was easy to carry the suitcase battle suit, it was the weakest battle suit in all aspects.
“By the way, I even designed a battle suit for you. I’m grateful to you,” Tony suddenly said.
Lu Yuan turned to look. A special armor with a dark blue color and bright red S on its chest was quietly resting there.*

43. New Era Business Mind

It had to be said that Tony was thoughtful, and that Tony was someone who thought of old feelings and knew how to be grateful.
Few people knew that Tony would repay others.
That was why he had created a battle suit for Lu Yuan. Even though he knew that Lu Yuan did not need it, it was his intention.
The battle suit was designed according to Lu Yuan’s Superman battle suit. Apart from the absence of a cape, it was almost the same.
There were two large red Ss on the chest and two golden frames on the back.
The difference was that this suit did not have a helmet.
“I guess you won’t like helmets.” Tony’s observation ability was also meticulous. He guessed that Lu Yuan wouldn’t care about covering his identity or needing the protection of helmets, so he did n’ t.
Lu Yuan nodded. He really didn’t need it. He had nothing to be afraid of.
“Speaking of which, giving me this thing is actually meaningless. Why don’t you divide your good cars by half? You ca n’ t drive here anyway.” Lu Yuan circled around the suit before suddenly turning his gaze to the good cars parked in the garage.
Tony rolled his eyes. He was really greedy.
However, he didn’ t say anything. He just asked,” Let’s wait until you get your driver’s license.”
Dead point, how could Lu Yuan have a license?
“Why did you suddenly think of giving me something?”Lu Yuan changed the topic and looked at Tony with a meaningful expression. He said with a smile that was not quite a smile,” There’s nothing to be courting. If you’ re not a traitor, you’ ll be stealing.”
Tony’s words were hard to hear, but he did have something to say.” Actually, I’ ve thought about it. You’re right. As a weapons merchant, I have developed many weapons with great destructive power. Even if those people were n’ t killed by me, they died on the weapons I made.”That’s why I want to change the company’s prospects.”
Lu Yuan understood.
“So what do you want to dig out from me?”Lu Yuan sat to the side and asked Tony what he wanted this time.
“Why don’t you help me think of a way to develop a company?” Tony did n’ t know what Lu Yuan was in possession of and was willing to take it out.”And this is your company.”
Just say that Tony’s shares were n’ t for free. He didn’t just have to tie Lu Yuan down, he had to tie him up with the company. This way, Lu Yuan had to help the company develop.
Lu Yuan did not feel that he had been tricked. The reason was very simple. The current Stark Group was also his company, and he was also one of the major shareholders.
This was no longer to help Tony, but to help his own company.
Well, he was still trapped inside.
“Let me think about it.” Lu Yuan crossed his arms and began to ponder.
Tony’s eyes lit up as he took the initiative to open two bottles of beer in the fridge.
In the past, Tony’s favorite was never beer. He felt that the price was off.
He loved to drink champagne, whisky, and all kinds of red wine, even sake and white wine on our side (I guess).
But since Lu Yuan came, it was different. All his good wine had been lost by Lu Yuan. It wasn’t because he felt bad for money. It was because Lu Yuan would never get drunk. It would be a waste to give him a drink.
Lu Yuan seemed to be almost drunk and immune to alcohol. He automatically evolved a body that targeted him.
After all, we all know that alcohol intoxication is actually a kind of alcohol intoxication. It is also commonly known as alcohol intoxication. However, the degree of alcohol intoxication is different. Normal alcohol intoxication is still fine. Just sleep and drink more water.
However, this was still a sign of poisoning, so Lu Yuan had developed a corresponding immune effect. Alcohol could still be absorbed, that was, he could taste alcohol.
But only he wouldn’t be drunk.
It had to be said that the Day of Destruction was a real boon.
If he died once, he wouldn’t be hurt again. He would also adjust his surroundings.
For example, cold. As long as Lu Yuan was given enough time, he could endure the cold that could freeze the world.
For example, if it was hot, not just the temperature of the sun. Even if it increased by a few hundred million degrees Celsius, he could slowly adapt.
He was invincible.
Back then, there was such a weakness as the Kryptonite. Perhaps it could be killed.
But the first thing he did after resurrection was to use the Kryptonite to stab him, and then he was immune.
God knows how to kill him. It’s almost impossible.
It was far away.
Lu Yuan took the beer and drank it dry.
Tony was helpless. He could only make another trip. This time, he directly picked it up.
Lu Yuan broke the silence and snapped his fingers.” I remember.”
Tony didn’t care about drinking. He put the bottle aside and looked at Lu Yuan with a bright look.” What?”Speak quickly.”
“Smartphone,” Lu Yuan said with a mysterious expression.
However, Tony was disappointed.
He thought it was something. The smartphone had already been born.
The so-called smart phone refers to a system that has an independent system, memory, and operation. There is no need to divide the details into too much detail. There is a suspicion that there are water words.
In short, the keys used in this era were actually smart phones. Moreover, the touch screen was not a human touch screen, but it was also a touch screen era.
However, the current network was not as developed as it was in the post-4G era.
Even the fourth generation of fruit machines would not be released until June 8,2010.
And now, it was June of 20,2008.
It should be June. Summer, good weather.
The more Lu Yuan thought about it, the more excited he became. In the end, he simply slapped Tony, giving him a fright.
But Tony immediately saw a new little thing slowly appearing in Lu Yuan’s palm.
It was the size of a palm, and its body was thin and thin. It had an overall screen, something similar to a phone.
Lu Yuan, as a person who had already reached the fifth dimension, had actually created a most advanced smart phone out of nowhere based on his own memories with the power to rewrite reality and reverse reality. At least it was the most advanced smart phone he had ever seen.
It was a full screen machine. The back shell was made of glass. Even Toni carefully took it over, feeling like it was a work of art.
Lu Yuan explained the control method for Tony and explained the benefits of smart phones one by one.
Unfortunately, the network was still underdeveloped, and the wireless network signal was not yet popular.
In addition, the APP era had not yet arrived, so he could only connect with Jarvis to the Internet. He could not show it more comprehensively.
But even so, Tony was stunned.
“Once this thing is born, Stark Industries will lead the world into a new era.Besides, Tony, the share of cell phones wasn’t counted. Do n’ t forget that what really made money was the communication fee.”At least we have to seize the share of the network.”
“What’s making money in the new era?Arms?”Gun and ammunition?”
“Nononno, the flow is the king.”Tony, open an online store with me.”*

44. How could a wildfire be reborn?

As one of the largest e-commerce companies in the world, Yamousun started to run online book sales.
Only later did it begin to transform and gradually become bigger. In 2000 and 20 years, it was ranked fourth among the top 100 global brand values.
Therefore, do not underestimate the Internet era.
Lu Yuan’s previous life had been two thousand and twenty years before he transmigrated, so he knew a lot about Manway and DC.
At the same time, he had also seen the brilliant Internet era.
He knew more about what Zero Eight represented.
It meant that he could lead the Stark industry ahead of time to enter the next era.
It was an incomparably huge cake, but no one had opened the safe, only he had the key.
It wasn’t just the online sales business, there were also other electronic businesses. For example, in the Internet era, online services were also a valuable source of income.
It was not just a piece of cake, but countless cakes were waiting for him to eat. Even Lu Yuan’s eyes began to shine with a light of money.
In any case, it was just for fun. Since he didn’t want to dominate the world or conquer the universe, he should start making money and start a business empire.
This was really exciting.
Tony was dumbfounded.
It was not just mobile phones, but also communication companies, even network companies, and a series of businesses.
He just wanted to transform the company’s weapons department, but Lu Yuan wanted to transform the entire company?
But it seemed very challenging?
Moreover, this item could be considered a technology development field, and it was in line with his hobbies and interests.
“Even I can go to MIT to recruit people.” Tony was excited.
Because Tony graduated from MIT, it should be easy to recruit a group of talents.
That’s right. Tony was a genius, and he had several degrees.
In the setting, Tony was 17 years old, and he had entered MIT with the best results.
Then, at the age of 21, he graduated with the highest score in history.
In addition, during these four years, not only had he completed his studies, he had also obtained a double degree in mechanical engineering and electronic engineering, the so-called doctoral degree.
Not only did this guy have money in his family, he was also a genius. He was simply like an open life.
The two of them started to get excited. They just drank and chatted all night. Later, even the little chili was called by Tony after work. They asked her to go to Tang’s street to buy chicken roast duck and stew a big goose.
Lu Yuan had heard from novels before that there had been some special changes in the taste of Chinese restaurants in foreign countries. Therefore, he had also ordered Little Pepper to say in Chinese that it was for people to eat.
Tony was dumbfounded. Did he eat for ghosts?
That’s right, a foreign ghost.
Actually, it didn’t count as well. Other people also made adjustments to take care of local tastes.
Not everyone could eat sweet and sour. A certain countryman only liked to eat sweet and sour.
However, no matter what, Little Pepper still completed the mission and bought two burgers for Tony.
That was his favorite.
Little Spicy Pepper was angered to death. She had been busy at the company for a few days, but these two Sirs were hiding at home, drinking and chatting, and calling her like calling a little girl.
However, when Little Pepper heard the two of them’s grand exhibition of the future, she was also stunned.
Especially after Lu Yuan proposed to let Little Pepper take charge of everything in the new department, she couldn’t help but cry out.
Playing so big?
She was about to be promoted?
That’s right, Little Pepper was the first person to be appointed after Lu Yuan took office as the second largest shareholder. She directly became the CEO, replacing the previous position of Obadaia.
However, Little Pepper was not the top CEO at the moment. She was just the CEO of the R & D department in charge of the new era proposed by Lu Yuan today.
But that was not bad. It was much better than being a little assistant.
“Don’t leave tonight.” Lu Yuan held Little Pepper’s hand.
On the other side, Tony stared with his eyes wide open. He was just about to raise the wine bottle.
Fortunately, Lu Yuan was just joking. He put Little Pepper’s hand into Tony’s. He stood up and said,” I’ll just be an adult.”
It turned out that he was going to find a place to live outside tonight.
Tony showed a grateful look.” Good brother, I’ ll have someone send wine to the cellar tomorrow.”
Lu Yuan didn’ t know whether to laugh or cry as he shook his head.” Beer is good. No matter how good the wine is, I can’ t drink it. Don’ t waste it.”
He then left.
As for what kind of plot would happen to Tony and Little Pepper in the future, Lu Yuan did not care anymore.
In fact, they had already reached a very close distance and were separated by a layer of window paper.
But Lu Yuan was very worried that Little Pepper would be a tragedy because Tony had never experienced growth. God knows if he would turn back.
He could only hope that Tony would be responsible for this.
Whether it was Tony or Little Pepper, Lu Yuan came out of Tony’s house and came to the cliff outside.
At first, he came out with a smile on his face and a bottle of wine in his hand.
Standing there, looking at the distant sea.
Because there was a bit of night wind tonight, the waves on the surface of the sea were surging, not very calm.
Lu Yuan raised his head and drank up a bottle of wine in one breath. Then, he threw the bottle away and his expression became much colder.
Without a smile, Lu Yuan lifted his head to look at the bright city center in the distance.
Suddenly, he floated up and disappeared.
The next moment, Lu Yuan arrived at a mansion in the rich district. It was really a magnificent rich family.
He entered silently. He flew in from a window and floated all the way to one of the rooms. There was no sound in the process.
There was a study in front. The door was tightly shut, and the sound insulation inside was very good.
But he could not escape Lu Yuan’s ears. He could clearly hear the conversation inside.
One of them was on the phone, shouting angrily,” Damn it, my father died. He was killed by that bastard Tony. I don’ t care. If you Ten Ring Gang still want my help, kill Tony and his bodyguard. When I get the Stark Group, I’ ll do my best to help you.”
Lu Yuan smiled and stretched out his hand to break the lock on the door. The handle of the door cracked and even the door was shattered.
The people inside had already heard the sound. They turned around and saw Lu Yuan. They couldn’ t help but be stunned,” Who are you?”
“You don’ t even know who you want to kill?”Lu Yuan was amused. He really deserved to be called a idiot.
“You’ re that bodyguard?”The man cried out in surprise, and his expression changed.
He was Obadiah’s son Zach. After Lu Yuan knew that there was such a person, he was already searching in the dark.
Finally, he found a suspect in his super-hearing ability. Now, he was even more certain that it was him.
Lu Yuan walked over with a smile. He patted Zac on the head and took his phone.
Without even looking at Zach, whose head had been slapped into the cavity, Lu Yuan asked the phone,” You dare to say that?”Where is it?”*

45. This was the killing of grass

Tony was still careless.
That’s right, Zach was indeed a scum, but scum did n’ t mean there was no threat.
Never underestimate anyone.
Lu Yuan didn’t underestimate people’s habits, so he wasn’t afraid of trouble. He decided to find Zach’s whereabouts in the big New York meeting.
Zach might not know what happened, but through a series of operations by Stark, he could guess that it was definitely related to Tony and Lu Yuan.
Moreover, the S.H.I.E.I. Shield had arranged for Obadiah to die. At least Zach knew where his father did not plan to go by plane. There was no record of Obadiah’s private plane flying on the tarmac.
However, Zach never expected that Lu Yuan had already come to his door before he could start moving.
After killing Zach with a slap, Lu Yuan was completely uninterested in the magnificent decorations and even the safe deposit box.
Do you really think Lu Yuan cares about money?
How could that be possible? Otherwise, if he brought something back from the sun or went to other planets in the universe space to find something, he would be able to exchange for sky-high money.
Money was not his purpose. His purpose was to amuse himself.
Zach’s safe had at least tens of millions of cash, as well as various precious metals and gems.
But Lu Yuan did not care at all. He cared more about the whereabouts of the person on the other side of the phone.
What?”Don’ t you dare tell me where you are?”Lu Yuan used the general method to find out the whereabouts of the other party.
Actually, he was currently monitoring the entire world. As long as the other party made a sound, he would know where the other party was.
But the person on the other side did not speak.
It seemed that the commotion just now had let the other party know that Zach was dead. Even if they didn’t know who the current person was, they knew that the other party was n’ t easy to provoke.
Lu Yuan raised his eyebrows and began to scan the surroundings. However, he was not looking at Zach’s study, but scanning the world with super vision.
In the end, he finally saw a bald man holding the phone in silence in a desert cave.
“I found you,” Lu Yuan smiled proudly.
The other party was shocked. He didn’t know what had happened and subconsciously hung up.
But in the next second, a blur appeared in front of him. Lu Yuan had already reached him on the phone.
“Tony, that guy still left behind a trap.” Lu Yuan shook his head.
It turned out that Tony didn’t wipe out this group of Ten Ring Gang’s people a while ago. Instead, he left behind a trap.
In fact, this fish was the biggest one.
It was well known that the Ten Rings Gang was a large force. It might even be harder to deal with than the Nine-Headed Snake, because the Nine-Headed Snake had at least been destroyed on the surface.
With the scale of the Ten Ring Gang, they had many separate teams, and they were distributed all over the world. The members did not know each other’s identities.
Only the leaders of the various branches could contact the upper echelons.
The leader of this team in the desert was the bald man in front of him.
At that time, he was in another place, which was why he was wrong with Tony.
It was only after he returned that he realized that his team was almost wiped out.
Baldy was about to die of anger. Only then did he contact Zach. He actually knew Zach didn’t have much ability. However, Baldy needed Zach’s information on Tony’s actions. Only then would he be happy to cooperate with Zach.
However, Baldy did not expect Lu Yuan to have such ability. He directly rushed in front of him.
Baldy did not dare to act rashly because he had no idea how Lu Yuan did it.
On the other hand, the other bald men in the cave subconsciously took out their guns and fired at Lu Yuan.
The bullet accurately hit Lu Yuan, but there was no point in it.
Lu Yuan sighed.” You know you can’ t hit me, but you still have to hit me. What a waste.”
As he spoke, Lu Yuan turned his head to look at the surrounding disciples of the Ten Rings Gang. A golden light flashed through his eyes, and it was even more terrifying than any laser beam. In an instant, everyone except bald head was killed in an instant. He cut them in half.
Baldy was shocked. He seemed to have understood something about this kind of method. The attackers who had targeted Tony’s trap before were the last to die like this.
“So it’s you.” Baldy finally knew that this person in front of him had saved Tony.
In fact, Baldy didn’t know that O’ Badaya wanted them to kill Tony, but it was pointless.
“What do you want?”Baldy asked Lu Yuan as he thought of a solution.” We are the Ten Ring Gang. Our goal is to bring peace and order to the world. We….”
Lu Yuan knew what he wanted to do. Was he trying to reverse him?
And it was for peace?
“Shut up,” Lu Yuan said impatiently as he tossed the phone in his hand forward.
“Pfft.”
The moment Lu Yuan threw his ordinary phone out, it was faster than any weapon that had been fired. In an instant, Baldy exploded.
The Ten Ring Gang’s ambition was similar to that of the Nine-Headed Snake. They all wanted to conquer the world and then use their will to make rules. However, they called it Order and Peace.
Should it be that Master Man was too bewitching?Or was the Ten Ring Gang too crazy?
“At least it’s quiet here.” Lu Yuan walked out of the cave. It was really quiet behind him.
This was the end of the fight.
Unlike Tony, Lu Yuan had his own method to scan any corner around him. Even Jarvis had made mistakes, but he did not.
Super vision and super hearing could guarantee any corner, even a mouse hole could not escape his monitoring.
In the end, Lu Yuan nodded in satisfaction. There was indeed no fluke.
“By the way, we can’t leave any traces.” Before Lu Yuan left, he did n’ t forget to destroy the corpse because there was still a portion of Stark’s weapons left.
Now that Lu Yuan was one of the largest shareholders of Stark Group, he naturally had to consider his company’s image.
As a result, Lu Yuan turned to the direction of the cave and raised his right hand to open his palm. Then, he fell down.
The terrifying force brought about the air. It was as if Lu Yuan had seized the air. He controlled a ball of terrifying air to form an air cannon and suppressed it.
“Boom.”
The cave was flattened, and there was even a huge pit that looked like a palm. Later on, there was a commotion about what was happening. Some people said that it was a palm strike from the sky In short, it was very lively.
But no one knew what was buried under the deep pit in his palm.
Lu Yuan moved his shoulders, and the rest of the work was finally completed. This was the end.
Speaking of which, Little Pepper was staying at Tony’s house tonight. He looked at it shamelessly….
So where should Lu Yuan go and make a move?
After thinking about it, Lu Yuan ran to find the whereabouts of Natasha.*

[Big Boss]

Chapter 17 Felicity Smoker

Even though Hallekine had turned into a river in sorrow, Su Sheng was playing happily in the Batmobile.
Gotham had been sealed off. The only bridge leading to the outside world had probably not received any news and had not been unlocked yet, but……I can fly!
Su Sheng was driving the Batmobile to fly from above the bridge. The soldiers guarding the bridge were dedicated to their duties and did not allow anyone to leave Gotham’s mission. They were shooting at him from below. It had to be said that the quality of the Batmobile was good, and the sounds of tinkling could be heard. He was driving the Batmobile to fly into S-type and then into B-type to fight back. He did not know if the idiots below could understand.
He crossed the bridge and left Gotham.
Only then did Su Sheng let the Batmobile land, from flying mode to racing mode.
The sound of the boom was deafening. It was as if the car in front of him was about to hit you even if it was far away. The cars on the road were so scared that they didn’t even have the time to appreciate the coolness of the Batmobile. Su Sheng had no idea how long it took to stop.
“Sure enough, it’s a good fare, a good female Fei Han.”
The Batmobile was running out of oil.
Su Sheng looked at the map and found that it was not far from Starling City.Starling City?So he hadn’t changed his name to Star City?If that’s the case, then let’s go and see Green Hat Hero, that’s not right……”Green Arrow, forget about it. It’s still the Green Hat Hero’s name.”
Su Sheng came down and looked around. The bushes were densely covered in the wilderness.
“Let’s go.”
Su Sheng recognized the direction and left. As for the Bat Vehicle?A car without fuel was a pile of scrap iron. As a means of transportation, it had already completed its mission, so whoever liked to take it away, as long as it was not afraid that Batman would find it.
Like walking, Su Sheng leisurely walked forward.
One, one, one.
Although there were cars passing by occasionally, none of them slowed down until a kindhearted person appeared.A brown car drove past Su Sheng and stopped in front of him. Then, it slowly backed up and stopped beside him.
The window rolled down, and what caught his eye was a blonde with a shawl. This was a girl with black-framed glasses.
Judging from his appearance and temperament, he should be a female student.
“Well, do you need a lift?”She asked curiously.
“Of course.”Su Sheng smiled brightly. Before he even entered Starling City, he had encountered a surprise.
After getting on the car, Su Sheng thanked her.
“You’ re welcome.”She pushed the mirror frame and replied in a daze. She hurriedly restarted the car and continued on the road.
His eyes stared straight ahead as he gripped the steering wheel tightly.
Su Sheng looked at her and smiled.” Are you nervous?”
“No, no. I’ m just not good at getting in touch with people.”She replied.
“Then you still let me take a ride?”
“I don’t think you’ re a bad person, and I’ve never seen anyone before so I wanted to try.You don’t have to worry. Although I just got my driver’s license, there’s definitely no problem. Are you going to travel alone with your bag?Traveling to Starling City was a bad choice.”I’m sorry. I mean, there’s nothing interesting here. Even if you want to find a job here, it’s not the best choice. However, I do n’ t have high requirements, and Quinn’s treatment is not bad…” Barabalala’s voice started to speed up as if she was talking about herself as if she was completely immersed in her own thoughts.
As she spoke, her voice became softer and softer. She turned to look at Su Sheng and revealed an awkward smile.She knew what was wrong with her. She thought too quickly. When she was talking to someone, she would be talking to herself.”Yes, I’ m sorry, that……My name is Felicity Smok. What about you?”
“Su Sheng.”
Su Sheng?”Are you Chinese or Han Chinese? You must not be Japanese, because Japanese names are quite long…” Felicity’s thoughts jumped again.
“Did you mention Oliver Queen?”Su Sheng suddenly spoke.
Felicity was stunned.” Of course I’ve heard of it. It’s a famous playboy. I heard that half a year ago she had a shipwreck with his father on the Gold Queen. In the end…” She was about to gossip but found that Su Sheng wasn’t listening.
The shipwreck happened half a year ago, so Oliver Queen should be on Purgatory Island now. Even if he went to Starling City, he wouldn’t be able to see Green Arrow who was so green that he liked to shoot everywhere?Although a lot of super heroes are you, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I, I
Not seeing Green Arrow in a short period of time, Su Sheng could not help but feel disappointed.
……
PS: recommended my old books, Maneuver: King’s Descent, Maneuver: Monarch of Immortality, Stagnation: The Strongest Death, as well as the upcoming Maneuver: Door Fruit.*

Chapter 18 Lu was also a family tradition?

As the saying goes, there is only the wrong name and no wrong nickname. Whether it’s code name or business name, Oliver Queen is too green.Before he became Green Arrow, he was a real scum. Even if he became Green Arrow, many women had changed.Let’s start by talking about two more famous ex-girlfriends, the pair of sisters, Black Gold Skark Laurel Lance and White Gold Skark Sarah Lance.
Oliver Queen was the first to interact with Laurel, but she secretly hooked up with her sister, Sarah. She secretly told Laurel to go out to sea, but the gold medal Queen died in an accident.His side was’dead’, and his good brother, Tommy Merlin, seized the opportunity to take down Laurel.If his sister Laurel had only given him one, then her sister Sarah would be amazing.
She was also alive and had become the captain of the legendary team.In the end, the man did not say anything, but the women changed a lot.
White-gold silk sparrows. Lily was playing.
Men and women mixed green!
Of course, they couldn’t be considered as the female lead, so let’s look at this person beside them.IT female, Catcher Felicity Smok, this should be considered the heroine, right?The two of them split and split. She had been dating a few boyfriends in the middle, but what about the result?Green Arrow did not care at all.
That was why Su Sheng felt that the Green Hat Hero was more agreeable and more suitable than the Green Arrow Hero. But then again, could Green be the tradition of the Quinn family?
After all, Green Arrow’s father had also been turned green. There was no choice but to mention one person here. Tommy Meilin’s father, who was under Master Ninja’s Black Arrow Malcolm Meilin.
He should be the only villain in Starling City that was on the table.
This guy was planning to destroy Staring City’s slums and avenge his wife’s death. He planned the accident of the Gold Queen and killed Oliver Queen’s father, but it brought about the birth of Green Arrow.That was fine. The high-powered ones came.Five years, five whole years, the slums of Starling City still existed?It was impossible to tell how many times Gotham’s villain had been destroyed.When Oliver Queen turned into Green Arrow and came back, she would go all the way. Alright, find the big boss behind the scenes and start fighting.
Then his son, Tommy Meilin, was implicated and died.
His son was dead?He still had a daughter.Oliver Queen’s half sister, Thea Queen.
It didn’t matter. This sentence was important.
Malcolm Merlin, who had his daughter, was full of blood and was ready to teach him personally. He hypnotized his daughter to kill Sarah Lance, who had left the Assassin Alliance, and then became the leader of the Assassin Alliance. Unfortunately, he did not have much strength to abdicate. In the end, he helped Oliver Queen deal with Prometheus, but ended up dying to save his daughter.
Merlin’s father and son had greened Quinn’s father and son. Su Sheng could only praise and shout 666.
Unknowingly, the car had already entered Starling City. Starling City’s style was very modern. Although it was n’ t as gothic as Gotham, it was also as dark as before. There were many kinds of criminal incidents. The crime rate was comparable to Gotham’s. The biggest difference might be that Starling City was n’ t as smart as a person. The rebels were not enough.
“Where are you getting off? I can give you a ride first.”Felicity turned to ask Su Sheng.
“Go to your place.”
Su Sheng retracted his gaze to look at the scenery outside the window and smiled at Felicity.
“Ah?”Felicity was stunned.
“You live by yourself, right?”Su Sheng asked again.
Felicity subconsciously nodded and felt a little uneasy. What did he mean?I only gave you a lift, but I didn’t say I gave you a lift.
Seeing Felicity’s nervous expression, Su Sheng smiled gently and explained seriously.” I came from Gotham. You should have heard about Gotham, right?”I don’ t need money at all when I was in Gotham. After all, why would I have to pay for something that I stole with my ability?”
Why did he have to pay for the things he stole with his ability?Felicity felt that this logic was right.
“So I don’t have any money right now, but I need a place to stay. Maybe…” Su Sheng looked at Felicity.”Maybe I need a pillow.”
“I, I thought you were a good person…” Felicity said in a trembling voice.
Su Sheng smiled.”Don’t you think I just taught you a lesson?”Don’ t trust strangers so easily. You won’ t be charged for tuition, right?”
“Can I say there’s a problem?”Felicity asked timidly.
“No!”Su Sheng smiled brightly.
Felicity was in despair. Why did she want him to take a ride? This time, she was in trouble.What to do?First deal with him and then find a chance to call the police.Regretfully, Felicity drove silently. She drove a few blocks and then stopped by the roadside.
“I, I live here.”Felicity said reluctantly, turning the car off.
“Let’s get off.”Su Sheng smiled.
Felicity slowly got out of the car, but before she could find a chance to get the phone, Su Sheng hugged her shoulder and walked into the building. At this moment, Felicity hated why she chose a few beautiful clothes instead of an apartment with security guards.
Unwilling to do so, he climbed the stairs with Su Sheng.
Fifth floor.
Felicity, who had climbed the stairs on the fifth floor, was already panting heavily. Now, she didn’t even have the strength to run.
Su Sheng took out the key unwillingly and opened the door. After entering, he took a look and stopped walking seriously.” You’re the first one to make me feel like I’ m not in a place, you……”Let’s clean it up first.”
……
PS: this chapter gave a general introduction to the situation and plot of the TV series of Green Arrow. In addition, he shamelessly continued to recommend my old books,” Manwei: King’s Descent “,” Manwei: Eternal Throne “,” Rigor: The Strongest Death “, as well as the upcoming “Manwei: Door Fruit “.*

Chapter 19 How did this strange transformation happen?

The corpses were everywhere!
All kinds of sneakers and high heels were the first to bear the brunt. Following that, all kinds of luggage occupied most of the space in the living room. There were messy clothes piled up on the sofa. There were not complete sets of underwear, and the stockings that were worn were casually placed around.
Although Su Sheng felt that he could adapt to various environments, after all, it was a fresh experience, but at least he had to have a place to play, right?
Felicity blushed instantly.
Just now, he was still panting for breath, but now, he quickly rushed in and quickly cleared up the obstacles on the ground.Yes, the method of cleaning was simple and crude. No matter what, they would pack together.
Su Sheng couldn’t wait to help.
“Don’ t put the stockings in.”
Is there a garbage bag?”Take a few more.”
“Do you still want this?Don’t throw it away.”The living room is in such a mess. I’ m afraid the bedroom isn’ t much better. You go clean up the bedroom.”
Su Sheng quickly took over the command. The confused Felicity didn’t think much about it at all. She just wanted to clean up the house as soon as possible.The two of them had a clear division of work. One living room and one bedroom, they had spent more than an hour sorting out three bags of trash and finally cleaned them up.
On the sofa, Ge Youping and Ge Youping smiled contentedly as they looked at the clean and refreshing living room.
Felicity could not help but say,” I suddenly feel like the living room is a lot bigger.”
“That’s because there’s less trash.”Su Sheng mocked.
Felicity awkwardly explained,” I just moved here and didn’ t have time to tidy it up.”
“I’ m hungry.”Su Sheng turned to look at Felicity.
Gululu~
Felicity’s stomach started to cry.”How about ordering takeout?”I know there’s a Chinese restaurant.”
“Whatever.”
Su Sheng replied nonchalantly and picked up the remote control to turn on the television.
After ordering the takeout, Felicity looked at her phone and then Su Sheng, who was watching TV, was stunned.
If she remembered correctly, it should be Su Sheng who hijacked her and wanted to find a place to stay, and she wanted to find a chance to call the police?Why did it turn into him helping him clean up his health? Why did he call for takeout?How did this extreme and unbreakable change happen?
“How long will it be delivered?”Su Sheng suddenly turned around and asked.
Felicity replied in a daze,” Half an hour.”
“Then you should go take a bath first. When you’ re done, I’ m doing it. It’s almost time for takeout.”
“Oh.”
Felicity replied in a daze. After hesitating for a moment, she put down the phone and turned to the bathroom.She seriously recalled that he hadn’t done anything to hurt her since he took a ride. If he really was a bad person, he would n’ t have done so much to clean his room, right?It was better not to call the police first. What if there was a misunderstanding?
The sound of water came from the bathroom, but Su Sheng was watching the television carefully to understand the situation in Starling City.
Two simple words, boring!
It wasn’t a trivial matter or a criminal incident that did n’ t interest him at all. There were a few short news reports about Gotham’s situation. Bain was killed and Gotham was liberated. In a flash, he seemed to have seen Barbara Gordon, the batwoman.
Not long after, Felicity came out.
Perhaps she was used to being careless, Felicity came to the living room with a bath towel.When she saw Su Sheng standing up in the living room, she realized that there was still an unfamiliar man in the house. Her face was red as she hastily planned to run to the bedroom to put on her clothes. As soon as she turned around, she performed the skill of mixing her left and right feet and fell to the ground with a bang.
The painful and shy Felicity hurriedly tidied up the bath towel to hide the scenery. However, she saw Su Sheng walk into the bathroom without a pause.
Pa!
When the bathroom door closed, Felicity’s face turned even redder.
More than ten minutes later, Su Sheng came out of the shower. He was bare-chested, wearing four-square pants, wiping his hair with a towel, and then walking to Felicity, who had changed her clothes, to sit down.Felicity instantly sat up straight. Her body stiffened and she did not squint. Suddenly, she shuddered.
The doorbell rang.
Felicity stood up and ran to open the door. She arrived outside.
After paying the bill, he returned to the living room with the takeout. Felicity was as stiff as a guest, but Su Sheng was as relaxed as he was at his own home.
Under the setting sun, the night gradually enveloped.
Time ticked by. It was time to rest.
Felicity was sitting by the bedside of the bedroom while holding the phone. Suddenly, the bedroom door was pushed open and Su Sheng walked in.
“You, what are you doing?”Felicity asked.
“Sleep?”Su Shengli said naturally.
“Just one bed.”
“And then?”Can I sleep on the floor?”Su Sheng asked with a smile.
Felicity let out a sigh of relief as if she didn’ t hear the teasing in his tone. Instead, she said with concern,” Sofa, isn’ t the sleeping floor hard?”
“I’ ll try to restrain myself.”Su Shengyi was right.
Felicity looked at Su Sheng blankly, trying to restrain herself?What?
……
PS: recommended my old books, Maneuver: King’s Descent, Maneuver: Monarch of Immortality, Stagnation: The Strongest Death, as well as the upcoming Maneuver: Door Fruit.*

Chapter 20 New Pillow

True freedom is not what you want to do, but what you don’t want to do.
Coming to this world, Su Sheng thought he was free.
He didn’t have the idea of sleeping on the ground, so while Felicity was still thinking about the relationship between sleeping on the ground and trying to restrain herself, Su Sheng had already pulled off the blanket and lay down and hugged Felicity very naturally.Her body was very stiff. At the same time, her body was also very soft. Felicity, who was hugged by Su Sheng, seemed to have been punctured.His fingers were clearly holding the phone, but it seemed as if they would not move. His mind went blank.
“The new pillow isn’ t big either.”Su Sheng grumbled and slowly closed his eyes.
After an unknown amount of time, Felicity quietly looked at Su Sheng. Seeing that he seemed to be asleep, she slowly moved her hand away.But just as he was about to move away, he released his hand again.This made Felicity so angry that she could only move away again, but she returned again.
The war on the highland territory lasted for several times. Felicity finally gave up. Your, your, isn’t it okay?
Felicity looked at Su Sheng and angrily shouted in her heart. Unknowingly, her eyelids started to fight and she fell asleep.
She seemed to have a dream.
In a dream, he had just graduated from Quinn Group and rented a small but warm apartment with his boyfriend. The two of them had painstakingly cleaned it up before they could cook. At night, his boyfriend hugged him sweetly and wanted to be intimate.She was shy and nervous. She felt that she had found someone who had been entrusted with her life. She gradually gave up on resisting and started to take the initiative. However, her boyfriend avoided her as if he was joking. This made her angry and take the initiative again.
Then, it started to become a bit blurry. Then, it woke up.
She found that Su Sheng was gone, and her pajamas were gone.
Thinking back to the dream she vaguely remembered, Felicity didn’t mention how awkward it was because she realized that the boyfriend in the dream looked exactly like Su Sheng.
“Damn it, I’ m not Bi Chi. How could she have such a dream.”Felicity cursed in frustration. Her eyes inadvertently looked at the time on the alarm clock before she suddenly remembered that she was going to work for Quinn today.
“Shit, I’ m going to be late.”Felicity shouted in a panic as she searched for her clothes. She was in a hurry and went out of the bedroom to wash herself up.Five minutes later, she packed up and prepared to bring her bag and shoes out. Then, she realized that Su Sheng was sitting on the sofa and clearly saw his previous actions.
Felicity’s head twitched as she said,” I’ m off at five, and then I open the door.”
Bang!
The door closed heavily. Su Sheng shook his head with a smile. Felicity was much more interesting than Hallekine.
He lay down on the sofa and the sun shone on his body. Su Sheng narrowed his eyes and pondered.Before Green Arrow was born, there was no news of the explosion of the leading-edge laboratory in Central City on the news. He could only plan on the legendary team.
The mission of the legendary team was to travel through time to solve all kinds of time deviations and protect the timeline.If he changed their’history’, they would definitely appear.At that time, he would be able to travel around with the legendary team. As for the legendary team, would they accept him on board?
Life didn’t teach me anything, it only told me four words: if you like, just grab it!
Since it was Staring City’s Su Sheng who had placed his target on Laurel Lance, Laurel Lance’s personality was jealous of evil and was kind and upright. If she were to become a black gold silk sparrow in advance and have the ability to protect herself, then her sister Sharon Lance wouldn’t betray the Assassin Alliance to protect her and her father. Naturally, she would n’ t be killed by Syia, who was controlled by Malcolm Merlin, and then resurrected by the pool of Lazarus. She wouldn’t be part of the legendary team, would she?The legendary team of the future discovered that the captain was gone, so they couldn’t just jump over and figure out what was going on?
Not to mention that he was also a little interested in Laurel. It wasn’t for the sake of making Green Hat Man’s head grow stronger. It was purely because he thought that if Green Arrow Man came back to save this city, he would say the words’ I have to pretend to be another person, I have to be another existence,’ when he realized that the evil and the rebels in the city had been solved?Will he continue to be a green arrow warrior or a young master?
Most likely, they would continue to be Green Arrow?But by then, the opponent he would face might be Raul.
Although the game of love and death was dog blood, it was very attractive.
……
PS: I personally felt that the Green Arrow Hero in the Green Arrow universe could be considered as a bat arrow. It was also a rich background, a dead parent, and a normal person who had been trained to become a super hero.With the use of some of the Lord’s opponents, the status and role of the Lord in the Green Arrow universe when they were together with the super capable heroes like the Lightning Knight were also inclined towards the situation of the Lord in the Justice Alliance.For example, IT girl, super hacker, injured wheelchair, logistics support?Then they stood up again.Was he familiar with it?Barbara Gordon’s vision was different from one called the Catcher and one later called the Oracle.*

Roland

The Gold Queen event affected many people. The most serious was the two families.
One was the Quinn family, and the other was the Lance family.
Quentin Lance.
A detective from Starling City, Laurel Lance and Sarah Lance’s father. Sara’s accident was the biggest blow to him.When his eldest daughter Laurel and Oliver Queen were dating back, he had severely opposed and even had a few big fights with Laurel, but he did not expect to see his eldest daughter but not his youngest daughter.He hated Oliver Queen, the culprit. He hated himself as well. Now, he was only left with his eldest daughter. His discipline was even stricter. He even blamed Laurel. If she hadn’t known Oliver Queen Sarah, what would have happened?
It was just that the girl was not up to her father. Laurel, who had already gone to university, decided to stay at the school. Although the school was not far away from home, she could not face her father’s sad face every day, nor could she face everything about her sister at home. She did not know whether she should hate her sister to steal her boyfriend or grieve her death.
Evasion was the most common method.
Unfortunately, his father didn’t agree, so Laurel and he left the house in a big fight.
Strolling aimlessly on the street, Laurel had unknowingly arrived at the chaotic slum. She was still in a daze, and she did not notice that she had been targeted.A black man in a protective suit followed her. Just as she wasn’t paying attention to the surroundings and subconsciously turned around a remote corner, the black man suddenly jumped out from behind and pushed Laurel inside.
Laurel was caught off guard and almost fell to the ground. She turned around and saw a black gun aimed at her.
“Little girl, hand over the valuables.”
Robbery!
She was robbed.
Only then did Laurel realize what had happened and where she had come.As a native of Starling City, the detective’s daughter, Laurel made the right decision and handed over his bag obediently.
“You’ re smart.”
The black man proudly took it over but did not leave. Instead, he stared at Laurel and sized her up. Although her face was slightly slender, her facial features were very delicate. Her brown straight hair was covered in a long shawl. Her figure was tall and slender, and her long legs were straight. A simple four words could be summed up as a beauty.
“Let me check if you have anything valuable on you.”The black man walked towards Laurel with a smile on his face.
Laurel retreated slightly and acted as a calm voice.”My father is a policeman. If you’ re just robbing me, I think I’ m unlucky, but if you dare to hurt me, you’ ll just wait for the police to hunt you down.”
“You’ re trying to scare me. Is the police amazing?”The black man stopped and frowned.
“Are you not afraid?”
“Of course I don’ t……”Who?”The black man subconsciously answered, but he realized that Laurel did not speak at all. This was a man’s voice.He subconsciously raised his gun and turned around to see a yellow-skinned man walking in from the alley.
“Huang Pi Monkey, do you want to be a hero and meddle in other people’s business?”The black man roared.
“As a nigger, you still dare to discriminate?”Su Sheng smiled as he shook his head and looked over at Laurel.”Do you need my help?”
“If you can.”Laurel looked at Su Sheng and said hesitantly.
“Of course!”
Su Sheng walked over with a brilliant smile.
“Stop, or I’ ll shoot.”
“Damn yellow monkey, you really want to be a hero. Do you think I don’ t dare to shoot?”
Seeing Su Sheng’s relaxed and indifferent expression, the black gun pointed at Su Sheng and pulled the trigger.
Bang!
Gunshots rang out.
The black man’s eyes widened in shock. He did n’ t fall down and there were no wounds on his body.
Did he miss?
Almost subconsciously, the black man shot again.
Bang!Bang!Bang!
Gunshots rang out one after another, followed by a blur in front of the black man who noticed that the yellow-skinned monkey had strangely appeared in front of him.
“So fast!”
He was so scared that he wanted to retreat and dodge. Su Sheng smiled brightly at him and suddenly punched out.
Unlimited stacking, fifty times.
Bang!
A huge force instantly pierced through the black man’s head. Su Sheng’s fist pierced through the back from the front. Blood spurted out of his brain and landed on Laurel’s face and body.The smell of blood was pungent. Laurel saw Su Sheng’s fist pull out of the black man’s head in a daze. When the black man fell to the ground, he took the bag in his hand and handed it to him. Then he smiled.
“Your bag.”
Seeing the blood and brain in the bag’s hand, Laurel’s eyes widened and her legs went limp. Her body leaned back and fainted.
Bang!
Su Sheng looked at Laurel and fell to the ground with a faint smile.”It seems that if we want her to become a black gold silk sparrow, we need to train her courage first. Otherwise, wouldn’ t it be enough to send someone unconscious?”
Su Sheng walked over to carry Laurel on his shoulder and left the alley. More than an hour later, the policemen on the street found the body and sealed off the scene.
At the same time, Quentin Lance had calmed down and regretted his actions of quarreling with her daughter. He called her daughter to apologize and let her back.
However, the phone was switched off.
……
PS: recommended my old books, Maneuver: King’s Descent, Maneuver: Monarch of Immortality, Stagnation: The Strongest Death, as well as the upcoming Maneuver: Door Fruit.*

Kidnapping Laurel?

The cold touch made Laurel wake up. Her mind was not clear yet. She could vaguely feel herself lying on the ground. What she saw was the dim ceiling.
“Where is this?”
Laurel wanted to get up in a daze, but she realized that she was completely naked. Her hands were tightly handcuffed to the ground, unable to break free.When she woke up to encounter this kind of situation, Laurel panicked. Her memory gradually recovered and she remembered.
He quarreled with his father and left his home to be robbed by a black man. Then, an Asian appeared to save him. He was able to dodge bullets and punch the black man in the head like he was in a sci-fi movie. Blood sprayed on his body and he fainted.
“You’ re awake.”
Just as Laurel was about to clear her mind, a familiar voice rang out. The next moment, she saw a naked man walking out from the shadows in the distance.
It was that Asian!
“Let me go, what are you trying to do!”Laurel shouted in excitement.
Su Sheng walked to her side and squatted down to explain with a smile,” You should say thank you first.”
“Thank you?”You kidnapped me and asked me to say thank you?”Laurel shouted angrily.”Let me go, my father is a policeman.”
“Quentin Lance, I know.”Su Sheng caressed Laurel’s body and slowly said as she struggled and shouted.”First, I saved you, so it’s not too much to say thank you. Second, your clothes are over there. I helped you clean your clothes and I also helped you take a bath. The reason why I did this was because I was worried that you would wake up and see those things and smell and faint again.”
“Then how do you explain my current appearance?”Laurel shook her wrist and did not believe Su Sheng’s words.
“To make you listen to me quietly.”Su Sheng smiled sincerely.”Of course, it’s also to let you know the importance of easily passing out and being caught. You’ re only being seen by me now, but if I’ m a bad person, you might die or suffer the most painful experience.”
“You killed someone and kidnapped me. Are you not a bad person?”Laurel said coldly.
Su Sheng smiled, as if he had discovered the New World.”Did you think that I killed him was a bad person?You should know what would happen if I didn’t save you, right?Even if he didn’t kill you after he succeeded, what could you do?”Let me guess.”
“You want him to go to jail and be tried and punished by law?”
Laurel did not answer.
Su Sheng continued,” But how long can you stay in prison?Five years?Ten years?If he was lucky, he might not be able to put it out for long.It wasn’t a good person who had been released. The most likely thing was to repeat the mistakes and cause someone to be killed. And then?”Continue to capture him and go to jail?”
“What do you want to say?”You want to tell me that killing him is just?”Laurel said coldly.
“So you firmly believe that the law is the only way to uphold justice?”Su Shengra asked with interest.
“Of course!”Laurel said affirmatively.”So you will definitely be punished by the law and pay the price you have to pay.”
“I don’t want to and do n’ t need to go to the definition of dialectical justice. All the so-called logic is hard to beat by saying’ I’ m freaking happy’. I’ m just curious. What if it’s the murderer who killed your sister?”If you have the chance to kill him and avenge your sister, will you kill him or bring her to justice?”
Laurel’s expression darkened.” He’s dead.”
“You said Oliver Queen?”What happened to the Gold Queen?”Su Sheng smiled and said.
Laurel suddenly looked at Su Sheng.”What do you mean?”Is that not an accident? What do you know?”
Su Sheng suddenly grabbed the two steel bars on Laurel’s wrist and pulled them out.”I know this person is very powerful. Even if you get the evidence to bring him to justice, you might not be able to lock him up for long. He might not even be imprisoned.”I also know that if he comes out, he will kill you and your father, and even more people will die in the future.”
“Who is he!”Laurel asked in a deep voice.
“Think about whether you want to rely on the law to do justice for your sister or kill him to save more people.”Come and find me when you’ re done. I’ ll tell you the answer.”Su Sheng smiled and waved his hand towards Laurel. He walked to the side and picked up his clothes and led them into the darkness.
“Don’ t leave. Why should I trust you? What’s your name?”Laurel hurriedly shouted.
“Su Sheng.”
A faint voice rang out. It sounded very far away.
Laurel walked over and found his clothes. They were clean and dry. He put them on one by one. Laurel quickly found his bag and turned on the phone.He couldn’t care less about missed calls and short messages and directly called Quentin Lance.
Raul wanted to tell his father that he had been kidnapped, but before he could speak, he heard his father’s impatient voice.”Damn it, you’ve finally switched it on.Look, I don’t want to fight with you, but you should n’ t turn off your phone, Sarah……If Sarah hadn’t turned off the phone, I would n’ t have been able to find her and nothing would have happened to her. Therefore, I remember that no matter what time, I would never turn off the phone.”Hey, are you still listening?”
“……”
“I’ ll be back soon.”Laurel replied after a moment of silence.
……
PS: recommended my old books, Maneuver: King’s Descent, Maneuver: Monarch of Immortality, Stagnation: The Strongest Death, as well as the upcoming Maneuver: Door Fruit.*

Chapter 23 Are you Snow White?

Quinn Industrial Co., Ltd.
This factory had already been shut down and abandoned long before the Gold Queen’s accident. Laurel had not expected that she would be locked up here. She could n’ t tell if Su Sheng really wanted to kidnap her or had another purpose, but she decided to investigate this person clearly no matter what.
Laurel was not the only one who investigated Su Sheng. Far away in Gotham, Barbara Gordon and his father James Gordon were also investigating Su Sheng’s situation. In the dark, Talia El Gur was naturally investigating.Apart from them, there was also a large group of forces investigating Su Sheng.
Heaven Eye Society.The full name of the A.R.G.U.S, was the Advanced Superhuman Joint Research Group. It was not called the Advanced Research Joint Support Organization. It was the official underground organization of the Government of the United States of America. Its nature was similar to that of Marvel’s Divine Shield Bureau.The current leader, commander Amanda Waller, was a very skilled woman. She had formed a team called Team 7, but she was not satisfied. As the leader of the Heaven’s Eyes Society and the warden of Belleve Prison, she wanted to recruit some super anti-heroes and anti-heroes to set up a team that carried out dangerous and suicide-like tasks that could not be accomplished by ordinary agents and dirty work that the Mi Government could not afford to appear.
When the Gotham incident broke out, Amanda Waller came forward with the idea of forming a suicide squad. However, before the upper authorities could approve Gotham’s crisis, the suicide squad had already been resolved. As a result, the suicide squad was stranded. As a result, Amanda Waller paid close attention to Su Sheng’s investigation. At the same time, he set Su Sheng’s information and information as high-level authority to prevent the police from looking through it to avoid unnecessary trouble.
Su Sheng didn’t know about this. Even if he did, he would n’ t care about it. Perhaps he would take the initiative to join the suicide squad to search for excitement.
At this moment, he was making dinner in Felicity’s apartment with a small tune. Where did you say the money for the food came from?Of course it was in Laurel’s wallet.How did he get in without a key?It was only on the fifth floor, but it wasn’ t that high.A dish that was full of color and fragrance was placed on the table. The sound of the key opening the door sounded.
“Time is just fine.”Su Sheng took off his apron with a brilliant smile and walked towards Felicity who pushed the door open.
“So fragrant, what is it?”As soon as she entered, Felicity subconsciously said.
“Dinner.”
Su Sheng came over to take Felicity’s bag and put it aside to help her take off her coat and hang it up. Felicity looked at Su Sheng in a daze. First, she cooked dinner and then greeted him so gently and attentively. What was going on with such a boyfriend’s appearance?Could it be that I’m still dreaming?
Pa da!
Felicity felt that her face was kissed by Su Sheng and she heard his brisk voice.”What are you standing there for? I’ m going to wash my hands and change clothes for dinner.”
Felicity was stunned when Su Sheng pushed her into the bathroom to wash her hands. She went to the bedroom and changed into her comfortable clothes before coming out.
Felicity came to the dining table and sat down. She looked at Su Sheng busy and asked,” You seem to be in a good mood?”
“Yeah.”Su Sheng smiled.
“What happened?You, didn’t you say you have no money?Where did these things come from and you left?”How did you get in without a key?”Only then did Felicity react and hurriedly asked.
Su Sheng said,” It’s not important. The important thing is to eat first.”
“Oh, oh.”Felicity’s stunned response could only suppress her curiosity.
Speaking of which, he didn’t expect Su Sheng’s craftsmanship to be so good that it was much better than the previous takeout. Initially, Felicity was still a little confused, but she gradually became a foodie.
“It’s too delicious. I’ m getting fat again.”Felicity couldn’t help but pat her belly and sigh.
“Beauty and ugliness have lives, and fat and thin are in the sky.”I’ ll be able to come again!’.”Su Sheng smiled.
Felicity blushed.”It’s all because your cooking is too delicious.”
“I’ ll leave the dishwashing job to you.”Su Sheng said.
She didn’t have the ability to make Felicity cook, but she could wash the dishes.
Su Sheng leaned against the sofa and watched the TV. Not long after, Felicity finished washing her bowl and sat down beside him.”Now let’s talk about it. What’s going on with you?”
Su Sheng lightly smiled and laid on Felicity’s leg. Felicity froze slightly and saw his hand sticking out under the T-shirt. She grabbed his hand in a hurry.”You, what are you doing?”
“Good boy, take your hands off.”
With her black eyes and gentle voice, Felicity let go of her hand in a daze. Following that, her face turned red, and her body trembled slightly. Her hands seemed to be tightly clenched into fists that were nowhere to be placed. She could not help but let out some kind of feline humph.
Felicity was indeed more interesting than Haley Quinn.
Looking at her reaction, Su Sheng suddenly said with a smile,” After Snow White was saved by the seven dwarves, she lived in the forest for a while, until the prince came to pick her up on a white horse, and then she married the prince. However, the prince abandoned her after the wedding night because the prince found that Snow White also had black spots on her body.”
“Are you Snow White?”
Felicity looked at Su Sheng with a dazed expression.”Of course not!”
“Then let me take a look.”
After saying that, Su Sheng suddenly turned around and sat up. Before Felicity could react, he directly picked her up and entered the bedroom.
……
PS: recommended my old books, Maneuver: King’s Descent, Maneuver: Monarch of Immortality, Stagnation: The Strongest Death, as well as the upcoming Maneuver: Door Fruit.*

What was the use of confession in Chapter 24?

Language was a unique art. The same words in different tones would have different effects and meanings.Of course, this also had to match the environment and atmosphere at that time.
Felicity stared blankly at Su Sheng. After a long silence, she asked,” We…”What is it now?”
Su Sheng thought for a moment, then said with a faint smile,” Are you asking about the relationship?I don’t care. It’s up to you.”You can be friends or lovers.”
“Friend?”Do you have such a friend?”Felicity said quietly, her tone filled with resentment.
Su Sheng chuckled and said nothing.
Was that why you were so attentive?”Is it because of last night that you think I’ m a green pond?”Felicity recalled Su Sheng’s actions after coming back from work. She could n’ t help but wonder if he had planned it.
Su Sheng shook his head and gently stroked her cheek. His eyes were gentle and his tone was serious.”It wasn’ t last night, it was just now.”
“So you really think so?”Felicity turned around angrily and looked at Su Sheng.
“Don’ t be angry. You’ re my first girlfriend in this world.”Su Sheng hugged her and kissed her.”If it wasn’ t for your interesting reaction just now, I wouldn’ t have had this chance.”
“Really?”Felicity looked at Su Sheng suspiciously. Her initially angry mood disappeared.She slowly lay on Su Sheng’s body.”Tell me about you. I don’t know anything about you at all. You, I mean, did you really plan to coerce in the beginning?”Or kidnap me?”
Felicity found it difficult to describe the situation accurately.
“Yeah.”Su Sheng smiled brightly.”That’s what I did in Gotham before. It’s simple, quick, and convenient.”When it comes to kidnapping, I kidnapped a woman during the day.”
“This joke isn’ t funny.”Felicity smiled.
“I’ m not joking.”
“Ah?”
Felicity was stunned for a moment before she turned around again.”Are you serious?”You, you really kidnapped a person during the day?”
“Yeah, at least that’s what she thinks. Looks like she didn’ t call the police?”Su Sheng thought for a moment.
“You’ re crazy!”
Felicity hurriedly got up and ran to the living room. Not long after, she brought her computer bag back and turned it on.After turning on the phone, she found her glasses and put them on. Felicity’s fingers were like butterflies dancing on the keyboard as fast as she could. After a dozen seconds, she invaded the internal system of Starling City and searched for it. She found that there was no record of Su Sheng, so she sighed in relief and turned to look at him seriously.” Are you really not joking?”
“Laurel Lance, her father is Quentin Lance. Check it out.”Su Sheng said.
Felicity quickly retrieved the information about the two of them and looked at Su Sheng with a frown.
“Why kidnap her?”
After a while, Felicity seemed to be unable to stand the way Su Sheng had never done anything. She could not help but ask.
“I’ m a little interested in her.”
“Are you interested in kidnapping her?”
“Yeah, your boyfriend is so willful!”Su Sheng got up and hugged Felicity from behind.
Felicity frowned and tapped on the keyboard again.She realized that not only did she not have any kidnap records related to him, the system did not even have any information about him. She recalled that Su Sheng came from Gotham and invaded Gotham’s system. However, she realized that Su Sheng’s files were classified as high-level secrets. Even the director did not have the right to check them. Although she could crack them, she could not do it with this notebook.
“Who are you?”Felicity turned to look at Su Sheng.
Su Sheng noticed that his file was set as a high-level secret, but he did not care. He smiled brightly.”You man, you forgot so quickly, or are you even faster than me?”
“New and old?”
Just as Felicity wanted to ask what was happening, Su Sheng continued,” Check Quinn Industrial Co., Ltd., the steel manufacturing and welding factory.”
Felicity invaded the nearby surveillance cameras and soon a scene appeared.
“What are you doing?”After that, Felicity finally reacted and asked.
Su Sheng said,” I kidnapped her here. I told her that if you want to see me, you should go and find me here.”
“You still want to see her?”You said you were interested in her, you like her?”Felicity asked unhappily.
“If you like me, just look for her. How could you wait for her to come look for me.”Su Sheng smiled.
“Uh, are you so direct?”
“Yes, otherwise?To confess?”Forget it, what’s the use of saying it? It’ ll definitely be rejected.”Su Sheng said seriously.
Felicity looked at him in a daze. What kind of strange logic was this?
……
PS: recommended my old books, Maneuver: King’s Descent, Maneuver: Monarch of Immortality, Stagnation: The Strongest Death, as well as the upcoming Maneuver: Door Fruit.*

Chapter 25 Felicity, praise your wit!

Felicity felt that her brain was not enough.
So many boyfriends gave up their bodies that they had kept for more than 20 years, but they discovered that he was a kidnapper who possessed anti-social behavior?However, his file was set as a high-level secret. This wasn’t a treatment for a kidnapper. Felicity felt more and more that Su Sheng was mysterious. She also felt more and more at a loss how to face it.
The only thing she was sure of was that being with Su Sheng was definitely more exciting than invading the Defense Department when she was seventeen!
Looking at Su Sheng lying down, Felicity thought for a moment before closing her computer and lying down.Since she didn’t know what to do, she should leave the problem to time.Being pulled into Su Sheng’s arms, for the first time in more than twenty years, Felicity, who was so exhausted, quickly fell asleep.
As the saying goes, don’t worry about things that ca n’ t be solved today, because tomorrow might not be possible.When he woke up, Felicity didn’t think of a solution. Time might be too lazy to deal with this mess.So, after dressing, washing up, eating, Felicity decided to go to work first.But before she left, she gave Su Sheng a key. Although she didn’t know how Su Sheng returned yesterday, she was certain……It was not a normal method.
With the key, Su Sheng didn’t go out and lay lazily on the sofa, basking in the sun. His thoughts gradually diverged.If Felicity was Green Arrow’s girlfriend, then she could be considered to have given him a cap of forgiveness. If she had played enough, she would have been able to say that her girlfriend was not bad.But now that Felicity had become her girlfriend before she knew Green Arrow, the situation was naturally different.
Su Sheng didn’t plan to change his old and new habits. Although he did n’ t mind breaking up, he didn’t mind having a grudge because of love. Even if he loved each other and killed each other, it was still exciting. Perhaps he could still have a second spring, but what he cared about was that someone would like to scold him as much as he did for Green Arrow.
Life is just a journey. I pass by you, you pass by me.
Yes!
But others wanted to pass by?
Bullshit!
Su Shengsi thought that the best way to do this was to find something for her. It was something that could make a full life for her.
Like being a hero?
Felicity’s personality had a sense of justice. Although her physical fitness was n’ t good, her hacking skills were very good. She could be a logistics hero more than enough.
“I’ m afraid there’s no one else to prepare for the breakup on the first day of the relationship. Impulsion is the devil!”Su Sheng let out a deep sigh. After all, he planned to teach Laurel to become a black gold silk sparrow, so he could just take care of Felicity and turn her into a watcher.
If Felicity were to become an ex-girlfriend and become a symbol of a city, it would not be too bad. If she were to go wherever she went, have a few more ex-girlfriends, a few more cities, and have an ex-girlfriend wherever she went, wouldn’t it be too bad?But thinking about it, it was a little exciting.
So when Felicity came back from work, Su Sheng still eagerly prepared dinner for her and hung up her jacket. Then, he dragged her to the living room and sat down to tell her about the process and causes of her kidnapping Laurel, as well as the reasons why she was interested in her.
“The gold medal Queen’s accident was not an accident, but an artificial one?”This is shocking news!”Felicity looked at Su Sheng in surprise.”How did you know about such a secret matter?”
“Of course I have my method.”Su Sheng said.
He didn’t want to say that Felicity was trying to brainwash himself. Maybe he was a secret agent of the government?That’s why his information was classified as a high-level secret, so just like an undercover agent, he had to pretend to be a bad person for the convenience of carrying out missions and gathering information?
It had to be said that the brain was terrifying, purer and more terrifying!
Felicity felt relieved at this thought. At least she didn’t have to worry about how to face him.
Holding Su Sheng’s arm, Felicity asked,” Then, what can I do for you?”
“Just watch Laurel.”Su Sheng said.
“No problem, leave it to me!”Felicity patted her chest and promised.
After dinner, Felicity turned on her computer and began to monitor Laurel’s condition. It was difficult to monitor a person without any contact with the equipment, but who was Felicity?A super hacker that even the Ministry of Defence could successfully invade.She invaded the communication company to find Laurel’s phone number and obtained the internal code signal to know the location of the phone signal at any time. In fact, every call was recorded and transmitted to her newly created mailbox by email.
“Done!”
“As long as she’s carrying the phone, whether it’s broken or switched off, she can check her location at any time through this software.”I’ ll teach you how to operate this software.”
Su Sheng nodded. After a while, he asked curiously,” As long as there are internal code signals from the communication company, you can monitor the location of the other party at any time. Is this your own software?”
“Yeah!”Felicity replied with a smile.
This seems to be illegal, right?”What are you planning to use?”
“At that time, my roommate’s boyfriend chewed on her back for a long time. During that time, I just happened to be bored, so I wrote this software, but I never used it.”Felicity explained awkwardly and changed the topic.”Oh right, you don’t seem to have a cell phone, do you?”How about I give you one?”
“……”
This was really an explanation, wasn’ t it a hint?
Su Sheng gave Felicity a thumbs up!
……
PS: recommended my old books, Maneuver: King’s Descent, Maneuver: Monarch of Immortality, Stagnation: The Strongest Death, as well as the upcoming Maneuver: Door Fruit.*

Chapter 26: The Power of Replicating Electric Shock Devices?

People were silent.
Felicity looked at Su Sheng beside her. After a long while, her eyes gradually focused, and she became spirited.She spoke slowly in a languid tone,” Honey, what are you thinking about?”
“Stunned, nothing.”Although Su Sheng had thought about breaking up, the feedback Felicity gave him made him forget his previous thoughts.
After resting for a while, Su Sheng carried Felicity to the bathroom. The water washed the exhausted and languid bodies of the two and then returned to the bedroom, hugging and sleeping.
Proper exercise could improve people’s sleep quality. It could also be used to change the topic. At least Felicity’s call to Su Sheng had been diverted.
It was night till dawn.
After breakfast, Felicity went to work. Su Sheng took a notebook and went to the living room. He watched Laurel’s situation while browsing the news online.
Gotham, Central City, Metropolis, etc.
Laurel hadn’t been to Quinn’s factory for a few days. It was as if the previous incident was completely the past.Her life was very regular. She came out from her home and went to school in the morning. After school, she went home directly. The rules were like elementary school students.As a result, Su Sheng’s life had changed very regularly in the past few days. During the day, he went online to watch Laurel’s location and at night, Felicity came back to chat and watch TV. Then, she had a heated exercise before she fell asleep.
Felicity was getting more and more radiant these days.
The creaking sound was heard on time, and Felicity suddenly shouted excitedly.”It moved, it moved.”
“Didn’ t I always move?”
“I mean Laurel moved!”
Felicity tilted her body and pointed to the notebook beside her. It showed that the red dot in Raurel’s position was indeed moving, as if she had come out of her home.
“It’s so late to come out of the house. Will she go find you?”Felicity looked at Su Sheng excitedly.
Su Sheng took a glance and retracted his gaze. Although Laurel had finally made him happy, he still had to do the things in front of him first. Felicity soon had no time to think about anything else.
The bright moonlight shone on the ground.
There were almost no pedestrians on the street in the slum. Only a few homeless people could be seen in the corner. In front of Quinn’s industrial factory, Laurel was wearing a sports suit and carrying a bag. She looked around and took a deep breath. She began to retreat, sprint, and jumped up and grabbed the iron door.The iron door that was over two meters tall made it difficult for her to climb over.
After landing, Laurel opened her bag and took out two items.
Flashlight, electric shock device.
The abandoned factory was dark and empty, making the flashlight’s light exceptionally bright. According to the memory, Laurel quickly arrived at the place where she had been kidnapped last time.
The curved steel bar was still on the ground. Her voice echoed in the quiet space.
“Is there anyone?”I’ m here.”
“Su, Su Sheng, are you here?”
Laurel asked softly but did not receive any response. Was he not here?
A breath of hot air suddenly blew through the air. Raurel subconsciously trembled and turned around to turn on the electric shocker and charged towards his back.
Sizzling.
The electric shock device emitted a weak electric light and sound. Laurel felt her wrist tighten and she was caught. The flashlight subconsciously turned to see Su Sheng holding his wrist standing in front of her.
Su Sheng looked at the electric shock absorber in her hand with a smile. The finger holding her wrist exerted a little force, and Laurel let out a muffled groan as the electric shock absorber dropped to the ground.
Pa da!
The sound of falling on the ground was clear. Laurel instinctively trembled slightly. Then, she discovered that Su Sheng’s hand that was holding her wrist was strangely glowing with blue light, as if……It was like the electric light of a shock absorber.There was a crackling sound. Raurel instantly felt an electric current coming from his hand, causing his entire body to tremble.
She stared at Su Sheng with her eyes wide open in disbelief. Then, she was directly shocked. After falling to the ground, her body twitched a few times.
Ignoring Laurel, Su Sheng lowered his head and looked at his hands.The electric current flowed through his fingertips. As the power of his superimposition started to grow thicker and brighter, it finally spread all over his body.Crackling sounds rang out in the air. A brilliant blue light illuminated the surroundings. At this moment, Su Sheng was like a thunder god, imposing and irresistible.
Although Su Sheng knew that disciples’ abilities could indeed replicate the power of matter, he had never had the chance to try it. In the past, replication was a passive acceptance, and what was copied was what it was.Just now, when he saw the electric shock absorber, he suddenly wondered if he could replicate the power of the electric shock absorber. The result was very smooth.
Although the power of this type of shock absorber was not strong, it wasn’t important to Su Sheng’s initial strength. He could stack the power infinitely. Even if it was just a small current of shock absorber, he could stack the power that could destroy the world.
……
PS: recommended my old books, Maneuver: King’s Descent, Maneuver: Monarch of Immortality, Stagnation: The Strongest Death, as well as the upcoming Maneuver: Door Fruit.*

Chapter 27: Heaven Eye

“Ring ring ……”
The ringing from Laurel’s bag interrupted his thoughts. Su Sheng put away the current and bent down to find the phone from her bag.
An unfamiliar number without a name.
Su Sheng thought for a moment and pressed on to connect Jian. Then, Felicity’s urgent voice came from inside.
“Is it you?”
“Felicity?”Su Sheng was surprised that she actually called Laurel.
Hearing Su Sheng’s voice, Felicity let out a sigh of relief and said anxiously,” There are seven or eight well-equipped people outside that are definitely not police officers. Quickly leave that place.”
“Can you identify them?”Su Sheng glanced at Laurel who was unconscious and asked with a smile.
“Yes, but ……”
“Find out and tell me.”
Su Sheng didn’t hang up the phone. He just put it in his pocket and picked up two steel strips on the ground. He gently pulled them off with both hands. At least two steel strips as thick as his fingers instantly bent into a U shape.Su Sheng pulled Raul up from the ground and brought him to the side of the wall. He straightened his body and extended his arms.The U-shaped steel bar wrapped around her arm was directly thrown into the wall.
The solid wall was easily penetrated like a bean curd project. The other side was like a method. In the blink of an eye, Laurel was fixed to the wall.
Poor Laurel had only seen Su Sheng twice, but he fainted twice and was fixed by steel bars.
Last time it was on the ground, this time it was on the wall.
Fortunately, Su Sheng did not strip off her clothes this time, at least now.
“Got it.”
Felicity’s voice sounded from the phone.
Su Sheng took out his phone and answered. He heard Felicity say in surprise,” Most people are wearing masks. It’s hard to see their looks and features, but one person should be their leader.Dana Lance, Quentin Lance’s ex-wife, Laurel’s mother.I tried to investigate her detailed information, but I found that the confidentiality level was as high as yours.”I don’ t think she has anything to do with you, right?”
“I have nothing to do with her.”Su Sheng said with a light smile,” You did a good job. When I go back to reward you, I’ ll go first.”
“Be careful.”
Su Sheng hung up the phone and deleted the call record. He then pointed the flashlight that Laurel brought at her,.
A bright beam of light struck her. Su Sheng stood beside her.
At the door of the workshop, the door was slightly opened.
Gululu~
A flash of lightning was thrown in, and the dazzling light illuminated the entire plant.Immediately after, the door was pulled open, and people wearing battle uniforms and masks rushed up.These people were well-organized and experienced. The moment they entered, they realized that the target’s muzzle was aimed at them. However……However, they realized that the target did not seem to have been swayed by the lightning. Instead, they looked at them with a smile.
Da da da.
The sound of high heels came from the door. A middle-aged woman with a paralyzed face walked in.
She looked at Su Sheng and Laurel on the wall. She frowned slightly and was about to speak.
At this moment, the smiling Su Sheng suddenly moved.
Sizzling.
The light on his body lit up. Su Sheng raised his hand and pointed in their direction.
“Boom.”
The electric current increased by countless times and shot out, transforming into a blue python that opened its bloody mouth and swallowed these people in an instant.
Within the snake’s belly, in the lightning, the guns in their hands instantly exploded. Screams and grunts rang out, and all of them fell to the ground.
The lightning python roared and stopped in front of the middle-aged woman. It slowly spun as its blue lightning body circled around her. The huge snake head floated to the side, and an electric current like a letter flashed by her side. The electric current in the air caused her hair to float up. She did not move at all, as she stared intently at Su Sheng who was approaching.
“Are you surprised?”Are you surprised?”Su Sheng asked with a smile.
“Plop.”
The middle-aged woman suddenly sat on the ground. Her eyes that had just been staring straight at her were filled with shock and terror.
“I thought that was why you were so calm.”The contrast between the front and back caused Su Sheng to be stunned before he could not help but laugh.”Tell me, your identity.”
Dana Lance subconsciously glanced at the lightning python next to him and then at the daughter fixed on the wall in the distance and the secret service team that had fallen to the ground. Her throat could not help but squirm slightly.The investigation didn’t mention that he still had such abilities.
“Have you heard of Heaven’s Eyes?”The Heaven’s Eye Society is a special department under the government of the United States of America. It is responsible for dealing with superhuman incidents.”She looked at Su Sheng and slowly spoke.”Your actions in Gotham have already threatened the safety and peace of human society, so we need to talk to you.”
Although the government organizations in the DC world did not have the same sense of existence as the Maneuvering World, Su Sheng had heard of Heaven’s Eyes.But she didn’t expect Laurel’s mother, Dana Lance, to be a member of the Heaven’s Eye Society, so why would Heaven’s Eye make her own file a top secret?
“Is this your way of talking?”Su Sheng glanced at the agents lying on the ground behind him, shaking their heads and laughing.
Dana Lance said,” This is a necessary means of protection before I’m not sure about your attitude, so they did n’ t shoot, did they?Besides, you seem to have kidnapped an innocent person right now. I can’t tell what you want to do.”If you let her leave, I’ m willing to seriously apologize and have a good talk.”
……
PS: recommended my old books, Maneuver: King’s Descent, Maneuver: Monarch of Immortality, Stagnation: The Strongest Death, as well as the upcoming Maneuver: Door Fruit.*

Chapter 28: Children are right and wrong, adults only look at the pros and cons

“Another person who uses apology as a bargaining chip.”Su Sheng shook his head slightly.”Why don’t you guys understand?”If you don’ t have any chips, you should apologize early and try to win. If you have chips, you don’ t need to apologize at all.”
As he spoke, Su Sheng turned around and walked towards Laurel, who was still awake.
“What a beautiful face.”Su Sheng smiled as he looked at Laurel, who was slightly drooping. His fingertips flickered with lightning as he stroked her cheek.
Sizzling.
Laurel’s face trembled slightly.
“What are you doing!”Dana Lance shouted excitedly.
“You think I didn’ t know she was your daughter?”Su Sheng narrowed his eyes and looked at Dana Lance.”She wasn’t in danger. I just wanted to give her a choice.Of course, this was also to satisfy my own interests.”But it’s not certain now.”
“Sorry!”
Dana Lance was stunned and immediately apologized.
“Not enough.”Su Sheng shook his head slightly.
Dana Lance slowly stood up and silently walked towards Su Sheng. Su Sheng looked at her with interest.
Step by step.
Dana Lance stopped a few steps away from Su Sheng and suddenly fell to her knees with a thump.”I’m sorry that I chose the wrong way to meet you. If you get angry because of my actions, I hope you can spare my daughter from me.I……”She’s the only one left.”
“Decisive and sincere.”Su Sheng looked at Dinas who was kneeling on the ground and said with a smile,” I should forgive you for looking at your age and loving heart, but……I don’t want to.You said that my actions in Gotham had already threatened the safety and peace of the human society, did you find the wrong person?”My name is Su Sheng, not Bain.”
“Although it has nothing to do with justice, I killed Bain and I saved Gotham.”
“You said I threatened the safety and peace of human society?”
Dana Lance said in a deep voice.”We’ ve investigated you, extreme self, selfishness, and a typical anti-social personality disorder. Although you’ re very friendly and easy to get along with, it depends on your mood. Most of your actions are driven by instinctive desires, unpredictable, and you’ re extremely aggressive and destructive.”
“It sounds like a villain’s standard configuration.”Su Sheng smiled brightly.”It’s a pity that we ca n’ t withstand scrutiny. Who isn’t self-serving?If Raul wasn’t your daughter, would you kneel down and apologize?When you are in a good mood, you will be friendly and easy to get along with. When you are in a bad mood, you will also be cold and indifferent to fight with people, right?Drinking water, eating, making love, shopping, who wasn’t driven by instinct?”You want to do it.”
“Just from my character analysis, I was classified as a threat, a villain, and even ignored my actions to save Gotham.This is the typical extreme ego mentality, right?Let me guess. If I cooperate with you, you might control me. Lightly, you might lose your freedom, while heavyly, you might lose your life or become cannon fodder for you.”If I don’ t cooperate with you, you will treat me as a threat and destroy me.”
“Actually, it has nothing to do with personality or behavior, nor does it have anything to do with justice or evil. What you say is just one sentence: Children are right and wrong, adults only look at the pros and cons, right?”
Dana Lance was silent for a while and nodded slowly.”Right.”
“That’s why it’s up to your head.”Su Sheng smiled.”I like your honesty. Miss Laurel, you should have heard it clearly. What should I do in this situation?”
Laurel woke up?
Dana Lance subconsciously looked at her daughter and saw her daughter raise her head and open her eyes with a complicated expression.
These past few days, Laurel hadn’t made up her mind whether or not to go and find Su Sheng until tonight.His mother suddenly appeared at home and asked her why Su Sheng came to her.After she finished speaking, her mother said that Su Sheng was in danger and needed to be controlled. She also said that she would know about the real culprit from his mouth. That was why Laurel decided to come to Su Sheng today.
He didn’t expect that he would be shocked by the strange way he saw Su Sheng. He did n’ t expect that he would hear the conversation between his mother and Su Sheng when he woke up.Whether it was the mother of Justice or the evil Su Sheng, it was different from what she had imagined.
“Looks like you don’ t know what I’ m going to do. Then follow my method.”Su Sheng smiled.”One must die.”
Hearing Su Sheng’s words, Dana Lance and Laurel were stunned. Was she going to choose between their mother and daughter?
“Me!”
“Me!”
The two shouted at the same time.
Su Sheng laughed.”Mother and daughter are very touching, but at least listen to me finish?The person who died was either the person in charge of the Heaven’s Eye Society or the real culprit behind the gold medal, Queen. Choose one.”
……
PS: recommended my old books, Maneuver: King’s Descent, Maneuver: Monarch of Immortality, Stagnation: The Strongest Death, as well as the upcoming Maneuver: Door Fruit.*

Are you going to run away with me at any time?

It wasn’t their mother and daughter, but the person in charge of Heaven’s Eye Society or the real culprit behind the gold medal Queen?
Was there still a need to choose?
As an agent of the Heaven Eye Society, Dana Lance knew very well how hard Amanda Waller was to kill. Even if she was lucky, she would still be hunted down by the government of the United States.On the contrary, although she didn’t know who was the real culprit behind the Queen’s gold medal accident and what kind of power and power she had, she didn’t have any psychological burden to kill him to avenge her daughter. She could use the power of Heaven’s Eyes to deal with the aftermath.
“What if we don’ t choose?”Dana Lance asked Su Sheng.
Su Sheng spread his hands and said nothing.
But in this situation, if they didn’t choose, they might be killed, right?Dana Lance took a deep breath.”Since that’s the case, I’ ll choose the killer who killed my daughter.”Tell me his identity, I will kill her as soon as possible.”
“If you choose, you can’ t change it. Are you sure?”
“Sure.”
“What about you?”Su Sheng looked at Laurel. Although she didn’t want to choose, she could only nod and agree.
Su Sheng patted Laurel’s little face in satisfaction and said to Dana Lance,” She will be the one to kill. You can leave now.”
Dana Lance instantly became anxious.”She’s just an ordinary person. You’ re just asking her to die. Tell me who that person is. One week, no, three days. Give me three days to kill him.”
“I don’ t care when he dies, but she must kill him. You don’ t have the right to bargain. After all, I’ m a villain.”Su Sheng smiled brightly.
The villain!
Hearing this word, Diana Lance felt very sarcastic.
“You can follow her movements, but I advise you not to provide any help. Although I won’ t kill you or her, I will kill Quentin Lance.”Su Sheng said leisurely.
Dana Lance might sacrifice her ex-husband for her daughter, but Laurel would never harm her father, so even if she provided help to Laurel, she would not accept or even worry about her misunderstanding.
Dana Lance and Laurel both had ugly looks on their faces.
“Don’t be so depressed. If you ca n’ t help Laurel, you can continue to trouble me. What if you kill me with luck?Then there was no need to worry about her safety, and there was no need for me to threaten her.”If you don’ t want to, you can still fly far away. Maybe I won’ t be able to find you and lose interest in a moment?”Looking at the ugly expressions of the two of them, Su Sheng was very serious in making suggestions for them.”Come on, I’ ll look after you guys!”
“I’ ll contact you tomorrow.”Su Sheng smiled at Laurel and turned to leave.
When his figure left the plant, the electric python that floated in the distance dissipated. The plant was instantly darkened, and only the flashlight’s light shone on Laurel’s body.The mother and daughter looked at each other. Dana Lance silently went over to put her daughter down, but……The steel bar did not move at all.
When Dana Lance took a lot of effort to put her daughter down, Su Sheng had already returned to his apartment.
As soon as he opened the door, Su Sheng saw Felicity jump out of the sofa and fall into his arms.
“Are you alright?”I’ m so worried.”
“I see.”Su Sheng patted Felicity’s back and smiled.”You’ re dressed like this at home in the middle of the night. Are you planning to run away with me at any time?”
“Don’ t you really want to run?”Felicity looked up at Su Sheng.
“It’s not necessary at the moment, so take off your clothes and wait for me in the bedroom. I’ ll go take a shower.”Su Sheng lowered his head and kissed her and let go to the bathroom.
Felicity let out a long sigh of relief and walked back to her bedroom.
Not long after, Felicity saw Su Sheng come in after a shower. She wanted to ask him what had happened, but Su Sheng hugged her and kissed her as soon as he came. Soon, the creaking sound came from the bedroom again. By the time she wanted to ask again, it was already the next morning.
Because of the late performance last night, Felicity only had time to confirm with Su Sheng that she didn’t need to run. After that, she rushed out to work. The rest would be asked when she returned.
Not long after she left the house, Su Sheng noticed that Laurel had also come out from her home to go to school.
Remember the route, bring the key and carry the bag.
Su Sheng also left.
“Stop and don’ t run.”
“Fake, if you have the ability, you can catch up to me, dead policeman.”
As soon as he got out of the apartment, Su Sheng heard a cry from afar. Following the sound, he saw that a middle-aged policeman was chasing after a black man who had robbed a bag.The nearby pedestrians stepped aside in panic. The black man mocked the police behind him proudly as he ran towards Su Sheng.
……
PS: recommended my old books, Maneuver: King’s Descent, Maneuver: Monarch of Immortality, Stagnation: The Strongest Death, as well as the upcoming Maneuver: Door Fruit.*

Chapter 30 I, Su Sheng, pay!

“Quentin Lance?”
Su Sheng was surprised to recognize the middle-aged policeman chasing after the black man. Wasn’t this Laurel’s father?
Seeing that they were getting farther and farther away, the black man was getting closer and closer to him. Su Sheng, who happened to be blocking the way, took a step back and made way.Seeing his actions, the black man looked arrogant and proud, but Quentin Lance’s face was filled with unwillingness.
This was Staring City. There was actually no citizen willing to help the police.
The black man ran over as fast as he could. While he was running, he took the time to take a look at Su Sheng and revealed an expression that could be considered as sensible.Su Shengbao smiled and extended his left foot forward. The running black man leaned forward and flew out. His face glided for a long time before he stopped.
The surroundings were extremely quiet.
No one expected this smiling youth to do this.
Quentin Lance was stunned for a moment before he caught up to the black man and put on handcuffs. At the same time, he asked Su Sheng.”Thank you for your help.”
“It’s easy.”Su Sheng smiled brightly as he watched Quentin Lance lift up the black man with a face full of blood. Tsk tsk, this is the legendary face brake.
Just as the two of them were talking, a panting, professional-looking woman ran over from behind. As soon as she arrived, she gratefully said to Quentin Lance,” Thank you. Thank you so much. There’s a very important legal document in this bag. you lose it, it will be very troublesome.”
“If you want to thank her, then thank her. If he wasn’ t willing to help, I’ m afraid I wouldn’ t have returned your bag.”Quentin Lance handed the bag over and looked around.
The surrounding pedestrians lowered their heads and sped up, as if nothing had happened.
“Thank you very much for your help.”The professional woman took out a business card from her bag and solemnly handed it to Su Sheng.”My name is Anna Rowling. I’ m a lawyer. If I can help you, you can call me anytime.”
“Okay.”Su Sheng took the card and turned to Quentin Lance.”Can I borrow your phone?I had originally agreed to meet someone, but now ……”
“Of course.”Quentin Lance enthusiastically handed over the phone.
Su Sheng smiled thankfully at him. He took the phone and turned around to dial Raul’s number. After a few words, he heard Raul’s confused voice.
“Dad, is there something wrong?”
“We agreed to meet today. You probably didn’ t forget, right?”Su Sheng asked in a relaxed tone.
“It’s you!Why did you have my father’s phone number?”What did you do to him? I’ve already agreed to your terms. Why are you…” Laurel recognized Su Sheng’s voice. Thinking of his threats yesterday and calling her back from her father’s phone, she panicked.
“Dear, don’t be angry. Shall we meet?”It’s still an old place. I’ ll be there in about half an hour.”Su Shengrong hung up and returned the call to Quentin Lance.”Thank you.”
“It’s just like you said.”Quentin Lance smiled and pulled back the phone. He didn’t know how much he had done to scare his daughter.
“Can I leave now?”Su Sheng asked.
“Of course.”
Su Sheng smiled politely at Quentin Lance and Anna Rowling and left.
Twenty minutes later.
In front of the gate of Quinn’s factory, Laurel, who was anxious, saw Su Sheng appear and hurried over.
“What did you do to my father.”
Su Sheng lightly smiled and said,” I just happened to meet your father who helped him catch a bag thief and borrowed his phone number to contact you.”
“Really?”Laurel was skeptical.
“Don’ t you just give him a fight?”Su Sheng followed suit.
Laurel hesitated and took out the electric arc to make a call. A few seconds later, a noisy and busy voice came from the phone.
“What’s the matter?”I’ m busy.”
“No, it’s fine.”
“Then I’ ll die first.”Quentin Lance hung up before Laurel could say another word.Just as he was about to put Quentin Lance down, he subconsciously flipped through the call log. There was no unfamiliar number. The most recent call was his daughter’s.”Did you delete it?”
Quentin Lance grumbled but didn’t think too much. He put away his phone and started to get busy.
“Remember not to be so stupid in the future. If there is a villain who calls you from someone you know, remember to confirm the situation first. Don’ t be so stupid as to come over directly.”Looking at Laurel who was relieved to put away the phone, Su Sheng felt that if someone sent her’ I, Su Sheng, pay!’She would probably follow through on such messages.
“Who knows what you will do.”Laurel grumbled in her heart.
“Did you bring the money?”Su Sheng suddenly asked.
“Bring it, bring it.”
“Come with me.”Su Sheng patted her shoulder and led the way.
After about ten minutes, Su Sheng brought her to a hotel.
“Why are you here?”Laurel asked curiously.
“Open a room or do you want to be outside?”I don’ t mind if you don’ t mind.”
……
PS: recommended my old books, Maneuver: King’s Descent, Maneuver: Monarch of Immortality, Stagnation: The Strongest Death, as well as the upcoming Maneuver: Door Fruit.*

Chapter 31: It is difficult to start with everything, difficult in the middle, difficult in the end

Laurel didn’t even want to choose to open the room, but when Su Sheng saw that she had n’ t answered for a long time, she could only choose to leave.
Enter the hotel, open the room, hand in the money, and take the key.
Su Sheng hugged Laurel reluctantly and entered the room.
“What do you want to do.”Laurel asked.
“Help you make a dress.”Su Sheng replied casually and pinched it.”Your figure is better than my girlfriend.”
“You have a girlfriend?”Laurel sneered.
“I’ ll introduce you later.”Su Sheng put away the tape and turned around to pick up the camera and take a look. Finally, he put it back into his bag.”Although your figure is not bad, your physical fitness can only be considered average. In the future, you need to strengthen your physical strength and strength training. Only by having a good body can you defeat your enemy.”
“Like you?”
“For example, the culprit behind the accident that caused the Gold Queen and caused your sister’s accident.”Su Sheng did not care about Laurel’s small resistance.”His power is everywhere in Starling City, so once your identity is exposed, it will be troublesome. Moreover, his personal strength is very strong. In terms of physical skills, even if I train you to death, your talent will not be able to win, so I will help you prepare some gadgets.”
“All you have to do is train, train, then train, then start with his claws.”
Looking at Su Sheng’s serious expression, Laurel was lost.
Although she knew that Su Sheng might not be a’bad’ person, she could tell that he wasn’t a good person from his unrestrained manner.But Raul didn’t understand why he had his eyes on him, nor did he understand whether he wanted to harm or help him.
“You know Sarah?”Laurel could not help but ask.
“Sarah?”We’ ve never seen it before.”Su Sheng shook his head.
“Then why are you so persistent in asking me to avenge Sarah?”Laurel asked in puzzlement.
Of course, he wanted you to become a black gold silk sparrow in advance so that the future legendary team could find me?She also arranged a part-time job for Felicity.
Su Sheng looked at Laurel and said with a smile,” You want to know?Not telling you.You just need to make yourself stronger now.You should know a simple physical training method, right?”Let’s begin.”
“Now?”Laurel was stunned and prepared to pick up her clothes.
“No, just practice like this. At least my eyes won’ t be bored.”Su Sheng took her clothes and threw them onto the bed. His chin lifted slightly.”Let’s start your performance.”
Laurel gritted her teeth and glared at Su Sheng, not moving.
Su Sheng raised his finger without saying a word with a smile. With a tinge of excitement, an electric current flashed and rushed over.
“Ah!”
Laurel was shocked by the electricity.
“I have no intention of urging you, but it has.”Su Sheng smiled and raised his finger.
Laurel started unwillingly.
At first, this kind of coercion made her feel uncomfortable. She wanted to find a hole to drill in, but gradually, Laurel realized that Su Sheng did not stare at her at all. Even if his gaze fell on her, it did not feel like it was disgusting. Instead, it seemed like he was monitoring her.Once he stopped or slowed down, he would’stimulate’ himself to continue training.
Slowly, Laurel began to focus.
No matter what purpose Su Sheng had, it was always true that he could become stronger.The law might be able to protect justice, but strength could protect him.
Unknowingly, she had been sweating like a rain all morning. When she heard Su Sheng say that she could stop, Laurel seemed to hear the sound of nature, what shame, what anger. She just wanted to lie on the ground and not move.
Looking at Raurel Su, who was like a dead dog, he smiled and lazily kicked him.”Don’ t pretend to be dead. Get up and take a shower and get dressed and ready to leave.”
“Let me rest.”
“As the saying goes, it’s difficult to start everything, then difficult in the middle, and difficult in the end.”Since it’s so difficult, why are you resting? Get up quickly.”Su Sheng didn’t have the slightest intention of pitying her. When he saw that Laurel refused to get up, he directly called.
Sizzling.
Laurel suddenly got up and ran into the bathroom like a woman in the wind.
Not long after Laurel finished taking a bath and wearing clothes, she went out with Su Sheng. Just then, a middle-aged man walked out from the door of the next room. This man looked at Laurel, whose legs were soft and rosy, and then looked at Su Sheng, who was as relaxed as usual. He gave a thumbs-up, admiration.
Su Shengbao nodded modestly with a smile.
……
PS: recommended my old books, Maneuver: King’s Descent, Maneuver: Monarch of Immortality, Stagnation: The Strongest Death, as well as the upcoming Maneuver: Door Fruit.*

Chapter 32 Boldness

The scorching sun was blinding.
Su Sheng, who had just left the hotel, tilted his head slightly. The sun shone on Laurel’s body. His long brown hair was draped over his shoulders. His delicate face was red, and his languid expression gave off a charming charm.
“Shall we go back?”Su Sheng suddenly spoke.
“Back?Didn’ t he just come out?”The room is gone.”Laurel stared blankly at Su Sheng.
The moment he turned his head, he saw him looking at him. His pitch-black eyes were filled with interest and desire for possession.This was different from the way she used to watch her exercise. This direct gaze made Laurel subconsciously avoid contact.
Laurel did not know what to do.
If he forced himself when he had just opened his room or when he had just finished his training, he might be resentful and unwilling, but he would still submit. But now that Su Sheng asked her, she didn’t know that he had done it.
“Forget it, let’s leave something fresh.”Just as Laurel was in trouble, Su Sheng said softly.”I won’ t supervise your afternoon training. I’ ll arrange it myself,”
Laurel subconsciously nodded and saw that Su Sheng had already left with a wave of his hand. For a moment, she also left.
Not long after she walked, she saw her mother approach her with a worried and angry face.”Are you alright?”That guy didn’ t do anything to you, right?”
Laurel shook her head.
“Really?”Dana Lance did not believe it.
She took her daughter to the hotel early in the morning. When she came out, her daughter blushed and her legs went limp. As a person who came here, she naturally thought of something.
Laurel nodded and said, Dana Lance frowned.Who didn’t say who was behind this?She didn’t bully her daughter, she just supervised her exercise?Dana Lance thought for a moment and decided to wait and see. She had already reported the incident last night. After all, the death of several agents was not a small matter. The instructions given to her by the higher-ups were to gather as much information as possible from Su Sheng.
After separating from Laurel, Su Sheng did not return to his apartment. Instead, he walked aimlessly on the street. What was the standard configuration for heroes?Uniforms and equipment, since it was necessary to train Laurel to become a black gold silk sparrow.Su Sheng had long thought that the uniforms could be taken to Wayne Enterprises. After all, Talia El Gur’s identity had not been exposed. Now, he was the biggest shareholder of Wayne Group. It should be easy to get a uniform based on the fact that he had taken photos, right?Conventional equipment could also be obtained from Wayne Enterprises. As for the iconic special equipment, acoustic equipment could be found in the central city.Although he didn’t know it, he did n’ t have money, but was it important?Not important!
Unknowingly, Su Sheng realized that he had actually come to a park. Although the scorching sun still had a lot of people here for lunch or a date.
He found a big tree with a shady back and sat on the grass. Su Sheng leisurely looked around and thought about waiting for Felicity to come back from work and ask her to contact Talia El Gour for him.When the sun passed through the branches, a woman suddenly appeared behind the tree. She had long wine-red hair and a black dress. When she ran over, she looked back as if someone was chasing after her.
She saw Su Sheng sitting on the tree and her eyes lit up.
She turned around and quickly came to Su Sheng’s face and sat on his body. She grabbed his hand and hugged him, then kissed him.
Su Sheng was slightly stunned, then he secretly smiled in his heart.
“Hmm?”She suddenly let out a snort and then she felt that she had pulled her hand out of her body and lay on the ground. The next moment, she felt that the other party was pressing down on her body. She hugged her head with both arms on her shoulders and kissed her again.
This made her feel a little angry and flustered, but she quickly realized that this posture could cover her more.
The sound of footsteps could be heard from the side. Two men in black suits, black trousers and sunglasses, dressed in black, ran over.He glanced at the friendly man and woman on the ground and quickly dodged. Even if the European and American people were to open the park and see such intimate behavior in public, it would still be a little awkward. He subconsciously dodged.
“Find them separately!”
Looking around, they didn’t find a target. The two men in black whispered to each other and began to search.
……
PS: recommended my old books, Maneuver: King’s Descent, Maneuver: Monarch of Immortality, Stagnation: The Strongest Death, as well as the upcoming Maneuver: Door Fruit.*

Chapter 33 Female Hunter Helena

The footsteps gradually drifted away.
After a long while.
The girl opened her eyes and looked at the delicate and handsome face with a smile that was not a smile.
The girl was slightly stunned. She smiled,” Thank you for helping me.”
“You’ re welcome.”
Su Sheng smiled to the side.
The girl sat up and tidied her messy hair. She turned to look in the direction of the black-clothed man. After confirming that the black-clothed man had left the park, she said to Su Sheng,” My name is Helena, what about you?”
“Su Sheng.”
“You’ re bold.”
“You’ re not the first to say that, nor will you be the last.”Su Sheng turned to look at Helena and lightly laughed,” Want to change places?”
Helena looked at Su Sheng and said with a faint smile,” I’ m afraid you won’ t dare.”
“My name is Helena Bettina. My father, Frank Bettina, is a famous criminal group leader in Tallinn.”Are you not afraid of being killed by my father and feeding fish to Chen Hai?”
“What’s there to be afraid of? I didn’ t intend to have a relationship with you. It’s so exciting to run away after everything.”Su Sheng chuckled.
“Are you really not afraid?”
“Try?”
Seeing Su Sheng’s eagerness, Helena burst into laughter.”I can’t do it today. It was n’ t easy for me to get rid of them to make a trip to Central City.”I can tell you my number. If you’ re not afraid, you can call me anytime.”
Su Sheng patted his leg and said with a smile,” Is this not coincidental?”I also want to go to Central City.”
“Do you really want to go to Central City or are you afraid of missing the opportunity?”Helena was stunned and asked doubtfully.
“Yes.”
“Forget it, I’ ll go drive. You can wait for me by the roadside.”
“Okay.”
The two separated and Su Sheng walked to the roadside.
More than ten minutes later, a sports car stopped in front of Su Sheng. The door opened and Helena bent down to shout at him.
When Su Sheng got into the car, a boom sounded.
The sports car shot out with a whoosh.
It was not clear how far Staring City was from the central city. However, Helena chose this time to return before dark.Speaking of which, she was a strange woman who was good at cheating. She was still a kind of person who wouldn’t cheat until death. As a mafia, the daughter of the leader of a criminal group was specifically against her father. In the beginning, she only collected evidence to report it. After that, she directly turned into a female hunter and prepared to exterminate her family several times. Until his father was accidentally killed in the exchange of fire, her trip to cheating was finally over.
She had briefly joined the Green Arrow team and the Bat Family, and she had been a bat girl for a while. Unfortunately, she was cruel and did not have the standard of not killing people, so she had put on a female hunter’s coat again.Later, she joined the Justice Alliance and learned to control her temper and cruelty. However, Batman opened her up on the grounds that the Alliance did not need an assassin.
Not taking me to play?Okay, then I’ll find someone to play with!
She and the Black Gold Skark Laurel Lance, Barbara Gordon, who was code-named the Oracle during the paralysis period, formed a small organization, the Raptor Team.In the end, the more she played, the bigger she became. Cat Girl, Warrior Blade, Poison Vine Girl had all joined this team before. Of course, now it seemed that Helena was still start-up period.
Barbara Gordon, who was not paralyzed, Laurel Lance, who had just started training, and Helena in front of him.
“This is to unlock the Raptor team’s rhythm.”Su Sheng could not help but laugh.
“Why are you laughing?”Helena turned and asked Su Sheng.
“Why are you going to Central City?”Su Sheng smiled and shook his head.
“I customized something.”Helena said casually.What about you?”What are you doing?”
“I want someone to order something.”
Helena rolled her eyes at him.”It’s not convenient for me to take you there. If you really aren’ t afraid of death, you’ ll have two hours to wait for me to finish taking the things.”
“Okay.”Su Sheng replied with a smile.
After entering the central city, Helena parked her car in a decent hotel.
“Are you going to get off here?”I’ ll be here to find you in half an hour.”Helena said.
Su Sheng nodded and got out of the car. When he came over, he saw that the tip laboratory was not far from here.Seeing Helena drive away, Su Sheng leisurely walked towards the cutting-edge laboratory.
The particle explosion had not happened yet, and the tip-edge laboratory had not closed.
Su Sheng was stopped by the security guard as soon as he arrived at the door.
“I’ m sorry, sir. May I ask what you need?”
“I’ m looking for Cisco Raymond.”Su Sheng said with a smile.
“May I ask your name?”The security guard asked while preparing to contact, but at this moment, the door opened and two people walked out.
One man and one woman.
The woman had long curly hair on her shoulders, a bright smile on her face and a lady-like manner. The man was not tall, his skin was slightly black, and he had shoulder-length hair.
It was the future Shockwave Scorremont and Ice Killer Caitlin Snow.
……
PS: recommended my old books, Maneuver: King’s Descent, Maneuver: Monarch of Immortality, Stagnation: The Strongest Death, as well as the upcoming Maneuver: Door Fruit.*

Chapter 34 Electric Shock Mad Demon

Su Sheng smiled at the security guard and walked towards Cisco Raymond and Kate Linnuo, who were chatting while walking.
“Excuse me.”
Su Sheng stood in front of the two and said with a smile. The two of them stopped looking at Su Sheng in puzzlement.”Is there something wrong?”
“I want you to make something for me.”
“What?”Ciscolremont smiled blankly.”Sorry, I don’ t know you.”
“It doesn’ t matter. It’s not important. I want to make a portable sound wave device. The shape of the necklace is fine. However, I don’ t have any materials and I don’ t have any reward. You can only think of your own way. It’s better to finish it within half an hour.”Su Sheng continued to say his request with a smile.
Ciscolremont frowned. Did he encounter a madman?
“I won’ t make anything for you. Please move aside.”
“Are you really not doing it?”Su Sheng asked again.
“Please step aside.”Cisco Raymond repeated it resolutely.
“Alright.”Su Sheng let out a disappointed sigh and slowly raised his hand. The sound of electric current instantly rose. The electric current passed through his hand. The azure light reflected on the shocked faces of Cisco Raymond and Cate Linnuo. Su Sheng asked again as if he was unwilling to accept it.”Now, can we do it?”
Cisco Raimon stared blankly at Su Sheng’s lightning-filled palm. Super power, this is super power, there really are super powers!Ciscolremont did not retreat, but instead went forward. His shocked face was filled with excitement and excitement as he asked quickly.”How did you do it?Can you generate electricity as you like?How much is the maximum current?”Can’t you call yourself?”
Su Sheng pointed at the security guard who pulled out his gun as he watched Cesculey’s excitement.
The lightning instantly hit the security guard.
The security guard fell to the ground and fainted.
“Ah ……”
Cisco Raymond finally came to his senses and subconsciously blocked in front of Kate Linnuo.”You……What are you going to do? Don’ t do anything rash, otherwise I……”We called the police.”
“I didn’ t want to make the scene so tense. I just wanted you to help me make an acoustic equipment.”Su Sheng helplessly shook his head and raised his hand to release the electric current as he looked at Caitlin Snow who was trembling as he took out the phone from his bag.
“Ah.”
Cate Linnuo shouted. Cisco Raymond was also shaken by the current.
Bang!
The current disappeared, and Kate Linnuo fainted on the ground. Ciscolremont also took a few steps back and sat on the ground.
“Half an hour. I want to see what I want.”Su Sheng walked over and carried the unconscious Caitlin Snow away. After saying a word to Cisco Raymond, he turned around and left.
“Caitlin!”
Cisco Raimon reacted and tried to turn over his phone to call the police. However, someone stopped him and he was helped up.
“Professor Wells.”Cisco Raymond looked at the owner of his mentor’s cutting-edge laboratory, Harrison Wells, and shouted excitedly.”Caitlin, Caitlin was captured by the electric shock madman.”
Electric shock berserker……
Ciscolremont’s habit of giving names was already deep into his soul.
Harrison Wells’ s face twitched slightly. He nodded with a serious expression,” I know. I saw it all. Why did he find you?”
“I don’t know. I do n’ t know him at all.He suddenly ran over and asked me to make a sound wave device for him. There was no material, there was no reward for me to think of a way. By the way, he even said that he only gave me half an hour.”Cisco immediately said.
“He came for the acoustic equipment, so Caitlin won’t be in danger for the time being.”Don’ t call the police first. You can use your acoustic equipment. I’ ll see if I can find him.”Harrison Wells patted Cisco Raymond on the shoulder and consoled him seriously.”Caitlin will be fine. Don’ t worry.”
Ciscolremont nodded with a deep breath.”I’ ll go right now.”
He returned to the lab and started to make sound equipment. Harrison Wells looked deep on the computer to find Caitlin’s whereabouts.
At this moment.
On the roof of a residential building near the tip of the laboratory, Kaitlin, who had been corona-treated, woke up.
The moment Katrina opened her eyes, she saw Su Sheng, who was in close proximity. She cried out in fright and hurriedly retreated.Su Sheng did not approach. He looked at the panicked Caitlin Snow and said apologetically.”Maybe you’ ve just obtained a new ability. You’ re quite fresh. Recently, you’ ve been very fond of electric people, so I’ m sorry to corona you.”
“You, don’ t come over. Don’ t come over.”Caitlin sat paralyzed on the ground as if she had not heard Su Sheng speak of her. She waved her hands and shouted loudly.
“I’m not going over, I’ m just ……”
“Don’ t come over. Don’ t come over.”
“……”
Su Sheng let out a long sigh of relief and his hands instantly lit up. His eyes swept coldly.”Shut up, or I’ ll electrocute you!”
Caitlyn Snow was so scared that her body stiffened and her red lips were tightly shut.
“Don’ t come, don’ t come. Come, come, tell me, have I moved?”Su Sheng angrily said to Caitlin Snow.”Do you guys have any problems?There was still a tendency to abuse them?”If you don’ t listen to me, do you have to turn against me?”
……
PS: recommended my old books, Maneuver: King’s Descent, Maneuver: Monarch of Immortality, Stagnation: The Strongest Death, as well as the upcoming Maneuver: Door Fruit.*

35 Caitlin Snow of Clive

Su Sheng came to her and crouched down in front of her, smiling as he watched Caitlin Snorlax calm down.”That’s right. Calm down. Don’ t shout like the heroine in Dog Blood TV. This will destroy your image in my heart, even though I’ m more interested in you.”
Caitlin Snow looked at him with a trembling and puzzled expression. Another me?
What do you mean?
“I’ m not planning to hurt you. In half an hour, you can leave after Cisco Raimon completes what I want. But before that, I hope you can be obedient. Can you do it?”Su Sheng asked softly.
Caitlin Snow nodded.
“Be good.”Su Sheng patted Caitlin Snow’s head in satisfaction and asked casually.”Have you made friends with men?”
Caitlyn Snow shook her head.
“Not?”Alright, you’ re more suitable for being single.”Su Sheng smiled.
Caitlin Snow was unhappy. What do you mean I’m more suitable for being single?She asked angrily,” Why?”
Why?Of course, it was based on your Ke Fu’s ability.
First was Ronnie Remonde, the fiancé of Caitlin Snow, who was also a member of the cutting-edge laboratory. After the big particle explosion, he and Martin Stein merged into a fire storm and finally died to save the central city.Following that was Hunter Zormon, Earth’s second fastest.Dominating Earth Two, the result of the fight against Lightning Chivalry Barry Allan did not want was also dead.The last alchemist, Julian Dorn, didn’t die, but he slipped away.
Caitlyn Snow was destined to die alone.
Su Sheng patted Caitlin Snow on the shoulder and seriously displayed his fearless spirit.”Remember, don’t have a boyfriend. If you really need to, you can find me. Buddha said, I do n’ t go to hell, who goes to hell.”My life is hard, you won’ t kill me!”
What do you mean by finding you if you need to?
What do you mean by not going to hell? Who goes to hell?
What do you mean you have a hard life? I can’t kill you?
If it wasn’ t for the fact that I couldn’ t defeat you, I would have gone all out with you!
Caitlin Snow turned her head and did not look at Su Sheng. She looked very angry, and she looked like she was ignoring you.
However, anger turned into anger, but Caitlin Snow was not as scared and scared as before. Although this person was very annoying, he did not seem to have any intention of hurting himself.As soon as the fear disappeared, curiosity naturally rose.Although she wasn’t as obsessed with superpowers as Cisco Raymond, as a bioengineer, she was curious about how Su Sheng generated the current. If she could, she would even want to do a complete check.
“What’s your name?”Caitlin Snow asked tentatively.
“Su Sheng.”
“Are you from China?Are you born with super powers or something unexpected?”Have you checked your body?”
Su Sheng asked with a smile.What?”You want to help me check?”
Caitlin Snow nodded and then shook her head.” Although there are no confirmed examples, your situation should be a genetic change. If I were in the laboratory, I could still help you do a detailed examination. Perhaps I could find out the reason why you obtained your power and the limit of your ability.”
After saying this, Caitlyn Snow sighed with regret. She didn’t have the chance to help Su Sheng check up.
“If you can keep a secret, I’ll come look for you in the future and help me secretly check it out. How about that?”I’ ll kill you if you can’ t.”Su Sheng was also curious about his body structure.
“Really?”Caitlin Snow’s eyes lit up and she asked anxiously.”When?”
“Let’s see how I feel.”
“That’s settled. I won’ t tell anyone about the results. I just want to know why.”Caitlin Snow was afraid that Su Sheng would go back on his word and hurriedly said his phone number.”Call me in advance. I’ ll make arrangements.”
“Okay.”
Su Sheng remembered the number and nodded.
“Why do you need acoustic equipment?”Caitlyn Snow suddenly realized that he didn’ t need this kind of equipment if he had super powers.
“You’ ll know in the future.”
Time passed unknowingly during the conversation between the two of them. Su Sheng did not carry her, nor did he tie her down. He just went downstairs and returned to the cutting-edge laboratory.
At this moment, at the entrance of the Advanced Lab.
The security guards who had been shocked had already sent them to the laboratory for treatment. Ciscolremont was holding a box and standing at the door with Harrison Wells.
The two of them were stunned when they saw Su Sheng and Caitlyn Snow walking over while chatting.
What was the situation?
Didn’t Caitlin Snow get kidnapped by Su Sheng?Why is he back like a friend?
“Caitlin, are you alright?”Cisco Raymond asked worriedly when he saw the two of them coming.
Caitlin Snow glanced at Su Sheng and shook his head.”I’ m fine. He didn’ t do anything to me.”
“That’s good.”
Ciscolremont heaved a sigh of relief and handed the box over.”This is what you want.”
Su Sheng took it and opened it. Inside the box was a round device the size of a dial. It was fixed on a two-finger wide black metal ring.Ciscolremont began to explain the use of the equipment with due diligence.”As long as you touch it with your finger, you can use it. At the same time, you can touch the power of the sound waves ……”
……
PS: recommended my old books, Maneuver: King’s Descent, Maneuver: Monarch of Immortality, Stagnation: The Strongest Death, as well as the upcoming Maneuver: Door Fruit.*

Cisco, you really are a genius!

After listening to Cisco Raymond’s explanation, Su Sheng patted his shoulder in satisfaction.”You really are a genius. You’ re the right one. Thank you.”
“It’s okay. The main reason is that the time is too tight or I can do it better.”After the explanation, Cisco Raymond heard Su Sheng’s praise and thanks. He could n’ t help but feel regretful that he could add more functions.
“Oh right, where did you put the locator?”Su Sheng asked casually as if he had thought of something.
“On the metal ring.”
Ciscolremont spoke directly. As soon as he finished speaking, he realized with a face of regret that he had actually spoken.Looking at Harrison Wells’ speechless expression, he probed Su Sheng.”Can you pretend you didn’ t hear me?”
“I’ m afraid not.”Su Sheng shook his head and took out the black metal ring and handed it to Cisco Raymond.
Ciscolremont held his face and took it.
“Everyone, goodbye.”
Su Sheng waved his hand and left.
Ciscolremont couldn’t help but ask as he watched him leave like this.Was it just like that?”How about we call the police.”
“He left long ago when the police arrived. Where are we going to find him?”Harrison Wells shook his head.”As long as Caitlin is fine, let’s go back to the lab first.”
Harrison Wells returned to the laboratory and asked Caitlin Snow about Su Sheng. After confirming that she was not injured, he comforted her and left.
At this moment, Su Sheng was standing at the entrance of the hotel that had been arranged with Helena. After waiting for a few minutes, the rumbling sound came from afar. Helena parked her car and walked towards him.”You really are waiting for me here.”
“Why not?”Su Sheng smiled brightly.
“Let’s go.”Helena took Su Sheng’s arm and entered the hotel.
She paid, took the room card, and as soon as she entered the elevator, Helena took the initiative to kiss Su Sheng’s neck.
Hot kisses.
The two of them came out of the elevator and found the room to open the door. Su Sheng closed the door and saw Helena gasp and retreat slightly.
“Are you sure?”If my father finds out, you’ re dead.”
“Take off.”Su Sheng replied straightforwardly.
Helena smiled sweetly as she pulled the chain off her dress. The dress instantly fell off and then took the initiative to hug Su Sheng again.
There was no creaking sound. After all, this was a high-grade hotel, but even if there was one, it would not be able to hide Helena’s voice.It was too crazy. The shout in the bottom of her lungs seemed to want everyone to know what she was doing. Blood was accompanied by cruelty. Helena seemed to be immersed in some kind of twisted psychological enjoyment.
After a long while, Helena, who was resting, smiled lightly.”It really feels great. I can’ t bear to see anything happen to you. Don’ t let my father kill you.”
“What do you care about? Anything will torture you. Expectation is the root of all the pain. I’ m happy to help you stop the pain.”Su Sheng smiled brightly.
Helena’s smile froze as if she had thought of something. After a while, she shook her head.”First, you have to live.”
After that, she limped towards the bathroom.
Before, Helena felt that two hours should be more than enough, but it was already more than two hours since she left the hotel to return to Starling City.It was already dark when she returned to Starling City. Helena parked her car to the side and turned to look at Su Sheng.”Tell me your phone number.”
“I’ ll find you if I think so.”Su Sheng shook his head and said.
“Why?”Helena asked unhappily.
Su Sheng smiled and waved his men off.
“I’ ll find you!”Helena chased after him, but Su Sheng had already disappeared into the night.
Helena snorted and started the car to go home.
As soon as she got home, she saw her father sitting in the living room with a gloomy face. Helena greeted him expressionlessly and prepared to go upstairs.
“Stop!”
“Aren’ t you going to explain to me?”
“I didn’ t go kill or set fire anyway.”
“You…” Franck Bertini walked up to Helena and slapped her.
Pa!
The sound was clear.
Franck Bertelli stared at his daughter angrily.”You must remember that you are my daughter. No matter what I do, you are my daughter. This can’ t be changed. You’ d better understand this as soon as possible.”
Helena covered her face as she coldly watched her father turn around and go upstairs.
“Go check it out. I want to know where she went and who she was with!”Franck Bertelli turned around and shouted at the housekeeper.
“Yes.”The butler lowered his head and replied.
He wanted to know what his daughter was doing with. Similarly, Felicity wanted to know what Su Sheng was doing with. When she came back from work, she found Su Sheng was not at home and started to worry. As soon as Su Sheng came back from work, Felicity smelled the fragrance that did not belong to her.
“Who is she?”Felicity pushed her glasses and seriously asked Su Sheng.
……
PS: recommended my old books, Maneuver: King’s Descent, Maneuver: Monarch of Immortality, Stagnation: The Strongest Death, as well as the upcoming Maneuver: Door Fruit.*

Don’t you feel uncomfortable?

“Who?”Su Sheng replied casually.
“Who’s the scent of your perfume?”
“Yes?”I’ ve taken a shower. Maybe it’s from the back.”Su Sheng sniffed and didn’t smell anything. Sometimes a woman’s nose was even better than a police dog.He hugged Felicity and said with a smile.”I supervised Laurel’s training in the morning. I helped people get rid of their bodyguards in the afternoon and hitchhiked to Central City.”
“This is the acoustic equipment I brought for Laurel. Check to see if there is any problem.”Su Sheng handed the acoustic equipment to Felicity and kissed her cheek.”I’m going to take a bath. Do you have anything to eat at home?”Help me get some. I haven’ t eaten yet.”
Seeing Su Sheng walk towards the bathroom, Felicity replied in a daze.
“Acoustic equipment?”Looking down at the equipment in her hand, Felicity went to the kitchen to help him warm something before returning to the living room to check it out.This inspection surprised Felicity. It was a very exquisite and powerful design. It was not large enough to carry around. The power of the sound waves could be divided into several grades. This thing could be very useful when it was not prepared.
“How is it?”
Su Sheng came to Felicity’s side after taking a shower and eating. He hugged her and asked.
“It’s a very powerful design. There’s nothing wrong with the equipment structure.”Felicity said.”There’s only one problem. The user will also be affected when it starts. We need to be prepared in advance.”
“It’s fine if you don’ t have a locator. You just need to get a pair of earplugs to lower the sound.”Su Sheng said in disbelief.
“Mm.”Felicity nodded.
Professional equipment required professional equipment and materials. Although Felicity could make earplugs that fit her needs, it was impossible for a woman to cook without rice. One didn’t have money, two did n’ t have equipment, and three didn’t have materials. So Su Sheng planned to let Laurel think of a way.
He asked Felicity to check Talia El Gour’s phone number. The next day Su San Jolore met at the small hotel yesterday. Coincidentally, it was still the room of yesterday.
“Must we come here?”Laurel asked Su Sheng with difficulty.
What?”Are you afraid of being seen?”Su Sheng asked with a smile.
“I don’ t have that much money to open rooms with you every day.”Laurel said resentfully.
“Then I’ll make a profit. I ca n’ t be a guardian city’s hero to punish evil without money.”Then, this is the equipment that I kidnapped someone to help you get.”Su Sheng took out the acoustic equipment.
Laurel was stunned.”You kidnapped again?”
“You can’t stand it?”Stop me when you have the strength!”Su Sheng explained the usage of the equipment and followed suit.”You won’t be able to use this thing for the time being. We’ ll wait until your foundation is established.”Alright, don’ t dawdle and start today’s training.”
“It’s physical strength training in the morning. I’ ll teach you fighting skills in the afternoon.”
Life was like a strong sword. If she couldn’t resist, then enjoy it. Although Laurel did n’ t know if Su Sheng’s actions were considered a strong sword, she could only accept it.
She silently took off her coat. Laurel saw Su Sheng leaning against the bed again and could only grit her teeth and continue.
Just like yesterday.
In order to prevent her from being trained by E-Laurel, she was extremely focused and meticulous, but even after this morning’s training, she was still electrocuted many times. If this continued, she felt that she would be immune to the electric current in the future.
After taking a shower and taking a rest, he didn’t eat anything. The afternoon combat training began.
Laurel didn’t have any basic fighting skills, so Su Sheng chose a few fighting skills that could give full play to her physical advantage. He focused on Thai boxing, French kick, and combined with free fighting, Taekwondo. Originally, Wing Chun was better, but the person he copied did n’ t know how to learn it. He could only wait for Batman to return. Anyway, this was enough for Laurel to learn for a while.
The concept of pitying beauty didn’t seem to exist in Su Sheng’s body. If he had to do it, he would do it. He wouldn’t show mercy just because Laurel was a woman or a woman without clothes. When the training ended, Laurel’s fair body was green and purple.
“Go back and rest early. Don’ t be late at the same time tomorrow.”Su Sheng came out of the hotel and said to Laurel.
“I might not be able to come tomorrow.”Laurel said hesitantly.
“What’s wrong?”
“I’ m going to move out and move tomorrow.”Laurel explained.
“Live by yourself?”That’s good. It’ ll be convenient when the time comes. I’ ll wait until you’ ve finished moving.”
“Mm.”
Laurel answered and limped away.
Su Sheng walked around and found a public phone booth and called Talia El Gur.
“Hey.”
As soon as she greeted him, she heard Talia El Gur grunting her teeth.
“It’s you!”
Su Sheng chuckled.”Amazing. You have such a deep memory of my voice. Do you know Bruce Wayne?”
“What do you want!”Talia El Gur asked coldly.
“I want a uniform made from the same material as Batman. I’ ll tell you the size and requirements. Remember.”
“You’ re threatening me?”
“……”
“Yes, I’m blackmailing you,” Su Sheng paused for a moment.If you don’t do it, I’ ll break through your identity and send out the gadget on your hand. How about that?Was he afraid?Do you think I’m shameless?Did he want to kill me?Don’t you know what’s going on?”Don’ t worry, don’ t you?”
……
PS: recommended my old books, Maneuver: King’s Descent, Maneuver: Monarch of Immortality, Stagnation: The Strongest Death, as well as the upcoming Maneuver: Door Fruit.*

I was scared by dogs when I was a child

The grand ninja master’s daughter almost destroyed Gotham’s real culprit. Talia El Gur was so angry that Su Sheng’s entire body trembled.Her breathing was clear. After a long while, she suppressed her anger. In order to destroy Gotham, I endured it.
“Hello, you’re very good, I…” She could n’ t bear it, but she didn’t say a few harsh words.
“I’m fine, you’ re fine. You think it’s Huiyuan’s kidney treasure.”I don’ t put you in my eyes. You can use a hammer if you want to be ruthless. Just prepare what I want.”Su Sheng interrupted Talia El Gur’s words, causing her anger that she had endured to rise again.
“I’ ll kill you. I’ ll definitely kill you.”
Hearing the roar on the phone, Su Sheng turned his head slightly and said impatiently.”Don’ t yell at me. I was scared by dogs when I was young.”
“……”
“You call me a dog?”You dare to call me a dog?”
“Dogs are human good friends, so why do good friends quarrel?”Can’ t you just sit down and slap the other party?”Su Shengyu said earnestly.
Talia El Gour’s chest rose and fell. After a while, she sneered,” When I see you, I will definitely slap you a few times.”
“If you can.”Su Sheng let out a soft laugh. He paused for a moment and asked for the size and requirements of the uniform.
Talia El Gur knew that it was him who would suffer if he continued to argue. Just like this bastard said, why would he argue?Seeing him, he directly killed him.
“Three days from now, bring the items to Frank Bertini’s house in Starling City.”
It was easy for Etalia El Gour to find out who Frank Betty Neri was. After all, he was the leader of a criminal group in Starling City.Su Sheng wouldn’t be so stupid as to think that she would obediently deliver the things to him without making any arrangements. If you do n’ t die, who wouldn’t be a scam?Helena probably wouldn’t mind anyway.
After hanging up, Su Sheng left.
In Wayne Group’s CEO’s office, Talia El Gur put down her phone and leaned against a chair, closed her eyes and thought.This size was obviously for women. It wasn’t important who wore it. The important thing was to kill Su Sheng through this opportunity. If he did n’ t do anything, he would have to take back what he had taken.
She suddenly opened her eyes and thought of someone.
That kitten.
She was in the same cell as Su Sheng. With this kind of relationship, she could easily get close to Su Sheng. Even if she couldn’t kill him, she could still take back what she wanted with her ability to steal.As for why should the cat girl help?Didn’t she want to erase the criminal record software?
With the bait, how could the fish not be hooked?
Talia El Gur had people make uniforms while she found Cat Girl.Although the cat goddess didn’t have a ghost, her tracks were hard to find, Talia El Gur naturally had her own way.After she found the cat girl, she used Miranda Tate’s identity to ask for help from the cat girl and told her about Su Sheng’s use of photos as a blackmail to ask for uniforms. She hoped that she could find Su Sheng and take back the things she had taken. In return, she could hand over the software to the cat girl to wash the criminal records.
Cat Girl had a deep impression of Su Sheng. Back then, she was afraid that Bain would betray Batman, but Bain was easily killed by Su Sheng, so she did not want to provoke Su Sheng.However, in order to cleanse her cat girl, she decided to give it a try.
Talia El Gur did not let the cat girl kill Su Sheng because she found that the cat girl would not agree to this condition, let alone that she had other arrangements.
Three days was neither long nor short.
Talia El Gur arranged for people to deliver the prepared items to Starling City. At the same time, Cat Girl followed along.
Starling City, Betty Nelly’s family.
Helena stood by the window and looked outside. At least twenty armed security guards were guarding inside and outside the villa.After putting down the curtain, Helena turned to look at Su Sheng who was lying on her bed and asked,” How did you get in?”
“How can you steal incense and steal jade without some ability?How was it?”Are you surprised?”Su Sheng smiled and said.
“Last time I came back, my father banned me from going out and was still looking for you. Do you still have the guts to come to my home?”You’ re trying to die.”Although Helena was pleasantly surprised, she still urged with some worry.”You should leave quickly. If my father comes back, you won’ t be able to leave.”
Su Sheng stood up and pulled Helena onto his body. He chuckled.”Your father was looking for me outside, but I slept with her daughter at his house. If he knew, he would definitely be furious, right?Don’t you think this is more exciting?”Even if he’s the leader of the criminal group who killed and set fire to the house, he can’ t stop his daughter from sleeping in the house that is protected by layers.”
“But there are two bodyguards outside.”Helena looked in the direction of the door.
“Then you just keep quiet.”
Helena’s eyes lit up and she whispered.”I thought of it, you wait.”
As she spoke, Helena stood up and walked towards the wardrobe. She took out a black mouthpiece as if she was taking credit.”Then there’s no need to worry about the loud voice.”
“You have all this?You really are a freak, but……”I like it.”Seeing that she was wearing it, Su Sheng immediately began to stir.
……
PS: recommended my old books, Maneuver: King’s Descent, Maneuver: Monarch of Immortality, Stagnation: The Strongest Death, as well as the upcoming Maneuver: Door Fruit.*

Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation

What was a surprise?It was only a surprise that was unexpected.
Su Sheng knew from the fact that she was still a new car, but she was so reckless as to drive a house with him. Because of his family and identity, he had abused his twisted mentality of revenge for his father. However, he did not expect that he would have this thing.Her figure wasn’t as slim as Laurel’s, and her appearance wasn’t as exquisite as the cat girl’s. However, there was a wave of rebellious madness that attracted Su Sheng. She had a strong impulse to reach her stomach.
After pulling Helena to his side, Su Sheng went berserk.
The wind and rain, the tsunami.
Su Sheng, who had finished surfing, hugged Helena, who was tired but excited, as if she was in her own home, and looked at the gadget she took off.”Why did you think of buying this thing?”
“It’s just to prevent me from speaking dreams.”Helena looked at Su Sheng.”If I said I was investigating my father’s criminal evidence, would you believe me?”
“Believe it.”Su Sheng nodded.
“You really believe me?”Helena was a little suspicious.”You didn’ t deliberately coax me to follow what I said, right?”
“You think too much, it’s not like my girlfriend does n’ t have the obligation to coax you.”There are many strange things in this world. You’ re not the only one who’s cheating. It’s no big deal.”
Helena was stunned and asked in anticipation.”Then are you willing to help me?”
“Not willing.”Su Sheng refused very straightforwardly.”I’ m not interested in your family grudges.”
“……”
“I really think too much. Sorry.”Helena spoke in a faint voice. A troubled and conflicted expression appeared on her face as she frowned. She regretted telling her secret.
What if he leaked the news or was captured by his father and betrayed him?
Looking at Su Sheng who did not think much of it, Helena’s eyes were filled with pleading and expectation.”If I’m willing to be your lover, you can give you a large sum of money. Are you willing to help my mother?”I won’ t let you take risks. I just need you to cooperate with me to make my father pay the price he deserves.”
Su Sheng seriously considered it for a while and shook his head.”Still not interested.”
“Really?”Helena sighed in disappointment.”I don’t want to do this, but I will never allow my plan to happen, so……”Sorry.”
“Someone, someone broke into my room.”
Helena suddenly shouted in panic as she rushed towards the door in a panic.
Bang!
Two bodyguards rushed in and looked at the disheveled young miss and the strange man in the room.
Who was this person?How did he come in?
What did he do to the young miss?
Seeing that the bodyguard was stunned, Helena could not help but shout angrily.”What are you still standing there for? He just used his strong sword to kill me, under your protection. Kill him, kill him!”
What?
The young miss was struck by a powerful sword?Why didn’t they hear the sound?
If the boss knew that under his protection, the young miss was actually killed by a powerful sword at home, would that be enough?The two bodyguards immediately did not dare to think about the consequences. They angrily shot at Su Sheng.
Bang!Bang!Bang!
The bullet wildly shot towards Su Sheng.
Hiding behind the bodyguard, Helena’s face flashed with sadness and pain. She found that she liked this mysterious, daring man who acted recklessly on her body.
“I……”I don’t want this…” She could n’ t help but mutter to herself.
But soon, the expression on her face became stunned. She looked at Su Sheng, who was avoiding the bullet with a smile on her face.
How, how was that possible?
At such a close distance, two bodyguards with precise marksmanship shot at the same time. How did he dodge?
Crack.
The bullets were all fired.
The two bodyguards looked down at their guns in a daze. Is this all right?Could it be a fake gun?
Bang!Bang!
Su Sheng strode to the middle of the two bodyguards, his hands clenched into fists and hit their abdomen.In an instant, the river fell into the sea, as if it was hit by a speeding truck. With a muffled groan, his eyes rolled up, and the burly bodyguard fell to the ground.
“You really surprised me.”
Su Sheng stood in front of Helena and said with a smile. Helena came to her senses and rushed to his face with a shocked fist.
Looking at Helena’s face that she had been trying to curry favor with earlier, Su Sheng lightly smiled and dodged his fist. His knee rushed forward, and Helena’s facial features, which were as painful as shrimp, instantly creased.
“Too slow.”
Su Sheng grabbed Helena’s shoulder and threw it over.
Bang!
Her body smashed heavily on the ground. Helena could only feel the pain of the world turning around her mouth.The sound of hurried footsteps could be heard from the staircase. The sound of gunfire had led the other security guards in the villa over.Seeing that the security guard was about to shoot, Su Sheng calmly raised his finger.Zzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzz
The maximum current of the electric shock absorber was less than 100,000 volts, but……
Infinite stack, ten times.
The electric light instantly became huge. The million volt electric current turned into an electric python and roared towards the stairs. The electric python rushed down the stairs with crackling sounds. The air instantly began to smell of burning.
……
PS: recommended my old books, Maneuver: King’s Descent, Maneuver: Monarch of Immortality, Stagnation: The Strongest Death, as well as the upcoming Maneuver: Door Fruit.*

Chapter 40: This is going to slap my face!

The security guard was lying on the stairs like a piece of coke. On the stairs, there were traces of electric shock on the wall. The air was filled with hot air, giving off a pungent smell.
Helena seemed to have forgotten the pain. She watched Su Sheng walk down the stairs.
Dodging bullets was already shocking, but just now……
She no longer knew how to describe it. Was this something that a person could do?
A messy gun shot came from downstairs. Following that, screams and cries rang out alternately and finally calmed down.The security guards at home were probably dead, right?Although these security guards were all working with his father’s hands stained with blood, Helena still regretted it.
It wasn’t that she regretted the decision to betray Su Sheng. Although this decision made her feel very sad and distressed, as long as she could achieve her goal and sacrifice herself, she could only say sorry to Su Sheng.What she regretted was that she did not expect Su Sheng to have such ability. Now……His goal was probably impossible to accomplish.
She didn’t think that Su Sheng would let her go. Even if he could, he would n’ t keep secrets for her.
Stomp.
The sound of footsteps came from the staircase. Su Sheng walked up and grabbed her hair and dragged her down. Helena, who had lost her faith, was dragged downstairs like a dead dog. She dragged her all the way to the fountain near the villa gate before being put down.
“No regret.”Su Sheng squatted down and asked with interest.
Regret?She recalled her mother who had been beaten to death by her father every day. She recalled the faces of her father’s ruined family. Her unfocused eyes gradually focused, and Helena said firmly.”I only regret not letting him pay the price. I know I’m sorry for you, so……”Go ahead.”
Helena closed her eyes.
Su Sheng did not speak, nor did he make a move.
A while later, Helena opened her eyes in astonishment.”You, why didn’ t you do it?”
“I’ m not going to kill you.”Su Sheng smiled.
“Don’ t kill me?”Helena was stunned. A wave of hope suddenly rose.”You, you forgive me?”
Su Sheng thought for a moment and sat down on Helena’s body. He smiled as he looked at Helena’s pained expression.”I told you that whatever you are, whatever will torture you. Expectation is the root of all the pain.I don’t expect to sleep with you twice to become more important in your heart than what you insist on, even if I’ m the only one who has slept with you.That’s why I do n’ t mind and don’t get angry with you for trying to keep it a secret, because if it was me, I would have done the same.”Everyone is selfish. Even if it seems to be’selfless’ dedication, it’s to satisfy their spiritual and emotional needs.”
“But I’ m not angry. I don’ t mind. That doesn’ t mean I forgive you.”Su Sheng smiled brilliantly. Helena had a feeling of unease.”Death is a relief for you. You don’t have to worry about success or failure.”That’s why I won’ t tell you if I don’ t kill you. I want you to wander between hope and despair.”
Helena felt as if she had fallen into an ice cave. Her entire body was as cold as ice. Su Sheng’s gentle and brilliant smile was even more terrifying than the devil.
Killing people and killing hearts, but that was all.
Suddenly, the iron door of the villa wall slowly opened to both sides. A luxurious car that had originally planned to drive in suddenly stopped. The situation in the villa was unexpected.
Helena’s father, Frank, was in the car.
After all, it was the leader of the criminal group who was used to the huge waves. Although Frank was shocked, he quickly calmed down.Looking at the strange man sitting on his daughter and the bodyguard in the courtyard who seemed to have been struck by lightning, Frank got out of the car with a gloomy expression.
The bodyguard and the driver guarded Frank with guns.
“Do you know who I am?”Frank pondered for a moment and asked Su Sheng.
“Franck Bertinelli, the leader of Starling City’s criminal group.”Su Sheng sized Franck up as he spoke.That’s right. I thought he would get out of the car and fire directly or turn around in fright. I did n’ t expect that he would act like a big shot.
“I have enmity with you?”Frank asked again gloomily.
Su Sheng shook his head.
“Then someone hired you to trouble me?”Frank asked again.
Su Sheng still shook his head.
Frank laughed in anger.”Very good. I guarantee you won’ t die easily.”
Turning his head slightly, the bodyguard and driver quickly walked towards Su Sheng with a gun.
Su Sheng stood up and raised his hands together. Just as the bodyguards and the driver grabbed his shoulders, an electric current whistled out.
Bang!Bang!
The bodyguard and the driver fell to the ground.
Frank narrowed his eyes and took a few steps back in shock. He heard Su Sheng say with a smile,” I want your daughter.”
“What, what do you mean?”Frank asked calmly.
“Literally.”Su Sheng smiled faintly.
Frank took a deep breath and his originally frightened eyes became excited.”What can you give me?”
“Before I lose interest in her, I will protect you from death.”
“Deal!”
Although it sounded like he only said to protect himself and not to help him, Frank agreed without hesitation.What if someone with such a strange ability guaranteed their safety and sacrificed their disobedient daughter?Not to mention, who knew what would happen if they didn’t agree?
Frank smiled as he took a few steps towards Su Sheng. Suddenly, a gunshot sounded from afar.
“Bang!”
The bullet hit Frank, and Frank fell to the ground.
Su Sheng narrowed his eyes.”This is trying to slap my face!”
……
PS: recommended my old books, Maneuver: King’s Descent, Maneuver: Monarch of Immortality, Stagnation: The Strongest Death, as well as the upcoming Maneuver: Door Fruit.*

41 Smart Woman

The bullet penetrated Frank’s shoulder. His face was pale as he lay on the ground covering his wound. He looked as if he was not worried about his life for the time being.
“It’s good that you don’ t hang up. Otherwise, you’ ll really get slapped.”Su Sheng didn’t care whether Frank’s injuries were serious or not. He was the one who had shot him.If it was against him, the replication ability would be activated.His ability wasn’t just unlimited reproduction and unlimited stacking. He also had a warning function, so he did n’ t have to worry about hidden assassinations.
At this moment, three people appeared in the direction of the gate.
The leader was very eye-catching. He was wearing a red long skirt and dazzling white hair. Under Qi Liuhai was an Asian face.Two people followed behind them, one with a gun and the other with a black box that looked like a zither box.
“White porcelain!”
Frank, who was lying on the ground, couldn’t help but let out a resentful voice when he saw this woman. He hurriedly said to Su Sheng.”She’s a member of China’s Sanhe Association who specializes in drug sales. I just killed her person. She came to kill me.”
“You promised me. I’ ll give my daughter to you. You can keep me alive.”Frank worriedly reminded Su Sheng of his agreement.
When she heard Frank’s words, Helena looked like a dead dog. White Porcelain laughed disdainfully and said to Su Sheng with a respectful expression.”Hello, Mr. Su Sheng. My name is Bai Ci. I came to give you something.”
“Send it over.”Bai Ci said.
The person who was carrying the box walked over to Su Sheng and opened the box gently. Inside was the uniform and equipment that Talia El Gur wanted.
Su Sheng nodded slightly. The other party closed the box and put it by his feet and slowly retreated back.
“Mr. Su Sheng, can I talk to you for a bit?”Bai porcelain asked with a smile.
“Sure.”Su Sheng smiled brightly at the person holding the gun beside her.”But you’ re sure what you’ re talking about will prevent me from killing your shooter?”
Bai Ci paused slightly and smiled.”I think so.”
“I’ ll go talk to her. You’ ll handle the rest yourself, right?”Su Sheng looked at Frank.
Frank nodded in surprise, but he was thinking about Su Sheng’s identity. He originally thought that he only possessed a strange super ability, but now, he was actually able to make himself feel that the threat of the triad white porcelain was so polite. Who was he?How powerful was a person who could order Bai porcelain to give him something?
Not far from the villa, the black Hummer.
Su Sheng and Bai Ci got into the car.
“Speak.”Su Sheng smiled faintly.
The moment Bai porcelain spoke, it was in Chinese, but the tone was somewhat strange, similar to Gangpu.”Apart from delivering the item, I have a mission to kill you. The reward is 30 million.”
Su Sheng nodded noncommittally. Talia El Gur would not be her if she did not take the opportunity to do something.
Bai Ci turned around and took out a box to push Su Sheng to open it. Inside was a pile of banknotes.”The money is here. I killed him.”
“I think it should be enough to forgive my subordinate’s actions just now, right?”
Su Shengrao looked at the white porcelain with interest.”Why did you do this?”
“Because I know who you are and what you did in Gotham, I don’ t want to provoke you. If I can, I still want to get your friendship.”Bai porcelain explained to Su Sheng seriously.
No one was a fool.
The Triad’s strength spread throughout the world. It was n’ t difficult to find out about what Su Sheng had done in Gotham. Although the official seal had been sealed off, the gangsters on the street knew about it.Who was Bain?Bai Ci knew how strong she was. Even if she was not afraid of Bain, she would not provoke a strong enemy that killed Bain for just 30 million.
Moreover, this strong enemy was still in Starling City, his own territory.
Su Sheng patted the box containing 30 million USD and suddenly smiled and pushed it over.”You can just keep the money you’ ve stolen with your own abilities. I won’ t ask you any questions like fear of revenge. Just now, just write off the matter and don’ t kill Frank in a short period of time.”
“Okay.”Bai Ci smiled.”If you need help, the Triad can help at any time.”
Su Sheng smiled as he got out of the car and returned to the villa.
Helena was still lying on the ground in a daze. Frank had already sat up and bandaged his wound. He was calling someone.Seeing Su Sheng come in, Frank put down his phone to ask about the situation, but he saw Su Sheng holding the box in one hand and holding Helena’s hair in the other hand as he walked towards the villa.
Frank did not say anything in the end.
In Helena’s room, Su Sheng closed the door and released Helena. He sat by the bed and opened the box.
Two sets of black uniforms of the same material as Batman, long pants, gloves, eye covers, multi-functional belts, and a stick that can be folded and extended, as well as common rope equipment.Su Sheng checked carefully to make sure that there was no surveillance equipment on these items. Only then did he get up and walk to the wardrobe to find a bag to pack.
“I’ ve recovered.”Su Sheng smiled at Helena.”You’ re not dead, your secret hasn’ t been exposed, and there are more opportunities to obtain evidence. You should be happy.”
“What’s the use? You won’ t give me a chance to succeed.”Helena looked up at Su Sheng.”You want me to feel like I’ m getting closer and closer to success, but you’ re blocking the path of success. One step away. I don’ t dare to die for this step, I don’ t dare to give up. I can only endure despair in hope.”
“How ruthless!”
“I don’ t mind being cheated, but I don’ t want anyone to cheat me. I don’ t want any face?”
……
PS: recommended my old books, Maneuver: King’s Descent, Maneuver: Monarch of Immortality, Stagnation: The Strongest Death, as well as the upcoming Maneuver: Door Fruit.
PS2: Recommend a friend’s book,” Special Forces and Bring Your Daughter to Make Money “. On the shelf, it started at 20, asking for a subscription.*

You deserve to be a gangster

As night fell, the villa was brightly lit.
The body had already been cleaned up, and Frank’s injuries had already been treated.
At this moment, he was sitting on the sofa, looking at the suitcase on the coffee table with an expressionless bandage. An hour ago, he had people secretly prepare five million dollars and forbid the rescheduled bodyguards to approach the villa.After all, he was the leader of a criminal group. Frank naturally wouldn’t let anyone know that his daughter was sleeping upstairs, but he was waiting for the money to be delivered downstairs. It was just that the environment here was quiet and quiet. Even outside the villa, he could hear the sound coming from upstairs. It was just a cover-up.
His voice gradually stopped. After a while, Su Sheng took a shower and came down upstairs with a bag.
Frank, who was originally expressionless, immediately put on a smile and warmly welcomed Su Sheng over. Was he still satisfied with my daughter?
“Thank you for saving my life today. This is a small token of my gratitude.”Frank pushed the box over and thanked him sincerely.
Su Sheng asked with a blank smile.”Are you sure you gave it to me, not me?”
“Of course.”Frank nodded.
“This is enough?”You deserve to be a gangster.”Su Sheng clapped his hands in admiration.”If you’ re so open, I’ ll tell you directly. Helena, I won’ t take away when I need to. I’ ll come by myself. I’ m not interested in protecting you every day, and you don’ t have the qualifications to do so. So it’s better to think about it and trouble me again, understand?”
You can use my condition to keep you alive to eradicate your competitors and expand your power, but your chances are limited. You have to consider it clearly.
Frank had originally made this idea, but now, how could Su Sheng not understand?Naturally, he nodded his head repeatedly.
He didn’t care who Su Sheng was, nor did he care about sacrificing his daughter. All he thought about was which competitor should start, which one could maximize his own benefits.
Frank didn’t care. Su Sheng did n’ t care.
In any case, the purpose of helping Frank was to punish Helena. Once Su Sheng became uninterested, everything that Frank had obtained from using him would no longer exist. After all, even if a death penalty prisoner died, he still had to eat a good meal.
Sitting in the car arranged by Frank, Su Sheng left with the bag and box.
Hearing the sound of the key opening the door, Felicity, who had just finished taking a shower, walked over.
“The Emperor’s new clothes?”I really like the way you dress, but in the future, it’s better if I bring someone back.”Su Sheng teased.
“You came back just after I finished taking a shower, let alone who you can bring over.”Felicity casually explained and looked at the things in his hands curiously.”What is this?”
Su Sheng walked over to the bedroom and said as he walked.”The bag is for Laurel’s uniform. The things in the box are for you.”
“It’s for me?”
Felicity happily opened the box and wanted to see what Su Sheng gave her. However, as soon as she opened it, she suddenly closed it like a whirlwind and rushed into the bedroom.”You, where did you get so much money?Did you do something wrong……”It’s dangerous.”
“Don’ t worry, someone gave it.”Su Sheng smiled.
“Send it?Who would give you so much money for no reason?This……”How many are there here?”Felicity asked in shock.
Su Sheng thought for a moment.”I should have found something to do for the time being. This should be considered a reward.”I don’ t have any need for money. You’ re my girlfriend, so you can just spend it boldly. I don’ t know exactly how many are there. I didn’ t ask, you should check it yourself.”
Felicity was relieved to hear that it was the reward for her job. She checked it out curiously. Five million, five million!She had never seen so much money before?Felicity wanted to ask about the five million reward for her job, but she didn’t ask.
Who told him that his boyfriend was not an ordinary person? Perhaps it was a reward for a secret mission?Felicity didn’t worship gold, but who would n’ t be happy if her boyfriend gave five million?It was also a loss for Su Sheng’s good physique. Felicity unlocked a few more knowledge. Otherwise, she would have revealed herself.
She had thought that Felicity would take a day off to shop the next day, buy bags, clothes, shoes, and so on. However, when Su Sheng asked, he realized that she had already planned everything.Felicity said excitedly.”Let’s change to a bigger and better house first. It’s very tiring to climb the stairs every day and the space is too small. After I look after a few expensive equipment, I can give you and Laurel more help. I can buy two cars at the same time. I’ ll keep the rest if you have any urgent needs.”
What else could Su Sheng say?
When Felicity left for work, Su Sheng brought the uniform for Laurel and planned to go to her new home. Just as she was about to leave, she heard a knock on the door.
Felicity forgot to bring her things?
Su Sheng opened the door casually and saw a tall woman wearing a black dress and stockings with a faint smile.”I found you so hard.”
“Selina Kel?”
Su Sheng looked at Cat Girl in surprise and realized why she was here.
……
PS: recommended my old books, Maneuver: King’s Descent, Maneuver: Monarch of Immortality, Stagnation: The Strongest Death, as well as the upcoming Maneuver: Door Fruit.*

Chapter 43: I’m joking and strangling you. What’s wrong?

Su Sheng looked at the cat girl with a smile on her face. Apart from wanting to kill him, Talia El Gur should still want to take back what he had shot, right?Then the question came. Who would be able to get in touch with someone who had the ability to steal something from Gotham!Not to mention that his only contact with Cat Girl was in the Black Gate Prison when he had just crossed over. Her current posture of looking for a husband was problematic.
The white porcelain of the triad was responsible for killing himself and the cat girl was responsible for stealing.
One bright and one dark, two purposes.
No matter what purpose Talia El Gur could get rid of the predicament he was threatening.
Selina Kelley looked at Su Sheng who was smiling strangely. She couldn’t help but raise her eyebrows and said in a resentful tone.”Don’t you want me to sit in?”I’ ve been standing outside for a long time to prevent your little girl from misunderstand me.”
“Come in.”Su Sheng tilted his body slightly and Serena Kel walked in and examined the layout of the room.
Bang!
Hearing the door close behind her, she turned around with a light laugh.Who would have thought that you would live with an ordinary girl like this…Ahem, you, what are you doing? Let go, let go of me…” Before she could finish her sentence, she saw Su Sheng suddenly strangle her neck. A sense of suffocation instantly rang out and her body was lifted into the air.
Selina Kelle’s eyes were filled with terror as she grabbed Su Sheng’s wrist, which seemed to be about to break her neck. Her feet twitched in the air.”Let go, let go of me…” Her fair neck gradually turned red. She felt that her breathing was becoming more and more difficult.
“Interesting?”
“What? What?I don’t know what you’ re talking about. Let go of me, I want……”I can’ t breathe anymore.”Serena Kel struggled in pain.
“Do you think that as long as you look beautiful, there will be guys like you?”You think as long as you’ re beautiful, no matter what you do, you’ ll be forgiven. You think I’ ll let you go if you’ re beautiful?”Su Sheng’s question gave Serena Kel a bad feeling. He wanted to kill me, he really wanted to kill me.
This madman, I still haven’t done anything.
Selina Kelle raised her leg in panic and was about to go towards Su Sheng. However, Su Sheng suddenly dragged her to the front, making her unable to reach out.Su Sheng suddenly smiled when his eyes met.
“Let me tell you, these are all true!”
“Ah?”
Selina Kel was stunned, and then she felt as if she had fallen to the ground.
“Cough cough.”Selina Kel instinctively pressed her neck and gasped for breath. Her eyes were sharp as she stared at Su Sheng.”You’ re a madman. You almost strangled me.”
Su Sheng spread his hands.”You’ re joking.”
“You call this a joke?”You almost strangled me!”Selina Kel was even more furious.
Su Sheng smiled.”You’ re so embarrassed to steal my things. I’ m just joking and strangling you. What’s wrong?”
“……”
Selina Kelley, who was originally furious, seemed to have been strangled again. He actually knew?
Su Sheng took the glass of water and handed it over.”Can’ t you make a joke?”
“Are you kidding me?Who could make such a fatal joke?”You’ re just a psycho. Who knows when you’ re joking, when you’ re not!”Selina Kelly cursed in her heart, but she didn’t say anything and did n’ t take the cup from Su Sheng.
“That’s boring.”Su Sheng smacked his mouth and poured a glass of water on Serena Kel’s face.
Selina Kel was stunned at first, and her anger and humiliation instantly rose.
“You ……”
“Do you think I’ m joking?”Su Sheng narrowed his eyes and asked.
Joking, playing with your sister’s smile!
Selina Kel finally couldn’t help but growl.”Su Sheng, you are a lunatic.Since you know that I’m here to steal things, why did you let me in? Are you kidding?”Are you trying to trick me?”
Facing Serena Kel’s angry and twisted face, Su Sheng smiled brightly.
“Yeah, I’ m just playing with you on purpose!”
“I’m going to go all out with you…” Serena Kel had completely lost her mind. She was so angry that she directly charged towards Su Sheng.
Su Sheng had already expected this to happen.
Serena Kel fell into the air and turned around. She was just about to get ready, but she couldn’t help but grunt.Su Sheng stepped on her chest and bent slightly. He narrowed his eyes and smiled at her.”Can’t you joke? You want to lift the table?”You seem to have forgotten something important. You can’ t beat me.”
Selina Kel’s anger was instantly extinguished.
Seeing her calm down, Su Sheng seemed to have lost his interest in teasing her. He lifted his foot and walked to the sofa to sit down.
“Tell me, what conditions did she give you?”Su Sheng asked lazily.
……
PS: protagonist likes women, all kinds of different women. Perhaps they are gentle and gentle, but sometimes they will not exist. The protagonist is a selfish person!、
PS2: Recommended my old books, Maneuver: King’s Coming, Maneuver: The Eternal Monarch, Stagnation: The Strongest Death, have all finished and the upcoming book, Maneuver: Door Fruit.*

44 Poor Cat Girl

His messy dress and wet hair.
Selina Kelley, who had stood up in a sorry state, was no longer as elegant as before. She stared at Su Sheng with resentment for a while before she said unwillingly.”Software that can wash out the criminal records. This is something I’ ve always wanted.”
“Su Sheng, help me once.”Selina Kel looked at Su Sheng pleadingly.”Give me the things you took. I owe you a favor.”
“Are you sure there really is this thing?”Su Sheng asked.
“I’ve heard the news that I’ ve been searching for it all this time. Although I didn’t find it, it’s different this time,” Serena Kelly said.Wayne Group must have something to do with Miranda Tate.”Can you help me this time?”
The pitiful pleading look was like a kitten that had been abandoned, making people feel pity.
However, Su Sheng simply shook his head.” It hasn’t done what I want, so I wo n’ t give it to you, but…
Serena Kelly, who was initially frustrated, quickly looked up and Su Sheng beckoned her to come over.
Serena Kel hesitated as she arrived in front of Su Sheng. Su Sheng smiled and signaled her to squat down.
Su Sheng squatted down and raised his hand.
Pa!
The sound was clear, and Serena Kelly sat down on the ground with a cry. Her forehead instantly turned red.
“What are you doing!”Serena Kelly covered her forehead and shouted.
“Are you stupid?”If she really has this software, I’ ll just ask for it. Why don’ t you return it?”Su Sheng cursed angrily.
Serena Kel was stunned. That’s right, I’ m not really helping Miranda Tate. I just need to get the software.In that case……Selina Kelly stared at Su Sheng with wide eyes.
“Do something for me. If it’s done, I’ ll help you clean up the case.”Su Sheng said.
“Tell me.”
“Follow me to meet someone first.”Su Sheng got up and carried the bag out. Selina Kel hurriedly followed.
Along the way, everyone was watching. After all, it was rare to see such a beautiful and tall woman walking in such a sorry state.
For the sake of whitewashing, Serena Kel endured.
After about half an hour, Su Sheng took her to an apartment building and knocked on the door of a room.
Bang bang bang!
It wasn’t long before the knock on the door opened.
Laurel looked at the strange woman beside Su Sheng in surprise. She was tall and beautiful, but she was in a sorry state.
“She is?”Laurel asked Su Sheng.
“Serena Kel, your new teacher.”Su Sheng casually said after entering.
“New teacher?”
Laurel and Serena Kel looked at Su Sheng in surprise. Su Sheng walked to the sofa and sat down casually and put down the bag.”This is the uniform I made for you and the ordinary equipment. You’ ll continue to train your fighting skills with Serena Kel during this period of time.”
“Serena Kel, when you teach her to teach her, give you what you want.”
“To what extent is it considered a master?”Selina Kel frowned and asked.
“At least I can fight with you, and I can go out on a mission alone.”
Serena Kel did not speak, but Laurel could not help but ask.”What about you?”You, you don’ t teach me?”
“Do you have Stockholm Syndrome?”Su Sheng glanced at Laurel and stood up.”I’ ve recently encountered something interesting. I’ ll come back when you’ re out.”
“Come on, you two.”
Su Sheng walked towards the door from between Laurel and Serena Kel. When he passed by, he slammed his hands heavily on their buttocks and followed the door.
Laurel and Serena Kel looked at each other. An awkward atmosphere filled the air.
Even though Serena Kyle was so pitiful that she was bullied by Su Sheng without the strength to retaliate, her ability to teach Laurel was enough. Su Sheng took this opportunity to teach Helena.Frank greeted the bodyguards at home, so Su Sheng went upstairs to Helena’s room without any interference.
A night passed, and Helena seemed to have figured it out.
It was as if nothing had happened yesterday. Su Sheng was happy to see it happen. If Helena was so hopeless and numb, it would be meaningless.
Su Sheng asked her to take out the evidence she had collected in the past. Although it was quite a lot, it didn’t have any decisive effect. Not to mention that Frank had some power in Starling City, even if he did n’ t rely on it alone, be able to judge him for a few years.
“As long as my father takes you to fight my competitors, I will have the opportunity to gather direct evidence, but he won’ t easily take me to the scene.”Helena said as she looked at Su Sheng, who smiled.”I won’ t help you gather evidence. I’ ll only create opportunities for you.”
“That’s enough.”
Helena said confidently.”As long as he makes them think that I’m not Frank Betty Nelly’s daughter but your woman, no one cares if I’m here with you.So……”Do you have any tricks to try?”
……
PS: recommended my old books, Maneuver: King’s Descent, Maneuver: Monarch of Immortality, Stagnation: The Strongest Death, as well as the upcoming Maneuver: Door Fruit.*

Your daughter is really awesome!

Helena’s personality was extreme, with a typical self-destruction consciousness.
In order to achieve her goal, she could sacrifice everything, including herself. It was no wonder that later on, she became vicious and merciless. How could she care about others?
This kind of personality brought many surprises to Su Sheng.
For the next few days, in the bedroom, in the living room, Helena changed every day to make him feel very interested. She even chased everyone out of the villa and drove Su Sheng on the lawn of the courtyard.When Su Sheng went to see the houses Felicity had chosen, Helena would accompany him.
Su Sheng felt that he had to drink some quick nutrition to make up for it. Otherwise, his girlfriend, Felicity, would be unhappy.
It had to be said that Helena’s absurd act of sacrificing her skin had a very good effect. In just a few days, the people around Frank’s side had already changed their impression of Helena from the young miss to Su Sheng’s girlfriend. Of course, it was a girlfriend that everyone knew.Although Frank had not shown himself, he knew everything clearly. There were also some people in the group who were dissatisfied.
After all, this was about face.
If the people from other gangs knew that their boss’ daughter was like this, would they still have the nerve to go out and get involved?If they sacrificed their daughter’s boss, would they still dare to follow?
Frank decided to talk to Su Sheng.
After driving home, Frank entered the villa and asked the bodyguard.”Is Helena home?”
“Upstairs, then……”That person is also here. He just went up.”
“You guys go out first.”Frank frowned and waved his hand to chase away the bodyguard. After hesitating for a moment, he did not go up.
In the room upstairs.
Helena waited for a while before her father went upstairs and could not help but laugh.”Looks like it’s about time. He came back and didn’ t go upstairs. He should be looking for your help to attack someone.”
“Then go down and take a look.”
“Wait, I’ ll change my clothes.”Helena stopped Su Sheng and walked towards the wardrobe. Not long after, she saw her standing in front of Su Sheng.”How is it?”
“Not bad!”
Helena took out a decoration.”This was specially customized by me before. I originally intended to collect evidence from the recording on the pet that he often brought with him, but I didn’t expect that he died unexpectedly some time ago.”Now, I’ m the most suitable to collect evidence. I won’ t arouse any suspicion!”
“I’ m beginning to admire you.”Su Sheng had never thought that there would be such a function. She was indeed worthy of being a female hunter of the future. Her methods, skin, and patience. Helena could do everything to kill her prey. This kind of fearless attitude was likely that few prey could escape her hunt.
Su Sheng admired Helena’s attitude, because he was also a kind of person who did not care.
Da da da.
Footsteps came from the stairs. Frank turned around and saw Su Sheng leading Helena’s hand down the stairs!
“Your daughter is really great.”Su Sheng came to Frank and praised him seriously.
Frank smiled awkwardly at Su Sheng, but he was very angry at Helena. Where did you go against my temper?It was really useless to be so obedient to him!
“Done?”Su Shengruo asked.
Frank immediately understood.”Anthony Venza, he fought with the three rounds of the Chamber of Commerce and ate the head of the drug dealer group in the Starling drug market together. I want to talk to him about cooperation tonight.”
“Not at night. Now.”Su Sheng followed suit.
Now?”But I haven’ t arranged anything yet.”Frank was shocked.
“Then hurry and arrange it. I don’ t want to waste time.”Su Sheng casually said something. Before Frank could react, he left the villa with Helena.
In the afternoon sun and breeze, the bodyguards outside the villa were dumbfounded as they watched Su Sheng lead Helena through the lawn to the garage.
Heavens!
This……This……
“What are you waiting for? Tell them to go to Anthony Venza’s territory!”
Frank’s roar came from the villa. Seeing his ashen face, the bodyguards all dispersed and prepared to go.
……
PS: originally planned that Helena was only four to nine, but the more she wrote, the more three-dimensional she became. Was there anyone who liked Helena, the female hunter?
PSS: Recommended my old books, Maneuver: King’s Descent, Maneuver: The Eternal Monarch, Stagnation: The Strongest Death, have all finished and the upcoming book, Maneuver: Door Fruit.*

46 Million Volts

In front of a factory in the east port of Starling City.
The two sides were facing each other with guns. Frank and Anthony Venza weren’t happy about the issue of’ cooperation’. The little brother behind them was even more worried about what you were doing.
“How long has it been?”
On a business car behind Frank, Su Sheng asked Helena impatiently.
Helena thought about it.”It’s been twenty minutes, right?”
“We haven’ t even started a fight in 20 minutes. Do you know how polite and civilized the gang is?”Su Sheng could not help but grumble.
Helena laughed disdainfully.” He couldn’ t refuse to let you bring me here and don’ t want anyone to see him. So he had to change his plan to use you to deal with Anthony Vince. If you don’ t go on, he won’ t be able to deal with Anthony Vince. That’s why he’s been in a stalemate for so long.”
“I’ m not interested in waiting too long.”Su Sheng pulled open the door and led Helena out of the car.
The crowd gradually parted and Frank heard the voice behind him. He had a bad feeling.
“Is that your daughter?”
“Hahahahaha.”
“Frank, this is why you dared to suddenly trouble me?To find a helper to give his own daughter to him as a dog?Unfortunately, what could he do alone?”Hahaha, hahaha…” Although this appearance was a little shocking, Anthony Vince recognized Helena’s identity with a single glance. He also guessed the reason why Frank dared to cause trouble for him.
After he was stunned, he laughed arrogantly. Not only Anthony Venza, but also his younger brother behind him.
Frank raised his gun to kill Anthony Venza, but he suddenly heard a groan.
“Noisy!”
Su Sheng frowned slightly and let go of the rope that held Helena. Lightning suddenly lit up around him.
The blinding electric current made a crack.
Unlimited stacking,100 times.
Ten million volts!
In that instant, there seemed to be only a blue light left in the sky. Su Sheng pointed to the sky, and the electric current transformed into lightning that shot into the sky.
Silence!
Dead silence.
At this moment, the person who had just been ridiculing him looked at Su Sheng as if he had been pressed the pause button.
The raindrops dripped from the top of their heads. The shocked people looked at Su Sheng as if they had woken up from a dream.
“Fall!”
Su Sheng pointed at the factory behind Anthony Venza and the others.
Boom!
There was a loud noise in the sky, and thunder fell from the sky and instantly hit the factory.
The roof was directly penetrated, and a few seconds later, explosions followed.
The flames soared into the sky.
The explosion was accompanied by a powerful shock wave formed by the lightning current.
After a long while.
Lil Pea’s raindrops gradually stopped, and the dazzling lightning disappeared. There was nothing left in the factory that was still burning.
Looking around, whether it was Anthony Vince’s people or Frank’s people, they were all lying on the ground. If they were lucky, they would twitch and spit white foam. If they were unlucky, they would be directly electrocuted by the current.
Only Su Sheng stood like a pine tree.
“The noise seems to be too loud.”Su Sheng mumbled to himself,” Are you dead?”I’ m not dead.”
Frank subconsciously shook his head in panic. After a while, he realized that Su Sheng was on his side.
He struggled to get up and slowly walked towards Anthony Venza.Anthony Vince struggled in fear, but his body did not obey.Frank raised his gun to look at him. He swept a glance at the anger that had been ridiculed before and said in a spirited manner.”It’s not embarrassing to sell your dignity. What’s embarrassing is that you can’ t sell a good price.”
“This is what one can do!”
Bang!
Gunshots rang out, and Anthony Vince fell to the ground.
The proud Frank wanted to say something, but when he saw the factory that had almost been razed to the ground, his face froze.
Su Sheng wasn’t interested in listening to Frank’s feelings. He pulled Helena out and left in a groan.
He got into the car.
Su Sheng started the car and left.
In the car, Helena looked at Su Sheng and asked.”Is this your strongest power?”
The strongest power?”No, I’ m afraid that will destroy Earth.”Su Sheng shook his head and smiled.
Theoretically, there was no limit to his power. As long as he had unlimited power, even a single punch could destroy Earth.
Not long after Su Sheng and Helena left, the Eastern Harbour was in chaos.
The police car and the fire engine quickly arrived. Frank had no choice but to face the police’s inquiry just as he finished off Anthony Venza’s body.He told the original story, but he only concealed the incident where Su Sheng summoned Thunder and shot Anthony Venza.
As for whether the police believed it or not?
Hehe.
In any case, there was no evidence. Besides, who would believe such an incredible thing as summoning lightning unless they saw it with their own eyes?
……
PS: recommended my old books, Maneuver: King’s Descent, Maneuver: Monarch of Immortality, Stagnation: The Strongest Death, as well as the upcoming Maneuver: Door Fruit.*

Chapter 47 The legendary team is here

The police didn’t believe it. However, there was no evidence to explain Thunder’s appearance and they couldn’t find Anthony Venza. The most important thing was that Anthony Venza’s little brother also took a bite at Frank’s words, so in the end, this matter was judged as a natural incident.Of course, it wasn’t that no one had guessed that the lightning had something to do with Su Sheng. For example, the Heaven’s Eye Meeting to stop fighting and stop soldiers.
After the last incident, the eye would temporarily stop contact with Su Sheng. Perhaps it was because of Laurel’s relationship that they felt that this was a better way to observe Su Sheng. After all, apart from being unhappy at the beginning, Su Sheng was really good to Laurel.
Laurel’s current uniform came from Wayne Corporation. There was also a piece of equipment that had not been used for the time being that came from the leading-edge laboratory in Central City. Although his methods were not honorable, Su Sheng had prepared it for Laurel. In addition, he had first brought Gotham’s famous jewelry thief Cat Girl to teach Laurel’s fighting ability. Not to mention that Heaven’s Eyes would not believe that Laurel was not important to Su Sheng, even Laurel’s mother, Dana Lance, did not believe it.
Therefore, Tian Yan, who had given up on the conflict, would become even more determined after learning about the lightning incident in East Harbor.
It was not just the Heavenly Eye Association that was affected by the lightning incident.
Helena captured the picture of Frank shooting Anthony Venza, but it was not enough. She needed more evidence, so not only did she maintain her current’human setup’, she even became more involved. Sometimes, Su Sheng could not tell whether it was real or not.However, the effect was obvious. When Frank asked for his help again, no one cared about Helena’s existence, nor did they expect her to gather evidence.
Every time he helped, Frank would give him a sum of money, so Su Sheng simply bought a villa for Felicity.After all, she was her girlfriend, not to mention that she was more secretive. In the future, it would be more convenient to team up with the Black Gold Skark.
Not even a base could be considered a super hero?
After moving, all kinds of equipment were quietly installed in the basement. A small command base appeared like this.
In the master bedroom.
After the battle, Felicity wiped the traces of battle on her face and asked Su Sheng who was already lying down.”The equipment of the base has been commissioned. When are you going to introduce me to Laurel?”
“Tonight, I’ ll bring her over later.”Su Sheng said.
Felicity nodded and asked curiously.”Oh right, what did you ask me to delete earlier?”
“Something that makes someone despair.”Su Sheng chuckled.
With his cooperation and assistance, Helena had already gathered enough evidence to allow Frank to stay in prison for the rest of her life. The hope of success was growing.Then……Su Sheng had Felicity delete the evidence.
Do you think the reason why I don’t know what you’ re thinking is to use me to gather evidence to curry favor with me and let me forgive you and not stop you?
Experience despair in hope.
Su Sheng was looking forward to Helena knowing what the evidence she had painstakingly collected would be like after one day. Was it because there was no female hunter in the future?Or were they brave enough to face reality and continue to strive to create the birth of female hunters?
Using a transcendental state of mind to make you despair, to influence a person’s choice and change her fate. No matter what the final outcome was, it was interesting or uninteresting. At least Su Sheng was very satisfied with the process and enjoyed it.
As for what others thought, whether they understood or not, Su Sheng did not care.
As a transmigrator who understood this world and possessed absolute strength, instead of being high, he cared about other people’s views. What was the point of transmigrating?
He rested for a while.
Su Sheng hugged Felicity and took a bath together. Then, he put on his clothes and drove to meet Laurel.
As the car slowly drove out of the villa, a woman appeared in the nearby forest.
Dark leather uniforms and eagle-like armor.
“The target left the villa. We can do it now.”
“Roger that. Come and meet up.”
As soon as she finished speaking, she shook her shoulders. A pair of huge wings extended from her back and flew into the air to chase Su Sheng’s car.
The sound of a flat tire suddenly sounded on the quiet road. Su Sheng frowned slightly and saw a few people suddenly appear beside him.
Cold Team Leader Leonard Steiner, Heatwave Mikori, Atomic Chivalry Ray Palmer, Platinum Silky Sparrow Sarah Lance, Fire Storm Jefferson Jackson and Martin Stein, Eagle Man Cathy Hall, Master of Time Rip Hunt?Isn’ t this a legendary team?It was still the first legendary team.
“Malcolm Merlin hasn’ t died yet. How come Laurel hasn’ t become a black gold silk?”Su Sheng blinked his eyes in surprise and saw a figure flying through the air. The eagle girl, Kendra Saunders, fell from the air and stood with them.
Tomorrow, the initial camp of the legendary team would be gathered.
……
PS: recommended my old books, Maneuver: King’s Descent, Maneuver: Monarch of Immortality, Stagnation: The Strongest Death, as well as the upcoming Maneuver: Door Fruit.*

Su Sheng was a deviation of time

Seeing the legendary team staring at him warily and cautiously, Su Sheng got out of the car and looked at the broken tires before he said with a smile.
“Let’s pay.”
Compensation?
What was the loss?Tire?
The members of the team who had originally thought that they might attack at any moment were stunned. Even if you weren’t surprised by our existence, you ca n’ t be so calm as to compensate us, right?Not to mention this was the main point?
“Is he really the person we’ re looking for?”Captain Cold asked doubtfully.
“It seems like we did break his tires, so……”Should we pay?”Atomic hero Meng Meng asked in a low voice.
The captain of the legendary team, the captain of the ship, the former Time Leader, Li Puhunte frowned and spoke to Su Sheng.”We will compensate for the loss of the car later, but we need to talk about the safety of time right now.”
Su Sheng looked at them and smiled brightly.”Alright, I also want to know why you guys are here now.”
Why are you here now?”You know us, and you know we’ ll come?”Sarah Lance frowned and asked.
Under the sun, her blonde hair was dazzling. The tight white vest-style uniform made the airport look very spectacular. Her hands held the silver short stick slightly open, and she looked as if she ready to attack.
“The top assassin of the Assassin Alliance, the platinum silk sparrows, the girl’s boyfriend, the man and woman’s Bi Chi. I’ m right, right?”Su Sheng smiled.
Sarah Lance suddenly smiled.”Each other.”
Su Sheng’s eyes skipped past her and started to complain.
“Leiparmer, you can clearly become a Superman and become an Atom Warrior. You’ re forcing your descent.”
“Jefferson Jackson, one of the fire storms, the success of Little Three made people forget the original model.”Martin Stein, if you don’ t become a scientist and run over to take risks with a young man, you will die.”
“Cold Captain Leonard Steiner, because your father mistreated you and your sister from a young age, he became a criminal. Your sister is very beautiful. After you die, I don’t mind comforting him. It should be very fast. You died earlier than Martin Stein.”You’ re a gay in a world!”
“As for your heat wave, Mycroft, although it’s an arsonist, it’s one of the most successful in cleansing. Remember to write me when you write a novel in the future.”
“Knight Hall, Eagle Girl, Kendra Saunders, I only have one word for you two, cripple!”
“You’ re the last one left.”Su Sheng looked at the shocked Rip Hunt with an ugly expression.”I really admire you the most.”It’s clearly to save my family, but I don’ t want to force you to call this bunch of trash in the name of saving time and saving the world. In the end, it succeeded.”
With each sentence, someone’s expression turned ugly. There was anger at being ridiculed and shock at the content.
“Have you seen us in the future?”Liphunter frowned and asked.
He had thought that this mission was only to prevent Su Sheng from picking up Laurel and avoid the formation of the Raptor Team that would change Sarah Lance’s fate.But now that Su Sheng knew about them so well and knew about the future that they didn’t even know, the only explanation was that Su Sheng had seen the legendary team of the future know about their future. This was a little tricky.
“Looks like we still have a lot to discuss.”Rip Hunt said in a deep voice.
Su Sheng replied with a smile.”Then let’s go on board and talk slowly.”
The ship was a large expeditionary ship. It used ion propulsion as its main propulsion power. It had the functions of time travel, stealth, autopilot, self-diagnosis, equipped with a medical room, an escape ship, and artificial intelligence Gideon. It was the only means of transportation for the legendary team to correct the time deviation of the travel time.
Su Sheng followed the emotional legendary team onto the ship and greeted the AI first.
“Hello, Gideon.”
“Hello, Mr. Su Sheng.”The voice of an electronically synthesized woman sounded.
Su Sheng smiled as he leaned against the console and said to Li Pu Heng and the others.”Let’s talk about the time deviation you know first.”
Rip Hunt looked at Sarah Lance.
Sarah Lance said.”Because you made my sister become a black canary in advance and also formed a Raptor team with Felicity and Cat Girl, which resulted in a series of deviations.”I didn’ t get killed by Thea Queen, I didn’ t revive, I didn’ t get killed by Damiandak,”
“Two memories appear in my mind at the same time. I can feel that the original memories are disappearing. This means that time is slowly strengthening the reality you have changed.”
“For us, you’ re changing history.”
“So we have to stop you from doing this!”
Time was linear. Although reality had not yet happened, it continued to develop. The reality of time slowly became solid and changed. The past history would be replaced by new history.The reason why the legendary team came to look for Su Sheng was to pass through the time deviation point and prevent it before history completely changed.
Su Sheng was the time deviation that caused history to change!
……
PS: recommended my old books, Maneuver: King’s Descent, Maneuver: Monarch of Immortality, Stagnation: The Strongest Death, as well as the upcoming Maneuver: Door Fruit.*

[Big Boss]

American Comics: The strongest villain _ Volume 1: Gotham Phantom

Chapter 1 Just as he was transmigrating, he was killed by the plot

The clamor was deafening. It was as if the chaotic market could not hear what was being shouted. All they could feel was excitement and excitement.
This was a prison. There were rows of cells on both sides of the long corridor. At this moment, the prisoners in the cell crowded around the cell fence and shouted excitedly, as if something new had happened.Of course, not everyone was so excited. The cell at the end of the corridor was extremely quiet.
This was a single cell. The’new person’ in the cell was less than half an hour away.
“Although I know that some things will take a long time for the first time, do you want to do it so soon?At least let me feel it.”It’s too inhumane to be here for the second time without feeling anything, right?”Su Sheng was lying on a single bed in the cell, cursing in a low voice.
Don’t misunderstand. This was not the transformation of a boy into a man, nor was it the legendary prison feature. It was about transmigration!
Crossing this kind of thing was common in novels, but the chances of it happening in reality were very small. Su Sheng was very lucky to cross into his familiar world and gain the ability of a disciple!
Who was the disciple?
A BUG-like figure in the Maneuver world. Although this guy had a face that was difficult to distinguish between male and female, he was also called a cute guy, but his ability was extremely abnormal.
Infinite replication, infinite superposition.
As long as you attacked him, he could replicate it in an instant, whether it was ability, material, consciousness, abstract power, or even experience in using this ability.Of course, if it was just like this, it could only be called Five-Five. The real pervert was that after he copied his opponent’s ability, he could add unlimited power. One time, ten times, a hundred times, unlimited times. Simply put, as long as you attacked him, you would definitely lose.The disciples relied on this ability wave to fly up, defeated the Life Court, and copied the abilities of many gods in the universe. They even claimed to have the same ability as TOAA.However, because his ability was too abnormal, he was killed by the plot. He created a character of the Judge and inexplicably defeated him and sealed him in the life court’s body.
Having obtained such a perverted ability, Su Sheng had thought that he would be able to do whatever he wanted, but he never thought that he would suffer the same treatment.
Storyline Kill!
It was not more than three minutes before he reached the Maneuvering World. He did not have the time to understand the situation, nor did he have the time to copy his abilities. The universe where he was was was was gone with a bang!
Su Sheng thought that he would die. He didn’t expect that he would transmigrate again. And he directly transmigrated into the prison cell. This was also the reason why he complained for the first time that it was too fast.
It wasn’t more than three minutes before they passed through again, so Su Sheng did n’ t do anything in half an hour and waited to see if the Big Bang would happen again.
But now it seemed like he wouldn’t.
“Once and twice, the first time it’s very soon and then it’s beginning to last. This is a man’s growth history!”Su Sheng complained as he flipped over and sat up to understand the world.
Both of them were physical transmigration, which meant that the disciples’ ability was still there. It was just another world wave, so even if they were in the cell, Su Sheng was not worried.
“The sound outside seems to be quiet?”Su Sheng sensed that the corridor that was still full of firecrackers and gongs had quietened down. Just as he was about to get up to check out the situation outside the fence and try to see if he could get out, two guards were holding a woman in front of the cell. It was obvious that they were from Europe and America.
“Why are there people? Isn’ t this cell empty?”
“Looks like an Asian guy was locked up without even changing his clothes. He probably offended someone. Let’s forget about it.”
How about this?After all ……”
“Didn’t you just see her ability?”What are you afraid of!”
The two guards had no intention of doing anything. They opened the prison door and pushed the woman in custody. They locked the door and left.
It was fine to have two prisoners in a single cell, but one male and one female……Pah, is one man and one woman going too far?Could it be a newbie benefit?Su Sheng muttered to himself as he looked at the woman who was locked in. His eyes lit up slightly.
His long brown hair was draped over his shoulders. Although he was wearing a loose prison uniform, it was hard to hide his perfect figure. He was beautiful, and although he was expressionless, he gave off a cold charm.
The most important thing was that Su Sheng recognized her identity!
“It’s really a newbie’s welfare. They’ re all starting with a dog. I’ ve got a good start with a cat, and I’ m still a wild cat!”
……
PS1: The new book is sailing again. This is Old Wang’s fifth book. I hope everyone will continue to support it.
Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation*

Chapter 2 Opening a cat

Su Sheng did not hide or hide his gaze, even if the other party was already frowning unhappily.If she really was the person she thought of, Serena Kel, the cat girl, then it was obvious that this was the DC world.Do you want to go through Diffuse and then DC?This was a lot of the same flow of people.
Whether it was Manwei or DC, where was it not Wave?
Su Shenglang smiled. No, that was not right. Just as he was about to open his mouth, he suddenly saw a straight and long leg kick towards him. His speed was so fast that he was about to make an intimate contact with his face in the blink of an eye.Unfortunately, Su Sheng did not have foot fetishism. A thought flashed through his mind.
Unlimited replication!
With his ability activated, any enemy ability that targeted him could be replicated in an instant.Su Sheng clearly felt the flexibility and balance of his body become stronger. His reflexes became faster. The moment the other party raised his leg and kicked him, Su Sheng suddenly leaned back. His foot brushed past Su Sheng’s head, and at the same time, Su Sheng almost instinctively aimed at the other party’s leg to support his body.
It happened to be where the lower leg was up and the lower knee was down.
This kick instantly caused her to lose her balance and fall in the direction of Su Sheng. Her reaction quickly was that she wanted to withdraw her kick and step on the bed to maintain her balance, but……Su Sheng was even faster.He grabbed his opponent’s ankle and pressed it on his body.
The other party stepped on the ground to stabilize the ground. One of his feet was grabbed by Su Sheng. His body suddenly sank down and pressed down on Su Sheng’s body.
At the same time, a piercing sound rang out……
Su Sheng was certain that the prison had not considered the prisoners’ ability to play with a horse during the custom-made prison uniforms, so he and she were stunned by the appearance of such a situation.
“Don’ t look at me. I won’ t pay for your damage!”He looked at Su Sheng and suddenly spoke.
Originally, this kind of thing was quite awkward, but Su Sheng suddenly said that I didn’t want to make her lose her hair. I wanted to make her lose. Did I want you to?She angrily punched towards Su Sheng.With their posture and distance, it was easy to imagine where her punch was. Su Sheng didn’ t want to get up in the future and lean on his mouth. He forcefully pushed her leg out.
An ordinary person would probably fall down with this push, but she used the power of the flat ground to roll back and steadily stop. The next moment, she directly rushed towards Su Sheng.
As a famous jewel thief, Cat Girl was not only good at balance, flexibility and reaction speed, but also good at boxing and street fighting skills. After all, if she didn’t have the ability, she would n’ t be able to break through such a great name.
Seeing her rushing towards him, Su Sheng raised his mouth to welcome her.
Bang!
The way the two of them used their moves, their angles, and their moves were the same. They simply exchanged blows.
The cat girl was slightly surprised by the other party’s methods, but she did not stop.
Fist and foot were facing each other.
In the small cell, the two of them were fighting intensely.
At first, Cat Girl didn’t believe that it was just a coincidence, but the more she hit, the more depressed she became. This was no coincidence. It was exactly the same, and even some of her habits were the same when she fought. This made Cat Girl feel as if she was a male.
“Bastard, don’ t use the same moves as me if you have the ability.”The cat girl cursed angrily.
Su Sheng chuckled. It wasn’t a bad thing that he was a disciple’s ability. Not only did he copy all his abilities and skills, even his experience was instantly mastered. Even if he were to use a skill book, he wouldn’t be so sharp.Looking at the angry Su Sheng, he could confirm that she was the cat girl.
“Not convinced?”You can’ t beat me!”
Cat Girl sneered,” The same trick, I can’ t beat you, you can’ t beat me!”
“That’s not necessarily true. I was just teasing the cat, but now…” Su Sheng said in a very infuriating tone.
Funny cat?
Fool you, Sir!
The cat girl didn’t have time to wonder if the cat he was talking about knew her identity. She only had one thought right now, scratching him to death!The cat girl on the ground shot forward once again.
This ability of infinite duplication was indeed perverted, as if it was a ghost, but Su Sheng wanted to know what the effect of infinite duplication was.After all, copying could be considered as a stall. No matter how high-level it sounded, it wasn’t obvious enough?It would be fine to use it as a wave, but if you want the wave to fly up, it would still be an infinite stack.
“Unlimited stacking, double!”
Although there were some middle-two, as the saying goes, people don’t have to be middle-two in vain. The Ninja’s sense of shame Su Sheng still shouted.
It was in Chinese.
Su Sheng’s sudden shout made Cat Girl jump in fright. After doubling, his reaction ability, speed, body coordination and flexibility, strength, and other abilities instantly increased.Looking at the cat girl’s whip, he could n’ t move his feet. His waist shrunk and twisted. It was already at its limit. Even the cat girl couldn’t dodge.The cat girl was slightly stunned. She followed closely with the whip leg, side kick, back kick, and other various leg techniques to attack Su Sheng again. At the same time, her hands cooperated with her steps, punching, cross punches, hook punches, elbow punches, and so on.
Su Sheng easily dodged such a storm-like attack.
Slow.
It was too slow.
After doubling the power, he needed to block and attack, but now he was able to dodge easily.
“Infinite stack, double!”
Just as Cat Girl’s leg whip was about to kick out, Su Sheng had already made a pre-judgment and made avoid it. At the same time, he stretched his body forward, and his shoulder violently collided with Cat Girl’s shoulder. Cat Girl instantly staggered back a few steps and smashed it on the wall.
With a muffled groan, he was hit by his shoulder and drooped slightly.
Such strong strength!
The cat girl felt half of her shoulder go numb. She felt cold sweat from the pain.
The most infuriating thing was that this was also a trick she knew.
It was just that she couldn’t do it so quickly, and her strength was n’ t that great either. She hadn’t mastered it yet!
“Who are you?”Cat Girl pressed her shoulders and looked at Su Sheng warily.
Su Sheng looked at the cat girl and chuckled.”Anyway, I’ m not a shit shovel!”
……
PS: recommended my old books, Maneuver: King’s Descent, Maneuver: Monarch of Immortality, Stagnation: The Strongest Death, as well as the upcoming Maneuver: Door Fruit.*

Chapter 3 Black Gate Prison

It was clear that this cat girl had never heard of a shit shovel official, but who was this guy?He had the same ability as himself and was even stronger than himself. When did Gotham have such a role?Would he still be imprisoned?Was it an accident or something else?Seeing him approach him, the cat girl warily pulled away from him.
Su Sheng stopped and chuckled.”You can’t beat me, you ca n’ t run out. What are you hiding from?Where could he hide?”I’ m just a newcomer. I just want to talk to you about the situation.”
Cat Girl was silent.
Su Sheng could not help but frown?”Do you understand?There were always things that came and went. I said one word after another.For example, if I asked you’Are you a cat girl’, you’re going to do your shit’, then I’ll ask you’ Are you Serena Kel’, understand?”This is the correct way to chat.”
This bastard really knows my identity!
Not only did he know that I was a cat girl, he also knew my true identity!
“You still don’t understand?”It doesn’ t matter. I’ ll teach you slowly.”Seeing that Cat Girl was still silent, Su Sheng continued to give examples with great interest.”I’ ll ask you,’ Where is this?’ You go back to’ This is Gotham’ and I’ ll ask you,’ Where’s Batman?’, You ……”
“Batman is dead.”
When it came to Batman, Cat Girl couldn’t help but answer.
This was indeed Gotham!
People were simple and honest in Gotham City, and people came out of Akam.
“That’s right. Looks like you’ ve mastered the skills of chatting.”Su Sheng chuckled in satisfaction.”Batman is dead. Is Bruce Wayne still alive?”
“How do you know that Bruce Wayne is…” The cat girl stared at Su Sheng in shock. The son of Gotham, the rich Bruce Wayne was Batman’s matter. She had only just realized that not long ago, who was this guy?He knew my identity and Batman’s identity!”I’m not sure, but he might be dead.”He offended Bain.”
Engaging Bain?Then what about breaking the mountain?Tsk tsk, even though Bain was a Brokeback Mad Demon, Batman wasn’t that easy to hang up. He was like a villain in an animated cartoon who always shouted that I would come back.Then, Batman should find a place to lick his wounds and prepare to make a comeback. This is Gotham again, so Gotham should be ruled by Bain now, right?This was like the story of the rise of the Dark Knight.
“This is Black Gate Prison, right?”Su Sheng asked.
“You don’ t even know what prison you’ re in?”Cat Girl obviously didn’ t want to answer this kind of’ idiot’ question.
“I still don’ t know when I will die. Don’ t you have to live slowly?”Su Sheng followed suit.
Could this be the same?
Cat Girl glared at Su Sheng. You bastard wouldn’ t talk, right?
Ignoring Cat Girl’s angry and silent complaint, Su Sheng turned around and walked to the bedside, lying down.His actions caused the cat girl to frown slightly. As she gently shook her shoulders, she sized him up.
From the looks of it, it seemed as if he was only eighteen or nineteen years old. He had a stick on his head, and he looked handsome and somewhat childish. It was no different from ordinary college students.
“What’s your name?”The cat girl could not help but ask.
“Su Sheng.”This time, Su Sheng didn’t say anything about a shit shovel.
The cat girl could confirm that she had never heard of this name.Seeing his leisurely appearance, Cat Girl could not help but say.”Aren’t you going to leave this place?Gotham had been controlled by Bain. No one knew what he would do. It might destroy Gotham.”I’ m afraid we won’ t be able to leave when we’ re late.”
“You and I work together. How about leaving this place?”
Su Sheng flipped over and looked at Cat Girl, his foot on the edge of the bed shaking slightly.
Cat Girl looked at Su Sheng, but her eyes unconsciously stared at his swaying feet.”Cooperate?”
“Mm.”Su Sheng answered and unconsciously nodded, his feet shaking even more.Cat Girl’s eyes turned slightly sharp, and her brows furrowed. Was there something wrong with this bastard?He was lying on the ground, shaking his feet.The cat girl was so unhappy that she heard Su Sheng laugh.
“Why are you laughing?”
“Nothing.”Su Sheng shook his head slightly. Although he didn’t tease the cat club, it seemed like the effect was almost the same!”It’s fine if we cooperate. I have my own way to leave, but if you want to leave, I can help you.”
“How to help?”
Su Sheng got up and walked to the fence in the cell. He looked at the gap between the fences and then looked back at Cat Girl’s figure. He grabbed the fence with both hands.
“Don’ t tell me you plan to twist the fence. This is absolutely impossible.”
Before he passed through Su Sheng’s body, his strength was actually ordinary people’s level. The cat girl was a woman, but after training, her strength was even stronger than ordinary men.He had just tried to superimpose and his strength would also increase. As for how much he had superimposed, it would depend on how many times he had superimposed.Theoretically speaking, even Cat Girl’s power could change after infinite superposition.After roughly estimating his current strength, Su Sheng whispered.
“Infinite stack, ten times!”
His strength suddenly increased. Su Sheng gripped the railing with both hands and pulled it.
The creaking sound rang out in an instant. In the next moment, the three finger-thick steel fences were pulled to both sides and curved, creating a space that could accommodate one person.
After bending the fence, Su Sheng took a few glances at it, but he did not seem to be satisfied. After thinking about supporting the fence, he pulled it back a bit and nodded in satisfaction.
“Please.”
Su Sheng turned around and stretched out his hand. He looked at the stunned cat girl and said with a smile.
……
PS: recommended my old books, Maneuver: King’s Descent, Maneuver: Monarch of Immortality, Stagnation: The Strongest Death, as well as the upcoming Maneuver: Door Fruit.*

Chapter 4: People’s Style

Seeing the originally loose fence being pulled back by Su Sheng becoming much narrower, Cat Girl could not help but say.
“Are you sick?”
“You have medicine?”Su Sheng smiled.
“You should not be locked in Black Gate Prison, you should be locked in Akam!”The cat girl could be sure that Su Sheng was definitely in trouble. Gotham was not many normal people.
“I’ ll go if I have a chance.”Su Sheng didn’t seem to realize that this was a mockery. He replied seriously.
The cat girl felt that she couldn’t talk to him anymore. This bastard was sick. He must be the kind of sick person who would die!Cat Girl walked straight to the side of the fence and took a leg. She then pulled back her body slightly and ran over. Half of her body had to stop as soon as she arrived. It was too crowded.The other places were fine, but the front was blocked.
He had clearly been able to pass by easily before, but he pulled him back.The cat girl looked at Su Sheng angrily, but found that he was focusing on himself.The cat girl lowered her head and instantly realized why Su Sheng had done so much. This……This bastard!
No wonder he had looked at his body before. No wonder he had pulled it back.
This bastard was doing it on purpose!
The cat girl who saw through Su Sheng’s intentions angrily rushed through the fence.With a muffled groan, Cat Girl suppressed the thought of soothing the pain and glared at Su Sheng.
Pa, pa, pa!”
Su Sheng laughed and clapped.”You proved it to be real!”
Who said I was fake?Who had to prove it?
The cat girl was so angry that she wanted to go back and fight with him for 300 rounds. However, at this time, the guards at the end of the corridor had already seen that she was about to open the door. She did not care about finding trouble with Su Sheng and rushed over.
The door opened.
A few guards were holding a baton and fighting with the cat girl. If it was just a few guards, the cat girl wouldn’t care about it at all. But right now, half of her shoulder was still numb and painful, and her skills were greatly reduced. For a moment, she could n’ t rush out.
Boom!
Suddenly, there was a loud noise, as if something had exploded.Immediately after, cries rang out from outside. Before the guards could figure out what was going on, they saw a group of people rushing in from outside directly dropping their distant colleagues. These people held guns in their hands, their faces filled with excitement and arrogance. They arrogantly found the key to open the cell and release the prisoners inside and handed them the guns.
“You’ re free. You’ re free.”
“Go get revenge, get revenge on those rich people, those bastards, Gotham belongs to you!”
Which of Gotham’s criminals was n’ t the most vicious?These guys got their freedom and got their guns?The prison was in chaos.In such a chaotic situation, although the prison guards had no time to care about themselves, the cat girl was pushed so hard that she could not leave.
“You’ re free!”
A tattooed man opened the cell door and threw a gun at Su Sheng.
“Thank you!”Su Sheng smiled and took it over. He really didn’t have a chance to use this thing before. He did n’ t know how to shoot, but it didn’t matter. Just find someone who knew how to shoot at him.
Cat Girl was right. Su Sheng was indeed very suitable for Akam Mad Men’s Hospital.
Looking at the chaotic corridor, Su Sheng walked out.
Although the corridor was crowded, Su Sheng used his flexibility and flexibility to walk through the crowd. When he passed by the cat girl, he even smiled at her. Then, he ignored her angry eyes and left the corridor.Although Cat Girl was nimble, she wasn’t as agile as Su Sheng, who had been stacked several times. By the time she came out of the prison, she could n’ t see Su Sheng anymore. On the street……There was chaos.
“As expected, it’s the simple Gotham City.”
Su Sheng was walking on the street. Gunshots, roars, cries, cries, cries and cries were heard. The company and mansion were ransacked. The original rich and socialite were thrown out like trash.Of course, there were also people who resisted. If there weren’t a few guns in Gotham, they would be embarrassed to leave the house. If they fired, they would n’ t hesitate at all. It was like they were going to die.
Only Gotham’s people dared to resist when Daxed’s demons descended to Earth. Whether you were human or ghost, god or devil?He shot without hesitation!
The sky was covered in dark clouds, as if the sun could not be seen at all. The Gothic building stood tall, and the surface was covered in dirt and dirt. Combined with the chaotic scene, this was Gotham.
“Feng’ er, it’s really noisy!”
Su Sheng shook his clothes and walked towards a nearby apartment. There was a beating around the bush, but Su Sheng pressed the doorbell like a gentleman.
Ding dong, ding dong, ding dong……
The doorbell rang faintly, but the door did not open.
“Forget it.”
Su Sheng raised his foot and directly kicked over.
Bang!
The door was kicked open.
Su Sheng picked up his gun and shouted,” Listen to the people inside, rob them ……”
The moment his voice fell, he heard a bang.A bullet flew out from inside.
……
PS: recommended my old books, Maneuver: King’s Descent, Maneuver: Monarch of Immortality, Stagnation: The Strongest Death, as well as the upcoming Maneuver: Door Fruit.*

Chapter 5 Hallekine

“Bang!”
The moment the gun was fired, Su Sheng suddenly fell backwards. His feet were still on the ground. His body was already bent at an extremely strange angle and he quickly leaned back. His right hand touched the ground to support his body. The bullet flew over his head, and at the same time, his left hand directly shot inside.
“Infinite stack, ten times.”
With a slap, a cry of surprise came from inside.
Su Sheng’s arms and waist exerted a slight amount of force. He immediately flipped over and wiped off the sweat on his forehead. He said with lingering fear,” It’s so hanging. It’s not bad that it’s Gotham. It was almost covered in color.”
Walking in, she brought the door and saw a girl about sixteen or seventeen years old standing in the living room, her hands trembling slightly. There was a pistol at her feet, but the gun seemed to have exploded.
“Good marksmanship.”Su Sheng praised him. He originally intended to find someone to shoot him, but now he didn’t need to.
A girl with a good baby could have such a precise spear technique, even shooting directly at the instant the door was kicked open. What could Su Sheng say?It could only be said that he was more and more fond of Gotham.
“I don’ t have any money. This apartment isn’ t mine.”The girl said in a trembling voice.
“It doesn’ t matter. I just want to find a place to stay temporarily.”Su Sheng smiled and looked at her with interest. Although the apartment was near the street, it wasn’t big. The upper and lower floors were simple and not worth anything.
“Pa!”
Su Sheng suddenly turned around and raised his hand to shoot at the door. The bullet brushed past the girl’s hair and pierced through the door. The girl’s body instantly froze.
“I didn’ t say you could leave!”Su Sheng smiled as he looked at the girl who had turned around.
The girl took a deep breath and although she was still very scared, she slowly raised her hand.”I’ m not leaving. You can do whatever you want, but please don’ t hurt me.”
Su Sheng looked at the girl and smiled. The smile was very strange. It was very charming but it made people feel at ease.In her trance, the girl felt something throw over and subconsciously reached out to catch the gun!It was actually his gun!The girl widened her eyes. He actually gave me the gun?Why?Was he not afraid of me shooting?
The girl instinctively held the gun and aimed it at Su Sheng, but did not shoot. Her big eyes looked at him in astonishment.
“I’ m going to take a bath. It’s bad luck. Look at the door and don’ t let anyone in.”Su Sheng casually said as he walked towards the bathroom. His attitude and tone seemed to be very familiar with the girl.
The girl looked in the direction of the bathroom and was stunned when she heard the sound of water coming from inside.
The arrogant shout suddenly came from outside the door. The door was pushed open by someone. Before she could see clearly, the girl turned around and shot.
Bang!
The bullet hit the opponent’s forehead and fell to the ground with a muffled groan.
The girl was stunned for a moment. She walked over and moved the corpse to the door and closed the door again. She stood in the living room and stared at the door with a gun.
In the bathroom, Su Sheng smiled when he heard the gunshot and continued to take a bath leisurely.
After washing, Su Sheng picked up a towel and dried his body. He picked up his clothes from the washing machine and put them on. Only after putting them on neatly did he push the door open.
In the living room, the young girl stood there with her gun in her hand.
Su Sheng walked over and patted her on the shoulder with approval. The girl hesitated for a moment and handed the gun back.
Su Sheng put the gun away from his waist and walked to the sofa in the living room. He pushed it out and turned the direction around. The sofa was facing the door.Sitting down, she beckoned to the young girl. The young girl sat down, her legs tightly shut, her hands on her legs, a very ladylike posture.
“What’s your name?”Su Sheng asked casually.
“Halie Quizel.”The girl replied obediently, unable to see how many people had just killed.
Su Sheng narrowed his eyes and sized her up. Harri Quezelle was so nervous that she did not dare to move.
Although this person looked like a young and harmless brother, everything he did since he appeared seemed to be unnatural and illogical.Who would give the gun to the Ascetic after entering the house?He even had the bitter lord guard the door and take a bath?Even if he was confident that he wasn’t afraid of having a gun, was n’ t that too risky?It felt a little abnormal!Haley Quizelle thought about taking the opportunity to leave, but she was curious.
She wanted to figure out what this person was thinking and figure out his logic.
Her father was a liar, abandoning her mother and herself.As for her mother, she was a strict control freak. Every word and action controlled her. She hoped that she would be able to show off to the people around her quickly.This kind of family environment made Haley Quiselle want to escape. She wanted to find out why her father abandoned her mother and herself, and to find out what he was thinking. So she started studying psychology, so she was curious about Su Sheng, who was obviously different from ordinary people.
Seeing Su Sheng narrowing his eyes and sizing him up, Halie Quizel said again.
“Don’ t hurt me. I will cooperate with you whatever you want.”
“How about I call you Haley Quinn?”Su Sheng narrowed his eyes.
Hali Kuiyin?
Haley Quizel thought he wanted to do something to himself. After all, Gotham had been in a state of chaos until night, and almost no woman dared to go out alone. Especially now that he had lost order, even during the day, it was not safe.But unexpectedly, he had changed his name?
“Why?”Halie Quizelle asked curiously.”Why is it called Kui Yin?”Is there any special meaning for you?”
……
PS: recommended my old books, Maneuver: King’s Descent, Maneuver: Monarch of Immortality, Stagnation: The Strongest Death, as well as the upcoming Maneuver: Door Fruit.*

Chapter 6 Having Owned His Own Airport at a Young Age

Haley Quiselle felt that Quisin should have a special meaning to Su Sheng, but Su Sheng’s answer was just because he was right.She did not believe this answer, but Su Sheng asked about Gotham’s current situation. She could only suppress her curiosity and accept the new name while talking about Gotham’s situation.
It was chaotic.
Gotham had completely lost order.
Bain first took over Wayne’s company and took control of the building. Not only did he obtain many high-tech weapons, he also transformed the equipment originally used for environmental protection into a nuclear fusion reactor. Once it exploded, it could directly destroy Gotham.After blowing up the sewer and sniping at most of Gotham’s police, they blew up the stadium that was broadcasting the football match. The live broadcast killed Dr. Lanipavel, the only one who could release the nuclear fusion reactor.
This did not count as Bain had blown up most of Gotham’s bridges to the outside world. There was only one left.The Ministry of Defence sent troops to come here because they were wary of throwing rats. Not only did they not rescue Gotham, they also became their accomplices. They had to stay here. If someone left the city of Bain through this bridge, they would directly detonate the nuclear fusion reactor.
Gotham had become an ownerless land.
Order was a warning line that suppressed the darkness and impulse of the human heart. When order was lost, the evil darkness was like a runaway wild horse that could not control it.When the criminals released from Black Gate Prison used weapons to burn, kill, rob, kill, and do nothing, gradually, many people began to participate in it. The first unlucky ones were the policemen who were not trapped in the sewer, followed by the rich, dignitaries, and many people who were originally high and mighty were brought to the City Hall for trial by terrorists.
It was said that the person in charge of the trial was called a scarecrow.
Originally, he was a professor of psychology at a university. He had a high degree of mastery in chemistry. He devoted his entire life to studying people’s inner fear. With his extraordinary talent, he developed a terrifying poison gas that could make people see what they were most afraid of and transformed into a scarecrow. He had spread terror as a joy and liked to torture the other to death psychologically. He was one of Batman’s strongest enemies.
“It really is the plot of the Dark Knight’s rise.”
Su Sheng stretched out his waist and smiled at Harriquin.”I’ m a little hungry.”
“I’ ll do it.”Harriquin stood up and walked towards the kitchen.
The door of the apartment could not be locked after being opened by Su Shengzhen. It was unknown whether it was because the apartment was inconspicuous or because of the dead body at the door.Su Sheng pushed the sofa to block the door and stood by the window for a while. The chaos might not end for a moment.Putting down the curtain, the living room became a little dark. Su Sheng turned around and walked towards Hallekine in the kitchen.
First, he met a cat girl with a split crotch, and then he met a cute and obedient little ugly girl. Su Sheng became more and more fond of Gotham after encountering interesting things.
Hopefully, this time, it would last a bit longer. The habit of being happy with new things and getting tired of old things would easily lose its freshness. It should not change with the passage of time.After all, there were so many interesting people and things. It would be a waste of life if they didn’t do well.
Su Sheng’s chin pressed against her shoulder behind Harriquin. His hands passed through her arms and held her in his arms.Hallequin’s body stiffened and a heat wave came from his ear.”I really envy you. You have your own airport at such a young age.”
Plane……Field……
Having his own airport at such a young age?
Harriquin subconsciously lowered her head to look. At that moment, she even forgot her shyness, and her mind seemed to be constantly responding to a word.
Small, small, small……
“You, you like big ones?”Haley Quinn asked in a low voice in order to understand her preferences.
“I like different ones.”It’s a disc shape, a cone shape, and a water drop shape. It’s a papaya, a peach or something.”Su Sheng followed suit.
“What’s your favorite?”Harriquin asked.
“No.”
Su Sheng let go of Harriquin.
“How could it not be?”Harriquin turned his head and looked over.
Su Sheng smiled,” If you really want to say something, then the one you like most should be the next one!”
“Do you like new things?”Hallequin thought to himself.
“Don’ t be busy analyzing me. At least I haven’ t lost interest in you yet, so hurry up.”Su Sheng smiled.
Her cautious thoughts were seen through, causing Hallequin to be slightly flustered. He subconsciously asked,” Hold on, what?”
“Cook!”Su Sheng smiled and turned to leave.
Since the children of poor families had long been in charge, Hallequin’s culinary skills were naturally not bad.While eating and chatting, Hallequin felt an inexplicable sense of warmth and ease. It was hard to imagine that the two of them had shot each other before.
……
PS: recommended my old books, Maneuver: King’s Descent, Maneuver: Monarch of Immortality, Stagnation: The Strongest Death, as well as the upcoming Maneuver: Door Fruit.*

Chapter 7 Breathing Bats

Gotham didn’t fall into silence, but instead became more noisy than before.
Although there was no longer a bright night life, the occasional gunfire and screams made people even more unable to sleep.
The master bedroom on the second floor of the apartment.
Haley Quinn leaned back in Su Sheng’s arms and did not sleep.Su Sheng’s steady breathing could be heard in her ears. It was obvious that he was already asleep. His gun was on the bedside table that she could reach.After nightfall, Su Sheng asked her to take a bath and bring her to the room to rest. He thought that he would take possession of himself. After all, he didn’t look like a polite person, but in the end, he only hugged himself to sleep.
Even if she hadn’t been in love, she still knew what to do after taking a shower and entering the room, but in the end……Did he just treat himself as human flesh?Even if he had an airport, the other conditions were not bad. He didn’t touch him and even put his gun in front of him.
“An unfathomable madman.”Haley Quinn thought to herself and closed her eyes.
Bang!Bang!Bang!
After sleeping for an unknown amount of time, Haley Quinn was woken up by the gunshot.He opened his eyes and found that the outside was already bright and there was no one around him.Harriquin was stunned. She subconsciously stood up and pushed open the door and came downstairs.
Downstairs.
The door was open.
Su Sheng sat on the sofa and pointed his gun at the outside.
The few people lying on the street were clearly killed by Su Sheng.
“Morning, how are you sleeping?”Su Sheng smiled and said hello to Hallekine.
“Morning, I slept well. What about you?”Hali Kuiyin asked.
“Not bad.”Su Sheng smiled and pointed at the kitchen.”I made breakfast and went to try it?”
“You, you made breakfast?”
Hallekine felt that it was unbelievable. It wasn’t that she doubted his culinary skills. She just thought that he would n’ t do it in any way.Hallekine went to the kitchen to eat breakfast. The taste was quite good. As she ate, she looked at Su Sheng shooting at the people on the street who wanted to come over.
Very accurate!
One shot after another.
The spear exploded.
“Thank you. Breakfast is great.”After breakfast, Hallekine came to Su Sheng’s side and whispered.
Su Sheng nodded and handed the gun to Hallekine.”Come on.”
“Me?Why?”My marksmanship is not as accurate as yours.”Hali Kuiyin was stunned.
“I’ m not interested anymore.”Su Sheng pursed his lips. At first, he was in high spirits, but after a few shots, he felt bored.
Even without superimposing the accuracy of the spear technique, it was as boring as standing on a target.
“I’ ll go take a spin.”Su Sheng jumped out of the sofa.
The gunshots rang out in an instant. Hallekine subconsciously lowered her head to hide behind the sofa. Then, she suddenly remembered that he had just jumped out and raised her head. However, she saw Su Sheng walk on the street. Although the gunshots were not absolute, he easily dodged from a strange angle as if he could predict in advance. Until the gunshots stopped, Su Sheng had already disappeared at the end of the street corner.
This……Was this too exaggerated?
Hallekine was stunned for some reason. She actually jumped out of the sofa and chased after Su Sheng. However, she couldn’t be as exaggerated as Su Sheng. She could only dodge while shooting back. By the time she ran to the corner, Su Sheng had long disappeared.Hallekine suddenly felt a little regretful. He didn’t know where to go because the streets were so chaotic. The remaining bullets were n’ t enough for her to return. She could only find a place nearby to hide and wait for Su Sheng to return.
The day and night of chaos made the streets seem a little depressed. Rubbish was everywhere, and almost no one could be seen.Occasionally, one of the windows of the residential buildings on both sides could be seen revealing a head, but quickly pulled back to tighten the bed curtain.
Ring ring ring……Ring ring ring……
A phone booth about ten meters away from Su Sheng suddenly rang.
The ringtone on the quiet street was exceptionally clear.
Step by step.
Su Sheng slowly walked towards the phone booth, and then……He walked past the phone booth as if he didn’t hear the ringing at all.The bell continued to sound unwillingly until Su Sheng left. However, when Su Sheng saw the next phone booth, it rang again.
Su Sheng still ignored it.
Third.
Fourth.
Every time Su Sheng Road crossed the phone booth, the phone would ring. Until Su Sheng left the street and turned into the alley, a dark figure jumped down from the roof on both sides of the alley, as if……A bat.
Bang!
Bat landed on the ground.
The rope gun was pulled back, and Bat’s eyes under the mask looked a little annoyed.Was this guy deaf?After making so many calls, she ran over from the rooftop of a few blocks. She took a deep breath and was about to speak when Su Sheng pointed at her and smiled.
“Do you want to rest for a while?”I think you’ re a bit panting.”
“……”
The words that she had originally wanted to say were instantly rebuked. It was too awkward.
……
PS: recommended my old books, Maneuver: King’s Descent, Maneuver: Monarch of Immortality, Stagnation: The Strongest Death, as well as the upcoming Maneuver: Door Fruit.*

Chapter 8 Female Bat: Barbara Gordon

The atmosphere was very awkward.
At least she felt that way, especially when the other party’s pitch-black eyes looked at her from top to bottom. It made her feel like she was being underestimated. No, I can’ t be underestimated. I am……
“Bat Girl?”Su Sheng opened his mouth.
This made Bat Girl, who was planning to cheer herself up, feel like she was on the verge of exploding. The most infuriating thing was what this guy said next.
“You’ re not paralyzed yet?”
Paralysis?Are you cursing me?Bat Girl was furious. Was this guy so angry every time he spoke?No, thinking about the fact that he deliberately didn’t answer the phone, even if this bastard did n’ t say anything, he was still angry.
“Cat Girl, Clown Girl, Bat Girl, Gotham can always surprise people.”Su Sheng chuckled in his heart as he suddenly strode towards Bat Girl.
Bat Girl didn’t expect this bastard to make a move. She subconsciously retreated to dodge, but she suddenly felt a chill on her face. She reached out and touched it before she realized that the mask had been removed.
The bat girl angrily attacked. Su Sheng smiled as he held the mask and dodged it. He moved, moved, and turned. The bat girl’s attacks were all missed.Even though Bat Girl knew that he wasn’t too agile or she would n’ t have come to find him, this feeling was really depressing.He ruthlessly displayed all the fighting techniques he had learned.However, no matter how powerful it was, what was the use of not hitting people?Bat Girl’s combat ability was a little more than Cat Girl’s, but her actual combat experience was obviously not as good as Cat Girl’s. Her physical strength, speed, and dexterity were much worse.
Su Sheng’s fighting style suddenly changed. He stopped dodging and began to attack Bat Girl.Su Sheng’s change made it difficult for Bat Girl to resist. She could tell that the other party was using the same technique, but regardless of strength, speed, skills and experience, it was far superior to her.It was difficult to block from left to right, and her physical strength decreased. The bat girl gradually changed from attack to defense.Su Sheng’s attack was getting more and more intense like a storm, making her feel that even when she was fighting Batman, it was still the same!
“Not good.”
Su Sheng’s fist speed suddenly increased, making the bat girl who had just gotten used to the rhythm a little caught off guard. The next moment, she felt a sharp pain in her lower abdomen as if she had been hit by a car. She bent down to kneel on the ground with a muffled groan.
“I bumped into Cat Girl and shot Clown Girl. If I didn’ t hit you, I might have let them down.”Su Sheng bent down to grab the bat girl’s hair and let her raise her head. Her eyes were filled with pear blossoms. Chu Chu was pitiful. This punch clearly caused her pain.
“Batman’s mysterious tricks are n’ t suitable for you. Call the phone booth?You think this is a biochemical crisis?Wait until you get into a wheelchair and do this again.How about?I knocked you down. You want to do it again?”That’s right.”Su Sheng narrowed his eyes and smiled at Bat Girl.
The bat girl, who was originally embarrassed and angry, subconsciously trembled. Although he was smiling as if he was joking, the fear in her heart unknowingly grew. She felt that the other party would really do this.
“Don’ t be afraid. I just paralyzed you. At least I won’ t take a picture of you.”Su Sheng smiled brightly.
Bat Girl gritted her teeth and restrained her body from trembling.
“Not willing?”Alright.”Su Sheng curled his lips and let go of the bat girl. He stood up and leaned back against the wall, pointing at her bat mask.”The daughter of the police chief, the disciple taught by Batman, Barbara Gordon, are you looking for me for something?”
“You, what’s your name!”Barbara Gordon gritted her teeth and asked.
“Su Sheng.”
“Su Sheng, I remember you.”Barbara Gordon secretly remembered the name and struggled to get up. Gotham had fallen and Batman had disappeared. Barbara Gordon, a batwoman who hadn’t yet graduated, wanted to do something. She invaded the satellite to find the location of Batman or the nuclear reactor, but she found nothing. In the end, she found Su Sheng.
A hundred shots.
Shockingly dodging bullets.
Although Barbara felt that his reckless shooting was inappropriate, she needed help.
There wasn’t any information about Su Sheng in the police files. Barbara checked the list of criminals recorded by Batman and there was n’ t him on it, so she decided to contact him first.The plan was very good, but he had run away from the beginning. First, he ignored the phone booth and made Barbara have to show up. Then, he revealed her identity and suddenly called himself.
All sorts of actions made Barbara begin to doubt her decision. Was it right to find him as a helper?Was he really willing to help?
Looking at the mask that was spinning at Su Sheng’s fingertips, Barbara suddenly took out a smoke bomb from her belt and smashed it onto the ground.
The next moment, smoke filled the air.
Barbara raised her arm and aimed it at the roof. The rope gun was fixed, and with a whoosh, she flew straight up.
“Bat Family’s bad habit. Let’s go and throw some smoke bombs and waste resources.”Su Sheng curled his lips and walked out of the alley.
……
PS: recommended my old books, Maneuver: King’s Descent, Maneuver: Monarch of Immortality, Stagnation: The Strongest Death, as well as the upcoming Maneuver: Door Fruit.*

Chapter 9 Coming to look for me during the day, missing me?

Under the setting sun, the sky gradually darkened.
Hallekine knelt on the sofa and stared at the street with her gun in her hand. A few hours ago, she found that the mob near her apartment had left and quietly returned.He had thought that he would come back soon, but he was nowhere to be seen by now. This made Hallekine a little worried. She was worried that he might be in danger outside and that he would not return if he left.
There was an inexplicable sense of loss as well as worry.
Suddenly, the sound of the car came from afar. Not long after, a SUV squeaked and stopped at the door.
“You’ re back.”
Haley Quinn jumped out of the sofa.
“Come and move things.”
Su Sheng got out of the car and called out to open the door behind him.
Many things were piled up.
They had everything they could eat, drink, wear and play.
Harriquin didn’t even look at these things carefully. She followed Su Sheng into the room and closed the door.
“Where did you go? Did you encounter any danger?”Harriquin could not help but ask.
Su Sheng smiled and took out the bat mask from the bag and threw it to Hallekine.”I wandered around and found a place to train. This is my first time driving.”
“It’s for me?”This is a bat mask?”Haley Quinn was surprised and did not think much.”You didn’ t know how to drive before?”
“I didn’ t have a chance before.”Su Sheng followed suit.
“You used to……”What is it?”Hali Kuiyin asked.
“I’ m hungry. Let’s get something to eat.”Su Sheng smiled.
Her question just now didn’t mean to ask about Su Sheng’s background, but when she heard his answer, she knew that she couldn’t ask anything.
Hallekine went to cook. Su Sheng tidied up the things he brought back.
After dinner, night fell.
Su Sheng and Hallekine washed up and went to the bedroom to rest.
Just like last night, Su Sheng hugged Harriquin and fell asleep.
This time, Haley Quinn didn’t think about it anymore. She quickly fell asleep in Su Sheng’s arms.
In the next period of time, Su Sheng would go out to train and get some daily necessities back. When he was free, he would chat and kill a few thugs who wanted to get close or break in.Gradually, the thugs outside seemed to know that this place was not easy to offend, so no one was thinking about it. Moreover, Gotham’s situation had basically stabilized.
It was quiet before the storm.
There were four types of patterns.
The first was the terrorist led by Bain, the second was the people who were hiding in their homes and praying. The third was the police led by Gordon and the Justice Scholar who were slowly trying to save Gotham. The fourth was a gangster with a certain level of strength who arranged a camp, such as penguins, Falcones, and so on. Su Sheng was also the fourth.
At the very least, many people in Gotham knew that there was a Chinese man with great strength. He was ruthless and ruthless, and he lived here with a girl.
Not to mention it was a restricted area, but many people would walk around or put away their weapons when they arrived here.
The sun shone slightly.
Hallequin sat on the upper side of the sofa, staring out with a gun. Su Sheng lazily rested on her leg.He was bored to help Hallekine expand the airport.At first, Hali Quine was still shy and not used to it, but gradually, she realized that Su Sheng did not have any desire to do so. It was purely because of boredom……
“What are you planning to do after Gotham returns to normal?”Su Sheng spoke lazily.
“Go to school.”Haley Quinn thought for a moment.”If it wasn’ t for this matter, I would have already started school.”
Gotham University.
A sophomore in psychology.
“College student……”Okay?”Su Sheng suddenly asked.
“Very good.”Hallekine said.”Every day, I have classes, studies, and rest. Although it’s a bit boring, it’s also very fulfilling. When I graduate, I’ll go to Acam to practice.”But this kind of life shouldn’ t be suitable for you, right?”
Su Sheng was too lazy to explain when he saw that Haley Quinn did not hear the meaning behind her words. He replied without saying anything.
“Who is it!”
Hallekine suddenly shouted and clenched her pistol.
“I’ m looking for that bastard!”A voice that gnashed its teeth.
Su Sheng got interested and turned around to look outside. Under the sun, Barbara, dressed in Bat, stood at the door.
Her appearance surprised Harriquin. After all, Batman was still famous in Gotham, but the one in front of her was obviously not Batman but a woman. Harriquin thought of the Bat Mask that Su Sheng had given her.
“Little Bat, are you looking for me?”
Su Sheng put his hands on the back of the sofa and asked with a smile.
“Let me in first.”Barbara gritted her teeth.
“Put the gun down.”Su Sheng said to Hallekine.Harriquin put down her gun and Barbara walked over to the sofa and entered the room.
Su Sheng turned around and looked at Barbara with interest.”You came to look for me during the day and missed me?”
“Pah, I didn’ t look for you at night!”
Sure enough, this bastard was so angry when he spoke.
“I have to sleep with Little Haley tonight. It’s useless for you to come look for me.”Su Sheng smiled and patted Hallekine on the leg. Although Hallekine did not say anything, her eyes seemed to be glowing.
I am not angry, I am not angry, I am not angry.
Barbara kept muttering in her heart. When her mood calmed down, she asked,” Are you going to continue like this?”Three months, the nuclear reactor in Bain’s hands will explode in three months. If you don’ t want to die, come and help us defeat Bain and find the nuclear reactor.”
“Explosion! It sounds scary, but I’ m not afraid of death!”Su Sheng smiled. The city exploded?Has he experienced the Big Bang before?
“You’ re not afraid of death, aren’ t you afraid of her?”Barbara looked at Hallekine.”She’s still so young. Do you want her to die with you?”
Su Sheng smiled and looked at Haley Quinn.” What does it have to do with me if she doesn’ t die?”
……
PS: recommended my old books, Maneuver: King’s Descent, Maneuver: Monarch of Immortality, Stagnation: The Strongest Death, as well as the upcoming Maneuver: Door Fruit.*

Chapter 10 Medical Question?

Su Sheng grabbed Hallekine’s shoulder and looked at Barbara with a furious look in his eyes as he cursed himself. He could n’ t help but chuckle.
“What are you laughing at.”
“After taking advantage, you’ ll say that it’s none of your business. You’ re just an asshole, scum, scum!”
Barbara angrily cursed. Clearly, Su Sheng’s answer made her very angry.
“I’ m an asshole, scum, scum, no problem, but what does this have to do with you?”Su Sheng narrowed his eyes and smiled at Barbara.Why am I smiling?”That’s because you’ re more like a vengeful woman who was abandoned after I played with her. But I really can’ t remember when I had a relationship with you and abandoned you. Even though I might do this!”
“I won’ t have anything to do with you!”Barbara cursed angrily.
Su Sheng shrugged.”So, are you here to help save Gotham or to scold me?”
“……”
Barbara instantly turned away, but she said unwillingly,” Don’ t be complacent. It’s not up to you. Without you, I can save Gotham.”
“You can’ t!”
Su Sheng pointed at Barbara and said confidently.”The last time you used that lame method to find me, you wanted me to help you save Gotham and deal with Bain or find the crippled Batman, but the result wasn’t very pleasant.”Don’ t throw any smoke bombs when you leave. If you don’ t do anything, you’ ll be wasting your resources.”
Under the bat mask, Barbara’s expression changed.
Not only was Su Sheng ridiculing him, but Batman was also shocked.
Batman is crippled?
How did he know about this?
“It’s obvious that you can show up openly, but you have to run to the roof or the dark corner to pretend to be mysterious. This is Batman’s habit, so do you.So after a few days, you didn’t hesitate to reveal your identity and come to me to let Gotham’s people find out that there’s another Batwoman. Why?”Either you’ re confident that you don’ t care about making the enemy guard, or you’ re at the end of your rope.”
“Since Batman’s injury is still there, you should have come to see me again. In the end, there’s only one.”
“F*ck you, you guys don’ t have the confidence to save Gotham, so you have to come find me to help!”
Su Sheng smiled at Barbara.”So you shouldn’t be trying to persuade me now. Are you begging me to help you?”Who gave you the courage to curse at me, Liang Jingru?”
Hallekine answered curiously.”Who is Liang Jingru?”
“A bard singer can give others courage by singing!”Su Sheng followed suit.
And such a person?Hallekine nodded in surprise.
Barbara was speechless. She did not expect Su Sheng to be so thorough.Barbara didn’t tell her father Gordon about Su Sheng after the last separation because she felt a little embarrassed.But as time went on, the situation became worse and worse. When his father, Gordon, decided to gather all his strength to take action, Barbara had to say about Su Sheng.
Naturally, Gordon had heard of Su Sheng, who had a precise spear technique and formed a camp.He also understood the strength of his daughter. After all, he had studied with Batman for many years. Thinking that Su Sheng was more powerful than his own daughter, Gordon naturally thought of it. The more natural people saved Gotham, the better. The more experts, the better. That was why Barbara came to look for Su Sheng.
Barbara had repeatedly warned her not to be angry. In order to save the city, saving the people had to endure it. However, she had not expected that she would break through when she saw Su Sheng.
Hu ……”
Barbara took a long breath and looked at Su Sheng.”As long as you are willing to help us save Gotham, I am willing to apologize to you.”
“You’ re so shameless as to sacrifice yourself for the city!”Su Sheng could not help but clap his hands and praise.”If I don’t promise you, will I not apologize?”What?”
Barbara wanted to explain but was interrupted by Su Sheng’s hand.”Don’t rush to explain. Your apology is unnecessary for me.Want me to help?”Yes, answer me a question.”
“Ask.”Barbara said in a deep voice.
Su Sheng smiled and said.”My brother suddenly has a high fever and his body is stiff. I don’t know what to do. Then I shook his body and thought that you must hold on to him. Later, he started to twitch and vomit.”I helped him clean up his vomit, and then he started to become sluggish and sluggish again. He shrunk into a lump.”
What was this?Medical questions?
Barbara had thought of many possibilities, but she never thought that Su Sheng would actually have a medical question?A high fever could not escape, but his body was stiff?After vomiting, he was dispirited. Was this a cold or heatstroke?Or was there a trap in this question?Barbara carefully re-examined the question but did not find any traps. She said after a moment of hesitation.”If I answer correctly, you can help us save Gotham?”
“Yes!”
“What if I’ m wrong?”
“There’s still another question!”
Barbara thought for a moment.”Is it a cold?”
“Congratulations…” Su Shengzhan smiled and answered correctly?He actually answered correctly?She thought there would be a trap, but she didn’t expect it to be so easy. Barbara felt relieved, but she heard Su Sheng continue,” The answer is wrong!”
Answer, was it wrong?
Barbara’s eyes were stunned. If it was n’ t for a cold, what would it be?
“What is the answer?”Barbara could not help but ask after thinking for a long time.
……
PS: recommended my old books, Maneuver: King’s Descent, Maneuver: Monarch of Immortality, Stagnation: The Strongest Death, as well as the upcoming Maneuver: Door Fruit.*

Chapter 11 Kneeling and Singing and Conquering

Su Sheng couldn’t help but burst into laughter as he looked at Barbara’s serious thinking, asking questions and learning. He hugged Hallekine beside him and gave her a heavy kiss on her fair little face.Hallekine was confused as she leaned against Su Sheng’s arms. Barbara was confused.
Do you have any questions?
What are you laughing at?”What’s the answer!”Barbara asked.
“If you have a chance, you can ask the riddle, but he might not be able to guess it, or you will know when you have a boyfriend.”Su Sheng didn’ t feel bored anymore. He stretched out his hand and said,” The second question is, three hundred and sixty-five days a year. Men are most afraid of the day!”
Barbara stared at Su Sheng and felt that his problem was not simple, but these two questions were normal?What day was a man most afraid of?I haven’t even been in love before. The two men I’ m most familiar with are one father and one is Batman. How do I know when men fear the most?
Valentine’s Day?Even though Valentine’s Day requires gifts, men should also like Valentine’s Day, right?
The salary day?It didn’t seem like it was right. There were more people who did it than there were others who did it. There were also people who paid for it. He probably would n’ t ask such difficult questions.
After pondering for a while, Barbara couldn’t help but give up in frustration. She had always felt that she was very smart, but now she was constantly losing.
“The last question, the question is almost the same. Three hundred and sixty-five days a year, which day is a woman most afraid of?”
Woman?
Did he change from a man to a woman?She didn’t know about men, but she knew about women. When was a woman most afraid of?Of course, it was the day their relatives arrived!Barbara pulled down her consciousness and wanted to answer, but she suddenly stopped. This kind of private answer was a little embarrassed to say it.
Looking at Su Sheng’s expectant smile, Barbara gritted her teeth and said,” The day of the holiday.”
“Wrong!”
“You didn’ t answer the three questions correctly. If you were a driver, you would definitely drive a car that leads to kindergarten.”Su Sheng shook his head in regret.
Barbara was anxious.”If you ask another question, I’ ll definitely answer it correctly.”
“Good-looking leather bags are all the same. Interesting souls are one in ten thousand.Your soul was uninteresting, and even if you asked a question, you would not be able to answer it.”But just now, you were still happy. I let me pass some boring time so I gave you a chance.”Su Sheng said to Hallekine.”I remember getting a camera last time.”
Hali Kuiyin stood up.
“What do you want to do?”Barbara had a feeling of unease. She still remembered what Su Sheng had mentioned about the fruit photos.
Haley Quinn found the camera and came back. Su Sheng asked her to stand next to her and shoot. She then pointed at Barbara. Barbara hesitated but still walked over.
Pa!
Su Sheng suddenly raised his foot and kicked Barbara’s leg. Barbara groaned and involuntarily knelt on the ground.Just as he was about to speak, Su Sheng took off her mask and revealed her delicate facial features.
“Can I speak Chinese?”Su Sheng narrowed his eyes and asked with a smile.
Barbara wanted to get up in anger, but Su Sheng did not stop her.”If you dare to get up, I will give you to Bain.”
Her movements stopped abruptly. Barbara’s eyes seemed to be on fire.
“Can I speak Chinese?”Su Sheng ignored her and repeated.
“Yes, a bit.”Barbara gritted her teeth.
“That’s good. I’ ll sing one sentence. You learn one sentence. If you learn it, I’ ll help you kill Bain.”Su Sheng smiled brightly and cleared his throat.”You finally found a way to determine the outcome ……”
Barbara frowned. This bastard actually sang very well.
Su Sheng sang and Barbara learned.Although she didn’t know much about Chinese, there seemed to be nothing special about it. Could it be that he just wanted to let her sing?
Just like that, he was conquered by you……Cut off all paths of retreat ……”
“My mood is solid……My decision was muddled ……”
Just like that, he was conquered by you……Drink the poison you hid ……”
When Su Sheng sang this sentence, Barbara understood. Was he being conquered by you just like that?This bastard did it on purpose!
“Sing.”Su Sheng smiled like a flower.
Barbara gritted her teeth and sang. One by one, she was able to sing on her own after a few times.
“It’s a good shot. After all, this is the first show of the police chief’s daughter, Batman student, and Batwoman Barbara Gordon!”Su Sheng said to Hallekine. He deliberately tidied up his clothes and changed into a sitting posture before signaling Barbara to start.
Su Sheng didn’t mind kneeling and singing to conquer. Even though this stem was a little old, it would be interesting to look at it when he was bored, right?Under Su Sheng’s expression that I liked you so much that I hated you and could n’ t do anything to me, Barbara knelt on the ground and sang a complete conquest in shame.
After singing, Barbara suddenly grabbed the mask and put it back on.”You have the best words and you have the confidence to help me deal with Bain or I will never let you go.”
Su Sheng took the camera from Hali Kui Yin’s hand and looked at it. He was dressed in a bat suit and knelt on the ground. His delicate facial features revealed an expression of shame, anger, and unwillingness, but he had no choice but to submit. Although it was a singing, the singing was pleasant and the words were clear.
“Unfortunately, there’s no soundtrack.”Su Sheng grumbled regretfully and turned off the camera.”When will you make a move?”
“I’ ll inform you when I’ m ready.”Barbara stood up and walked over the sofa, ready to leave.
For a moment, she was worried that she would not be able to hold back her anger.
Pa!
Barbara pushed open the door, intending to throw out a smoke grenade and then use the rope gun to leave. Suddenly, she was caught by what Su Sheng had said before. With a snort, she hooked the rope gun onto the roof and flew away.
……
PS: recommended my old books, Maneuver: King’s Descent, Maneuver: Monarch of Immortality, Stagnation: The Strongest Death, as well as the upcoming Maneuver: Door Fruit.
PSS: Those who have read the book remember to collect it!*

Chapter 12 Praise for You

“If there’s a chance for Batman to do the same, then it’s definitely a classic.”Su Sheng smiled as he stood up and walked to the usual backpack to put the camera away.
Hallekine, who was closing the door, paused for a moment when she heard this. She then turned around and asked softly.
“Are you leaving?”
“Bayne’s Gotham is too boring. He did n’ t have any nerve-wracking opponents to cause trouble. He didn’t have Batman playing with cats and mice. This kind of peaceful life is really boring. It’s a waste of time.Where do you want to go next?Metropolis?I am an alien, but I love Earth. The superman I spoke for Earth has not appeared yet.Central City?It was unknown if it was a joke or the bitter and vengeful Lightning Knight, right?Why don’t we go to Star City to find Green Hat Man? No, it’s Green Arrow Man?”It’s fine if we can meet a trash pile team gathered by two or three line heroes. It shouldn’ t be too boring to travel around.”Su Sheng muttered to himself as he immersed himself in his thoughts.
Although Hallekine could not understand it clearly, she could tell that Su Sheng was already bored and boring towards Gotham.”Will you bring me along?”Harriquin could not help but ask.
Su Sheng looked up.”Why are you here?”
“I can be your pillow.”Don’ t you have to hug me every night to fall asleep?”Hali Kuiyin said anxiously.
“I’ m tired of it. I’ m going to change it.”Su Sheng turned his head to the side and flipped over, as if he was looking for something to take away.
Haley Quinn’s expression was gloomy. As the hijacker, she should be happy for Su Sheng’s departure. She should be happy for herself to regain her freedom. She should be happy for him to solve Bain and save Gotham, and make Gotham return to order.But now, she could only feel the sadness of being abandoned. It was just like when her father had suddenly left and abandoned their mother and daughter.
Studying Su Sheng’s psychology?Hallekine had long since forgotten about it. Unknowingly, this period of interaction made her feel like a kind of family warmth and dependence on Su Sheng. In the end, was she going to be abandoned again?
Was it because she was bored with Gotham, or was she tired of herself?
“Will you come back?”Haley Quinn asked in anticipation.
“Maybe. Maybe I’ ll come back and play when Gotham is exciting and interesting.”Su Sheng pulled on his backpack and said to Halikui Yin.”I’ ll go out.”
“When will you be back?”
“Not necessarily.”Su Sheng pushed the door open.
Although he still hadn’t decided where to go next, it did n’ t prevent him from getting a new vehicle, such as the Batmobile?It should be enough for him to run, fly, look cool, and have all the functions.Where was the Batmobile?He wasn’t afraid. He did n’ t know that anyone knew.Su Sheng planned to go directly to the City Hall to find Bain. Was it enough to exchange for a batwoman?You said you promised Bat Girl to kill Bain?There was no conflict between the two. When they were about to make a move, they would bring the Bat Girl to see Bain and then kill Bain. How good would that be?
As for whether the Bat Girl would be frightened?Could Bain be angry?Would the daughter of the master ninja who really wanted to destroy Gotham’s mastermind be depressed?
What did it have to do with me?
After coming out, Su Sheng walked towards Gotham City Hall.
What did he say?Speaking of Cao Cao, Cao Cao arrived.Su Sheng had just walked out of the street when he saw a woman in front of him flash past. Her figure flashed into an alley.This woman was not simple, her name……No, it should be called Miranda Tate. Gotham’s newly promoted philanthropist, one of the board members of Wayne Consortium, Batman’s trusted ally, Bruce Wayne’s target.What did 49 mean?Translating it into English and linking it up, he could understand.Her real name was Talia El Gur, the daughter of Master Ninja, the real mastermind behind this incident.
How clever was Master Bat?In the end, she was lying to her, and she was lying to her for money. What was she doing?After swindling his trust, he got his master’s stake in Wayne Group and the master who returned almost went bankrupt. He almost lost the opportunity to say that his super ability was a rich and pretentious opportunity. Moreover, he even gave him a knife at the critical moment and stabbed him in circles. It was painful!This wasn’t considered. He had turned from four to nine to become one of the master’s favorites. He even gave birth to a son. Damian Wayne was the fifth generation Robin.
He was ruthless and ambitious. The most important thing was that the city would play. Su Sheng wanted to praise her!
It was better to move. It was useless to praise this kind of thing, so Su Sheng directly chased them into the alley.
As soon as they entered the alley, they found that it was a dead end. There was no one there. There was a door on the left side of the alley that was supposed to be the back door of. It was slightly open, revealing a gap.
The corner of Su Sheng’s mouth curled up as he opened the door and walked in.
Pa!
The door was closed, and it was so dark that it could not be seen.
His eyes were invisible, silent.
Suddenly, a sharp wind pierced towards Su Sheng’s throat, as if something sharp had broken through the wind.
Ability replication.
In an instant, Su Sheng had mastered the world’s top-class fighting techniques, unarmed combat, sword, sword, bow and arrow techniques, and so on. Along with that, there was also the keen perception that required long-term training.Su Sheng tilted his head slightly when he heard the argument. A cold aura flashed across his face. He grabbed back and threw a dagger into his hand towards the darkness on the left.
Infinite stack, ten times.
His unique technique was as if he could use it. His eyes shone brightly in the darkness.
Pa!
The dagger was nailed to the wall.
Did he fail?
Su Sheng found the switch beside him, and a light lit up.
This seemed to be an abandoned warehouse. On the left side of Su Sheng’s line of sight, a woman was leaning against the wall in shock. She was wearing a blue dress, and her left shoulder’s sleeves slid down the airport. A shallow blood mark was clearly visible. The dagger was on the blood mark on her shoulder!
The sudden light made her slightly turn her head, and then she heard her question in surprise.”You’re that Chinese man called Su Sheng?Barba……Didn’t Bat Girl go to look for you?”Why are you here?”
……
PS: recommended my old books, Maneuver: King’s Descent, Maneuver: Monarch of Immortality, Stagnation: The Strongest Death, as well as the upcoming Maneuver: Door Fruit.*

Chapter 13 Talia El Gur

“Guess?”
Su Sheng looked at her with a smile on his face.
His acting skills were really great. He was so real when he accidentally said something in a hurry and then changed his mind.This was especially the case when the pain and fear in his expression and eyes flashed by. Then, he realized that the other party knew that he was relieved. Then, he was surprised why his little expression here was full of clarity and clarity.
It was worthy of being a god acting skill that could deceive Master Bat.
You guessed that this answer was a little unexpected. She was stunned for a moment before she continued,” My name is Miranda Tate, the police chief James Gordon and Bat Girl’s ally. Bat Girl went to find you to help deal with Bain. Did you not meet her?”
“I’ ve seen her. She’s already back.”
Su Sheng smiled as he walked in front of her and pulled out the dagger.
“Then, did you agree?”She asked nervously.
As soon as she finished speaking, she couldn’t help but shiver. The cold blade of the dagger pressed against her shoulder.Although it was painful, although it was cold, although there was a look of fear on her face, she did not move as if she was scared.
“Do you think I agreed?”
“You, what are you doing?”She asked in a trembling voice.
Su Sheng sized her up a few times and suddenly thought of something interesting. What if he took a picture of her and showed it to Bruce Wayne?Should he choose to break up or accept her?Su Sheng took a few steps back and took out his camera from his backpack. He patted it with a click.
This action caused her to lower her head in shame and anger, but her eyes flashed with malevolence and anger.
How did he dare to do this?
He was dead!
After taking a few pictures, Su Sheng put the camera away and said to her,” I want the Batmobile.”
“You blackmail me?”She looked up at Su Sheng.”That’s Batman’s stuff. I don’ t have it.”
“Whether it’s Miranda Tete or Talia El Gur, can you get the Batmobile?”Give me the Batmobile. I’ ll give Barbara Gordon to Bain. How about that?”Su Sheng smiled.
Her heart skipped a beat. He actually knew his true identity?This was impossible. Gotham probably didn’ t know my identity!
“Hey, hey, hey.”Su Sheng snapped his fingers in front of her.”Don’ t think about it for that long, right?”
Su Sheng also knew about this person. After all, James Gordon and Barbara Gordon both had hopes for him and thought that he was the greatest help to save Gotham. However, this guy was not a decent person.Although he did not know how he knew his true identity, it sounded like he did not agree to Barbara Gordon.
“You didn’ t agree to Batwoman’s cooperation?”She pondered for a moment and asked.
At the same time, he admitted his identity.
Su Sheng smiled,” Yes, I promise to help her solve Bain.”
She laughed, and her laughter was very wild without any cover. Her laughter gradually turned into ridicule.”They’re trying to get your help to save Gotham. It’s a pity that just a Batmobile has made them betray and betray.”That’s good. To experience despair in hope is their fate. It’s Gotham’s fate.”
“They’re going to take action tomorrow. A little policeman called John Black will go rescue the police trapped underground. James Gordon will lead people to attack the City Hall.If you agree, Barbara Gordon will deal with Bain with you.”At that time, I will act with you in the name of dismantling the nuclear reactor.”She looked at Su Sheng and said again.”In two hours, I’ ll have someone send the Batmobile to a place about two blocks away from you. You can find it yourself, but you have to delete the items you just took.”
“That won’ t do. These pictures are more interesting to me than the Batmobile.”Batman might not care about losing a Batmobile, but if it was a picture of his woman, that would be another matter.
She frowned as she looked at Su Sheng.”Forget it, since you like it, just keep it.”
He had to die.
Since that was the case, it was not important for him to delete it. He would just delete it once he was killed.
“I’ m just wondering if Bruce Wayne will like it. I’ m looking forward to seeing his reaction.”Su Sheng smiled and waved his hand.”Let’s go.”
“I will also look forward to your reaction before your death.”
Seeing Su Sheng open the door, she said coldly and gloomily before picking up her clothes. However, she could no longer wear them anymore.He barely managed to find a dirty dress. After leaving, he had someone send the Batmobile to a designated location before returning to meet up with Barbara and the others.
Two hours later, Su Sheng found the Batmobile and began to study it with great interest.
The design was cool and complete.
Being able to drive and fly seemed to have an automatic driving function. Su Sheng studied until nightfall before hiding the Batmobile and returning to Hallekine’s apartment.
……
PS: recommended my old books, Maneuver: King’s Descent, Maneuver: Monarch of Immortality, Stagnation: The Strongest Death, as well as the upcoming Maneuver: Door Fruit.*

Chapter 14 I’ll kill Bain. Do you believe me?

The sun was bright and there was no cloud in ten thousand miles.
The breeze blew slowly from the window. Gotham had a rare chance to catch up with a good weather.
The clear weather made her feel much better. Su Sheng didn’t mind that Haley Quinn was n’ t around. He narrowed his eyes and lay down for a while before getting up.
Dress and wash.
Su Sheng came downstairs and frowned slightly.
In the past, Haley Queen would prepare her breakfast and wait for her to come down. But now, there was no breakfast, and Haley Queen was not there.
“Forget it.”
Su Sheng didn’t care too much about it. He made some food for himself. Just as he finished eating, he saw that the door was pushed open.
It wasn’t Harriquin, but Barbara Gordon in Bat and Talia El Gour in long pants.They came here naturally to prepare for action. Barbara Gordon first introduced themselves to each other. Talia El Gour looked like she wanted to take care of her for the first time. She even thanked Su Sheng gratefully for Gotham.
It was obvious that she didn’t confess the reason why she was in a sorry state after returning yesterday, nor did she say that she had seen Su Sheng.
“In an hour, my father will lead others to attack the City Hall. When the time comes, you, me and Miranda will go directly to look for Bain, right?”Barbara Gordon asked Su Sheng.
Su Sheng nodded indifferently.
Barbara Gordon nervously checked her equipment again and reminded Talia El Gur to follow her.
Hallekine did not know where she had gone. Originally, Su Sheng had planned to bid her farewell before leaving.After all, during this period of time, she had made a lot of contributions to the career of holding the pillow and the quality of her sleep. However, if she didn’t catch up, it was fine. Life was just a journey. I passed by you, you passed by me.
“It’s almost time. Let’s go.”Barbara Gordon looked at the time and said.
Su Sheng picked up his backpack and left. The three of them boarded the usual car and headed to City Hall.
As Bain’s headquarters, a group of armed thugs gathered at the gate of the City Hall. Two tanks developed by Wayne Group were in front of them, and a group of people were standing in the direction pointed by the cannon.The surviving policemen led by James Gordon and Gotham’s Justice were stern and determined.
This was their first and last gathering.Although there were more thugs with weapons on the other side, even though there was a steel tank that could destroy their flesh and blood with a single shot, they did not retreat.
Fight for survival, fight for freedom, fight for justice!
James Gordon, who was standing at the front, looked at the watch on his wrist. It was almost time. Why weren’t they here yet?
Boom!
The ear-splitting sound of the accelerator pierced through the quiet atmosphere at the moment. A car came out from behind with a loud sound. The creaking sound was ear-piercing, and the tire left a long trail between the two sides.
“You’ re crazy.”
Barbara Gordon couldn’t help but growl when he saw Su Sheng drive the car to this place. Originally, he had planned to wait for his father and the others to launch an attack and rush in to find Bain in the chaos, but now that he had become the target of everyone’s criticism, he was probably beaten to death before he saw Bain.
“Do you want to see Bain directly?”Su Sheng turned around and asked.
“Nonsense, of course.”
Su Sheng looked at Talia El Gour and said to Barbara Gordon,” I have a way to bring you to see Bain easily.”
“What method?”Barbara Gordon asked in shock.
There are handcuffs, right?”Give it to me first.”
Barbara Gordon did not want to take out the handcuffs from Bat’s belt and handed them to Su Sheng. He asked curiously,” What do you want handcuffs for?”
“Cuff you!”
Su Sheng held onto Barbara Gordon’s hands with handcuffs and lightly handcuffed them. Then, he heard a cracking sound. Barbara Gordon was directly handcuffed.
“What are you doing?”At this moment, Barbara Gordon seemed to have realized that something was wrong.
“Tsk tsk, your intelligence…” Su Sheng smiled and shook his head as he got out of the car. He opened the door and grabbed Barbara Gordon with one hand and Talia El Gour with the other.
In an instant, both sides focused their attention on the three of them.
James Gordon had a bad premonition on his face. Shortly after, Barbara Gordon cursed at Su Sheng angrily.
“Bastard, you betrayed me ……”
“Bang!”
Before Barbara Gordon could finish his sentence, she was punched in the stomach. Her curses stopped abruptly and she bent down like a shrimp.
“Su Sheng, you bastard!”
He was betrayed!
James Gordon cursed angrily.
The sudden change caught the people on both sides off guard. The people on James Gordon’s side could n’ t help but feel demoralized when they saw that the helpers they found had betrayed them and even captured the core characters. The people on the other side also understood what was going on. Soon, someone went to inform Bain.
Some of the thugs shouted at Su Sheng.”What’s wrong with you looking for Bain?”
Su Sheng smiled brightly.”I’ m here to kill Bain, do you believe me?”
Kill Bain?
Looking at him holding Talia El Gour’s neck in one hand and Barbara Gordon’s handcuffs in the pain of not getting up in the other hand, who couldn’t tell that they were betrayed because they wanted Su Sheng’s help?It was obvious that he had come to offer credit.
“If you don’ t believe me, whoever believes what you say is a fool!”
A loud laugh rang out, and the initially tense atmosphere of Xiao Sha seemed to have changed into joy.
As they laughed, the crowd quickly separated from each other. A tall and sturdy man with a black metal breathing mask slowly walked out.The black mask blocked his mouth and nose, as if it was emitting a dark and cold light. His eyes were sharp and sinister, and his entire body was like a wild beast, filled with the aura of death. It made people afraid to look directly at him.
Brokeback Mad Devil, Bain!
……
PS: recommended my old books, Maneuver: King’s Descent, Maneuver: Monarch of Immortality, Stagnation: The Strongest Death, as well as the upcoming Maneuver: Door Fruit.*

Chapter 15 When you attacked me, you lost.

Bain didn’t say anything but the laughter around him gradually ceased to be completely silent. The brazen smiles that had just been shown turned serious and composed, as if they had a silent halo.Although they were Bain’s people, Bain was not soft at all when he killed his own people.
“You want to see me?”Bain’s sharp eyes swept across Talia El Gour and Barbara Gordon. Finally, he looked at Su Sheng. His voice was hoarse and cold, causing people to shiver.
Talia El Gour looked like a delicate lotus flower. Barbara Gordon trembled slightly, not knowing whether it was because of despair or anger.In the distance, James Gordon had raised his gun several times to save people, but in the end, he had put it down. This wasn’t him anymore, it was n’ t Barbara Gordon’s personal matter. Although he was distressed and anxious, he could n’ t sacrifice the people behind him and Gotham for his daughter.
“What does your mask look like?”Su Sheng looked at Bain and asked with interest.”Do you have to open every time you eat or drink?What if you want to kiss?”Why don’ t you take off your mask and show it to me?”
Silence!
Dead silence.
Although many people were curious about Bain’s appearance, no one dared to ask him that, let alone let him take it off.This was simply a death act. Almost everyone looked at Su Sheng with the same gaze as a dead person. Even Barbara Gordon could not help but look up.Is this bastard crazy?Since you betrayed us, why did you provoke Bain?
“Hmph.”
Bain suddenly let out a voice that didn’ t know if it was a smile or a humph. He raised his hand and gently stroked his mask and said in a hoarse voice,” It’s okay if you want to see it. As long as you have the ability to take it off!”
“Do you still have to do it yourself?”This is troublesome.”
Su Sheng mumbled to himself and let go of Talia El Gour and Barbara Gordon. They actually walked towards Bain, as if they did not hear the sinister meaning of his words.
Idiot, he was trying to die.
Some were excitedly waiting to see his end, but some could not bear to look straight at him and turned their heads slightly.
Step by step, Su Sheng walked leisurely. He stood in front of Bain and asked politely,” Then, I’ m here?”
Bain’s eyes were gloomy as he looked past Su Sheng and towards Talia El Gour.Looking at each other, Talia El Gur seemed to be startled by his gaze. She lowered her head abruptly, as if she was nodding at first glance.Although Bain didn’t know why Talia El Gur did n’ t want to reveal her identity at this time, he already knew what to do.
Seeing Su Sheng actually grab at his mask, Bain’s eyes turned cruel and violent. His thick arm muscles seemed to be about to explode. His fist clenched tightly and his blood vessels were clearly visible.
The wind whistled and the momentum was heavy.
With such a close distance and such a fast speed, Bain was confident that he could open Su Sheng’s little head.
Even Batman, who was also from the Assassin Alliance, had his back broken, Su Sheng?Bain did not care at all.All he had to do was kill him and vent his anger on Talia El Gour!
Just as his fist was about to hit Su Sheng, Bain noticed that Su Sheng had disappeared from his sight.The next moment, there was a sharp pain in his chest. Su Sheng kicked over and actually caused Bain to step back a few steps.
“How is that possible?”
“Why is his skinny body so powerful?”
Bain stepped on the ground with his left foot to stabilize his body. He wanted to retaliate, but found that Su Sheng was gone again.
Where was the person?
Just as Bain was looking around for Su Sheng, the people on both sides were dumbfounded.
What……How could this be possible?Was he seeing things?
He actually backed Bain away?
And actually……He actually jumped into the air.
This height was definitely not something a normal person could achieve, right?
“Head?”
Bain was Bain after all. He quickly recovered and looked up.
Under the blinding sunlight, a figure descended from the sky.
The moment Bain attacked, Su Sheng copied it. However, his combat skills could be ignored. He had mastered the combat skills of Cat Girl, Bat Girl, and Talia El Gour. Bain’s combat skills were mostly from the Assassin Alliance. There were more overlapping areas.However, Su Sheng did not plan to master 127 fighting skills like Batman. The main thing was his physical attributes.
Bain’s power!
Unlimited stacking, twenty times!
When Su Sheng jumped up with 20 times his strength, his body jumped into the air. He looked down at Bain who was holding his fist and smiled.
“Bain, do you recognize a palm strike from the sky?”
The dazzling sunlight made Su Sheng’s body seem to be shrouded in a layer of golden light. When the golden light fell, Su Sheng had already hit Bain’s fist.
Bain’s feet sank, and the stone path instantly caved in and cracked. The tremendous strength and pressure caused the bones in his entire body to instantly shatter. His legs could not support his sturdy body as he fell forward. His fist was made of bones, and his arms were bent and drooped.
Bang!
Bain landed heavily on the ground.
The wind gently blew past.
Under the scorching sun, when they saw Bain, whose body was twisted and lying on the ground, and Su Sheng, who was standing beside him, they couldn’t help but shiver and feel extremely cold.
Looking around, Su Sheng’s eyes swept over, not one of them looked down and dodged.
Su Sheng bent over and stretched out his hand. He grabbed his back collar and lifted Bain. Bain’s eyes seemed to be filled with disbelief and disbelief.He was Bain!He actually had his bones broken by a punch?
“The moment you attacked me, you lost.”Su Sheng held onto Bain and said softly. He grabbed his mask and pulled it hard.
Puchi!
Blood splattered everywhere.
This cruel scene caused many people to subconsciously close their eyes and tightly shut their mouths to twitch. It was as if they were being torn apart, as if they were feeling the same pain.
“It seems to have been torn apart by too much force?”Forget it, I won’ t look anymore.”Looking at Bain, whose body was twitching and spitting blood like a fountain, Su Sheng muttered to himself as he pushed the mask back to his face and released him.
Pa!
Bain fell to the ground again.
Twitching, twitching, and finally motionless.
……
PS: recommended my old books, Maneuver: King’s Descent, Maneuver: Monarch of Immortality, Stagnation: The Strongest Death, as well as the upcoming Maneuver: Door Fruit.*

If he didn’t work hard, he did n’ t know what despair was.

Bain was dead, yet he died just like that?
This result exceeded everyone’s expectations. He forcefully broke Batman’s back and occupied Gotham City, threatening the Ministry of Defense not to dare to make a move, but he still had to obediently watch for him. How could Bain die just like that?You dare to believe it?
“I’ m here to kill Bain, do you believe me?”
For some reason, many people recalled what Su Sheng said earlier. At that time, everyone thought that he was joking, but what the f*ck was it?
In the silence, Su Sheng walked towards one of the thugs. When that person saw Su Sheng walking towards him, he was so scared that his entire body trembled as he tried to dodge his legs but did not listen to his orders.Standing in front of him, Su Sheng smiled and asked,” I remember you said just now that whoever believes me is a fool, right?”
“Right.”
“Yes……”Sorry.”The man said in a frightened voice.
Su Sheng patted him gently on the shoulder.”Don’ t be afraid. I just want to ask you, do you believe what I said now?”
“I believe it. I believe whatever you say. I’ m sorry, I’ m just a fool.”The thug nodded like a chick pecking at rice.
“Then, I said I want to punch your head. Do you believe me?”Su Sheng narrowed his eyes and smiled at him.
He was stunned.
Don’t believe it?It sounded like a provocation.
Letter?Wasn’t that just like killing Bain?
Cold sweat trickled down his cheeks. He was about to cry. Should I believe it or not?
His legs trembled, and a fishy smell drifted away.
“It’s just a question,” Su Sheng said in a daze.” It’s not enough to piss off, right?Forget it, since you’re afraid, then I’ ll ……”
“Let me go?”The man asked with anticipation.
“Kill you!”
With 20 times more power, even the bones of his body were broken, let alone this guy?Su Sheng’s fist hit the other person’s head. With a bang, the person fell backwards, his facial features twisted.
“Sometimes if you don’ t work hard, you don’ t even know what despair is.”
Su Sheng sighed as he retracted his fist and looked at the stunned crowd on both sides.”What are you still standing there for? What are you doing.”
He reminded the people on both sides to react to what they wanted to do. The initially confident thugs turned their heads and ran away. James Gordon used an excellent police reaction ability to start beating the drowning dog.
What was reverse?
What the f*ck!
In the chaos, Barbara Gordon untied his handcuffs and pulled Talia El Gur, who was still in shock, to Su Sheng’s side and said excitedly,” This is how you said you could see Bain easily?Pretending to betray us and lure Bain out, why didn’t you tell us in advance?I thought you really wanted to betray us.”Oh right, how did you think of this method? I didn’ t even think of it.”
Looking at Barbara Gordon, who was so excited and excited, she seemed to have forgotten that she had just punched her.Su Sheng smiled and said seriously,” Pay attention to details, start with small things, because……”You can’ t do anything big.”
Barbara Gordon’s expression froze.
At first, she had planned to listen to the details carefully, but in the end……In the end, he was actually mocking himself for not being able to do anything big?This bastard really wasn’t annoying.
“It’s not over yet. Are you going to stand here and stare at me?”Looking at Barbara Gordon, Su Sheng reminded.
Talia El Gur’s expression changed when he heard this. Was he going to expose himself?This guy was so strong, even Bain……He had failed. His plan to destroy Gotham had actually failed because of this guy!
Nuclear reactor!”Come on, let’s go find the nuclear reactor.”
Barbara Gordon suddenly realized that this was the key to saving Gotham. He pulled Talia El Gur and planned to enter the City Hall. Talia El Gur was dragged by him and subconsciously wanted to make a move, but he heard Su Sheng say something to cheer.
What do you mean?Could it be that he did not intend to reveal my identity?
Talia El Gur looked at Su Sheng with wide eyes, but Su Sheng turned around and left with a smile.
What’s the point of revealing her? It would be fun to let her hide her identity and continue to do something to destroy Gotham. After all, when Batman, who had recovered from his injuries, discovered that Bain was dead, he had to have an opponent to let him continue to be a dark knight. Justice was born from evil, was the peaceful Gotham still Gotham?
In the midst of the chaos, Su Sheng left the city hall far away from the crowd. Not long after, he heard a roar from afar. The Batmobile entered flight mode and flew away from the sky.
After a long while, the chaos gradually ended and the noise also quieted down.
On the road of the City Hall, the car that Su Sheng was driving was parked in the middle of the road.
Suddenly, the car began to shake and shake. Bang bang bang sounds rang out. Following that, a bang sound was heard. The lid of the trunk suddenly opened and Hallekine crawled out of it in a sorry state.
Hallekine was stunned when she looked at the silent streets.
She sneaked into the trunk early in the morning, thinking that she would follow Su Sheng when he left. She never thought she would fail.Sure enough, he didn’t try hard. He did n’ t know what despair was!
……
PS: recommended my old books, Maneuver: King’s Descent, Maneuver: Monarch of Immortality, Stagnation: The Strongest Death, as well as the upcoming Maneuver: Door Fruit.*

[Big Boss]

American Comics: God of the Earth (Chapter 1-50)

[001] I am Superman!)

Ten thousand meters high, Allan quietly looked at the city below, speechless for a long time.
Everything started when he accidentally crossed over due to an accident.
He became the son of Kryptonian. When Kryptonian was on the verge of destruction, his parents used the Kryptonian spaceship to send him to Earth.
……
At the same time, at an air force base in China.
“Sir, our radar shows that a UFO appeared in the 10,000-meter-high air in New York.”A soldier in charge of monitoring the radar said to the major general beside him.
“Contact the army and navy and ask if they are flying objects.”The major general immediately frowned.
When the soldier heard this, he immediately executed the order. Very soon, he got an answer. Both sides said that they were not.
“Send two F-22s to intercept him.”The Major General immediately gave the order.
Soon, the two F-22 Raptor fighters took off from the air base and flew into the 10,000-meter-high air of New York City.
……
At this moment, Ailun was about to leave when he suddenly noticed that in the distance, two fighter planes were flying towards him at supersonic speed.
He couldn’t help but frown. Judging from the appearance of the flight, it should be the F-22 Raptor fighter that was serving in the American Air Force.
There was no doubt that the opponent should be from the Mi Air Force.
“Headquarters, this is Flight One. We have detected the flying object within our field of vision.”In the F-22 fighter, the pilot reported to the Ministry of Defence.
“What is that?”The major general in the command center of the Ministry of Defence immediately replied.
“It seems to be a humanoid object.”The pilot of Flight One looked at Allan who appeared in his vision and replied in disbelief,” Oh, my god, that’s actually a person.”
“Human?Are you kidding?”How is this possible?”The Major General said angrily.
“No, sir, the other party is indeed alone!”When the pilot of the second plane heard this, he was also certain.
“Have you contacted the other party?”
“No response, sir.”The pilot replied.
“In that case, you have the right to attack.”The Major General immediately gave the order.
“Roger.”After receiving the order, Unit 1 and 2 immediately fired four air-to-air missiles at Ailun.
When Ailun saw this, he only slightly raised his brows, but did not make any movement to dodge.
The four air-to-air missiles slammed into his body and exploded violently!
But when the explosion flames disappeared, the two fighter pilots saw a scene that made them believe in their lives.
Allan was unharmed when he was hit by four missiles!
“May God bless us!”Seeing this scene, the pilot’s heart went cold. Then, he reported to the air base with a pale face,” Command room, our attack successfully hit the other party, but it didn’ t hurt him.”
However, before they could get their response from the command room, Ailun’s eyes suddenly shot out two red rays, directly blasting away the two F-22 Raptor fighters that they were looking for!
“Sir, we lost contact with the first and second planes.”At the same time, the air force base learned about this through the satellite.
The Major General’s expression was a little gloomy. He immediately informed the Minister of Defense of this news. The reply was that he had to destroy the other party no matter what.
He immediately sent out an entire air force team to destroy Allan.
But the result was still the same. In just an instant, the entire air force team was completely destroyed.
After learning of this result, the Defense Minister was furious and scolded the Air Force Major General.
The Major General’s face was ashen. However, he was not an ordinary person after all. After a moment of silence, he suddenly gave the order.
“Call Colonel Rod from the Weapons Development Department.”
Soon, Colonel Rod arrived.
“Colonel Rod, I need you to ask Tony Stark for a favor.”The Major General looked at Rod and said hesitantly.
“I don’ t think Tony will help.”Colonel Rod immediately smiled bitterly.
“As long as he’s willing to help, the defense minister will agree to stop asking him to hand over the steel armor technology. And did n’ t Tony Stark say in an interview that he could maintain world peace alone?”It’s time for him to maintain world peace.”
Colonel Rod hesitated slightly when he heard the Major General’s words. He nodded and called his good friend Tony Stark.
The answer was that he would help, but this time.
Tony was actually a little helpless about this. He was unwilling to hand over the steel armor technology to the military and the government. He had already had a lot of conflicts with the military and the government. He also did not want to completely tear up with them. That way, even he would have a lot of trouble.
Therefore, this time, he could only agree to help and ask the military to owe him a favor.*

[002] First Battle Iron Man!)

Since he had agreed to help, Tony naturally wouldn’t drag things out. He quickly put on Mark 4’s steel battle suit at his home in New York and flew towards the 10,000-meter-high position in New York City from Rod.
At the same time, Ailun was already waiting in the air ten thousand meters tall. The reason he did not leave directly was to test his current strength.
Although he had traveled for twenty-three years, he was not sure how powerful Kryptonian people would become after absorbing the energy of the yellow sun.
However, after his regiment had destroyed the air force team, the left and right sides couldn’t see the air force’s support coming again. They couldn’t help but feel a little impatient.
However, just as he was about to leave, he suddenly saw a figure that surprised him flying from below.
“It’s actually Iron Man?”Ailun frowned slightly. It seemed that because he had destroyed an air team earlier, the military already knew that he was not an ordinary person, so he had invited the Iron Man Tony Stark.
However, he was really underestimated…
If he wanted to deal with him, would a Iron Man be enough?
Tony Stark flew over at high speed from below. When he saw Allan floating in the air without any external force, his heart skipped a beat. He knew that the person in front of him was definitely not an ordinary person.
However, he was quite confident in the steel armor he had made. He was confident that even if he faced some mutated humans or espers, he would not be inferior.
However, he did not know that the Ailun in front of him was not either of the two kinds of people he had thought of. He was not even an Earth person, but an alien with the same path.
Moreover, it was a powerful alien beyond his imagination!
Ten thousand meters in the air, Ailun’s eyes stared at the Iron Man standing opposite him. He activated his X-vision and directly penetrated the iron armor on his body. He could see his appearance clearly. It was indeed Tony Stark.
While Ailun was scanning Tony with X-vision, the smart butler Jarvis of Tony’s steel battle suit was also scanning Ailun’s identity.
However, he did not find Allan’s information in the database of any country on Earth.
“I’ m sorry, sir. I can’ t find any information about him.”Jarvis apologized to Tony.
Tony couldn’t help but find it hard to believe. With Jarvis’ intelligence, theoretically speaking, he could almost search for the exact identity of anyone on Earth. But now, he couldn’t find any information about the person in front of him?
Could it be that this person in front of him was not from Earth?
Thinking of this, he immediately rejected this idea.
At least until now, humans had not discovered any intelligent creatures other than them.
If Allan really was an alien, then it would completely overturn human cognition.
“My friend, although I don’ t know who you are, I hope you’ d better not do anything dangerous.”Tony looked at Allan and said.
Under Jarvis’ change, his voice became as cold as an electronic synthesis.
“Really?”Allan raised his brows and said with a hint of provocation,” So what if I do something dangerous?”
“Then I can only apologize. I will stop you.”Tony did not back down.
Both of them were extremely proud people. Naturally, neither of them would choose to back down first.
“Stop me?”Just this iron shell on you?”Allan laughed. He was deliberately provoking him to see how he would behave against Iron Man.
In fact, to a Kryptonian with a strong constitution, the steel armor was just an iron shell.
To them, it was meaningless.
When he heard Allan’s disdainful words, Tony’s heart immediately surged with anger. The steel armor on his body could be said to be his most proud and proud invention. Now that he was actually called Iron Shell by Allan, how could he not be angry?!
“You will pay for your ignorant remarks!”Tony’s voice fell, and his right hand suddenly lifted up. A golden palm cannon shot out, fiercely hitting Allan!
Allan did not dodge, nor did he need to dodge!
He allowed the golden lightning pulse cannon to hit his body, but it did not harm him at all.
It could be said that this level of attack could not even damage the Kryptonian armor on his body.
“What, Iron Shell Man, are you that strong?”Seeing this, Allan looked at Tony Stark and deliberately provoked him again.*

[003] Allan = God?(Seeking flowers, collecting them!)

Tony Stark’s anger surged in his heart. He was an extremely proud person. In addition, since he was an adult, no matter what domain he was in, he was far better than others. Therefore, he had never been underestimated!
“Jarvis, gather energy into the cluster cannon on the chest!”As Tony’s voice fell, a golden beam of energy that was as thick as a bucket shot out from his steel armor’s cannon and struck at Allan.
This strike was obviously much more powerful than the palm cannon. The moment the golden energy beam shot out, the surrounding air was distorted.
At the same time, a miniature missile was fired from Tony’s steel armor.
Both of them collided with Ailun’s body at the same time, causing a violent explosion.
However, before Tony could express his joy, Ailun let out a gentle breath and easily blew out the flame.
Then, Ailun’s body suddenly twisted strangely and turned into a blur.
The next moment, with a loud bang, the steel armor on Tony’s body suddenly exploded, and his entire body flew towards the ground at a speed of more than ten times the speed of sound.
“What exactly happened?”At the same time, the command center of the Ministry of Defense of the People’s Republic of China was shooting a video from a satellite. Everyone watching this scene looked confused.
It wasn’t until they slowed down the video of the satellite by a hundred times that they finally saw it clearly. The moment Ailun’s body turned into a blur, he flew in front of Tony Stark at a speed that no ordinary people could see. Then, with a light punch, he directly blasted Tony Stark’s armor apart.
But it did not hurt Tony Stark himself.
What a terrifying and precise control of power!
According to the satellite’s detection, the mysterious man’s speed in that instant had reached Mach 10 or more, or more than ten times the speed of sound!
Immediately, the entire command center was deathly silent.
“Who is this mysterious man?Why was he so powerful?Even Qiangru Iron Man was defeated by him in an instant. How could they stop such a powerful existence?!”
This thought could not help but appear in everyone’s hearts.
……
On the other side, Allan immediately chased after Toni Stark after sending him flying.
Of course, he wasn’t going to take another punch. If he really wanted to kill Tony, that punch would n’ t deliberately control his strength. Instead, it would directly smash Tony’s steel armor and himself into pieces.
He had no intention of hurting Tony. He was just trying to take his steel armor and try his power.
And now, Allan already had some understanding of his power.
If Tony didn’t use Edman’s alloy or Zhen Jin to make a set of steel battle clothes, he might never be able to withstand his ordinary punch.
Bang!Bang!Bang!
He flew towards the ground at high speed. There were sound explosions behind him. His speed had already surpassed Mach 10.
However, it was not enough to catch up with Tony, who was sent flying by his punch and fell to the ground at more than ten times the speed of sound!
He took a deep breath, and with a whoosh, he left countless afterimages on the spot, flying towards the ground!
At this moment, his speed had already surpassed Mach 20!
In less than a second, he successfully caught up with Tony, who had fallen to the ground. He grabbed him and landed on an empty space in the suburbs of New York with a bang.
He stepped on the ground and created a large pit with a diameter of more than ten meters!
At this moment, Tony was still in a daze. What happened just now was too fast, making him completely unable to react.
“Who are you?”After a long while, Tony finally reacted. He looked at the huge pit beneath his feet and asked in disbelief.
What Ailun had just done was simply too inconceivable. It was not something that a human, or even a superhuman, could do.
In his opinion, only the so-called gods could do this, right?!
Even if he did not believe in the existence of a god!
PS: brothers who liked this book, they hoped to vote for flowers, evaluation tickets, and collect some books. Thank you!*

[004] Meet Spider-Man!)

Since the battle with Tony that day, the two of them did not know each other and became good friends.
During that time, Allan also told Tony about his coming from Kryptonian.
Tony finally understood. No wonder Allan had such terrifying combat power.
Therefore, he was no longer depressed about being beaten by Allan.
After that, Tony helped Ailun solve the problem of identity and residence. Ailun settled down temporarily in Queens, New York.
Tony also said he would help him resolve the conflict he had had with the military.
Ailun did not care much about this.
After all, with absolute strength, he was not afraid that the military would dare to trick him.
……
On this day, after Ailun finished his dinner, he had nothing to do. He went out to stroll around.
He walked all the way to the Brooklyn Bridge. Just as he was about to return, he suddenly heard an ear-piercing scream from a distance behind him.
Ailun turned around and looked suspiciously. He saw a giant green human-shaped lizard that was at least two meters tall and had a tail that was more than three meters long. It was on the bridge, one car after another constantly destroying it, as if it was looking for someone.
“Dr. Lizard?”Seeing this scene, Ailun could not help but be stunned. The name popped out of his mind.
Moreover, the scene before him seemed familiar. Allan felt as if he had seen it somewhere before.
Ten meters away, Dr. Lizard was still there. Every time he looked at one car and another, when he realized that it was not the target he was looking for, he would angrily throw the cars under the bridge.
On the other hand, Spider-Man, the hero of the city who had arrived in time, was busy spraying out spider webs with both hands, sticking to the vehicles that fell under the bridge. He was unable to make a move at all to deal with Doctor Lizard.
At this moment, Doctor Lizard suddenly stopped in his tracks. He lowered his head and looked inside a Mercedes-Benz car beside him. Then, with a furious roar, his sharp claws pierced through the sturdy window of the Mercedes-Benz car and grabbed at the people inside!
Obviously, the person in the car was the target he was looking for.
However, it had caught it several times in a row, but it didn’t catch its target. It could n’ t help but get angry from embarrassment. Instead, it raised the Mercedes-Benz car and threw it under the Brooklyn Bridge!
Seeing this, Ailun felt a little helpless. He moved and instantly appeared in front of Dr. Lizard. With a gentle push, Dr. Lizard was as if he had been hit by a truck and flew back ten meters.
The car he lifted fell from the air.
Allan caught it with one hand and placed it on the ground.
In the distance, Dr. Lizard, who had been pushed away by Ailun, was furious when he saw this. He was ready to charge towards Ailun.
But at this moment, he suddenly realized that the blood and blood on his arm had started to fall off uncontrollably. He could not help but feel shocked. He knew that the blood plasma that he had injected and extracted from the reptile DNA had started to become unstable again. It was obvious that he could no longer stay there anymore.
Helplessly, he could only look at Ailun with hatred. He quickly climbed down the Brooklyn Bridge and quickly disappeared without a trace.
Seeing this scene, Ailun did not stop him. He was not interested in Dr. Lizard. He was too weak!
At this moment, Spider-Man by the side finally finished rescuing all the people in the vehicles that were stuck under the bridge by the spider silk and walked towards Ailun;
“Hey, buddy, let’s make a friend.”
However, when he noticed that the surrounding crowd had already started to surround the two of them, he could not help but whisper,” Buddy, let’s leave here first and meet up at the World Trade Building.”
When Ailun heard this, he casually nodded his head. Then, with a bang, he shot into the sky and instantly disappeared from his sight…
When Spider-Man saw this, he couldn’t help but open his mouth. Then, he helplessly sprayed out spider silk, stuck to the bridge, and quickly flew off into the distance.
There was only a crowd of people who were constantly discussing.
PS: brothers who liked this book, they hoped to vote for flowers, evaluation tickets, and collect some books. Thank you!*

[005] Doctor Lizard!)

On the roof of the World Trade Building, Ailun waited for more than ten minutes before he saw Spider-Man rushing over.
“Hey, buddy, your speed is too fast.”As soon as Spider-Man Peter Parker climbed onto the roof of the World Trade Building, he sat on the ground, panting heavily. However, he seemed to have thought of something and couldn’t help but say excitedly.
“Moreover, you can actually fly. This is simply too inconceivable. Are you an esper or a mutated human?”
“Oh?”You know the mutated human?”Allan was a little surprised.
“Of course, Myriad Magnetism King and Professor X are famous. Of course I’ ve heard of them.”Peter said naturally.
Ailun’s eyes could not help but flicker. It seemed that in the world he had traveled through, not only were there the heroes of Iron Man, Spider-Man, and other movie worlds, but there were also mutated humans.
And since he was the one who belonged to Kryptonian in the DC comics movie world, then Batman Bruce Wayne, Diana Prince and other DC superheroes should also exist.
“No matter what, buddy, thank you for helping me today.”Seeing Allan suddenly fall silent, Peter spoke.
“You’ re welcome. We’ re already friends now, aren’ t we?”When Ailun heard this, he recovered and smiled.
“Of course.”Peter nodded heavily, looking very happy.
No matter what, he finally found a superhuman existence like him.
“Then, I’ ll leave first, Peter.”Allan smiled and prepared to leave.
“Wait, how did you know my identity.”Peter quickly called out to Allan and said in surprise.
“I can see through your mask.”Ailun pointed at his eyes and smiled.” Oh right, my name is Ailun. I live at No.15,34th Street, Queens. If you need anything, you can go find me there.”
As his voice fell, Allan soared into the sky and disappeared from Peter’s sight in the blink of an eye.
“If only I could fly.”Peter said with envy as he watched Allan leave in a carefree manner.
…………
Time passed quickly. In the blink of an eye, a week passed.
That night, when Allan was watching television at home, Peter suddenly came to find him. There were still a few wounds on his face, as if he had been scratched by some animal claw.
After some conversation, Allan finally realized that Dr. Lizard had actually entered the middle city high school school this afternoon and had fought with Peter. In the end, it was because of the police’s intervention that he did not end up.
But in reality, Dr. Lizard had the upper hand in this battle.
Peter knew that he was not a match for Dr. Lizard. That was why he came to ask Allan for help.
Ailun naturally wouldn’t refuse. Dr. Lizard was something that he could solve with just one punch.
Half an hour later, Ailun and Peter, who had transformed into Spider-Man, sneaked into the underground tunnel in Queens and began to search for Doctor Lizard.
Before that, Allan had already told Peter everything he remembered about Dr. Lizard.
When Peter asked how he would know, he only said that he had investigated it. Although Peter was surprised, he did not suspect it.
However, Professor Kurt Connors, who was extremely respectful to him, was actually Dr. Lizard.
As a result, the two of them began to move.
After entering the underground tunnel, the two of them started to move.
However, Ailun almost flipped through the underground area in one breath, but he still could not find Doctor Lizard’s hiding place.
Just as he was about to give up, the phone in his pocket suddenly rang. It was Peter calling to say that he had found Doctor Lizard’s hiding place.
Allan immediately rushed over.
When Allan arrived, he realized that Dr. Lizard was not here, but the two of them saw the video recorded by Dr. Lizard.
After watching the video, their hearts sank.
Because from the video, they learned that Dr. Lizard had actually become insane and wanted to turn everyone in New York City into a lizard man like him through Osborne’s dissemination equipment.
Moreover, it was said that everyone had to evolve into higher life!*

[006] Overpowering power!)

“Damn it, Gwen is still at Osborne.”Peter seemed to have thought of something, but it was rare for him to say something. He quickly called Gwen.” Hey, where are you?”
“I’ m still at Osborne.”Gwen’s voice came from the phone.
“Conners is heading there. He needs the equipment there. He wants to infect the entire city.”Obviously, Peter had already told Gwen about Conus being Dr. Lizard,” You must leave immediately, or your life will be in danger.”
“The antidote will be ready in eight minutes. Once it’s ready, I’ ll leave immediately.”However, Gwen was a very personal girl. Before Peter could finish, she hung up the phone.
“Hey, hey, Gwen?Damn it!!”Seeing that Gwen had actually hung up, Peter immediately jumped and cursed. He was really worried that something would happen to Gwen.
“Peter, calm down. We’ ll immediately rush to Osborne. There’s still time.”When Ailun saw this, he hurriedly consoled her.
When Peter heard this, he knew that it was useless to be anxious. He could only force himself to calm down. Then, the two of them quickly left the underground tunnel and rushed towards Osborne.
However, at this moment, the director of the New York City Police Department, George Stacy, who had always regarded Spider-Man as an outlaw, had organized a large number of police forces today. They even sent out helicopters to capture Spider-Man.
The two of them were on their way to Osborne when they happened to be in the middle of a collision.
“You two, surrender immediately, or we’ ll shoot!”George Stacy was on the helicopter and warned loudly with a loudspeaker.
However, at this moment, Peter was already in a state of panic, but how could he care so much? No matter how his father-in-law warned him in mid-air, he had no intention of stopping.
However, Ailun, who was beside him, noticed that the police had already arranged a large number of snipers on the buildings on both sides not far in front of him. Although they were all holding electric guns, they would still hinder the two of them from advancing.
Allan immediately made a decision and said to Peter beside him,” Forget it, I’ ll take you over with me.”
Peter glanced at Allan, his voice filled with gratitude.” Thank you, Allan, I really don’ t know how to thank you!”
“Do we still need to talk about this?”Let’s go!”Allan smiled and patted him on the shoulder.
Bang!
Grabbing Peter, Allen suddenly floated up into the air. With a series of sonic booms, he flew towards Osborne.
How fast was his flying speed? Before the helicopters could catch up, the shadows of Ailun and Peter had already disappeared.
Seeing this scene, everyone could not help but look at each other and look at each other.
……
On the other side, in just a short moment, Allan took Peter and flew to the roof of Osborne’s building.
At this moment, the serum that had been extracted from the reptile’s body had been loaded into the spreading equipment at the top of the building by Dr. Lizard.
The instrument showed that there was still more than a minute to activate.
At the same time, Peter’s girlfriend, Gwen Stacy, was being entangled by Dr. Lizard’s tail and thrown downstairs!
This Osborne Building was a hundred meters tall. If it were to fall like this, Gwen would definitely be thrown into a pulp.
Under such circumstances, Peter had no time to rescue him.
Gwen!!”Seeing that his beloved girl had been thrown out of the building, Peter’s eyes immediately split open as he screamed in despair.
However, just as Peter was about to despair, he suddenly realized that Allan had already turned into a black shadow and flew to the side of Gwen who had been thrown out of the building and caught it.
Peter was ecstatic.
After Ailun caught Gwen, he took her to Peter’s side and said to her,” You leave first. Leave this place to Peter and I.”
Gwen did not hesitate and immediately ran downstairs.
She knew very well that she would only drag Peter down here.
After seeing Gwen leave safely, Peter finally had no more scruples.
“Are you going to fight him?”Seeing this, Allan looked at Peter and asked.
Peter nodded. He had very little combat experience right now. He needed to experience more battles to improve.
Allan nodded as well. He really had no interest in Dr. Lizard.
Peter immediately rushed forward to fight Dr. Lizard.
However, Peter had too little combat experience, and Dr. Lizard really had some strength. Not long after the battle began, Peter was sent flying by Dr. Lizard because he was careless.
When Doctor Lizard saw this, he turned his gaze to Allan and said with hatred in his eyes,” Damn brat, you have repeatedly ruined my plan. This time, I will definitely tear you to pieces ……”
However, before he could finish his sentence, Allan suddenly appeared in front of him and swung his right fist lightly!
Doctor Lizard roared at the sky, but his body flew out like a cannonball.
“What did you say? Why didn’ t you finish?”Allan asked loudly as he watched Dr. Lizard fly out.
When everything was over, Dr. Lizard had already penetrated through a few buildings, embedded in the walls of a building hundreds of meters away.
This sudden change made Peter stunned.
After a long while, he finally came to his senses and stared blankly at Allan.
Dr. Lizard, who had caused him to fall into a bitter battle and was almost invincible, was actually beaten to a pulp by Ailun’s gentle punch…
What kind of terrifying power was this!
Peter was stunned for a long time.
PS: I’m sorry, it’s getting late the second time. I’d like to ask for flowers, collection and evaluation tickets. Thank you very much!*

[007] Hate!)

In the blink of an eye, a month had passed since Ellen had killed Dr. Lizard with one punch.
That night, Ailun was having dinner at home. He was watching a beautiful show. The television screen suddenly changed. A monster that was covered in earthen yellow and covered in ferocious thorns appeared on the television screen.
In the television screen, the monster was destroying everything. There were explosions, cries, and cries for help.
“Tonight, during the hunt for criminals, the military unexpectedly encountered this monster. Although the New York police and the military tried their best to stop it, the effect was minimal. This monster has already caused enormous economic losses and casualties. I don’t know who else can stop him…” A female reporter who was on the scene reported in an extremely nervous voice.
However, before she could finish her sentence, an earthen yellow figure suddenly jumped over from a distance. He pinched her entire body and then used all of his strength. The female reporter was instantly crushed into a pile of flesh and blood splattered all over the television screen.
Then, a sinister and terrifying face appeared on the television. It was a giant monster that was over two meters tall.
“Hate was born so soon?”Allan looked at the television screen with interest. He had no intention of making a move. He was not a fire fighter, so it was naturally impossible for him to go and rescue him wherever he went.
Moreover, in New York City, he was not the only superhuman.
In the video, after the female reporter was brutally murdered by hate, everyone in New York fell into extreme panic.
At this moment, the city hero Spider-Man suddenly appeared in New York, causing the people in New York to cheer for him.
……
Queens,34th Street.
Peter stood on a bus and looked at the ugly beige monster in front of him. He knew that his chance to punish evil and promote good was coming again!
“Hey, big guy, you said you’ re so ugly, so don’ t come out and embarrass yourself. If I were you, I would’ ve found a hole in the ground long ago.”Looking at the Abomination, he habitually activated his mouth cannon.
Hate looked at this spider man that was once hard to reach, but now, he looked like a little bug. He smiled coldly and did not say anything. He suddenly raised a car beside him and threw it at Spider-Man.
Spider-Man Peter Parker tilted his body slightly and dodged the attack of Abomination.
After all, he had what could be called a perverted spider’s senses, and his body’s speed and reflexes were far superior to ordinary people.
Such a level of attack would naturally not harm him.
However, just as he dodged the car’s attack, Hate suddenly stomped on his feet and charged over like a cannonball.
Bang!
As he was caught off guard, Peter was sent flying by Hate’s punch. He slammed heavily on the street wall, creating a huge dent in the street wall.
Peter couldn’t help but grunt. The strength of the Hate’s punch was extremely strong, as if it had caused his internal organs to shift. If it weren’t for the fact that his physical fitness was far superior to normal people, he would have been beaten to a pulp.
“What, little spider, are you just that?”Seeing his punch, Spider-Man, the super hero in the hearts of the New Yorkers, was easily sent flying. A proud smile appeared on hate’s face as he mocked.
When the voice sounded, the Hate of Hate jumped up again and punched Peter.
This punch used seven points of power. Even if Peter had a body quality that surpassed ordinary people, he would probably be seriously injured if he was hit by this punch that carried dozens of tons of power.
At this moment, Peter, who was hanging on the wall, saw this scene. He instinctively wanted to dodge, but his body, which was still paralyzed, was a little uncontrollable.
“Hey, little spider, looks like you have to thank me for saving you.”At this moment, a frivolous voice suddenly came from the side.
Then, Peter saw a golden beam of energy. It shot out from the Iron Man’s chest cannon, sending the Abomination who had punched him flying.
“Now, leave this big guy to me.”Tony looked at the hate that had crawled up again and said excitedly.
Allan, who was at home, suddenly had a strange smile on his face when he heard Tony’s words through super listening.
If Tony could see Allan’s expression right now, he would definitely be on guard.
Unfortunately, he could not.
“Big guy, come and try my power.”The thrusters behind him started, and Tony excitedly flew towards the Abomination. His right fist was raised high.
Seeing this scene, Hate suddenly let out a cold laugh, and then swung her right fist.
With a muffled bang, Tony, who had just rushed to the front of Abomination, flew backwards at a speed that was more than ten times faster than when he arrived. In the end, his entire body was embedded in an off-road vehicle beside the street…*

[008] Iron Man’s vs abhorred!)

It was fortunate that Tony’s five-generation Mark steel battle suit had been re-developed after the previous battle with Allan.
Not only did it increase the output power of the Palladium Arc Reactor, but it also greatly increased the defense of the armor. Therefore, although he was sent flying by Hateful’s punch, Tony in the steel armor did n’ t suffer too much substantial damage. He dizzy from the shock.
However, when the special forces led by General Ross saw the terrifying power of Abomination, all of them lost their calm and started to attack.
Fire!Fire!!”
A dense barrage of bullets shot out like raindrops, shooting at the body of Abomination.
The sound of the heavy machine gun was constantly heard on the 34th Street. However, the bullets were fired on the body of the Abomination, and without exception, they were all blown away.
Obviously, the bullets from these heavy machine guns were not enough to break through the defense of Hate.
At this moment, a soldier with a rocket launcher was aiming at Hate. He suddenly pulled the trigger and a rocket shot towards Hate.
Seeing this, the Hate of Hate did not dodge. She grabbed the rocket that was flying towards him. No matter how it exploded in his hand, it produced an intense flame shockwave, but it was unable to cause any damage to him.
He laughed coldly, and his huge body shot out like a cannonball. His large hand was like a swat on a fly, and he casually sent a few soldiers who couldn’t dodge, flying far away, smashing heavily on the ground and on the wall, On the spot, his internal organs were broken and died.
At the same time, under the command of General Ross, the leader of the special forces, the military Humvees were lined up in a row. Each vehicle was equipped with a Gatlin heavy machine gun. Seeing the hate going crazy, all the soldiers on the vehicle pulled the trigger together!
Toutu!!”
At the same time, the dozen or so snipers who had already occupied the commanding heights also launched a fierce attack at the Abomination. The bullets they used were all extremely penetrating armor-piercing bullets that could easily pierce through armored vehicles!
However, no matter how powerful the bullets were, they would not be able to cause any damage to the Abomination. Instead, it made his fighting spirit even higher!
“Roar!”Suddenly, Hate rushed out like a fierce beast and directly sent a Hummer flying. Then, he grabbed a Hummer as a fly swatter and started to swat.
One soldier was repeatedly sent flying and turned into meat paste. Military Humvees were also continuously turned into scrap metal.
For a moment, no one could stop the Hate’s footsteps.
At this moment, Tony, who had been sent flying by the Hate’s punch, finally came back to his senses. He flew out of the wreckage of the off-road vehicle and fired a heavy missile from his shoulder. It ruthlessly struck Hate’s body, causing a violent explosion.
The power of Tony’s steel armor’s missiles was obviously stronger than the military’s rockets. It even made the hate feel pain.
However, that was all.
When Tony saw this, he could only launch another attack. A red laser shot out from his wrist and shot at the body of Abomination, leaving a deep scar on his chest.
“Roar!”Hatea let out a painful roar. Her feet stomped on the ground and her huge body shot up again.
When Tony saw this, he immediately activated the propeller to fly to a higher altitude, but he didn’t expect that before he could fly, he would be caught by the high-hopping hate.
Then, the huge force came. Hate forcefully grabbed Tony’s steel battle suit. It had to be known that this steel battle suit was powerful enough to pull up a large armed helicopter.
One could imagine how powerful the Abomination was.
After grabbing Tony, Hate of Hate used all his strength and directly threw Tony, who wanted to soar into the sky, to the ground.
Then, without any pause, he leaped towards Tony and stomped heavily on Tony, who had smashed the street floor.
Tony, who was on the ground, saw this and hurriedly activated the propeller again. He wanted to dodge the attack of the Abomination, but unexpectedly, he was caught by the Abomination’s leg and smashed wildly on the ground.
Even though the steel battle suit on his body had a strong shock absorption ability, it still caused Tony to fall, almost spitting blood.
“Hahaha, Stark Industrial President, Playboy, billionaire Tony Stark. Looks like your steel armor is just like that.”He threw Iron Man to the ground and he laughed arrogantly.” Now, go die!”
As the Abomination spoke, the bone spur on the elbow suddenly stretched out, ready to stab at Tony’s heart in the steel armor!
If Tony was hit by this attack, he would definitely die because the bone thorns on Hate’s body were sharp enough to break through Hooke’s defense.
Dong!
However, just at this moment, a black shadow suddenly descended from the sky and smashed heavily onto the ground, creating a huge hole in the ground.
This movement immediately attracted the attention of the Hatees.
Then, a huge green arm suddenly stretched out from the hole. At the same time, a pair of dark green eyes also appeared!
“Hahaha, Banna, you’ re finally here!”Seeing this scene, Hate of Hate laughed excitedly.
PS: brothers who liked this book, they hoped to vote for flowers, evaluation tickets, and collect some books. Thank you!*

[009] Hate vs. Hooker!)

General Ross remained silent for a long time as he watched the confrontation between Hulk and Hate.
General Ross’ full name was Sardius E. Ross. He was a high-ranking military officer. He had been chasing Bruce Bennett since an accident a few years ago, when Bruce Bennett, who was close to his daughter, became Hulk.
After a few years of searching, a while ago, in Brazil, he finally discovered Banna. However, the special team he sent out did not successfully capture him.
Then, yesterday, he found Bannah at Carver University in Virginia. What he didn’t expect was that he had made all the preparations, but he still underestimated Bannah’s strength after transforming into Hooker. He easily broke through the encirclement and escaped, and the army he brought with him had suffered heavy losses.
However, he still did not give up. He made all preparations in advance. After Banna injected the antidote to suppress his transformation, he finally succeeded in capturing him.
However, what he didn’t expect was that his most trusted subordinate, Emil Bulangsky, was defeated by Hulk one after another, and he was not satisfied with it. He actually found Dr. Samuel Sten, who injected Bruce Bennett with the antidote, to turn him into Hulk.
After that, he succeeded and gained great power. However, because he had injected a super soldier’s serum with side effects, after fusing with Dr. Sten’s injected Hulk’s blood, he actually had a mutated reaction. In the end, he became this earth-colored monster with bone spikes on its back.
Moreover, the fusion of the two blood serums seemed to have triggered an all-out burst of negative emotions in his mind, causing him to destroy the entire 34th Street.
At first, General Ross had tried to get his army to stop the Hate, but they were all useless. After Spider-Man and Iron Man were defeated, Bruce Bannah, who was captured by him, finally decided to transform into Hatek because he couldn’t bear to watch anymore!
This led to the appearance of this scene on the 34th Street below!
……
“Roar!”Hulk crawled out of the deep pit and saw the detestable in the distance. He looked at him with a big smile and immediately let out a furious roar.
“Banna, you’ re finally here!”Seeing Hulk, Hulk immediately charged at him, because Hulk was the target he had always wanted to defeat.
Seeing the crazy laughter of hate charging at him, Hulk snore and without saying a word, he also charged forward!
The hateful actions had already ignited his anger!
Hulk and Hate were like two war beasts, colliding in the blink of an eye!
Bang!
The ground suddenly split apart, but what everyone did not expect was that Hulk had fallen into a disadvantageous position just in a flash. He was knocked off the shoulder by the Abomination and sent flying.
His huge body rolled over ten meters in one breath on the street, leaving behind terrifying holes before he barely stopped.
Ailun, who was watching this scene with his super vision at home, couldn’t help but frown. But very soon, he recalled the original movie plot. He understood that Hulk should be injected with an understanding poison.
However, he also remembered that in the original movie, as the battle between Hulk and Hate grew longer and longer, the effect of the antidote became weaker and weaker. In the end, Hulk completely gained the upper hand.
Therefore, he was not prepared to attack.
After all, watching the battle with their own eyes was much more exciting than watching a movie.
“This is all you need, Banna?”
Seeing that he had sent Hulk, who had once been an insufferably arrogant man, flying away with a single strike, Hate laughed gleefully and charged at Hulk again.
Hulk got up from the ground and shook his dizzy head before barely standing.
Although the antidote did not completely eradicate his transformation ability, it had a great effect on suppressing the power in his body in a short period of time. Therefore, he was unable to display his true strength at all.
He shook his head again. Just as he was about to fight back, he suddenly felt as if his body was being hit by a high-speed train. His entire body was sent flying uncontrollably!
He smashed heavily on the ground, unable to get up.
“Bye, Banna!”
After sending Hulk flying with a punch, Hate rushed to his side. The bone spur on his arm instantly stretched out, ready to pierce his head.
At this moment, a Blackbird fighter jet suddenly appeared in the sky. Following that, a red laser light suddenly struck Hate’s body and blasted him away from Hatek.
Then, the Wolf King, Laser Eye, Storm Woman, and Steel Strength appeared in front of everyone.
PS: next chapter, War Police X VS Hate, ask for flowers, collection, evaluation tickets, reward!*

[010] X War policeman took action!)

There was no doubt that the red laser light just now was emitted by the laser eye.
Because as the mutated humans displayed all sorts of powerful powers, the relationship between them and humans became more and more urgent. Once the final lead was ignited, a life-and-death battle between humans and mutated humans would likely erupt.
Professor Charles did not want to see such a thing happen, so he intended to use the innate power of mutated humans to help humans to ease the conflict between mutated humans and humans.
That was why the Wolf King, Storm Lady, Laser Eye, and Steel Strengths had appeared here this time.
“Mutant?Do you think you guys can stop me?”Die!”When he was caught off guard, he was struck back by a laser eye. The Abomination was instantly enraged. Like a heavy truck, he charged towards the four of them.
The continuous defeat of Ross’ army, Spider-Man, Iron Man, and Hooker had already boosted his confidence to the extreme.
He did not put the four of them in his eyes.
They were prepared to deal with the four of them together.
But just as he was about to reach the four of them, two red shockwaves that were as thick as an adult man’s arm shot out from the laser eye again. Like a long beam of light piercing through the sun, it fiercely struck the body of Abomination.
This red shock wave was somewhat similar to Allan’s thermal line of sight. Although it was not as powerful as it was, it was also extremely destructive, even enough to cut off a building.
But at this moment, it was completely blocked by the Abomination.
“How is this possible!”The laser eye was in disbelief.
“Scott’s attack was completely blocked.”Storm Girl and Steel Strength were also in disbelief.
“Looks like this big fellow is not only astonishing in strength, but also quite powerful in defense.”Luogan said solemnly.
“Looks like it’s time for us to attack!”
After saying that, he was like a cheetah, rushing towards the Hate.
“Luo Gen, wait, we need to cooperate.”Seeing this, the Storm Woman could not help but feel a little helpless. The Diamond Wolf who had just chosen to join the X-Men had obviously not understood how to unite with them and cooperate in battle.
“Forget it, let’s do it as well.”
Seeing that the Diamond Wolf completely ignored her shout, Storm Lady was helpless. She could only activate her abilities as well. A strong hurricane began to blow around her body, causing her to slowly float.
The Steel Strengths on the side quickly transformed their body into a material similar to steel. This material had extremely strong defense, second only to Edman Alloy and Zhenjin.
After entering this form, he had an extremely strong power, even enough to fight the hate.
At this moment, the Diamond Wolf had already rushed in front of the Abominable who was defending against the laser eye attack. A pair of Alderman alloy claws shot out, ready to stab at his heart.
If it was pierced, even with the defense of the Abomination, it would probably be pierced through the heart. After all, this was Alderman alloy, one of the hardest and most sharp metals on Earth.
Only Zhen Jin could compare to him.
However, what the Wolf King didn’t expect was that just as his claws were about to pierce into the heart of Hate, Hate suddenly used a faster speed to smash his body with a punch, sending him flying like a cannonball.
The King Kong Wolf flew more than ten meters before smashing into a building.
And unfortunately, this building was Allan’s home…
Looking at the table that had been heavily smashed on him and the table that he had personally made for dinner, the ground was filled with the Diamond Wolf, Ailun’s eyes flashed with a frightening cold light.
“Uh… Buddy, I didn’ t mean it.”Seeing Ailun’s murderous gaze, for some reason, the Diamond Wolf opened its mouth and apologized.
At the same time, the Abomination, who had sent the Wolf King flying with a punch, jumped over a dozen meters and landed on the ground with a loud bang. He looked at the Wolf King and laughed.
“Hahahaha, you can’ t run away. I want to trample you to death like an ant!”
Ailun’s face was expressionless as he looked at the dinner that was once again trampled on by the Abomination. However, there was a raging fury in his heart that rapidly gathered.
In the next moment, two rays of light erupted from his eyes. The power was far stronger than the hot line of laser light from the laser eye. With a bang, the Abomination was instantly sent flying out a few streets!
“Uh, buddy, I really am not…” Seeing this brutal scene, the Wolf King swallowed his saliva subconsciously.
Bang!
However, before he could finish his sentence, he was sent flying by Ailun’s punch…*

[011] You know nothing about power!)

“How is this possible!”A few detestable people were sent flying by Ailun’s hot line of sight. They got up from the ground, looked at the blood on their chests, and said in disbelief.
His powerful defense, which could withstand missile attacks and even laser eyes, was actually easily broken?
Moreover, just a single strike had knocked him off a few streets, which was hard for him to accept.
At this moment, Allan suddenly descended from the sky and floated in front of the Abomination. He looked at the Abomination and said calmly.
“Do you think you can prove your strength by defeating Spider-Man, Iron Man, and the weak Haoke?”You’ re invincible?”
“What a joke. In the end, you only know nothing about power!”
“Who do you think you are?”How dare you teach me a lesson? Die!”Hearing Allan’s words, the Abomination was furious. A fist bigger than a sandbag smashed towards Allan.
Bang!
Unfortunately, before his fist could touch Allan, his entire body had already been hit by Ailan’s faster and stronger punch, and he shot out like a cannonball.
“Looks like you’ re not convinced. Then I’ ll give you a chance to defeat me.”Ailun’s body moved and appeared in front of Hate Vile again.
“Damn it.”The hate grew even more furious. He got up from the ground and threw a punch at Allan!
This punch was fired with anger, and it even produced a sonic boom.
However, Allan still did not dodge and punched out!
Boom!
Two huge fists collided.
A shock wave that was visible to the naked eye spread out, sending several cars flying.
Crack!
Abomination screamed as she covered her completely twisted right arm and looked at Allan in terror.
A punch from Ailun actually broke his right arm.
“Sure enough, it’s still Alan who’s the most perverted…” Tony and Peter, who had already recovered their composure, looked at each other and smiled bitterly.
“Who is this guy? How could he be so powerful?”The X War Policeman and the others gathered here looked at each other in dismay.
Previously, they had witnessed the actions of the Abomination on television. They had defeated the army, Spider-Man, Iron Man, and even Haoke in one go. Their strength could not be said to be strong, but when they faced Ailun, they were beaten unilaterally?
That young man in front of him who looked harmless, just how powerful was he!
The X war policemen suddenly felt that they did not understand this world.
They had thought that only their mutated humans would possess all sorts of magical powers, but with the appearance of super heroes and super criminals, they had told them that they were not the only superhuman.
And now, Allan’s appearance told them mercilessly that their mutated humans were far from the most powerful. At least based on Allan’s display of combat strength, they were far stronger than them.
And this world was so big. Perhaps other than Allan, there were other existences that were stronger than them.
Thinking of this, the pride in their hearts also gradually disappeared.
“Now… are you convinced?”At this moment, Ailun floated in front of the Abomination and asked indifferently as he watched the Abomination’s nearly three-point collapse.
The hate wanted to retort, but the fear in his heart caused his body to take a step back uncontrollably.
When Ailun saw this, a smile appeared on his face. He slowly turned around and prepared to leave.
“Die for me!”But at this moment, a sinister expression suddenly appeared on hate’s face. He pounced towards Allan, the bone on his arm stabbing towards his back’s heart mercilessly!
However, Ailun seemed to have expected this. He suddenly turned around and two hot lines of sight that could destroy all of the power in his eyes shot out and landed on the body of Abomination.
Boom!
The incomparable impact force and the scorching temperature instantly incinerated the Loathsome Evil and everything within a radius of ten meters, forming a small mushroom cloud!
In that instant, the entire world seemed to be quiet.
PS: rolled all over the ground, begging for flowers, collecting, evaluating tickets, giving rewards!*

[012] Emperor’s Plan!)

After the silence, everyone who saw this scene was shocked.
Although they had seen Ailun crush the Hate, at this moment, they could not help but feel shocked when they saw the terrifying damage Ailun had caused.
However, Allan was not interested in learning about this. After dealing with the Abomination, he moved and appeared beside Tony. He grabbed him and soared into the sky, instantly disappearing from everyone’s sight.
…………
At Tony’s home, Allan sat on the sofa and said helplessly,” Tony, it seems you’ re going to change places for me.”
Tony nodded. He did not say anything. Clearly, he was not in a good mood after losing to the hate battle.
“Tony, I think your steel armor can target certain characteristics of your opponent. It can be improved and upgraded. For example, it can be made to specifically fight against Hulk and hate armor with super strength.”Seeing this, Allan suggested.
“Good idea!”When Tony heard that, he was stunned for a moment and then said happily.
“Also, what you need to solve right now is the material to make armor. Although ordinary alloys are enough to withstand the attacks of various heat weapons and even missiles, it’s not enough for Hulk and Hate.”Allan pondered for a moment before continuing;
“Have you heard of Alderman alloy and Zhenjin?”
“Zhen Jin, I know. My father, Howard Stark, used Zhen Jin to create a shield for Captain Mi.”Tony nodded.
“As for the Alderman alloy, I’ ve heard of it as well. The military seems to have obtained some Alderman metal ores.”
“So, no matter which one, as long as you can obtain it and create a set of steel armor, I think it will definitely increase your combat strength greatly.”Allan nodded and smiled.
Tony nodded heavily. His heart suddenly brightened. He began to figure out how to get Zhen Jin or Edman Alloy.
After a moment of silence, Tony suddenly said,” Oh right, Allan, I have a plan. I wonder if you’ re interested.”
“What plan?”Allan was stunned.
“This plan was carried out by my father.”Tony slowly said,” Explore the unknown life and ancient creatures on Earth, called the Emperor Plan.”
“Emperor plan?”Ailun vaguely felt that it sounded familiar, as if he had heard it from somewhere, but he could not remember it for a moment.
“In fact, we humans have never been the absolute overlords on Earth.”As Tony spoke, he asked the smart housekeeper Jarvis to open a video.
“There are still many lives on Earth that we don’ t know about.”
When Ailun heard this, he looked at the video and saw images engraved on ancient ruins.
After reading these images, Ailun was stunned. He actually knew the contents of these images.
The first three were the extinct Atlantean civilization, Paradise Island that appeared in the mirage, and King Odin of Asgade, who appeared on Earth in ancient times, and his army.
On the other hand, there were some unknown ancient creatures, such as Godzilla, King Kong, Rattan, Devilzilla, and Gidora.
Seeing these pictures, Allan finally understood that the world he was in was not a simple Manway world, but a beautiful world that had merged with the Manway movie world, the DC movie world, and the monster movie world like King Kong and Godzilla.
Otherwise, there would be no such existence.
“Other than that, what else do you know?”Ailun asked curiously.
“An island.”Tony replied,” A mysterious island that has been shrouded in storms all year round. It is very likely that there is some kind of ancient giant mutated creature living on the island.”
“There are also two islands and cities on the North Sea and on the bottom of the Atlantic Ocean.”
PS: made up for yesterday’s first and third shifts.*

[013] First time he saw Batman!)

Hearing Tony’s words, Allan’s eyes flickered and he began to ponder.
Tony was the first to say that the mysterious island that had been shrouded in storms all year round should be the Skeleton Island where King Kong was.
And the second island on the North Sea, if Ailun was right, should be the paradise island protected by Zeus, the king of the gods of Olympus, using magic to make human high-tech equipment undetectable.
It was the island where the Fantastic Woman was located.
As for the third city at the bottom of the Atlantic Ocean, there was no doubt about the lost civilization Atlantis.
Thinking of this, Ailun couldn’t help but be interested.
“In that case, let’s start exploring the island that you’ re talking about. It might be an ancient giant mutated creature.”Allan looked at Tony.
“Oh right, this time, besides the two of us, who else will go together?”
“Our other partner and Divine Shield Bureau will also participate.”Tony said without concealing anything.
“Oh?”You billionaire Tony Stark actually needs a partner?”When Ailun heard this, he laughed and teased.
“And the Divine Shield Bureau is also involved?”
Tony was used to Ailun’s teasing as well. He ignored Ailun’s previous sentence and said later,” A few years ago, S.H.I.I.E. Shield sent a special team of dozens of people into that island, but in the end, no one came back successfully.”
Ailun frowned. With the current technology weapon power of S.H.I. Shield Bureau, it couldn’t kill King Kong?It seemed like this King Kong’s power was definitely stronger than that in the movie.
“Then when shall we leave?”Allan asked again.
“Three days later.”Tony said.
………
Three days later, Washington Bolin Air Force Base.
Allan and Tony were here. They met with Colson, the director of the Divine Shield Bureau’s Imperial Plan.
“Hello, Mr. Ailun, I’ m Agent Phil Colson of the Divine Shield Bureau. It’s nice to meet you.”When Colson saw Allan beside Tony, he immediately walked up with a smile and stretched out his hand.
Three days ago, the battle with Hate caused Allan to reveal his identity. As a senior agent of the Divine Shield Bureau, Colson naturally did not know Allan.
“Me too. I’ m glad to meet you, Agent Colson.”Allan extended his hand and shook it with him as he smiled.
Allan didn’t care about his identity being exposed. With the power he possessed, all schemes and tricks were just jokes to him.
Unless the other party had the power to surpass him.
However, this was definitely not an easy task. Allan’s body cells were absorbing the energy of the sun at all times. In other words, every moment, every day, he was growing stronger.
In addition, the other partner that Tony had mentioned earlier also appeared in front of Allan.
“Hello, I’ m Bruce Wayne.”Bruce Wayne, in a suit, walked up to Ailun and stretched out his hand. He looked at Ailun with bright eyes.
“Bruce Wayne…” Ailun was slightly taken aback. It was impossible for Ailun to not know this name because he was not the famous Batman?
However, even though he didn’t know what Batman was thinking of him, it was nothing. He was n’ t a superman in the movie. If he really threatened him, no matter who he was, he would be merciless.
After everyone had a brief understanding of the situation, when everything was ready, they boarded the Divine Shield Bureau. They had long been waiting for the Kun-type fighter aircraft at the air base to fly towards Skeleton Island in the Pacific Ocean.
The Divine Shield Bureau had already sent an armed team to wait near Skeleton Island.
Along the way, the few people on the plane did not say anything. They all quietly closed their eyes to rest.
Time passed quickly in this calm.
In the afternoon, Ailun and the others finally met up with the armed team dispatched by the Divine Shield Bureau.
Apart from the Kun-style fighter planes that Ailun and the others were riding in, there were also a few armed helicopters. All of them were armed special soldiers.
After that, they officially headed towards Skeleton Island.
Soon, a few planes entered the vicinity of Skeleton Island, surrounded by a storm.
However, with the S.H.I. Shield Bureau’s technology, this storm could n’ t defeat them. Soon, they successfully passed through the storm.
What appeared in front of everyone was a huge primitive island.
“Is this the Skeleton Island where King Kong is?”Allan muttered as he looked at everything in front of him.
The PS: data didn’t go up. They rolled all over the ground, begging for flowers, collecting, evaluating tickets, and giving rewards!*

[014] King Kong showed himself!)

After entering Skeleton Island, the entire team immediately slowed down and flew towards the center of the island.
As for Tony, Bruce, and Colson, they were sitting in the Kun-style plane, looking at everything below them in surprise.
At this moment, they had already seen many huge and exaggerated creatures, such as strange spiders that were twenty meters tall, wild boars that were ten meters long, giant lizards that were thirty to forty meters long, and even the three of them had seen all sorts of dinosaurs that were several times larger than the Jurassic period.
“We’ ve been discovered. It’s here.”At this moment, Ailun suddenly spoke.
“Who’s here?”Tony subconsciously said.
“Our arrival probably alarmed the overlord of this island.”Brosnan’s eyes flickered as he spoke in a low voice.
“That’s right, King Kong is here!”
As soon as Ailun’s voice fell, everyone looked into the distance with a shocked expression.
A hundred meters away, under the setting sun, was a creature that was a hundred meters tall. It was standing high, hesitating as if it was a high mountain, giving off an invincible king’s aura.
It was really too big. It was several times bigger than Ailun’s memory. Obviously, it was a fully grown King Kong.
His body size was comparable to that of an adult Godzilla. His black fur was like pure iron water. It gave off a cold light. His eyes were bright and bright, shining with wisdom.
In a sense, this adult King Kong was no longer a pure beast. It was just like a demon beast in the fantasy world. It had a high level of intelligence.
“Roar!”Seeing the few planes that appeared in its eyes, King Kong roared, as if he was saying “Get out of this island “.
This heaven-shaking roar created a powerful shock wave, causing the several flying in the air to shake violently. The huge sound even shook the forest. Countless giant birds and pterosaurs soared into the sky, blocking the sky.
“Wow, it looks like we’ ve really offended an amazing guy this time.”Even with Tony’s heart and knowledge, he could n’ t help but be shocked when he saw this scene. His eyes unconsciously looked at the steel battle clothes carried by the Kun-style plane.
“We broke into its territory without authorization, and its anger is also within its expectations.”Batman Bruce Wayne said calmly.
“What we need to do now is to be prepared for battle. As the overlord of this island, it won’ t listen to our explanation.”
Brosnan quickly took off his coat and revealed the Batman battle suit inside. Apparently, Tony, Colson and the others already knew that he was Batman.
As for Allan, Bruce obviously had no intention of hiding anything.
After all, Allan was not an ordinary person.
Hearing Brosnan’s words, Tony quickly reacted and put on Mark’s five-generation steel battle suit.
Although this suit was portable, because Tony had deliberately thickened his armor and was equipped with heavy weapons such as an arc pulse cannon (hand), a cluster cannon (chest), a miniature armor piercing grenade (hand), a heavy missile (right shoulder), a laser weapon (wrist), and a six-barrel minibarrel Mini Cannon (upgraded version), he also had a strong combat ability.
As for Allan, he naturally did not need to make any preparations because he was the strongest weapon!
At the same time, King Kong, who was close to a certain range, suddenly lifted up a huge boulder that was hundreds of tons, and threw it at several armed helicopters.
Although this boulder weighed hundreds of tons, it could only be considered as a small stone for a King Kong with a weight of seventy to eighty thousand tons.
But to humans, it was like a small mountain.
Immediately, several helicopters launched an attack, and several missiles shot towards the rapidly flying boulder.
Although the giant rock was successfully destroyed, a lot of broken stones were still heavily smashed on it. When the first few armed helicopters hit the ground, four armed helicopters appeared on the spot and fell to the ground.
There were only two armed helicopters left, as well as the Kun-style aircraft that Ailun and the others were riding.
Seeing this, the pilots of the two helicopter gunships in front immediately launched an attack. The multi-barrel machine gun under the fuselage frantically shot towards King Kong. Following that, the two missiles also shot towards King Kong.
However, what shocked them was that after the bullets landed on the shiny black fur of King Kong, sparks flew everywhere. Even the defense of King Kong could not be broken!
Even if the two missiles hit King Kong’s chest, it only made it feel like a mosquito bite.
The next moment, King Kong let out a furious roar. A boulder that was over a thousand tons was thrown out by it again, like a small hill, and it smashed towards the three planes.
Once hit by this small mountain-like boulder, these three planes would definitely be smashed into discus.
However, at this moment, the boulder suddenly stopped in mid-air, as if it had been pinned down. Following that, everyone in the three planes saw a figure suddenly appear in front of the boulder, blocking the boulder that was over a thousand tons, like a mountain.
Without a doubt, that figure was Allan!
PS: had changed the Vajra, and Godzilla and Gidora would also change accordingly.*

[015] Juggling with King Kong!)

After blocking King Kong’s attack, Ailun exerted some strength and the rock that was as heavy as a mountain smashed towards King Kong.
King Kong let out a furious roar. He swung out a huge fist like a hill, easily smashing the boulder into pieces and landing on the ground, causing another disturbance in the forest.
At the same time, there was a look of doubt in its eyes. It did not understand why the boulder it threw suddenly returned.
It was only when it saw Ailun floating in the air, wearing a Kryptonian battle suit, with a red cloak dancing in the wind behind him. The intelligent Ailun suddenly understood.
Obviously, the boulder it threw was thrown back by Allan.
Although it didn’t understand why the tiny Ailun in front of it had such a huge power, it was n’ t afraid. It punched its chest and roared like a king.
At this moment, Tony also flew out of the Kun-style plane in Mark’s five-generation steel battle suit. Seeing King Kong’s furious roar, he did not hesitate. The heavy missile on his shoulder madly poured towards King Kong, causing a violent explosion.
However, very soon, he realized that his crazy bombing did not even break through Jin Gang’s defense.
“Jarvis, can the laser weapon in the battle suit break through its defense?”Seeing this, Tony in the steel battle suit frowned and asked.
“I’ m sorry, sir. Before we break through its defenses, the energy will be exhausted first.”Jarvis replied.
For a moment, Tony could not help feeling powerless again.
Although he was constantly improving and upgrading his steel armor, his combat strength was still far from Ailun’s.
Allan was like a high and mighty god, looking down on them forever. This made him, who was always proud, feel extremely uncomfortable.
However, Allan did not know what Tony was thinking at this moment. All of his attention was focused on King Kong. It was unexpectedly powerful, causing Allan to have a strong fighting spirit.
Although it had been a while since he came to this world, Allan still did not know how powerful his strength was.
And now, it was a good time to try. Judging from King Kong’s weight, he had at least ten thousand tons of power. This was the strongest opponent he had ever encountered.
King Kong obviously knew that Ailun was not an ordinary person. After carefully examining Ailun for a while, it suddenly swung its small fist and punched Ailun.
Bang!
Allan did not dodge. He stretched out his right hand and forcefully blocked King Kong’s punch that was more than ten thousand tons!
Then, he stretched out his other hand and hugged King Kong’s fist. With a slight effort, King Kong’s body, which was over seventy to eighty thousand tons, was lifted off the ground. Then, he threw it over the shoulder and slammed it onto the ground.
The earth shook violently.At this moment, whether it was Tony, Brosnan, Colson, or the others, there was a deep shock in their eyes.
Was this still human power?!
It was simply too powerful!
Having been thrown by Ailun, King Kong heavily landed on the ground. With his strong defense, he did not receive much damage. Instead, he completely enraged it.
As the overlord of Skeleton Island, how had it ever been so easily defeated?
Roar!
A heaven-shaking roar rang out from its mouth. The black hair on its body, which was like pure iron, stood upright. Then, it suddenly leaped up, and a pair of strong and strong arms were raised high up, smashing fiercely at Ailun in the air.
This strike was incredibly powerful, enough to easily destroy a large cruise ship.
Moreover, King Kong had an agility that was completely different from its body size. It had to be said that it was worthy of being the overlord of this Skeleton Island. If it were not for Allan, even if it was stronger than Haoke, if it was not angry to a certain extent, it would probably be beaten up by it…
However, Allan was different. His strength, speed, and reaction were too strong, and he could fly.
He moved slightly and dodged King Kong’s attack. Then, with his fists as the center, he slammed into King Kong’s back.
With a boom, King Kong was knocked to the ground, raising dust.
But soon, King Kong got up again. It roared angrily and pulled out a towering ancient tree that was dozens of meters tall and smashed towards Ailun in the air.
When Ailun saw this, a hint of a smile appeared on his face. His body quickly dodged in the air. No matter how King Kong waved the giant tree, he could not touch him at all.
Seeing Ailun playing King Kong, everyone present couldn’ t help but feel a chill run down their spine. It was probably only Ailun who had the strength and courage to play King Kong, right…*

[016] Undead Skeleton Lizard!)

King Kong brandished the giant tree hundreds of times without touching the corner of Ailun’s clothes. He could n’ t help but feel furious, and he was so angry that he almost jumped.
Ailun couldn’t help but laugh. A red light flashed in his eyes. A hot line of sight erupted, sweeping through the giant tree that King Kong had swung at him once more.
When King Kong saw this scene, he immediately threw the remaining giant tree in his hand at Ailun in the air, but he was sent flying by Ailun.
“Big guy, are you only that strong?”Because he knew that King Kong was extremely intelligent, Allan deliberately provoked him.
King Kong was immediately enraged. His hair stood on end and he suddenly shot towards Allan like a rain of arrows.
The hair that shot out was several meters long, and its tenacity far exceeded that of steel needles. It could easily pierce through extremely thick steel plates and through an armed helicopter.
“Eh!”When Ailun saw this scene, he could not help but feel a little surprised. He grabbed a hair that was shot at him and broke it. Then, he allowed the dense rain of arrows to continuously hit his body.
But he did not receive any damage.
Seeing this, he helplessly shook his head. He flew towards King Kong and punched out!
When King Kong saw this, he also brandished his fist and punched out.
The two fists collided with each other, and an indescribable power erupted. At this moment, it was as if the entire Skeleton Island was trembling.
The next moment, King Kong let out a wail. He covered his right arm and heavily fell to the ground, smashing the ground into a huge pit.
Its eyes revealed a look of shock. It really could not understand why Ailun’s tiny body had far more power than it.
It felt so powerless.
At this moment, there was a sudden commotion in the center of the island. Countless birds and beasts started to riot.
“What happened?”Tony, who was in the air not far away, couldn’t help but ask doubtfully when he saw this scene.
But soon, his doubts were solved. A large lizard with an ugly appearance and a body that was no worse than the King Kong appeared in front of everyone.
“Skeleton Giant Lizard?”Allan frowned.
“This is probably King Kong’s natural enemy. It was only because it sensed its injuries that it ran out.”In the Kun fighter, Batman Bruce Wayne’s eyes flickered as he spoke.
“There’s actually more than one.”Soon, Allan realized that there were still five or six smaller Skeleton Lizards behind the largest Skeleton Lizard.
King Kong, who had fallen to the ground, immediately struggled to get up from the ground.
It was the overlord of this Skeleton Island, as well as the patron saint of all sorts of weak creatures on the island. It absolutely did not allow the Skeleton Lizard to do anything rash on its territory and harm its subjects.
At this moment, it did not care about Allan in mid-air. It did not even care about the pain in its right arm. Instead, it prepared to charge forward and fight the Skeleton Giant Lizards.
“How dare you disturb my battle? A bunch of dead animals!”However, Allan had already moved first. His body rushed out and instantly appeared in front of the largest Skeleton Lizard.
The Skeleton Giant Lizard’s reaction was extremely fast. Without any hesitation, it swung its huge tail, and with a whirring sound, it hit Ailun in the air.
Allan, however, did not dodge or dodge. He ignored the terrifying power that was coming from it and grabbed the Skeleton Giant Lizard’s tail. Then, he exerted force and lifted its body, which was tens of thousands of tons, from the ground.
One circle, two circles, three circles…
Allan grabbed the Skeleton Giant Lizard’s tail and swung it around seven or eight times before throwing it at the distance.
The skeleton lizard flew thousands of meters and fell heavily on the ground.
When the other smaller Skeleton Lizards saw this, they instinctively stopped moving forward.
Allan ignored them. With a move, he once again appeared above the skeleton lizard’s body, his eyes flashing with red light.
However, to everyone’s surprise, at this moment, the Skeleton Giant Lizard suddenly opened its bloody mouth and flames shot out from its mouth, instantly drowning Allan.
Tony and the others in the distance couldn’ t help but be shocked.
However, before they could react, a figure rushed out from the blazing flames. It was Allan.
He opened his mouth and blew hard. A large amount of ultra-low-temperature air shot out from his mouth, instantly suppressing the raging flames from the Skeleton lizard’s mouth and attacking it.
This was one of Allan’s abilities. Frozen breathing. He used his lungs to compress the air he inhaled and spit it out, almost freezing everything.
As soon as the Skeleton Lizard touched it, its body quickly froze. It only had time to make a creepy roar and its entire body became an ice sculpture.
When Ailun saw this, he punched out from afar. The shaking air immediately shook the body of the largest skeleton lizard into pieces.
PS: rolled all over the ground, begging for flowers, collecting, evaluating tickets, giving rewards!*

[017] Elysian Asgard!)

It was already a week since Ailun and the others had left for Skeleton Island. On that day, after Ailun defeated the largest Skeleton Lizard, he took care of the other Skeleton Lizard along with them. Therefore, it was unexpected that King Kong no longer had such hostility towards him and did not expel Tony and the others.
After that, Tony, Bruce, and S.H.I. Shield left some people on Skeleton Island to explore the secrets of Skeleton Island. After that, they left Skeleton Island and arranged to meet up for Paradise Island after half a month.
Allan was also looking forward to seeing Diana Prince for the first time. He calmed down and waited quietly.
But what he didn’t know was that at the same time, in the elysian lands far from Earth, asgard, something that he remembered was happening.
“Father, why did you bring us back.”As soon as he was sent back to the elysian lands by Rainbow Bridge, Thundergod Sol asked his father, King of All Gods Odin.
“Do you know what you did?”Odin looked at Saul with an ugly expression.
The reason for the conversation was that Saul was provoked by his brother, Rocky. He brought Rocky and the four warriors of the Immortal Palace to Yodonheim, the country of the Frost Giant. He attacked the Frost Giant. Although Saul had the power of the Thunder God and the hammer of the Thunder God, it was still the country of the Frost Giant.
Under the continuous attacks of the endless Frost Giant, the six of them were gradually forced into a desperate situation.
At this moment, Odin, the king of the gods, suddenly appeared and saved Saul and the others.
Unfortunately, it was too late. Because of Saul’s provocation, Lofy decided to launch another war between Yodonheim and Asgard.
Odin knew it was too late to say anything. He had to bring Saul and the others back to Asgard.
“Tell me, do you know what you did?”Thinking of the people of Asgard, Odin felt a wave of anger in his heart because of the reckless behavior of his beloved First Born from a young age and the baptism of blood and fire.
What did I do?”I’ m protecting my home!”But Saul did not think he had done anything wrong.
“No, you can’ t even protect your friends. What are you talking about protecting your home?”
Fan Dahal, one of the four warriors of the Immortal Palace, was seriously injured in the battle with the Frost Giant. Among all the Elysian armies, the four warriors of the Immortal Palace were first-class, so even if any of them died, it would be a great loss for the Elysian.
“Send him to the treatment room, quick!”Odin’s face was full of anger.
“If you’ re afraid of fighting, then you won’ t have a home to protect.”Saul, who had always been a hot-tempered man, was also enraged. He loudly retorted,” Those ice giants must learn to fear me, just like they feared you!”
“This is the words of pride and vanity. It should not be the words of the leader who bears the rise and fall of a country.”Odin thought that his son Saul, who had always been proud of him, was enough to become Asgard’s new king. But now he knew that he was far from enough to become a new king. He could n’ t help but feel indescribable disappointment in his heart.” Looks like you have completely forgotten what I taught you, your patience as a warrior.”
“While you are waiting patiently, the Nine Nations are laughing at us. Your style of action has become outdated. Just as Asgard is about to fall, you are still making a long speech.”Saul did not retreat at all.
“You are a vain, greedy, cruel child!”Hearing those words, Odin could not help but shout angrily.
“Then you’ re an old fool!”Saul subconsciously retorted, but as soon as he spoke, he knew that he was wrong. However, he, who had been praised by the stars from birth to growth, did not know how to say the words “sorry “, even if the other party was his father, Odin, the king of the gods.
“That’s right. I’ m so confused that I thought you were ready.”Saul’s words disappointed Odin. After a moment of silence, he spoke in a deep voice;
“Saul Odinsen, you violated the king’s edict. Because of your arrogance and ignorance, the originally peaceful two countries and countless innocent lives will be affected by the war. You are not worthy of their trust in you, and you are not worthy of your name, and those who love you that you betrayed!”
At this point, Odin’s dignified face could n’ t help but show a trace of exhaustion, but it quickly turned into determination.
“Now, I want to deprive you of your divine power.”Odin raised his hand and the Thunder God Hammer in Saul’s hand flew into his hand.” With the name of my father and ancestors, Odin, the King of All Gods, order you to be banished!”
Looking at the determined expression on his father’s face, Saul finally revealed a look of panic.
But it was too late. As Odin chanted the spell, Saul’s armor began to fall off rapidly. In the end, Odin used the Thunder God’s Hammer to drive him into the dimensional tunnel!
“Anyone with talent, no matter who raises this hammer, will receive Thunder God’s power.”After that, Odin cast a spell on Thunder God’s Hammer and threw it into the other dimensional tunnel.*

[018] Heaven’s Descent (asking for flowers, collecting!)

The next day, Ailun was floating in the air absorbing the sun’s energy when the phone on his body suddenly rang.
It was Tony’s call, and Allan answered directly.
“Ailun, are you busy today?”Tony’s voice came from inside.
“What’s wrong?”Allan asked doubtfully.
“I’ m in New Mexico. Something interesting happened here. I think you’ ll be interested!”
“Oh?”When Ailun heard this, he suddenly thought of something and his eyes lit up.
“You might not believe that a hammer with unknown origins has appeared here.”Tony’s voice seemed a little excited.
“Sure enough…” A smile appeared on Ailun’s face as he said directly,” Send me the specific location. I’ ll rush over immediately!”
After hanging up the phone, Allan’s body immediately flew out. With a series of sonic booms, he flew towards the coordinates that Tony had sent from New Mexico!
…………
Allan’s flying speed was too fast. He flew at a speed of dozens of Machs. A moment later, he landed on an open space on the edge of a small town in New Mexico.
He saw Tony, who was standing in a large pit several hundred meters away and waving at him.
At this moment, the surrounding area of the pit was already surrounded by more than a dozen cars. Dozens of local residents were surrounding the area.
There were even a variety of barbecue stalls around.
At the center of the hole was a metal hammer engraved with strange patterns.
“It really is Thunder God’s Hammer.”When he saw it, Ailun’s eyes lit up and he quickly walked over.
After squeezing into the crowd and meeting up with Tony, Ailun saw that many people were lining up to try. They wanted to pick up the Thor’s Hammer, but they could not move it at all.
There was nothing they could do. Two of them were lucky to find a heavy iron chain that was tied to Thunder God’s hammer in the center of the pit. The other end of the chain was connected to a white pickup truck.
After the two strong men tied the chains, they gestured towards the people in the cab. The driver immediately stepped on the accelerator and the white pickup quickly rushed forward.
“Clang!”
However, the pick-up truck only moved less than a meter forward. The chain that was connected to the carriage and Thunder God’s Hammer was straight and straight. No matter how fast the pick-up truck sped up, the tires were spinning wildly on the ground. They could n’ t move any further. In the end, with a bang, the back of the pick-up truck was pulled down.
However, the Thunder God Hammer did not move at all.
This scene immediately caused the surrounding crowd to laugh loudly. Ellen shook her head helplessly.
Tony became interested when he saw this scene. He placed the metal suitcase in his hand on the ground.
Then, he lifted his foot and stepped on it. The box immediately exploded. Tony seized the handle and lifted it up. The whole box was completely attached to him.
Then, they quickly combined to form an incomparably cool red steel battle suit.
This was Tony’s Mark 5 portable steel battle suit.
“Oh, my God, it’s Iron Man!”
“It really is Iron Man!”
Tony’s actions immediately attracted a burst of surprise.
Tony ignored it and came to the Thunder God’s Hammer. He reached out to hold the handle of the hammer and used force!
However, Thunder God’s Hammer remained motionless.
Tony couldn’t help but be stunned. He could easily lift a car while wearing a steel battle suit. Now, he could n’ t even lift a hammer?
No, it wasn’t that he could n’ t take it, but he couldn’t move at all!
He didn’t believe it, but Thunder God’s Hammer didn’t move at all.
Ailun could not help but roll his eyes helplessly.
The Thundergod Hammer had a spell set by Odin. Other than Saul and himself, there was no way anyone could forcefully pick it up unless it was stronger than Odin’s spell.
In the original movie, even Hulk, who was extremely angry, could not forcefully pick it up, let alone Tony.
After trying it a few more times, it was still fruitless. Tony could only give up. However, when he remembered that Ailun was also present, he immediately became interested again. He waved at Ailun and said,” Ailun, you can try too.”
“Ailun… is Superman!”
“Oh my God, Superman is here too!!”
When the surrounding crowd heard Ailun’s name, they were stunned for a moment. When they saw Ailun’s appearance, they immediately widened their eyes. Everyone’s eyes revealed excitement.
If the appearance of Iron Man Tony Stark made them excited, then the appearance of Allan made them crazy!*

[019] Raise Thunder God’s Hammer!)

Ever since Ailun killed Spider-Man, Iron Man, and the Hulk in a flash, his reputation had risen to prominence. He had become a super hero that countless people worshipped, known as Superman!
“Buddy, pinch me. I want to see if I’ m dreaming.”In the crowd, a big bearded man hurriedly said to his friend beside him. His eyes were fixed on Allan, as if he would disappear in the blink of an eye.
However, he did not receive any response because his friend was even more excited than him. He looked at Allan, his face flushed red, and his lips trembled uncontrollably.
For a moment, cries of alarm rang out from the crowd.
“Heavens, I actually saw Superman himself.”
“No, I’ m going to ask him for an autograph. My daughter really likes her!”
“You stinky man, get out of here. Don’ t block me. I’ m going to give up!”
Ailun’s face darkened when he heard the people’s discussions, but he still braced himself and walked to the Thunder God’s Hammer under everyone’s gaze.
He really wanted to give it a try. With his current strength, could he forcefully pick up the Thunder God Hammer!
He took off his coat and tossed it to Tony. Allan revealed his strong upper body wrapped in tight clothes.
The tight suit he was wearing now was the same material as the battle suit that the original Superman wore. It was also from Kryptonian.
It was made of some kind of material. Not only was it extremely strong in defense, it was wear-resistant, heat-resistant, low-temperature-resistant, and could not be penetrated by knives and guns, but it was also extremely good in tan. Even if it was bombed by a missile, it would not be damaged!
Taking a deep breath, Ailun’s eyes suddenly flashed with a burning glow. Then, under the shocked gazes of everyone present, he reached out to hold the Thor’s Hammer.
When he saw Allan wearing a superhuman battle suit, the atmosphere at the scene immediately exploded. Countless screams, cheers, and exclamations rang out, causing Tony’s ears to buzz.
“Everyone, stay away.”But Tony did not forget to remind him. He knew just how powerful Allan’s power was.
Hearing Tony’s words, the onlookers were puzzled, but they followed him back.
When Ailun saw this, he suddenly exerted strength!
Crack!
The ground beneath his feet split apart, and cracks like spider webs quickly spread around.
Then, the Thunder God’s Hammer, which no one could shake at all, was suddenly lifted up.
Immediately, a series of gasps sounded from the crowd.
At the same time, in the distant elysian lands, Odin seemed to have sensed the movement of the Thunder God’s Hammer and fell into Odin’s sleep. His fingers trembled slightly and then calmed down.
At this moment, a black car suddenly drove over from a distance. Then, from the car, a dozen agents dressed in black quickly walked down. The leader, Allan, was very familiar with it. It was Phil Colson!
These agents had clearly received the orders from the higher-ups and quickly alienated the surrounding crowd. Meanwhile, Colson walked over to Allan and Tony and smiled.” We’ ve met again, Mr. Allan and Mr. Stark.”
“It has to be said that your S.H.I.E. Bureau’s movements are really fast.”Allan and Colson shook hands and teased.
“Is Mr. Ailun interested in it?”Colson pointed at the Thunder God Hammer in Ailun’s hand and asked.
“It’s okay.”Allan laughed.
“Since Mr. Ailun is interested, then we won’ t interfere.”When Colson heard this, he said happily. Ever since he had witnessed Allan’s true power on Skeleton Island, he had reported this to the director of the Divine Shield Bureau, Nick Frey, and Frey had ordered them not to provoke Allan easily.
“There’s no need. I’ ll take a look at what you should do.”Allan waved his hand. Although he had picked up the Thunder God’s Hammer, he did not obtain the Thunder God’s Power. Obviously, Odin could not easily give the Thunder God’s Power to others.
Moreover, he was not very interested in Thunder God’s power. He was really interested in King Odin.
He thought about how powerful Odin, the king of the gods, was and how powerful he was.
Hearing Ailun’s answer, Colson heaved a sigh of relief. He immediately ordered his agents to isolate the area.
Allan also threw the Thor’s Hammer onto the ground.
—————
Night gradually descended. At this moment, Allan and Tony were in the quarantine area. They were talking to Colson. At the same time, his super-hearing ability had already been completely focused, monitoring the entire quarantine area.
At this moment, he suddenly raised his brows because he felt someone approaching him.
“Someone’s here.”The corner of Ailun’s mouth curled into a smile. If he was n’ t mistaken, these two were most likely Sol, who had lost his divine power, and his new friend Jane Foster.
When Colson heard this, he immediately became alert. He picked up the walkie-talkie and prepared to order the people to be captured.
Allan waved his hand and said,” Tell your subordinates not to move. Let them in.”
After a moment of hesitation, Colson followed Ailun’s instructions and put the walkie-talkie to his mouth.” All units, watch out. Everyone immediately hide. Don’ t act without my orders.”
“Yes.”
Allan’s guess was indeed good. The two people who were quietly approaching outside the quarantine area were Saul and Jane Foster.
…………*

[020] Evil God Luo Ji!)

Saul had been stripped of his divine power by his father, Odin. He had become an ordinary person. If not for Jane Foster’s help, he would not even be able to reach this isolated area.
After they arrived outside the quarantine area, they quietly hid on a hillside, observing the entire quarantine area.
“It’s definitely not a satellite that fell here. Otherwise, they’ ll directly take away the satellite debris instead of isolating this place.”Looking at the situation in the quarantine area, Jane Foster said to Saul beside her.
“You need this.”Saul did not answer.
“What?”Jane Foster was confused by Saul’s strange words. When Saul took off his coat and put it on her, she realized it. She could n’ t help but feel happy.
Ailun couldn’t help but shake his head. No wonder your brother, Rocky, wanted to kill you. Your father clearly wanted you to come to the human world to change, but you were here to pick up girls…
If your father knew what you were doing, he would probably jump out of his deep sleep.
“Stay here. Once I get the Thor’s Hammer, I’ ll take back the information they stole from you and return it to you. OK?”Saul said.
“No, look at the situation below. Do you really think you can walk in and take our things out?”Jane Foster looked at Saul helplessly.
“No, I’ ll fly out.”Saul left a sentence, and just as Jane Foster was stunned, she ran towards the quarantine area.
As Saul approached, the originally clear sky in this area suddenly became covered with dark clouds without any warning. Following that, ear-splitting thunder rang out, and bean-sized raindrops began to fall from the sky, as if they were deliberately hiding Saul’s whereabouts.
Saul sneaked into the quarantine area and ran towards the center of the quarantine area. However, what puzzled him was that he could not see a single person in the quarantine area. However, he did not have time to think about it. Since no one stopped him, it would be better.
He quickly shuttled through the isolated area. Soon, he arrived at the center of the isolated area and saw the Thunder God Hammer!
He immediately became excited and rushed over without any hesitation!
At the same time, Allan, Tony, and Colson were watching this scene through the surveillance equipment.
“Do you think he can pick it up?”Tony looked at Allan.
“What do you think?”Allan asked.
“It shouldn’ t be that easy.”Tony thought for a moment and said.
This time, Allan was a little surprised. He remembered that in the original movie, after Saul became a mortal, it was indeed the first time he could not pick up the Thor’s Hammer.
“Please, all the movies are acting like this, okay?”Looking at Allan’s surprised expression, Tony could n’ t help but roll his eyes.
“Alright…” Ailun was speechless.
After a moment of excitement, Saul finally extended his hand towards the Thunder God’s Hammer and gripped it tightly. But the next second, he was stunned. He was stunned to find that no matter how hard he tried, he could not move the Thunder God’s Hammer at all!
“Impossible!”He tried it several times and almost used all of his strength. However, Thunder God’s Hammer did not move at all. He could not help but roar towards the sky!
“Your crow’s beak is right.”Allan glanced at Tony and said helplessly.
Tony was speechless.
“What should we do now?”Colson looked at Allan and asked with a frown.
“Just think he hasn’ t been here.”Allan smiled faintly.
…………
At the Rainbow Bridge in Asgard.
“What you are going to do is violate the king’s edict, commit treason, and break the oath of being a soldier. Even so, will you bring Saul back?”Heim Dahl, wearing a golden armor and expressionless face, looked at the four warriors of the Immortal Palace and asked loudly;
“Yes!”The only woman among the four, Hiv, replied without hesitation as soon as Heimdal finished speaking. After many years of interaction, she believed that the other three would make the same decision as her.
“Very good!”Heimdal seemed to have already guessed their answer and praised.
“Will you help us?”Hearing those words, a look of joy appeared on Hiv’s face. If she wanted to travel from Asgard to Earth, they could only reach it through the Rainbow Bridge guarded by Heimdal.
“No, I must be loyal to the king, so I can’ t open the Rainbow Bridge for you.”Heimdal’s answer stunned the four of them.
However, when they saw that Heim Dahl had left empty-handed, they immediately understood. At this moment, how could they not be able to see the intentions of Heim Dahl!
He obviously wanted to let them go!
As Heimdal left, his giant sword that could open the Rainbow Bridge immediately shone with dazzling white light.
When the four of them saw this, they looked at each other and quickly rushed to the steps. They knew that this was the sign that Rainbow Bridge was about to start teleportation!
Sure enough, the next second, Rainbow Bridge erupted with powerful energy, tearing apart space and sending them to Earth.
At the same time, in a palace far away from Rainbow Bridge, Loki looked at the white light that erupted from Rainbow Bridge. His lips curled into a cold smile. He knew very well that the four warriors of the Immortal Palace, Heim Dahl and Saul were on good terms. How could he possibly guess that the five of them would disobey his orders.
On the contrary, he did this on purpose.
That way, he had a good reason to deal with the four warriors of Immortal Palace, Heim Dahl, and these few of them. If he did, he would have to reshuffle the entire elysian land once more. This way, the elysian land would be completely under his control.
When he thought of this, Rocky’s face immediately revealed a cold smile. Then, he turned around and walked towards the weapons warehouse in the depths of the palace. He was going to open the Destroyer!
Other than Saul, anyone who could block his path would only have one path. That was death!
PS: data for the last two days was a little miserable. Kneeling for flowers, collecting, evaluating tickets, and giving rewards!*

[021] Destroyer Descends!)

After venting for a while, Saul finally accepted the fact that he could no longer pick up the Thundergod Hammer.
Seeing that there was no one around, he immediately ran out of the quarantine area.
Because of Allan’s previous orders, no one came out to stop him.
Soon, Saul left the quarantine area.
Jane Foster, who was outside the quarantine area, saw Saul’s disillusionment and guessed the result. She was about to say something to comfort him.
At this moment, a rainbow light beam suddenly broke through the dark sky not far away and landed on the ground.
Saul was delighted. This beam of light was clearly from Rainbow Bridge. Did Father forgive him?
After the beam of light dissipated, four strange figures appeared in Saul’s sight!
Saul was stunned for a moment. Then, a happy expression appeared on his face. He quickly ran over.
“Vostak, Vandar, Hogan, and Hive, why are you here?”Saul and the four warriors of the Immortal Palace hugged each other and said in surprise.
“Heim Dahl let us over.”The only woman among the four, Xi Fu said.
Jane Foster was stunned. If she was still half-believed in what Saul had said earlier, then now that she saw these four strange-looking people descending from the sky, she was completely convinced.
“Jane, these are Hiv, Vostak, Vandar, and Huogen. They are called the Four Warriors of the Immortal Palace and my best friends.”Saul immediately introduced to Jane Foster.
“Saul, we’ re here to bring you back to the elysian lands. Odin, the king of the gods, has fallen into a deep sleep, and Rocky has taken the opportunity to ascend the throne. He’s going to break the agreement of a few countries and destroy Jordonheim. The elysian lands need you now!”Hiv looked at Saul and said anxiously.
“What, what’s going on?”Saul was puzzled.
Hearing this, Hiv had no choice but to tell Saul what had happened after he left the divine realm.
Saul fell silent after hearing this. He said bitterly,” Fellows, although I really want to return to the elysian lands immediately, I can’ t pick up Thunder God’s Hammer now. It’s just a mortal. I don’ t have the ability to do anything else.”
The four brave warriors of Immortal Palace couldn’t help but fall silent, their faces ugly.
At this moment, the sky not far away suddenly became dark again. Then, a huge tornado descended from the sky. By the time the tornado disappeared, a three meter tall silver robot had appeared on the ground!
“Not good, it’s the Destroyer. It must be Rocky who sent us to kill us!”When Civ saw the silver robot, her face immediately changed.
Hearing Hiv’s words, the other three were shocked. They knew very well about the power of the Destroyer. If Saul had not lost his divine power, he could still fight against it, but now, Saul had lost his divine power. With the strength of the four warriors of the Immortal Palace, he was not a match for the Destroyer!
At this moment, Allan, Tony, and Colson also walked out of the isolation area. When they saw the Destroyer appear, Allan’s eyes flickered.
He remembered the creation of the Destroyer in the cartoon. Odin had ordered the greatest craftsmen in Asgard, his elysian domain, to create an incomparable battle armor to fight against the Universe God’s Tomorrow God Group.
After it was finished, Odin brought the armor to the other Asgardian gods, allowing each god to grant it a portion of his divine power, giving it the most powerful and omnipotent effect.
It had superhuman power, far surpassing any Asgardian, and almost invulnerable.
Its combat strength was extremely powerful, except that it could emit light beams such as electricity, plasma, heat and magnetic force.
It could also emit a split beam of light in its helmet. It could destroy almost any material, and because it was not a living person, it could lift and use the Thor’s Hammer.
The Destroyer in the cartoon was such a powerful existence. It had defeated Thor countless times.
I wonder how powerful this Destroyer was.
“This is a robot?”When Tony saw the Destroyer, his eyes lit up. But soon, his expression changed slightly.” It seems to be coming towards us.”
On the other side, as the Destroyer walked towards them step by step, Saul, Jane Foster, and the four warriors of the Immortal Palace became more and more nervous.
“Jane, you must leave this place.”
Saul looked at the Destroyer who was less than fifty meters away from them and hurriedly said.
“What about you?”Jane Foster looked at Saul worriedly.
“It’s here to find me. I have to stay here.”Saul said in a deep voice. Although he was usually reckless, he would not escape from the responsibility he should face.
“But you’ re just a mortal now!”Jane Foster’s eyes turned red.” You will die!”
“Saul, she’s right. You’ re just a mortal now. You have to leave this place immediately. The four of us will temporarily stall the Destroyer.”After a moment of silence, Hiv suddenly spoke.
Although they had little hope of winning against a powerful destroyer, Saul could not die. Not to mention that she had always loved Saul. Even if she did not love Saul, she could not let him die. After all, he was the son of King Odin, and only he could change the state of the divine realm.
As soldiers of the God domain, they had to stand out at this moment!
Even if it was death!
PS: asked for flowers, collection, evaluation tickets, rewards!*

[022] The awakened Thunder God!)

Looking at the four companions who had sacrificed their lives to protect themselves, Saul felt a warm surge in his heart. He took a deep breath and suddenly strode forward to block the four warriors of the Immortal Palace and Jane Foster, looking at them.
“Fellows, I understand your intentions, but as the son of Godking Odin, I can’ t be a person who abandons my partner. Moreover, this matter is caused by me, I can’ t escape!”
Then, without waiting for the five to say anything, he resolutely walked towards the Destroyer alone!
“Rocky, I know you can hear me!”Arriving in front of the Destroyer, Saul shouted:
“I’ m stupid, Lil Pea. No matter what I did, let you go astray and let you do all this, I’ m extremely sorry, but these people are innocent. Even if you kill them, you won’ t get any benefits. If you really insist on a result, then take my life and let everything end!”
In his heart, although his brother Rocky had been extremely naughty since he was young, he was not a bad person.
Saul looked up at the silver giant, who was much taller than him, without any fear on his face.
Rocky, who was on the throne in Asgard, heard Saul’s words. His eyes flickered with hesitation.
With Rocky’s hesitation, the golden energy flowing from the Destroyer’s head gradually died out.
But soon, the hesitation in his eyes disappeared. The Destroyer, who had already turned around to leave, turned around and slammed his hand on Saul’s body with his back in one hand. The powerful force sent Saul flying and fell to the ground without moving…
Ailun, who was watching this scene, couldn’t help but feel a little confused. Should n’ t Odin be moved by Saul’s actions at this moment, causing Thor’s Hammer to return and Saul to recover his divine power?
He waited for another moment, but Saul still did not move…
“It won’ t really die like that.”Allan was stunned.
“It’s time for me to appear.”Seeing this, Tony, who was beside Ailun, immediately wore Mark’s five-generation steel battle suit.
This steel battle suit was very different from before. It could be said that the overall technology had been completely improved.
Because he had used his father’s relic research in recent days to obtain a new energy source, the Ark Reactor. The most obvious difference between this suit and the previous steel suit was that the high-powered cluster cannon at Xiong’s mouth was changed to a three-dimensional shape.
However, he hadn’t had a chance to test his combat strength since he had just developed this steel battle suit. He had n’ t expected that he would encounter a chance right now.
Tony put on his steel battle suit and quickly soared into the sky. With a palm cannon, he hit the unprepared Destroyer Xiong’s mouth. The powerful force caused the Destroyer’s enormous body to take a few steps back uncontrollably.
“Hmph, even a mere mortal dares to interfere in God’s affairs. He doesn’ t know what to do!”Rocky, who was far away in the elysian lands, laughed coldly when he saw Tony dare to attack the Destroyer. He increased his magic power output.
The Destroyer who was retreating instantly stabilized his body. After that, a golden beam of energy that was as thick as a normal person burst out from its head!
When Tony saw this, he didn’t dodge. The palm cannon shot out the maximum amount of power and collided with the golden beam of energy emitted by the Destroyer!
The moment the two energies collided, a scorching wave of air erupted. Tony, who was floating in the air, involuntarily retreated two or three meters under the impact. Cracks appeared on the ground beneath the Destroyer’s feet!
“Who is he? He can actually block the Destroyer’s attack!”Fan Dahal, one of the four brave warriors of Immortal Palace, couldn’t help but be surprised when he saw this.
“He’s a Iron Man, a famous super hero on Earth.”Hearing this, Jane Fos, who was holding Saul’s corpse, subconsciously replied.
The four brave warriors of the Immortal Palace couldn’t help but look at each other. To be honest, they did n’ t treat the Earthlings as one thing at all. In their eyes, the Earthlings were just mortals. No matter how strong they were, they couldn’t be as strong as they were. But now, Tony’s performance had surprised them greatly. It had also changed their opinion of the Earthlings.
It seemed that there were also powerful beings on Earth.
Rocky, who was in control of the Destroyer from afar, saw that this iron-clad man had actually blocked the Destroyer’s attack. A trace of surprise flashed through his eyes.
But then, he snorted coldly and increased the magic power output in his body. The golden beam of energy emitted from the Destroyer’s head instantly doubled in size.
This time, Tony’s palm cannon output was n’ t enough. Seeing this, he quickly retracted his palm cannon. His body quickly moved in the air and dodged the Destroyer’s attack in an extremely dangerous manner.
However, before he had time to breathe, Destroyer’s head was once again aimed at him, his head flickering with golden light.
“Not good, Ailun, hurry up…” Colson, who was in the distance, saw this scene and his expression changed slightly.
But at this moment, in the distant elysian lands, Odin, who was in a deep sleep, suddenly shed tears.
Thunder God’s Hammer clearly sensed Odin’s intentions. It suddenly flew into the sky from the isolation zone established by Divine Shield Bureau and flew through the sky at supersonic speed. In the blink of an eye, it flew to where Ailun and the others were.
Saul, who was in a fake state of death, immediately sensed the summoning of the Thunder God’s Hammer. He suddenly bounced up from the ground and grasped the Thunder God’s Hammer that was flying at high speed.
The moment he touched the Thundergod Hammer, the majestic power of the Thundergod surged into his body, instantly recovering his injuries. Following that, his battle clothes quickly covered his body. In just a few breaths, he was once again restored to the majestic Son of King Odin, Thundergod Sol!
Jane Foster and the others, who had witnessed all this with their own eyes, could not help but be stunned.
When the four brave warriors of Immortal Palace saw this, they finally let out a heavy breath.*

[023] Instant Second Destroyer!)

After recovering the Thunder God’s power, Salton’s confidence increased greatly. Turning the Thunder God’s Hammer, he flew towards the Destroyer. Then, a hammer hit its head fiercely!
Bang!
The sound of metal colliding rang out. Saul’s expected hammer had knocked the Destroyer to the ground, but it did not appear. Instead, the Destroyer used his arms to protect his head and blocked this attack. Moreover, after receiving such a heavy blow from the Thundergod’s hammer, its arms were not even sunken!
“It’s actually made of Uru Metal…” Saul’s heart sank when he saw this. He had never thought that this Destroyer would use the Uru Metal that made Thunder God’s Hammer.
Uru Metal was a kind of hard metal in the elysian realm. Moreover, it had a strong magic conductivity.
Thinking of this, Saul suddenly raised the Thunder God’s Hammer. The sky was covered in dark clouds. Then, an arm-thick lightning descended from the sky and landed on Saul’s Thunder God’s Hammer.
As he aimed the Thundergod Hammer at Destroyer, the lightning snake that was as thick as an arm shot towards Destroyer.
The Destroyer did not dodge. Instead, the golden light on his head condensed and emitted a golden beam of energy. As soon as the two of them made contact, the blue lightning emitted from Saul Thor’s Hammer was suppressed!
Dong!
At the same time, the ground beneath the Destroyer’s feet suddenly collapsed. His body disappeared with a swoosh. At a speed completely different from its size, he instantly appeared in front of Saul. He punched out without any fancy, and the air was instantly torn apart!
Bang!
Seeing that it was too late to dodge, Saul hurriedly used the Thunder God’s Hammer to block it. However, even so, he was still the power of the Destroyer. He wiped the ground and retreated a hundred meters. His right arm went numb!
In the distance, Ailun looked at this scene and could not help but narrow his eyes. This Destroyer’s strength… was a bit strong!
The Destroyer who was completely crushed by Saul in the original movie was now completely suppressed by Saul!
A punch sent Saul flying. Destroyer stomped on the ground once more. With a flash, he appeared in front of Saul. He grabbed his arm and smashed his body on the ground!
“Saul!”When Jane Foster, Civ, and the others saw this scene, their expressions changed greatly and they shouted anxiously.
Van Dahl, Vostag, and Huogen were also looking at each other with ugly expressions. Although they knew that the Destroyer was very powerful, they did not expect that even Saul, who had recovered his divine power, would not be a match!
At this moment, Saul was dizzy from the fall of the Destroyer. He was lying on the ground, unable to move, and his head was covered in golden light!
Seeing this scene, Tony subconsciously looked at Ailun. He realized that Ailun, who was standing beside him, had suddenly disappeared.
When he saw Allan’s figure again, he realized that he had appeared before Destroyer without anyone noticing.
Without waiting for the Destroyer to react, Ailun punched out. Everyone present could only feel a flash in front of their eyes. The Destroyer’s massive body had already disappeared from everyone’s sight.
“………”
Everyone was stunned by the scene before them.
The four brave warriors of the Immortal Palace were all shocked.
“Am I right? Destroyer was sent flying by a punch?”After a long time, Huo Gen, one of the four warriors of the Immortal Palace, swallowed his saliva and said dryly.
“One punch to destroy the Destroyer. Even Sol, who was at his peak, can’ t do it!”Fan Dahl, the calmest of the four, thought to himself,” Who is this guy? He actually has such terrifying power!”
“Phew, it’s a good thing I didn’ t provoke him. Otherwise, I’ ll be the one who’ ll be sent flying!”Vostak wiped the cold sweat off his forehead and said with lingering fear.
Rocky, who was far away in the elysian lands, was shocked and furious when he saw that the Destroyer had been sent flying a thousand meters away. Although he still had a way to restore it to its original state, it was obviously meaningless. At most, he would be beaten to death by another punch…
“I never thought there would be such an existence on Earth!”Rocky’s face darkened.*

[024] Prison Break!)

Seeing this, Ailun did not even bother to look at it. The Destroyer, who had already been beaten into a pile of scrap iron, glanced at him. His body moved, and a burst of sonic booms rang out as he soared into the sky. In the blink of an eye, he disappeared from everyone’s sight.
When Tony saw this, he also left.
Seeing Allan leave, Saul and the four brave warriors from the Immortal Palace could not help but sigh in relief.
It was really the terrifying power that Allan had displayed just now, giving them too much pressure. This kind of powerful pressure, they had only felt it from two people in their lifetime. The first was their King of All Gods Odin, and the second was Allan.
In the distance, Colson laughed bitterly when he saw this scene. Come on, he had to clean up the mess again.
However, no matter how much he complained in his heart, there was nothing he could do. Allan’s every display of strength during this period of time would shock them. His power as powerful as a god had long been deeply etched in the hearts of everyone in the Divine Shield Bureau, making them not dare to have any ill intentions towards Allan.
“Let’s go back to the elysian lands immediately. I want to talk to Rocky.”Saul tried to comfort him. After being struck by Allan, he finally spoke to the four warriors of the Immortal Palace. Then, he looked at Jane Foster beside him and whispered,” I must return to Asgard now, but I promise you I will definitely come back to look for you.”
Although Jane Foster was reluctant, she still nodded.
As soon as Jane Fostre spoke, Saul immediately shouted to the sky,” Heimdal, open the Rainbow Bridge!”
Far away in the elysian lands, he had just forcefully broken the ice seal that Loki had used to seal him with the Winter Treasure Box. He had killed a few ice giants, Helm Dahl. Finally, he entered the switch of Rainbow Bridge and successfully opened Rainbow Bridge, bringing Saul and the others back to the elysian lands.
Next, as in Thunder God’s original plot, there was a story of brother fighting for favor, brother controlling brother and brother controlling brother, because of a third-party girl who had broken in.
In the end, because the Rainbow Bridge was broken by Saul, and Loki, who was denied by his father Odin, sadly chose to fall into the endless starry sky, but luckily was saved by a mysterious person.
………
At the same time, the Divine Shield Bureau was in a mess.
The S.H.I.E.L.E.S. Shield Prison, which was a special prison for all kinds of super criminals, had a large-scale escape.
At this moment, on the Sky carrier of Divine Shield Bureau.
“Frey, didn’t you think?”I’ ll still be able to come out of the prison!”Franklin Hall’s eyes were filled with hatred as he looked at the Director of Divine Shield, Nick Frey!
“Hall, you’ re not calm right now.”Frey said in a deep voice.
The Ten Thousand Strength King laughed wildly when he heard this.” Frey, you’ ve caused me to be imprisoned in the Cubic Prison for a full ten years. Today, I must find you ten times, a hundred times, and a thousand times.”
Speaking of which, the grudge between the two of them had to begin ten years ago.
At that time, Franklin Hall, a physicist, was invited by Frei to join the S.H.I.E.I. Shield’s research and manufacturing of super warriors. However, he did n’ t expect that when he was doing an experiment, due to his mistake, a major accident occurred in the experiment.
However, because of this accident, he unexpectedly obtained the fusion of gravitational particles and the molecules in his body. This gave him the ability to control gravity!
All of a sudden, he had obtained such a huge amount of power, and he was not surprised to be blackened!
He actually wanted to prove his power to the world and make everyone submit under his power!
This made Duffrey have to take advantage of it. At that time, he was still unable to control that power freely. He forcefully grabbed him and imprisoned him in the cube prison.
Unexpectedly, he had actually escaped!*

[025] Solvs King Wanli!)

“As a mortal, you are too arrogant.”Hearing Wan Li Wang’s words, a figure suddenly walked out and shouted.
If Ailun were here, he would definitely recognize that this was Thunder God Saul who had left Earth and returned to Asgard.
After he returned to the elysian lands and solved the trouble caused by his brother, Rocky, he begged his father, Godking Odin, to mobilize a large amount of dark energy and send him back to Earth because of his love for Jane Foster.
At this moment, Jane Foster had been invited to join S.I.E.I. Shield, which was why Saul had appeared here.
He, who was always hot-tempered, naturally could not sit still when he heard Wan Li Wang’s arrogant words. He immediately stood up.
“Right now, your opponent is Thunder God Saul, the son of God King Odin. You have no chance of winning. If you stop now, you still have a chance to live. Otherwise, you will only end up with one. That is death!”
As Saul said that, he flung out the Thunder God’s Hammer. With a single hammer, King Wanli landed on the S.H.I. Shield Sky carrier.
“You bastard, Fury calls me King of All Strength. He knows that I can control gravitation. I am omnipotent!”However, due to the protection of the gravitational field around him, King Wanli did not suffer any damage. Instead, he was angered by Saul’s actions.
The Ten Thousand Strength King waved his hand and Saul was pulled by a powerful attraction force. Then, he punched Saul in the face.
Originally, with the power of an ordinary person like him, it was impossible for him to hurt Saul at all. However, with the help of the gravitational field around him, his power had increased by more than ten times a hundred times.
The punch landed on Saul’s face, and it actually caused a trace of blood to flow out of his mouth.
Saul was furious when he saw that he was injured by this arrogant mortal. The Thunder God Hammer in his hand spun at high speed. The Thunder God Hammer was wrapped in a layer of blue lightning!
Then, as he threw it out, with a force far stronger than the previous attack, he broke through the sound barrier in an instant. Like a falling meteor, he smashed towards the Ten Thousand Force King.
However, the Ten Thousand Strength King’s lips curled into a sneer as he allowed the Thunder God’s Hammer, which was carrying the violent thunderbolt, to smash fiercely on his body.
The power of Saul’s attack was enough to split mountains and rocks, but what he did n’ t expect was that the gravity field that struck the Wanli King’s body was just like a small stone thrown into the water. It was just a ripple!
“As a mortal, you do have some strength.”Saul couldn’t help but sigh in admiration when he saw that King Wanli had been hit by his Thunder God’s Hammer.
Then, the Thundergod Hammer in his hand spun rapidly.
In that instant, the sky was covered in dark clouds. Following that, a huge lightning pillar with a diameter of three to four meters formed in the air. Following the swing of his Thunder God’s Hammer, it suddenly descended from the sky and shot towards the Ten Thousand Force King with a shocking speed!
Obviously, this time, he had made a real fire.
The speed of the lightning was so fast that the Ten Thousand Strength King did not have time to dodge. He was hit directly and his entire body was blasted to the ground.
It had to be said that Saul, who had the power of the Thunder God, was still quite powerful, especially in an unreserved battle.
However, soon, the Ten Thousand Force King flew up again. Even though Saul’s power-accumulating strike was astonishing, it still did not break through the gravitational field around the Ten Thousand Force King.
“Is this all your strength?”That’s all.”Seeing that Desol was unable to break through his gravitational field, the Ten Thousand Strength King immediately burst out into a gleeful laugh.” Now I want to remove the gravity that you have received and let you roll into space.”
As he spoke, a white light flashed in his eyes. A huge energy surged from his right hand. At the same time, Saul felt his body suddenly light up. Then, he was pulled by another power and flew out of space. He was shocked.
“Frey, I’ ll let you see just how powerful I have!”Then, King Wanli looked at Nick Frey on the aircraft carrier in the sky and said in an extremely complacent manner.
As his voice fell, his palm, shrouded in white light, turned towards Manhattan Island.
The next moment, Manhattan Island with an area of nearly 60 square kilometers rose from the ground and slowly floated up…!
PS: rolled all over the ground, begging for flowers, collecting, evaluating tickets, giving rewards!*

[026] The arrogant Ten Thousand Force King!)

At this moment, Ailun and Tony were discussing about going to Paradise Island at their home in Manhattan.
However, he suddenly felt a violent tremor on the ground, followed by a strong sense of weightlessness.
The two of them could not help but look at each other. Tony quickly put on Mark’s five-generation portable steel armor, while Allan took off his jacket and revealed his Kryptonian armor.
After that, both of them soared into the sky and flew out of their homes.
At this moment, the entire Manhattan Island was rising up and flying towards the sky.
“What happened?”Tony could not help but say in shock.
It had to be said that this scene gave a strong visual impact.
“This is artificial.”As for Allan, he activated his sharp five senses. After a bit of careful observation, he discovered the source that caused this Manhattan Island to float. It was the Ten Thousand Force King that was ten thousand meters high.
As he spoke, he flew into the air ten thousand meters high, bringing with him a burst of sound.
When Tony saw this, he quickly increased the speed of the steel battle suit to the limit and chased after him.
Both of them flew faster than two Machs. In the blink of an eye, they were ten thousand meters tall. They saw the Ten Thousand Force King floating in the air, his hands wrapped in a white light.
“Are you also Fury’s subordinates?”Then go die with me.”Seeing the sudden appearance of Allan and Tony, Franklin Hall’s eyes became even more furious. He was already Shi Lezhi, and he didn’ t give the two any chance to explain. A powerful force exerted on the two of them,” I’ ll first crush the two of you into a pile of rotten meat, then I’ ll take care of Fred, and then show me to the world…”
However, before he could finish his sentence, he suddenly saw Ailun’s figure distort in a strange manner, and then instantly appeared in front of him.
He only had time to set up a gravitational field around his body. He was already sent flying thousands of meters by Ailun!
“Your nonsense is too much!”
Ailun said calmly as he sent the Wanli King flying with one punch.
However, even though the Ten Thousand Strength King was sent flying thousands of meters by Ailun’s punch, due to the almost indestructible gravitational field around him, he did not suffer any damage.
Even so, he still felt a burning pain on his face. He had just said that he was omnipotent. It was as simple as killing an ant when he defeated Allan and Tony.
However, before he could finish his sentence, he was sent flying by Ailun’s punch. Wasn’ t this a naked slap on the face? Moreover, it was a slap that was as big as a door, and it hit him to death…
This made him so angry that he almost fainted. In his heart, he continuously cursed Ailun, this damn fellow, for not following the rules.
“You bastard, do you know what power I have?”It took him a while to calm down, but there was still an unconcealable anger in his voice.” I have one of the four basic forces of the universe!”
“So what?”When Ailun heard this, he still said indifferently.
Wan Li Wang immediately felt like he was going crazy with a full punch on the cotton.” Then I’ ll let you know how easily I can toy with you in my hands!”
As soon as he finished speaking, Ailun suddenly felt an extremely powerful attraction force pulling his body towards the Thousand Force King!
This move was actually very similar to that of Ninja Fire. Penn’s Heavenly Axiom’s Vientiane World was focused on itself, creating a gravitational field, creating a powerful gravitational force that forcefully attracted targets within a certain range.
However, the Ten Thousand Strength King was not Penn. His opponent was not Ming Ren, but Allan!
Allan suddenly exerted force, allowing the Thousand Force King to pull it easily. No matter how the gravity of the tens of thousands of tons of cruise ships exploded, it was unable to shake Allan’s figure at all.
“Impossible!”Ten Thousand Strength King was in disbelief. Only he knew exactly how powerful his power was. It wasn’t his full strength to suck the entire Manhattan Island into the sky, but now that he was using it against Allan, it actually failed?
How could he not be shocked!
PS: asked for flowers, collection, evaluation tickets, rewards!*

[027] Allan’s power!)

“That’s impossible. I don’ t believe my ability will be ineffective against you!”Ten Thousand Strength King was shocked. This was the first time he had been unable to suppress his opponent after obtaining his ability. He immediately became vicious and activated his ability again. White light flashed across his hands.
“Since I can’ t attract you, then I’ ll increase the gravity you’ re under to a hundred times!”
While the Ten Thousand Force King was exerting gravity on Allan, it also increased Tony’s gravity to a hundred times.
Tony’s own weight plus the weight of his steel armor was about one hundred and fifty-six kilograms. A hundred times more than ten tons.
However, this weight of Tony’s steel armor could still hold on.
As for Allan, this weight was not much. The impact on him almost did not exist.
When Wan Li saw this, he immediately increased the gravity of the two of them to a thousand times!
“Shit!”At this moment, Tony’s steel armor propeller could no longer support it. It fell like a meteor to the sea near Manhattan Island.
As for Allan, he was still unaffected. The longer his body cells absorbed the sun’s energy, the stronger his strength became.
Under a thousand times gravity, the weight of nearly a hundred tons would not have much effect on him.
When Wan Li King saw this, his heart was filled with ruthlessness. He immediately increased Allan’s gravity to the limit he could control, ten thousand times!
Allan’s weight was seventy kilograms, and the gravity had increased to ten thousand times. The weight he was bearing was seven hundred tons.
“Is this your limit?”Allan was floating in the air. He was clearly under the weight of a thousand tons, but his expression was very calm.
Under ten thousand times gravity, the air around Ailun almost solidified.
“How is this possible!”Wan Li King was filled with disbelief. He could not understand why Ailun could withstand 10,000 times the gravity without being affected at all!
However, what he did not know was that if Ailun was willing, he could even survive on the white dwarf planet. One must know that the surface gravity of the white dwarf planet was equal to 1 billion times that of Earth!
On Earth, he didn’t dare to use his full strength because to him, this world was as fragile as paper. Even he himself did n’ t know the limit of his strength.
The only thing he knew was that his current strength would not be inferior to Superman’s, a superman who could push the power of the mainland plate.
As a result, even though the Ten Thousand Strength King was very powerful and even had the power to fight the entire Avengers Alliance in the movie, it was still far from Ailun’s.
Seeing the incredulous expression on Wan Li Wang’s face, Allan shook his head slightly. Then, a red light flashed in his eyes.
In the next moment, a red energy shockwave tore through the sky and directly hit the Ten Thousand Strength King!
The hot line of sight exploded!
This time, Allan’s thermal line of sight was no longer as thick as a finger, but as thick as a bucket. His thermal line of sight could control the attack range according to his will.
Although he couldn’t do it right now, like Superman in the cartoon, he could just barely do it if he could instantly wipe out the hot lines of a building.
However, this would consume a lot of energy in his cells.
Therefore, under unnecessary circumstances, he would not use it easily.
A hot line of sight as thick as a bucket struck the gravitational field around the Ten Thousand Force King. The powerful impact force instantly caused his body to fall uncontrollably to the ground. The transparent gravitational field around him was also constantly fluctuating and twisting under the attack of Allan’s hot line of sight.
“No, that’s impossible. I can control gravitation. I’ m the King of All Strength, I’ m omnipotent!”The Ten Thousand Strength King roared madly, but he was still unable to resist the overwhelming power of Allan’s hot line of sight. His entire body fell to the ground like a meteor!
In the end, his entire body was blasted deep into the ground by Ailun’s powerful hot line of sight. It was unknown if he was alive or dead.
At this moment, the high-level members of the Divine Shield Bureau who were watching this scene through satellite surveillance were speechless for a long time. They were so shocked that they did not know what to say by the divine power that Allan possessed.
PS: rolled all over the ground, begging for flowers, collecting, evaluating tickets, giving rewards!*

[028] The calm before the storm!)

After dealing with the Ten Thousand Strength King, Allan looked at Manhattan Island, which had begun to land on the ground. With a move, he flew directly below the island.
He held the island gently with both hands. At the same time, an invisible biological force field radiated from his body, wrapping the entire Manhattan Island to prevent it from disintegration.
Then, he used his strength to lift the island, which was about 60 square kilometers, and slowly placed it on the ground.
This scene immediately shocked the higher-ups of the Divine Shield Bureau who were watching the satellite monitoring.
………
At the same time, in the vast starry sky, on an unknown planet.
Rocky, who had caused internal strife in the Immortal Palace a year ago and was defeated by Tore, was standing respectfully on a floating throne with his back facing him.
“Have you made up your mind?”Elysian man, Sir Thanos has no time to waste with you!”Standing beside the throne was a figure shrouded in black robes. He looked straight at Rocky and asked in a deep voice.
“Yes.”Rocky replied respectfully.
The black-robed man immediately looked at the figure on the floating throne. Seeing that he nodded slightly, he walked up to Rocky and handed him a scepter inlaid with a strange blue gemstone;
“Let’s go to Earth. There’s something Sir Zanos needs. Go grab it back.”
When Rocky heard this, he hesitated for a moment and said,” If I invade Earth, my stupid brother Torr will definitely not stand by and watch. Moreover, there are also some powerful beings on Earth. With my strength alone, I’ m afraid…”
“You have no other choice. Remember, my clansmen will be ready to wait for you to open that door.”The black-robed man scolded angrily;
“But if you fail, the things Sir Thanos needs are not in his hands. Then, don’ t count on your kingdom anymore. Not only that, there will be no place for you in this universe. No matter where you hide, Sir Thanos will be able to find you. He will make you wail and let you know… what it is that you death!”
…………
Three days later, on Earth, the S.H.I.E.I. Shield Joint Dark Energy Operation Base.
A helicopter slowly descended from the sky.
Colson was in a straight suit and was standing on one side with sunglasses on.
After the helicopter stopped, the cabin door opened and the commander of the Divine Shield Bureau, Maria Hill, walked down first. Then, the director, Nick Frey, also walked down.
He looked at the evacuation situation and looked at Colson.” How bad is it?”
When Colson heard this, he took off his sunglasses and smiled bitterly,” The problem is here. Sir, we have no idea how bad the situation is!”
Frey’s expression turned serious. As the director of S.H.I.E.I. Shield, he was naturally very clear about the meaning of Ke Er Sen’s words.
Because no matter what happened to the cosmic cube in the base, it would be a very serious matter.
He did not dare to delay. He immediately took the two of them to the deepest part of the base.
“Four hours ago, Dr. Silvig detected that the Cosmic Rubik’s Cube released a wave of energy…”
Walking out of the elevator, Colson followed Frey closely as he reported the situation;
“The space agency didn’ t authorize him to do the test!”
“No, it’s not that he’s doing the test. Sir, he was not there at all. The energy was triggered automatically!”
“What level of energy is it now?”
Frey’s expression became even more serious. The universe cube that had not reacted at all had suddenly reacted. This made him have to pay attention to it!
“It’s still rising. After confirming that Dr. Silvig can’ t close it, we can only order the evacuation.”Colson replied.
“How long will it take for everyone to leave?”
“We can clear the battlefield in half an hour!”
“Accelerate as fast as possible!”Frey nodded.
Colson nodded and left.
Hill saw this and quickly chased after Frey.” Sir, evacuation might be useless!”
“Then should we let everyone go back to sleep?”Frey knew this, but if he didn’t do anything, the situation would get worse.
“If we can’ t control the energy of the Cosmic Rubik’s Cube, I think hiding anywhere is useless.”Hill still maintained his view.
“I want you to make sure that the second stage of the prototype is transferred safely.”Frey did not pay any attention.
“Sir, this is not the time to give priority to these, right?”Hill could not help but frown.
Frey turned his head and looked at Hill.” Unless the end of the world is here, we still have to continue our days. Go check your items now. All relevant equipment will be loaded and transported away.”
Faced with Frey’s retort, Hill was speechless. He could only helplessly start executing the order.*

[029] S.H.I.E.L.E.S. Shield Bureau seeks help!)

Hill immediately left with his two subordinates.
Frey continued to head to his destination.
Very soon, he came to a laboratory with various precision instruments and said to one of the working old men;
“Dr. Silvig, how is the situation?”
Dr. Silviger immediately walked over;
“Sir, something’s wrong with the universe cube!”
“This is not the time to joke!”Frey frowned.
“It’s not a joke!”Dr. Silvig said with an extremely serious expression. As he spoke, he brought Frey to the side of the instrument that controlled the Cosmic Rubik’s Cube;
“The Rubik’s Cube is not only active, but also…”
Dr. Silvig paused for a moment and finally thought of how to describe the current state of the universe cube.” It seems to have its own consciousness!”
“Have you tried to cut off the power?”
“There’s no point in cutting off the power!”The doctor shook his head with a bitter smile.” Because the magic cube itself is an energy source. If we turn off the power, it will turn on itself. If it reaches its peak…”
“Wait, isn’t that our goal?”Absorb energy from the universe.”Frey interrupted him;
“But we’ re not ready yet. My calculations still need some time!”The doctor shook his head, then pointed at the cosmic magic cube and said,” It has been constantly releasing interference and radiation. It’s not dangerous, it’s just very low gamma rays.”
Frey nodded and glanced around. He noticed that there was no one left, so he asked,” Where’s Agent Barton?”
“Kid Ying?”I’ m hiding in a bird’s nest!”The doctor pointed to the high place in the laboratory behind him and signaled for “Eagle Eye” Clint Barton to be on it.
“Agent Barton, where are you!”Frey immediately picked up the walkie-talkie and contacted Eagle Eye.
Hearing Frei’s call, Eagle Eye quickly slid down the rope and walked to Frei.
“I remember the mission I gave you was to keep an eye on everything here!”Frey and Eagle Eye walked to the side and frowned.
“Yes, but only if you stand high enough, you can see further!”
“Then see what activated it?”Frey pointed at the cosmic cube and asked.
“There’s no one going in or out. Dr. Silviger has no problem either. There’s no contact or information. Obviously, even if there’s a problem, it won’ t be on our side.”Eagle Eye shook his head:
“It’s not our side?”When Frey heard this, he immediately grabbed the key words in Eagle Eye’s words.
“Yes, the universe cube is a door to the other side of the universe, right?”I think this door should be open on both sides!”Eagle Eye nodded and said his opinion.
Frey’s eyes flickered when he heard Eagle Eye’s words.
Buzz!!!!!”
At this moment, the light on the Rubik’s Cube suddenly began to shine brightly. A large amount of energy ripples started to shake the entire base.
Everyone in the laboratory looked at the source of the shock, the Cosmic Cube.
The energy released by the Cosmic Rubik’s Cube was slowly spinning, and then it quickly turned into a beam of blue light that shot out with lightning speed!
“Boom!”
In an instant, the blue light opened a dimensional portal.
By the time the dimensional portal slowly disappeared, a half- crouching man had appeared. He was wearing a green armor and holding a scepter inlaid with blue gems.
There was no doubt that this person who had suddenly appeared was the Cthulhu Rocky, who was supported by the mysterious power in the universe!
Looking at the surrounding agents who raised their guns at him, Rocky’s face revealed a charming smile and slowly stood up.
“Sir, please put down your spear!”Frey looked at the man who had suddenly appeared and a strong sense of uneasiness surged in his heart. He immediately shouted.
When Loki heard this, he looked at the scepter in his hand, and a strange smile appeared on his face. Suddenly, he raised the scepter to face Frey. In an instant, a blue beam of light shot out from the gem embedded in the scepter!
Falcon’s quickest reaction pushed Frey away and the two of them dodged Rocky’s attack in a thrilling manner.
“Boom!”
A blue beam of light shot onto a nearby instrument, causing a violent explosion.
Fire!!!”
Rocky’s actions also caused the surrounding agents to attack at the same time.
In an instant, gunshots rang out. The bullets continued to shoot at Rocky’s body, but only a series of sparks flew!
Rocky was an elysian man after all, and he had the blood of a frost giant. How could this group of human agents compare to him? In less than a moment, all but Frey were knocked down.
Even the strongest Eagle Eye was controlled by Rocky using his scepter under Frey’s gaze!
Then, Dr. Silvig was also under control.
Seeing this, Frey immediately wanted to leave with the Rubik’s Cube, but was discovered by the Eagle Eye, which was already under Rocky’s control, and was seriously injured.
After that, Rocky left with the Cosmic Rubik’s Cube, Eagle Eye, Dr. Silvig, and the others!
…………
A few hours later, Allan received Tony’s call.
“The commander of the Divine Shield Bureau, Maria Hill, called me half an hour ago.”
Tony’s voice came from the phone.” I said that S.H.I.E. Shield was attacked by Sol’s brother, Rocky. Hawk Eye and Dr. Silviger were all under his control. Frey was also injured by Hawk Eye, and he is still unconscious. S.H.E. Shield is now without a leader.”
“So, do they want us to help?”Allan’s eyes flickered as he asked.
“Yes, he wants you to appear.”On the phone, Tony said with certainty.
“Give me a reason to help them.”Allan was silent for a moment before suddenly speaking.
PS: asked for flowers, collection, evaluation tickets, rewards!*

[030] Super hero assembly!)

Tony opened his mouth when he heard Allan’s words. For a moment, he did not know what to say.
Indeed, Ailun had no reason to help Divine Shield Bureau.
He was not from the Mi Kingdom, or even from Earth. Why did he need to help Divine Shield for no reason?
You said to protect world peace?Let an alien protect Earth’s peace…
Wasn’t this a joke?
Seeing that Tony was speechless for a long time on the other side of the phone, Allen suddenly smiled and said,” Forget it, since I’ m fine now, let’s just kill time.”
“Ailun, if you really don’ t want to interfere, you really don’ t have to force yourself. No matter what, I will support your decision. After all, we are friends, right?”After a moment of silence, Tony said seriously.
“Alright, stop being emotional. I hate being emotional the most.”Ailun’s heart warmed up and he scolded with a smile,” Besides, if I really don’ t want to do it, do you think someone can force me?”
When Tony heard this, he could not help but roll his eyes. Indeed, with Allan’s power, if he really did n’ t want to do it, there wouldn’t be many people in this world who could force him…
“Alright, let’s not talk nonsense. Send me the coordinates.”
“Mm.”
Soon, Tony sent Ailun the exact coordinates of the S.H.I. Shield Sky carrier. Ailun immediately flew through the air.
Ailun’s flying speed was extremely fast. A moment later, he saw the aircraft carrier in the sky on the sea, landing on the deck with a bang.
Just at this moment, a S.H.I. Shield Kun-style fighter had just landed on the deck. The cabin door was opened, and Colson, who was wearing sunglasses and a suit, walked down from the plane.
There was also a man behind him. Ailun was familiar with and unfamiliar with him.
This man was very robust and tall. He was wearing a coffee-colored jacket. He looked very handsome, but there was a hint of confusion in his eyes.
As the two of them walked over, Allan finally recognized this man’s identity!
Steve Rogers, Captain of Mi Country!
He was regarded as a symbol of the spirit of the nation of rice. He was originally a weak recruit. After undergoing the government’s experimental transformation, he became a “super soldier “. This made his strength, speed, endurance and other physical abilities far superior to ordinary people. He also obtained Tony’s father. Howard Stark used one of the most solid metals in the world, Zhen Jin, to create a shield.
From then on, Steve Rogers, as Captain Mi, had made outstanding achievements in the World War II for the country and the world. Later, in the end of the World War II, when Captain Mi fought against the old enemy, Red Bull, fell into the Arctic waters and was frozen for nearly 70 years. It was only recently discovered by the Divine Shield Bureau.
Because he had been frozen for seventy years, he was still unable to adapt to this era. That was why there was a bit of confusion in his eyes.
When he saw Allan appear in front of him, Colson’s face immediately showed joy. With Allan’s help, he believed that S.H.I. Shield would definitely be able to survive this crisis safely.
“Mr. Ailun, I’ m glad you’ re willing to come.”He quickly walked to Ailun and pointed at the captain behind him.” This is Captain Mi, Steve Rogers.”
Then, he introduced Ailun to the captain.” Captain, you should have heard Fremont mention Mr. Ailun’s name. He is called Superman and one of the most powerful super heroes on Earth.”
“Nice to meet you, captain!”Hearing Colson’s words, Allan smiled slightly. He knew that he was deliberately trying to flatter and curry favor with him, but he did not mind. He extended his hand and shook hands with the captain.
At this moment, Tony also walked over from the side. Obviously, he had been invited in advance.
However, Tony’s attitude towards the captain was n’ t cold. In fact, Tony didn’t really like the captain. It was n’ t that the two of them had a grudge. It was just because his father, Howard Stark, was very respectful towards the captain of the team. This made Tony, who was arrogant and proud, not convinced.
However, because the captain had been frozen, Tony did not have a chance to see him.
The captain frowned slightly, but he didn’t care too much about Tony’s attitude.
At this moment, two figures also walked out from the plane that had stopped by the side. It was the black widow Natasha Romanov and the green giant Dr. Bruce Banner.
After receiving the news that Frey was seriously injured and unconscious, and that Hawk-Eye was under Rocky’s control, Hill, who had temporarily taken over from Frey’s job, asked Natasha to invite Bruce Bennett out of the mountain in case Allan and Tony were unwilling to help.
After a while, Natasha finally invited Dr. Bennett.
As she got off the plane, Natasha subconsciously looked around. Then she saw Allan among them and her eyes lit up.
After Ailun and Hate became famous in the battle, Natasha naturally heard of Ailun’s name.
She could not help but be interested in Allan.
After that, Ailun defeated the Destroyer from the elysian lands and the powerful King Wanli with overwhelming power. This gave her a deeper understanding of Ailun’s strength, but it did not make her fear Ailun. Instead, it made her more interested in Ailun.
When he saw Natasha appear, Tony Shen was about to shake her hand, but he did not expect Natasha to ignore him and quickly walk up to Ailun.
Natasha walked up to Ailun and looked at him with a spirited look in her eyes. Then, Shen took action and smiled.” Mr. Ailun, it’s nice to meet you. I’ m Natasha Romanov!”
PS: asked for flowers, collection, evaluation tickets, rewards!*

[031] Find Rocky!)

Tony opened his mouth when he heard Allan’s words. For a moment, he did not know what to say.
Indeed, Ailun had no reason to help Divine Shield Bureau.
He was not from the Mi Kingdom, or even from Earth. Why did he need to help Divine Shield for no reason?
You said to protect world peace?Let an alien protect Earth’s peace…
Wasn’t this a joke?
Seeing that Tony was speechless for a long time on the other side of the phone, Allen suddenly smiled and said,” Forget it, since I’ m fine now, let’s just kill time.”
“Ailun, if you really don’ t want to interfere, you really don’ t have to force yourself. No matter what, I will support your decision. After all, we are friends, right?”After a moment of silence, Tony said seriously.
“Alright, stop being emotional. I hate being emotional the most.”Ailun’s heart warmed up and he scolded with a smile,” Besides, if I really don’ t want to do it, do you think someone can force me?”
When Tony heard this, he could not help but roll his eyes. Indeed, with Allan’s power, if he really did n’ t want to do it, there wouldn’t be many people in this world who could force him…
“Alright, let’s not talk nonsense. Send me the coordinates.”
“Mm.”
Soon, Tony sent Ailun the exact coordinates of the S.H.I. Shield Sky carrier. Ailun immediately flew through the air.
Ailun’s flying speed was extremely fast. A moment later, he saw the aircraft carrier in the sky on the sea, landing on the deck with a bang.
Just at this moment, a S.H.I. Shield Kun-style fighter had just landed on the deck. The cabin door was opened, and Colson, who was wearing sunglasses and a suit, walked down from the plane.
There was also a man behind him. Ailun was familiar with and unfamiliar with him.
This man was very robust and tall. He was wearing a coffee-colored jacket. He looked very handsome, but there was a hint of confusion in his eyes.
As the two of them walked over, Allan finally recognized this man’s identity!
Steve Rogers, Captain of Mi Country!
He was regarded as a symbol of the spirit of the nation of rice. He was originally a weak recruit. After undergoing the government’s experimental transformation, he became a “super soldier “. This made his strength, speed, endurance and other physical abilities far superior to ordinary people. He also obtained Tony’s father. Howard Stark used one of the most solid metals in the world, Zhen Jin, to create a shield.
From then on, Steve Rogers, as Captain Mi, had made outstanding achievements in the World War II for the country and the world. Later, in the end of the World War II, when Captain Mi fought against the old enemy, Red Bull, fell into the Arctic waters and was frozen for nearly 70 years. It was only recently discovered by the Divine Shield Bureau.
Because he had been frozen for seventy years, he was still unable to adapt to this era. That was why there was a bit of confusion in his eyes.
When he saw Allan appear in front of him, Colson’s face immediately showed joy. With Allan’s help, he believed that S.H.I. Shield would definitely be able to survive this crisis safely.
“Mr. Ailun, I’ m glad you’ re willing to come.”He quickly walked to Ailun and pointed at the captain behind him.” This is Captain Mi, Steve Rogers.”
Then, he introduced Ailun to the captain.” Captain, you should have heard Fremont mention Mr. Ailun’s name. He is called Superman and one of the most powerful super heroes on Earth.”
“Nice to meet you, captain!”Hearing Colson’s words, Allan smiled slightly. He knew that he was deliberately trying to flatter and curry favor with him, but he did not mind. He extended his hand and shook hands with the captain.
At this moment, Tony also walked over from the side. Obviously, he had been invited in advance.
However, Tony’s attitude towards the captain was n’ t cold. In fact, Tony didn’t really like the captain. It was n’ t that the two of them had a grudge. It was just because his father, Howard Stark, was very respectful towards the captain of the team. This made Tony, who was arrogant and proud, not convinced.
However, because the captain had been frozen, Tony did not have a chance to see him.
The captain frowned slightly, but he didn’t care too much about Tony’s attitude.
At this moment, two figures also walked out from the plane that had stopped by the side. It was the black widow Natasha Romanov and the green giant Dr. Bruce Banner.
After receiving the news that Frey was seriously injured and unconscious, and that Hawk-Eye was under Rocky’s control, Hill, who had temporarily taken over from Frey’s job, asked Natasha to invite Bruce Bennett out of the mountain in case Allan and Tony were unwilling to help.
After a while, Natasha finally invited Dr. Bennett.
As she got off the plane, Natasha subconsciously looked around. Then she saw Allan among them and her eyes lit up.
After Ailun and Hate became famous in the battle, Natasha naturally heard of Ailun’s name.
She could not help but be interested in Allan.
After that, Ailun defeated the Destroyer from the elysian lands and the powerful King Wanli with overwhelming power. This gave her a deeper understanding of Ailun’s strength, but it did not make her fear Ailun. Instead, it made her more interested in Ailun.
When he saw Natasha appear, Tony Shen was about to shake her hand, but he did not expect Natasha to ignore him and quickly walk up to Ailun.
Natasha walked up to Ailun and looked at him with a spirited look in her eyes. Then, Shen took action and smiled.” Mr. Ailun, it’s nice to meet you. I’ m Natasha Romanov!”*

[032] Aggrieved Rocky!)

At the same time, Rocky had his next move.
The reason why he had seized the Cosmic Rubik’s Cube was that he had two purposes. One was to give it to the person he supported on his back. The other was to open the dimensional portal and place the Zitari army on Earth.
Now that he had obtained the Cosmic Rubik’s Cube, what he had to do next was naturally to put the Zitari army into Earth. However, this matter was simple to say, but it was very troublesome to achieve.
After careful calculation, Dr. Silvig, who was under his control, told him that he needed a rare metal called iridium. So, Rocky started his plan with this metal as his target.
………
On the other side, while Allan, Tony, and the captain were chatting, time passed by minute by minute.
“We found a matching target. The similarity of facial features reached 69%.”At this moment, a technician suddenly shouted.
The voice of this technician immediately attracted the attention of everyone present.
“The similarity… reaches 100%. It’s definitely the target.”
Hill, who had been waiting in the control room, immediately asked,” Where is the target?”
“No.28, Kuling Street, Stuttgart. The target doesn’ t seem to have any intention of hiding.”
Hill immediately said,” Allan, Captain, I’ ll have to trouble you to capture Rocky!”
The reason she chose Allan was because she thought he was strong enough. Rocky was from the elysian lands. She wasn’t sure if the captain alone could take him down.
Allan nodded slightly. There was nothing left or right. It was better to go to Rocky to have fun.
“I’ ll fly the plane to escort Captain and Allan.”Natasha said.
Allan and the captain nodded. The three of them walked towards the tarmac together.
Then, Natasha flew towards the country.
……
Rocky was also working on his plan.
Although it was the first time he and Eagle Eye had cooperated, it had to be said that the two of them had cooperated very well. Very quickly, Dr. Silviger used the Cosmic Rubik’s Cube to set up a dimensional portal and took the metal iridium that he needed. Of course, there was no need for blood and killing lu in the process.
After Eagle Eye succeeded, in order to avoid being discovered by Divine Shield, he quickly left with his subordinates.
In order to help him attract the attention of the Divine Shield Bureau, Loki deliberately appeared in the square on Kuling Street. He used his magic clone to surround the people who ran out of the hall in panic.
“I said it.”Seeing the people in front of him, Rocky suddenly shouted,” Kneel down!”
The people surrounded by his four doppelgangers were all ordinary people. They were already frightened by the mysterious Rocky and began to kneel down.
“This isn’ t easy!”Seeing this scene, Rocky’s face immediately revealed a proud smile. He looked at the mortals in front of him and mocked with disdain:
“Aren’t you born to be like this?”This is a truth that humans have not revealed. The temptation of freedom deprives you of the happiness of your life. You all yearn for slavery. You all madly pursue power and status, but in reality, your bones are full of slavery. Sooner or later, you will submit to it…”
“Your ruler!”
Although everyone was filled with anger, no one dared to stand up because no one wanted to stand up.
The smile on Loki’s face grew even more intense, and the strong sense of ridicule was beyond words!
“Perhaps one day, we will really be enslaved and surrender.”A white-headed old man finally couldn’t hear him anymore. He slowly stood up from the ground and straightened his body. He looked at Rocky and said disdainfully,” But… it’s definitely not for someone like you!”
“I’ m unique!”A proud smile appeared on Rocky’s face.” It’s inevitable for mortals to obey the gods!”
“No.”The old man shook his head and said disdainfully,” I’ ve seen too many shameless people like you.”
The smile on Rocky’s face stopped abruptly, and a strong killing intent appeared in his eyes.
He would never allow anyone to openly provoke him. He was the Cthulhu Loki!
“You guys watch this old man.”Rocky looked around the crowd and slowly raised the Spirit Gem Scepter in his hand, pointing it at the old man.” This is the end of daring to provoke me!”
Swoosh!
After Rocky finished speaking, a blue energy beam shot out from the blue gem on the top of the scepter and shot towards the old man.
The old man smiled bitterly and closed his eyes.
But at this moment, a blue figure suddenly descended from the sky and blocked the old man.
This person was the captain who arrived in time!
Clang!
The beam of energy emitted by Rocky’s scepter was bounced back by the golden shield in the captain’s hand. It sent him flying and landed on the ground.
However, Loki was an elysian after all. He had a defense that was far superior to ordinary people, and he was wearing a special elysian armor. Therefore, such an attack did not cause much damage to him.
“Remember when I came to the country last time, there was also someone who placed himself above all living beings.”The captain walked towards Rocky and said indifferently,” In the end… he was killed!”
“Wow, it’s a big soldier!”Rocky stood up from the ground and looked at the captain. He sneered,” You’ re just an outdated person.”
“Yeah, I might be an out-of-date person, but I’ m still better than someone like you who is about to finish playing!”The captain smiled.
“Hahaha, just you?”Rocky laughed as if he had heard a huge joke.
“A soldier wants to deal with me?”Rocky’s expression didn’ t change at all. He said disdainfully,” Don’ t laugh at dead people. I’ m…”
Dong!
Before Rocky could finish his sentence, he saw a familiar figure descending from the sky!
“Then what about me?”Allan landed on the ground and looked at Rocky with a playful smile.
“It’s you!”Rocky’s expression suddenly changed. At that time, he had controlled the Destroyer to come to Earth. He had seen Allan through the Destroyer, and he had also seen the scene of his punch exploding and destroying. Naturally, he had deep memories of him.
“Looks like you know me.”Seeing that Loki had called out his name, Ailun was also a little surprised.
“God is omniscient!”Rocky forced a calm tone.
“Although you’ re stronger than other mortals, you’ re still just a mortal. How can you understand how powerful God is!”
Wang Yu shook his head helplessly when he saw that Luo Ji was acting like a fool again.
When Rocky saw Allan’s expression, he gritted his teeth and pointed at Allan with the Spirit Gem Scepter. A blue energy beam shot towards Allan.
Just as he thought that Allan would dodge, he saw that he was standing on the spot without any intention of dodging!
Rocky could not help but feel wronged…
Even if you were strong, you wouldn’t look down on people like that…
The blue energy beam accurately shot onto Ailun’s body, but… Ailun had nothing to do!
It was true that nothing had happened…
Although the Heart Gem was one of the six infinite gems in the universe, it was not an attack-type gem after all. Moreover, Rocky was far from able to unleash the true power of the Heart Gem.
Seeing Rocky’s incredulous and sour expression, Allan could only helplessly spread his hands.
“I’ m so strong, I’ m also desperate.”*

[033] Rocky, who was beaten up!)

Rocky’s mouth twitched. Although he already knew that he was n’ t Ailun’s opponent, he did n’ t expect… F*ck, he couldn’t even break Ailun’s defense. What’s wrong?
“Rocky, stop playing. Take out your full strength.”Allan looked at Rocky and said seriously,” You don’ t have to show mercy.”
You’re the only one who’s deliberately showing mercy. Your entire family is deliberately showing mercy!!
When Rocky heard this, his lips trembled. He was almost sucked away by Ailun!!
“You lowly and lowly mortal, die for me!!”
Rocky could no longer suppress the anger in his heart. He let out a low roar. He was completely out of control. He no longer cared about how strong Ailun was. The Spiritual Gem Scepter in his hand sent out several energy beams. Following that, he split out dozens of doppelgangers and quickly exchanged positions with his body, rushing towards Ailun from all directions!!
“I will definitely kill you!!”
But… the ideal was beautiful, but the reality was cruel.
As soon as dozens of Rocky arrived in front of Ailun, Ailun recognized his original body and mercilessly punched his handsome face. Rocky immediately flew out.
“No, I’ m a god. How could I be defeated by an ant like you!”However, he quickly clenched his teeth and stood up, charging at Allan again!
Bang!
However, this was no use. Rocky was directly hit by Ailun’s punch in the nose and was sent flying back…
“No, that’s impossible. I wo n’ t lose!!”
Bang!
Rocky flew out again…
“I…”
Pa!
This time, before Rocky could even speak, Ailun had already appeared in front of him and sent him flying with a slap!
“Wait…”
Pa!
Rocky was sent flying again…
“Enough!”Arriving from the ground with great difficulty, Rocky suddenly used all his strength and roared,” I…”
Ailun thought that he was about to say something about me being a god, and his expression turned cold. His body flashed and he appeared in front of him. He pulled up his right leg smashed his body heavily against the ground like a whip.
Bang!Bang!Bang!
A series of clashing sounds could be heard, causing the entire ground to shake violently.
Looking at the harmless young man, the next moment, he became like a violent dragon. Everyone in the square was completely petrified.
After Ailun hit the ground in one breath, Rocky was completely stunned…
“Ailun, forget it, forget it. Just let him go for now and bring him back to the headquarters of Divine Shield Bureau.”At this moment, the captain couldn’ t continue watching. Looking at this poor child, his face had already been beaten into a pig’s head. Perhaps even his mother couldn’ t recognize him anymore…
“Eh…” Ailun finally noticed Rocky’s current appearance. He only took a glance at him. Alright… He could n’ t help but feel a little distressed. F*ck, it was really too tragic…
Rocky lay on the ground, his nose bruised and his face swollen. His eyes stared blankly at the sky, as if he was a woman from a good family who had just been impolite…
Seeing Rocky’s desperate appearance, the captain looked at Allan speechlessly and grabbed the others and walked towards the Kun fighter plane that had already landed on the ground.
Allan spread out his hands innocently and followed him onto the plane.
The plane slowly rose into the air.
At the same time, Natasha, who was flying the plane, also contacted the headquarters of Divine Shield.
“Did he say anything?”
Soon, Hill’s voice came from the communicator.
He was naturally referring to Rocky.
“No!”
Natasha quickly replied.
“Then bring him back immediately.”Hill’s voice rang again in the communicator.
Hearing Hill’s order, Natasha immediately sped up the plane and flew towards the aircraft carrier at the headquarters.
The few people in the plane did not speak.
Rumble!
However, just as the plane was less than a third away from the headquarters of S.H.I.E.I. Shield, there was no warning in the sky. Lightning suddenly appeared out of nowhere. Following that, a deafening sound of thunder rang out.
Immediately, it attracted the attention of everyone on the plane.
“Strange. Where did these lightning come from?”The captain, who was sitting by the window, covered his ears and said doubtfully.
Natasha was equally puzzled. However, they could vaguely sense that the lightning came from an unusual location.
Allan and Rocky were the only ones who knew who was coming!*

[034] Sol showed up!)

“What’s wrong? Are you afraid of lightning?”When the captain was looking at the sky, he couldn’t help but frown when he saw Rocky’s expression. He really couldn’t understand. Could it be that this guy who always claimed to be a god was actually afraid of thunder?
“No, I just don’ t like that guy. He’s going to hit the thunder later.”Rocky shook his head expressionlessly. Err, well, he couldn’t make an expression. After all, his entire face was still swollen…
Hearing Rocky’s words, the captain was stunned. He did n’ t understand what Rocky meant.
Dong!
However, at this moment, the entire body of the Kun fighter suddenly shook, as if something had landed on the plane.
The captain stood up in surprise.
Only Ailun narrowed his eyes. He knew that Saul was here!
Ssss!
A series of teeth-chilling sounds rang out. The rear hatch door of the Kun fighter was pulled open by a powerful force.
Then, a golden-haired man wearing an armored cloak rushed in with a rectangular hammer. It was Thundergod Saul.
Seeing Saul appear, the captain on the outside immediately raised his hand and tried to stop him. However, Saul’s action was even faster. Thunder God’s Hammer was thrown out and the captain was instantly sent flying back.
Saul waved his hand and Thunder God’s Hammer flew back to him. However, just as he was about to grab Rocky and leave, he suddenly saw a familiar figure looking at him with a smile.
“Hey, Saul, we meet again.”Allan slowly stood up and looked at Saul with a faint smile.
“It’s you!”Saul’s pupils constricted.
“Brother!”At this moment, Rocky beside Ailun suddenly spoke up and unexpectedly called out Brother Saul.
Allan glanced at him and knew that he was going to pretend to be pitying Saul again!
“Rocky, how did you end up like this?”Saul looked over and saw Rocky’s bruised face. His face turned ugly.
Rocky secretly glanced at Ailun. He looked like he was feeling wronged, but he did not dare to say anything…
“You did it?”Salton looked at Allan angrily and asked.
To him, it was his brother Rocky who had tortured him thousands of times. He still treated Rocky like a first love.
Saul, who had the ability to control his brother, saw his brother being beaten like this. How could he not be angry? Without saying another word, he threw a hammer at Allan!
However, because it was on the plane, Saul did not use much strength.
“That’s right.”Ailun quickly turned around and flashed, saying indifferently,” So what if it’s me?”
“Earthman, I know you’ re very strong, but although Rocky is wrong, you shouldn’ t have beaten him up like this, let alone meddling in others’ affairs!”Seeing that his attack was dodged by Allan, Saul stopped attacking. With a wave of his hand, Thunder God’s Hammer flew back to his hand. He looked at Allan angrily and said coldly,” Because this is our Asgard affair!”
“Hehe, interesting. You Asgard took the initiative to provoke Earth. Could it be that you want us to stand and fight for you?”Allan laughed coldly and said disdainfully,” Stop talking nonsense, or let Rocky hand over the Cosmic Rubik’s Cube.”
“Why don’ t you rely on your own abilities to successfully take Rocky away!”
As he spoke, he threw Rocky in front of Saul and said indifferently.
Hearing this, Saul’s face turned even uglier. He grabbed Rocky and turned around to turn the Thor’s Hammer and flew out.
Allan did not stop him. If the two of them were to fight on the plane, the plane would be turned into scrap metal in a moment.
Soon, Saul took Rocky to a deserted hillside and threw him to the ground.
Then, Allan descended from the sky and landed beside Saul.
Saul gave a cold harrumph and did not say anything else. The Thunder God Hammer in his hand suddenly came out of his hand!
Swoosh!
Thunder God’s Hammer turned into a black shadow and smashed towards Allan with a whistling sound!
“Good!”
Allan laughed and did not dodge. He clenched his right fist and punched out at Thunder God’s Hammer!
Bang!
When the two collided, a strong shock wave immediately spread out in all directions!
The next moment, Thunder God’s Hammer was struck by his punch and flew back towards Saul!
Seeing that Allan had actually blocked the Thunder God’s Hammer, the fighting spirit in Saul’s eyes immediately grew stronger. Once he grasped the incoming Thunder God’s Hammer, he started to rotate at high speed. The surface of the Thunder God’s Hammer was immediately covered by a wave of blue lightning!
Then, he threw it out again. Thunder God’s Hammer carried the sound of rolling wind and thunder, shaking the surrounding air.
This time, whether it was the power or speed of the Thunder God’s Hammer, it was much stronger than the previous time. Even the speed of the Thunder God’s Hammer had far exceeded the speed of sound!
PS: asked for flowers, collection, evaluation tickets, rewards!*

[035] Press Sore!)

When Ailun saw this, he still threw out another punch!
Bang!
Under this punch, the air was shaken!
Then, Ailun’s punch collided heavily with the Thunder God’s Hammer, which was wrapped in lightning and attacked at supersonic speed!
Boom!
A wave of air that was visible to the naked eye spread out in all directions!
Swoosh!
Thunder God’s Hammer was struck by Ailun’s punch and instantly flew towards Saul at a faster speed.
Saul Shen took out his right hand and caught the Thunder God Hammer that was flying back. He looked at Allan with a serious expression. At this moment, he had a real understanding of Allan’s strength!
As expected of one of the strongest people he had ever seen!
When he thought of this, the blood in his body seemed to burn. He took a deep breath. His right hand held the Thunder God’s Hammer tightly. Then, he leaped up abruptly, and the Thunder God’s Hammer in his right hand exploded with countless rays of lightning. Then, it descended from the sky and slammed down heavily on Allan!
Before Thunder God’s Hammer fell, Ailun felt a strong wind whistling over. Saul had probably used all his strength in this attack!
However, he was still fearless. His right fist slammed out!
The moment his fist collided with Thor’s hammer, Saul felt a huge force coming at him. He only felt his arm go numb and Thor’s hammer flew out.
Allan did not feel anything.
Although Saul’s strength was very strong, and he was not much weaker than Banna who had transformed into Hulk, he was still extremely far away from Allan.
Saul was clearly in the midst of this attack. He understood this and retreated. He grabbed the Thunder God’s Hammer and flew into the air with a whoosh!
The Thundergod Hammer in his hand spun at high speed.
In that instant, the sky was filled with dark clouds. Thunder continued to ring out. Following that, a giant lightning snake with a diameter of several meters formed in the sky. With the wave of Saul Thor’s Hammer, it suddenly descended from the sky!
Saul really used all his strength in this attack. It was even more powerful than the attack that destroyed the entire city of Scovia in the Avengers Alliance’s original 2 movies!
Moreover, the power of this attack was even more concentrated!
When he saw Saul’s attack, his shockingly powerful expression turned serious even for Ailun!
Boom!
How fast was the lightning? Just as these thoughts appeared in Ailun’s mind, the huge beam of lightning had already descended from the sky and landed!
After swallowing Allan, it exploded with a loud bang. Its power was close to that of an ordinary nuclear bomb!
Looking at Ailun, who was submerged by the lightning pillar, Saul in the sky gasped for breath. Although the power of that strike was shocking, it consumed a large amount of his divine power, but his face did not show any relief.
Because he knew very well that even if he released this attack with all his strength, he would not be able to defeat Allan. Or rather, he had never thought of defeating Allan from the start. He only hoped to fight with him with all his strength and challenge his limits!
Soon, the aftermath of the explosion slowly dispersed. Ailun’s figure also appeared in his sight.
Saul’s pupils contracted when he saw Allan’s unharmed appearance.
Taking advantage of this, Ailun’s feet stomped on the ground. The moment the ground cracked, his entire body rushed out like a bolt of lightning. He instantly appeared in front of Saul and lightly punched out!
The air was torn apart!
As he was caught off guard, Saul only had time to protect his arms. Then, he felt a terrifying power that was like a volcano erupting and landed on his arms. His entire body instantly flew out of control for nearly a thousand meters!
In the end, his entire body crashed heavily onto a small hill. His body was almost completely embedded in it. Then, a large mouthful of blood spurted out from his mouth!
“You’ re really strong!”
Saul spat out a mouthful of blood. He finally felt a little more comfortable. He wiped the blood off the corner of his mouth and broke free from the mountain!
With a wave of his hand, Thunder God’s Hammer immediately flew back to his hand from afar.
“Do you still want to continue fighting, Saul?”When Ailun saw Saul’s sorry state, he could not help but chuckle.
“Forget it, I’ m not your opponent at all.”Saul shook his head and smiled bitterly.” You’ re too strong…”
“OK.”Allan nodded. Suddenly, without any warning, he punched Saul and sent him flying. Only then did he clap his hands.
“Alright, this is the end of our grudge.”
This time, Saul finally crawled out of a piece of rock. His right eye was green, and he looked extremely miserable.
At this moment, the captain also walked out from the Kun fighter plane that landed on the ground.
He came to Ailun’s side and looked at Saul and asked in a deep voice,” What exactly is your purpose here?”
Saul subconsciously glanced at Ailun. After a moment of silence, he said,” I came here to stop Rocky’s plot.”
“Then don’ t make a fuss!”The captain said seriously,” Bring Rocky back to the headquarters of Divine Shield Bureau first. We’ ll talk about what to do next. Let’s discuss it together.”
Hearing the captain’s words, Allan nodded.
Saul was silent, but he still agreed.
Although he was still a little dissatisfied with Allan’s previous violent beating of Rocky, he also knew that this guy, Rocky, really needed to be beaten up sometimes. Moreover, he could n’ t do anything to Allan even if he beat him up. Therefore, he could only talk about it according to the situation.
Everyone immediately boarded the plane and rushed to the headquarters of Divine Shield Bureau.
Because of the battle between Ailun and Saul, no one was in the mood to speak.
He was speechless.
Soon, everyone returned to the aircraft carrier at the headquarters of Divine Shield.
After the plane landed, Rocky was immediately taken to the top floor of the aircraft carrier by a team of heavily armed special forces. A prison that had been specially designed to imprison Hulk had been built.
The team leader, Tony, Dr. Bennett, Natasha, and Eagle Eye were all called into a conference room by Frey, surrounded by a conference table.
PS: asked for flowers, collection, evaluation tickets, rewards!*

[036] Rocky’s plot!)

The Kun plane landed slowly on the aircraft carrier’s tarmac. Then, Allan, the captain, Natasha, and Saul walked out with Rocky.
On the way back, Natasha informed Hill. As soon as they got off the plane, a group of fully armed teams came to escort Rocky into the aircraft carrier, a prison specially designed to imprison Hulk.
Hill went to interrogate him.
Allan, Saul, the captain, Dr. Bennett, and Natasha all came to a meeting room.
Through the video, he watched Hill interrogate Rocky.
The process didn’t go well. Rocky’s eloquence was excellent. After some interrogation, Hill didn’t ask him anything useful. Instead, he was angered to the point his face turned green.
The captain saw the whole process. After thinking for a moment, he suddenly looked at Saul and asked,” Saul, what do you think he wants to do?”
Before the captain arrived at the aircraft carrier, he had already read the information about the people present, so he knew that Saul was Rocky’s brother.
“He has an army called Zitari. They’ re not elysians, they don’ t belong to any planet, they’ re from an unknown world. Rocky intends to bring them to attack Earth.”
Salton paused for a moment and continued,” And their condition to help Rocky is probably to obtain the Cosmic Rubik’s Cube.”
“An army?”The captain looked at everyone,” From the outer space?”
“So, he wants to open the dimensional portal.”Dr. Banner immediately said,” That’s why Dr. Silvig was taken away.”
“Silvig?”Saul frowned slightly.
“Yes.”Dr. Bennett said,” He’s an astronomer.”
“He’s my friend.”Saul said with an ugly expression.
“Rocky used magic to control him.”And one of our colleagues, Eagle Eye Clint Barton.”Natasha smiled bitterly.
“Rocky didn’ t use a spell.”Allan shook his head.” The reason why he can control Dr. Silviger and Eagle Eye is because of the scepter in his hand. Didn’t you guys notice?Luo Ji used the scepter every time he controlled others.”
“Wait, I think we shouldn’ t be looking at Rocky. This guy’s thoughts are hard to understand. If I say, he’s a madman.”Banna suddenly said.
“You better be careful.”Saul looked at Dr. Bannah and said in an unfriendly tone,” Rocky is indeed unreasonable, but he’s an elysian… and we’ re brothers.”
“Your brother killed 80 people in these two days!”Seeing that Saul was still so confident, Natasha said coldly.
“……” Saul’s face twitched.” He was adopted.”
Dr. Bennett ignored him and continued,” Iridium, what do they want?”
“It can be used as a stabilizer.”At this moment, Tony walked out. Hearing Dr. Bannah’s words, he immediately said,” This way, the new teleportation portal will not collapse like the base of Divine Shield. Moreover, it can change the size of the teleportation portal according to Rocky’s needs. It will last longer.”
“The other materials they need, Barton should be able to obtain them easily. At present, he still needs a power source with high density energy to activate the magic cube.”
“When did you become thermonuclear astrophysics?”Hill could not help but ask:
“It was last night.”Tony asked,” Am I the only one doing my homework?”
No one bothered with him.
“Does Rocky need a special power source?”The captain suddenly asked.
“He needs to heat the cube to at least 100 million degrees to meet the theoretical requirements.”Dr. Banna immediately replied.
“That’s right.”Tony clicked, then said,” Unless Silviger can find a way to stabilize the quantum tunneling effect.”
“If he can, he can make any reactor on Earth undergo drastic changes in ions.”Dr. Banna explained.
“Look, there are still people who understand.”Tony could not help but praise him.
Everyone rolled their eyes. Ailun felt a little helpless in his heart. Tony was good at everything, but this mouth really owed him a little…
“Dr. Banner, your achievements in the positron collision domain are truly incomparable. I am your super fan.”Tony arrived in front of Dr. Bennett and shook hands with him. But as he said that, he started to speak venomously,” I really appreciate your ability to become a green monster once you have a temper.”
Dr. Bennett’s expression was a little unnatural. Fortunately, he had been trying to control his temper in order to control his ability to transform into Hulk. Therefore, he politely replied,” Thank you.”
However, everyone, including Allan, did not notice that at this moment, on the Soul Gem Scepter beside him, a strange energy that was hard to detect with the naked eye suddenly emitted.
*Because of this energy, everyone felt a little annoyed…*

[037] Chaos!)

At the same time, a strange smile appeared on Rocky’s face as he sensed everything.
Ailun in the meeting room suddenly felt a burst of impatience. He could not help but frown.
The other people’s reactions were even more intense, and they even started arguing.
“Stark, without your armor, what are you?”
“Heh, I’m a genius, a millionaire, a playboy, a philanthropist. What about you?”Rogers, don’ t forget, you’ re just an experiment. All your abilities come from a small bottle.”
“Put on your armor, let’s fight one on one!”
The captain looked at Tony with a cold look in his eyes. This was something he had never seen before!
“Hehehe…”
However, before Tony could say anything, a wave of ridicule sounded from the side.
“You guys are really petty, too petty!”
Looking at the faces of the captain and Tony, Saul looked down on these mortals.
“This is your team?”I’ m glad I didn’ t join.”
Dr. Bennett laughed, his voice filled with disdain.
“Bruce, you think you have the right to say something like this. The most abnormal thing here is you. Who destroyed the entire Harlem District last time?”
At this moment, Allan finally understood. He immediately looked at Rocky’s scepter. It was obvious that the Scepter of the Heart was affecting the emotions of everyone present, and the effect was obviously stronger than in the movie.
Because he had a strong defense against mental and spiritual attacks, he was not greatly affected.
The two of them looked at each other. Allan immediately stood up and said loudly,” Everyone, calm down. You are now affected by Rocky’s s scepter.”
“We’ re very clear-headed. We don’ t need you to be an outsider.”The captain said sarcastically.
“The old man is right.”Tony agreed, then looked at Allan and mocked,” And you, Allan, I think you’ ve been unhappy for a long time. Aren’ t you just stronger? Don’ t always look like you’ re the biggest.”
Ailun’s mouth twitched slightly. Without any hesitation, he punched out and sent the two of them flying.
Of course, he controlled his strength and would not injure them.
After being sent flying by Allan, the two of them immediately woke up.
“What happened? What happened to me just now?”Tony shook his dizzy head and said in confusion.
The captain was also confused.
“You’ ve just been affected by Rocky’s s scepter. Saul and Dr. Bannah are already fighting.”Allan was speechless.
………………
At the same time, a plane was quickly approaching the aircraft carrier of Divine Shield Bureau.
At the mouth of the plane, a strange blue eagle eye flashed in its eyes. It quickly pulled out a broken arrow from behind it. It stared at the aircraft carrier’s engine number three and shot an arrow with a bow.
Swoosh!
The arrow that Eagle Eye shot, under the effect of the high altitude stroke, made a detour and accurately shot onto Engine 3.
The third engine of the aircraft carrier exploded violently and was successfully destroyed by Eagle Eye.
Allan and the others in the aircraft carrier immediately felt a violent shake of the aircraft carrier in the air. Then, a scorching wave of fire and shock waves came from afar!
Allan had a strong Kryptonian bloodline, so he naturally would not be afraid of this shock wave and flame.
As for Tony and the captain, who had just woken up, they were a little miserable and were sent flying.
“Allan, we’ ve been attacked. The aircraft carrier’s engine number three has stopped working!”
At this moment, Hill’s voice suddenly sounded from Allan’s communicator.
“I know. We’ ll find a way to solve it.”Allan quickly replied. After saying that, he looked at Tony;
“Tony, you need to think of a way to repair the third engine of the aircraft carrier. Otherwise, if another engine is destroyed, the entire aircraft carrier will crash.”
When Tony heard this, he agreed without any hesitation. He knew very well what the consequences would be if the aircraft carrier were to crash. Moreover, he had no choice. Of all the people present, he was the only one who was suitable and knew how to repair it. He immediately equip the steel battle suit.
“Captain, Eagle Eye and the others may have infiltrated the aircraft carrier. You must find a way to deal with them.”Then, Allan said to the captain.
“Okay.”In such an emergency, the captain naturally wouldn’t waste his breath and immediately started to move.
……
On the other side, Saul and Dr. Bannah had already clashed.
“Didn’ t you transform? Come on, let me see how much you have.”
As he spoke, Saul had already punched Dr. Bennett in the face!
Dr. Bennett, who had been affected by the Scepter of Soul Gem, suppressed his anger in his heart, instantly exploded. With a roar, he transformed into a green giant and sent Saul flying out of the deck with a punch.*

[038] Saul fought Hulk (asking for flowers, collecting them!)

On the aircraft carrier deck.
Saul, who was affected by the Soul Gem Scepter, was fighting Dr. Bana, who had transformed into the Hulk.
Although Hulk was very powerful, Saul was not inferior to him at all. The two of them were like two human-shaped beasts, constantly wreaking havoc on the aircraft carrier deck.
He dodged Hulk’s aggressive punch. Saul used his divine power and smashed a heavy punch on Hulk’s head. He took seven or eight steps back, not forgetting to mock him;
“Big man, are you just these two?”It really disappointed me!”
Even though Hulk’s mind was in a mess, he could still understand Saul’s words. He couldn’t help but look angry. Then, with a furious roar, his huge body suddenly exploded with a speed that did n’ t match his perfect speed. Under Saul’s surprised gaze, a palm-like slap landed on his face.
Pa!
There was an incomparably clear sound, and even a huge force shook the surrounding air.
Saul was stunned by the slap. When he realized what was going on, his face immediately turned angry.
Not long after he arrived on Earth, he was injured twice in a row. This was something he had never thought of before!
He wiped the blood off the corner of his mouth and felt the pain on Huo Lala’s right face. This made him, who was always arrogant and arrogant, a little unbearable.
He immediately raised his right hand and stared fixedly at Hulk who was charging forward again. A sinister smile appeared on his face.
Then, the moment Hulk rushed in front of him, a silver metal hammer appeared in his hand and smashed heavily on Hulk’s head!
Bang!
A muffled thud sounded like a thunderclap. Hulk’s huge body instantly flew backwards. He rolled three or four times on the ground before crashing into a fighter plane parked on the deck.
Being hit by Thunder God’s Hammer, even with his defense, he could feel his head go dizzy.
He shook his head as hard as he could. Only then did he feel a little more clear-headed.
Then, without any hesitation, he grabbed the Kun fighter behind him and threw it towards Saul!
The weight of the plane was at least a few tons or even more. With Hulk’s throwing power, it immediately roared and smashed towards Saul.
A look of shock flashed in Saul’s eyes. The power in front of him was n’ t just a joke. If it was just power, even he wouldn’t be a match. However, Thor was n’ t just power!
The Thunder God’s Hammer in his hand whizzed out with a whistling sound. It directly smashed the Kun-style fighter jet towards him, causing it to explode violently. Then, the Thunder God’s Hammer continued to smash towards Hao Ke without any loss of power.
Facing the rapidly approaching Thunder God’s Hammer, Hulk did not have the slightest fear on his face. He only had endless anger on his face. However, his strong instinct still made him slightly turn to dodge the attack of Thunder God’s Hammer.
Then, he quickly reached out and grabbed the Thunder God Hammer that flew past him, ready to throw it back!
But what he didn’t expect was that the Thor’s Hammer didn’t appear to be heavy. As soon as he got it, he was sent flying and fell to the ground.
Haoke’s heart instantly grew even more furious. He got up from the ground and grabbed the handle of the Thunder God’s Hammer with both hands. He used all of his strength and desperately moved the Thunder God’s Hammer. However, the Thunder God’s Hammer seemed to have magic power. No matter how much he exerted, even his huge feet fell into the solid alloy ground. However, the Thunder God’s Hammer could not be shaken at all!
When Saul saw this, he could not help but laugh coldly. He took the opportunity to smash his fist heavily on Haoke’s temple and send him flying again!
After landing heavily on the ground, Hulk quickly got up and roared angrily. Then, with a step on the ground, he rose to the ground and raised his arms, smashing towards Saul.
Saul’s face changed when he saw this. He could clearly feel that Hulk’s strength and speed were even stronger than before!
With a slight hesitation, he had no time to dodge. He could only raise his arm and hold on to the arm that Hulk had thrown at him. Instantly, he felt a powerful force attack, causing his arms to feel numb.
Seeing Saul block his attack again, Hulk’s heart was filled with anger. His strength increased once more. Then, his head lowered like a heavy hammer, hitting Saul’s head!
Bang!
Saul’s entire body was sent flying once again, landing on the ground, his head spinning.
Hulk’s attack was successful, but he did n’ t stop at all. He chased after Saul again. He didn’t know if he had done it unintentionally, or if he had done it intentionally. The sandbag’s fist smashed onto Saul’s face again!
This punch was solid, and Hulk was furious. Blood sprayed out of Saul’s nose.
This was still under the condition that he had the Asgardian constitution and the Thunder God’s power to protect him. If others were to receive this punch, even a person like the captain who had injected the super soldier’s serum would be beaten to death by a punch!
“Very good, big guy, you completely angered me!”He stretched out his hand, and Thunder God’s Hammer returned to his hand again. Then, it directly hit Haoke, sending him back five or six meters!
Taking advantage of this, he suddenly raised the Thunder God’s Hammer, and dark clouds gathered in the sky. Then, a bolt of lightning landed on the Thunder God’s Hammer, and as Saul turned the Thunder God’s Hammer towards Haoke, a bolt of lightning that was as thick as the waist of an adult man shot out from the Thunder God’s Hammer in an instant. Haoke did not have time to react at all and slammed it on his body.
“Roar!”
Hulk immediately let out a painful roar. His entire body went numb, and even his hair was a little burnt by the electricity…
However, this powerful attack did not make Hulk feel any fear. Instead, it infuriated the ferocity in his body. His strength increased once more. He stepped on the ground and his huge body shot towards Saul!
Saul laughed when he saw this. Without any hesitation, he lifted the Thor’s Hammer and flew towards Hulk!
However, just as the battle between the two of them was about to break out again, a figure suddenly appeared in front of Saul. With a punch, Saul was sent flying!*

[039] Force Press Hooker!)

There was no doubt that this person who had suddenly arrived was Allan!
A punch sent Saul flying, and Ellen immediately looked at Hulk. A red light flashed in her eyes, and two energy shockwaves that were extremely hot and hot shot out, slamming Hulk onto the ground!
Roar!
Hulk kept roaring, trying to defend against Ailun’s hot line of sight. Ailun could even clearly see it. As Hulk kept roaring, the green in his eyes grew stronger and stronger.
Obviously, as his anger deepened, his strength was also increasing.
However, just as he was about to defend against Allan’s hot line of sight, the hot line of sight emitted by Allan’s eyes suddenly increased several times, instantly sending Hulk into the depths of the deck…
…………
On the other side, the aircraft carrier in the sky was also in a state of chaos. The captain continued to deal with the agents who infiltrated the aircraft carrier with Eagle Eye.
Tony and Natasha, on the other hand, arrived at the location of Engine 3 that had just been blown up by the Eagle Eye bow and arrow.
With the help of the smart assistant Jarvis, Tony just scanned the engine number three with a steel battle suit and found out where the engine was damaged. Tony also quickly came up with the most accurate solution.
“I want this superconducting refrigeration system to work again, but before that, I need to clear all the obstacles inside!”
After making a solution, Tony immediately started to move;
“Natasha, I need you to go to the engine control box and tell me which switches are overloaded.”
Natasha immediately followed Tony’s instructions and found the engine control box. She opened it and checked it.
“How is the situation?”
Soon, Tony’s voice came over.
“Er… Looks like it’s just a bunch of circuit boards!”
Looking at the complicated circuit board in the control box, Natasha said helplessly. She was no better at machinery than the captain…
“Wow, it’s very professional.”Hearing Natasha’s answer, Tony could n’ t help teasing her. Then, he told Natasha how to check the control box.
Soon, Natasha finished checking the control box;
“Alright, these switches are all normal!”
“What about next?”
“Even if I clear all the obstacles, the engine can’ t start without boosting.”Tony laughed bitterly and then made a dangerous decision. He entered Engine 3 and personally pushed it!
“No, Tony, this is too dangerous. Once the engine starts successfully, you will be torn to pieces!”Natasha was so smart that she couldn’t hear Tony’s words.
“It doesn’t matter. As long as you control it properly, the unit that controls the stator will reverse the magnetic pole for a long enough period of time to leave the magnetic levitation, and…” Tony said quickly.
“Come on, Tony, can you speak more simply?”Natasha rolled her eyes.
……
By this time, Allan had already returned to the command room of the aircraft carrier with the unconscious Saul and Haoke.
As for Tony, Natasha, and the captain, they had already completed their own tasks before Allan. They went to the command room to meet up.
“How’s the situation?”Allan looked at Hill who was busy at the side and asked.
“Rocky has already escaped. Eagle Eye was knocked unconscious by the captain. His team has also been completely eliminated, but our side has also suffered heavy losses. Nearly 50 people died in battle and more than 100 people were injured.”Hill’s expression was heavy.” Plus, Colson died too. He died in Rocky’s hands!”
PS: asked for flowers, collection, evaluation tickets, rewards!*

[040] The war began!)

Everyone in the command room was stunned when they heard this. Colson’s relationship was extremely good. Other than Allan, everyone present had a good relationship with him. They were all in a state of grief.
At this moment, a familiar voice suddenly sounded from Hill’s communicator. Hearing this, Hill immediately strode away.
He came to a hidden and safe room. There was a big fan in the room. There was Ferey with a bandage wrapped around his abdomen. He had been seriously injured by Rocky, but he was rescued in time. However, he was still unconscious. It was only at this moment that he finally woke up. The sound from Hill’s communicator was his.
“Immediately send Colson to Tahiti.”Looking at Hill rushing over, Frei said weakly.
“Sir, you mean Colson…” Hill’s face lit up with joy.
“Yes, he’s still saved, but don’ t tell others for now. They need some motivation.”Frey nodded and said,” Help me get up.”
Hill immediately helped Frey up from Chang and came to the command room.
Everyone saw Frey being supported by Hill and walked into the command room. They all looked up at him.
“We’ re in a blind state now. The aircraft carrier’s network has been infected by the virus before Eagle Eye. We can’ t find the universe cube. I can’ t do anything either. I even lost my best subordinates.”
Frey was still heavily injured, and his voice seemed extremely weak.
“Maybe it’s my own fault. That’s right. At first, we planned to use the Cosmic Rubik’s Cube to make weapons, but I didn’ t put the bet on it. Instead, I used it on a more risky project. That’s my ideal. Tony should know that we call it the Avenger Plan.”
Friton paused for a moment and continued,” This idea is to gather the most outstanding people in the world to see if they can play a greater role. When we need them, they can work together to fight against the enemy that we are not confident in defeating. Colson believes in this ideal until he dies. He also believes in the existence of heroes, but perhaps we are all wrong!”
Nick sighed deeply after saying this. Then, with Hill’s help, he walked out of the command room.
He hoped that his words would encourage everyone to unite and work together against Rocky.
After Frey left, the command room was still silent.
“Alright, everyone, let’s just stop worrying. We still have more important things to do.”When Ailun saw this, he immediately ended the silence in the command room.” It’s to find Rocky, defeat him, and avenge Colson.”
“Rocky obviously knows us very well. He knows that only by defeating us all, his plan will have a chance of success. That’s why he specifically made this plan to allow us to fight internally and then fight each other!”
Hearing Allan’s words, Tony immediately cheered up.
“Yes, he wants to defeat us. He wants others to witness this moment. He wants the audience!”
Allan nodded.” Tony’s right. With Rocky’s character, he will definitely find a landmark building, allowing his name to be high and mighty!”
Tony was stunned when he heard Allan’s words. Then, he opened his eyes wide and opened his mouth. Because his Stark Building was one of the iconic buildings in New York!
Thinking of this, he immediately ran to the room where he stored his steel battle clothes.
“Looks like Tony has already thought of where Rocky might be. That’s right, he’s probably on the top of the Stark Building, building a teleportation portal. Let’s move now!”
At this moment, time was pressing. Allan did not have the extra time to wait for Saul, Dr. Banner, and Eagle Eye to wake up.
When Natasha, Captain, and Tony were ready, everyone flew to the Stark Building in New York.
……
At the same time, on the other side.
Dr. Silviger had successfully constructed the teleportation portal needed for the Cherita Star Army to arrive on Earth!
As he opened the switch, a blue pillar of light shot into the sky, tearing out a huge blue dimensional portal that was 100 meters in diameter.
In an instant, a large number of Zitari humans and giant steel giants like whales entered New York City from the teleportation portal.
This also meant that the war had officially begun!*

[Big Boss]

Marvel: Seize the Shock Fruit at the Beginning (Chapter 1-50)

001 Mark 3 was born in advance!

Buttons
Located on a bustling street in the center of the city, on the top floor of a skyscraper was a garden-like villa built in the air.
In the villa, in front of the open French window, a muscular black-haired man slowly put down the dumbbell in his hand, as if he had just finished a round of training.
The black-haired man was about twenty years old. He was very young. He had short black hair, and his black eyes had a touch of gold. He had a special charm.
His face was as clear as a sculpture, with sharp eyebrows and starry eyes. It belonged to the standard oriental face.
The muscle lines on his body were obvious and not exaggerated. One could tell that after a long period of training, he was rich in explosive power. He was over 1.9 meters tall and belonged to the golden ratio.
The black-haired man’s name was Li Wei and his full name was Li Wei Stark. He was related to the famous Tony Stark.
To be precise, Li Wei was Tony Stark’s cousin.
Back then, Tony’s father, Howard Stark, had a biological sister, but Li Wei’s mother. Later, Li Wei’s mother married a Chinese-American, and Li Wei’s father gave birth to Li Wei.
Due to an accident, the two of them died unexpectedly, leaving the young Li Wei alone.
Later, after Tony’s father, Howard, knew about this matter, he took Li Wei to his home and changed his name to Li Wei Stark.
More than ten years had passed in a flash. The Howard couple had also passed away, so only Li and Tony Stark remained in the Stark family!
“More than ten years have passed since I came to the Maneuvering World. Has my Golden Finger not awakened yet?”
Li Wei muttered in his heart. He closed his eyes and thought of a special item deep in his mind.
This was an ancient anchor. Its shape was similar to that of a boat anchor. The anchor tail was connected to a broken chain. The anchor body was engraved with complicated divine patterns, and it looked very mysterious.
Li Wei had a secret. He was not a person in this world. In his previous life, he had come from Earth and accidentally traveled to this world.
In the beginning, he thought it was an ordinary transmigration, but he didn’t expect that he would actually come to the Maneuvering World!
It was because of this that he actively trained himself. Even if the environment was excellent, Li Wei had never slackened.
Because he knew how dangerous it was in the world!
After more than ten years of training, Li Wei was proficient in all kinds of fighting techniques, swordsmanship, archery, and so on. As long as it was related to fighting, all eighteen types of martial arts were not weak!
However, Li Wei also understood in his heart that if he wanted to survive in a dangerous situation, he could only rely on self-training. The effect was not very great. He could only rely on the mysterious anchor that brought him through.
However, until today, no matter what kind of method Li Wei used, the mysterious anchor in his mind had never reacted.
“Master, Mr. Tony is here.”
Suddenly, a clear female voice came from the empty hall.
This was the smart housekeeper that Tony Stark had developed on Friday, just like the smart housekeeper Jarvis at Stark’s residence!
Although Tony Stark and Li Wei were quite different in age, their relationship wasn’t unfamiliar, and it could even be considered harmonious.
On the one hand, there were only two people left in the Stark family. Their blood was connected and there was no other way to rely on them.
On the other hand, Li Wei never competed with Tony Stark for the property of the Stark family.
After all, as a transmigrator, Li Wei knew what the future world was like.
This was a world where the strong were respected. As long as the wealth was enough, it would be useless. Therefore, Li Weining was willing to spend more time on cultivation.
Plus, Li Wei’s thoughts were more mature. Sometimes, he would say some ideas about making money in his previous life, which shocked Tony Stark.
For various reasons, the relationship between the two of them was harmonious.
However, Tony Stark treated Li Wei quite well. Not only did he prepare a copy of the smart housekeeper he developed, it was Friday.
Even the villa Li Wei currently lived in was a gift from Tony Stark to Li Wei on his eighteenth birthday.
“Let him in.”
Li Wei took a towel to wipe his sweat and said to Friday.
Soon, a man with sunglasses and a moustache walked in!
“Hey, my dear cousin, long time no see!”
As soon as Tony Stark walked in, he wanted to give Li Wei a hug, but Li Wei avoided him.
“Men don’ t get married. Why are you here today when you have time? You didn’ t go on a date with your little girlfriend? Oh right, I forgot to ask, who is your current girlfriend?”
“Don’ t slander me. I’ m a pure-hearted man. I’ m very serious about every relationship, even though it’s not more than three days.”
Lee Wei’s words made Tony Stark feel a little embarrassed. However, Tony Stark’s face was thick and he acted as if nothing had happened in the blink of an eye.
“I came here this time to send you a good item. Want to know what it is?”
Tony Stark’s face was filled with joy as he held a two-meter-tall suitcase in his hand!
“Could it be that you’ ve developed it?”
Lee Wei looked at the huge suitcase beside Tony Stark, and a glint flashed in his eyes. He seemed to have guessed what Tony Stark was talking about.
“That’s right, please enjoy my latest masterpiece, Steel Armor Mark 3!”
Tony Stark said excitedly, pressing the button on the suitcase!
Crack!
The huge suitcase opened from the middle and unfolded to both sides.
A red-gold humanoid metal armor lay quietly inside the box!
This was Stark’s steel battle suit, and it was also the third generation battle suit that could be officially put into use. This was the most famous Mark 3 in Iron Man!
Mark 3 was born early!
That’s right, it was born early. Stark had not been kidnapped yet!
In truth, the early birth of Mark 3 was related to Li Wei!
In the original book, Stark needed to be kidnapped and suffered many hardships before he became a Iron Man.
But a long time ago, Li Wei reminded Stark that he was going to start developing a steel battle suit!
After all, since he had been taken care of by Stark since he was a child, he naturally hoped to give back some to Stark.
That was why Mark 3 was born in advance!
At the same time, after Stark showed Mark 3, the mysterious anchor in Li Wei’s mind slightly flashed!
A faint fluorescent light emitted from the mysterious boat anchor, turning into an attractive force, instantly pulling Li Wei’s spiritual energy into his mind space.
In an instant, Li Wei was stunned.
After a while, Li Wei finally came back to his senses and a look of joy appeared in his eyes!
Because his golden finger had finally arrived!*

002 First invasion: Sea Thief World!

The world anchor!
This was the name of the mysterious anchor in his mind, and its function was very simple!
As long as there was enough world origin, the world anchor could lock onto the nodes of other worlds and break through the boundary walls of other worlds!
In other words, Li Wei could use the world anchor to locate other worlds and plunder resources from other worlds to strengthen his own strength!
It could be said that this was a supreme treasure that plundered the heavens!
This way, he could become stronger!
That was why Li Wei was so happy!
As for the way to obtain world origin, as long as Li Wei changed the original plot, he could obtain a certain world origin.
The reason why the world anchor was activated was because Li Wei had changed the story of Iron Man.
Stark had to go through the calamity of being kidnapped before he could become a Iron Man.
However, before the plot started, Mark 3 had already been born!
The storyline of Iron Man had deviated, and Li Wei had obtained a certain world origin. Only then did he activate the world anchor!
Speaking of this, he had kindly reminded Stark to develop a steel battle suit. It was a blessing in disguise, and it helped him in turn!
Li Wei was a little thankful for his previous actions!
“Li Wei, what are you thinking about?”
Stark waved his hand and pulled Li Wei back.
“It’s nothing. I thought of something happy, so this set of steel armor is for me?”
Li Wei smiled. He didn’t linger on this topic. Instead, he said about the steel battle suit!
Stark brought Mark 3 over. Could it be that he wanted to give it to him!
“You’ re right. I’ ve made two sets of Mark 3. This set is based on your physical data. I call it” Mark 3. Li, are you surprised?”
Stark said as if he was offering a treasure, his eyes filled with anticipation!
This cousin of his was good at everything since he was young. He was just a little too mature, as if he was paralyzed. He wanted to see other expressions on Li Wei’s face.
For example, she was moved to tears!
After all, you must be very touched by the gift that Great Official Stark gave you!
It was nothing. Even if he was moved to tears, it was still normal. Officer Stark expressed his understanding. After all, he was such a great person!
“I see. Then leave it behind.”
Li Wei smiled. His expression was the same as usual, and he was very calm. Stark was a little disappointed.
However, Stark did not notice that there was a hint of warmth in Li Wei’s eyes.
He remembered something, but there was no need to say it.
“Alright, it’s time for me to leave. I still need to make a trip to the drought tomorrow. It’s really troublesome. Those people from the military won’ t accept the experimental results themselves. I have to make a trip.”
Stark was a little bored when he couldn’t see Li Wei’s emotion. He muttered and prepared to leave.
But before he left, Li Wei was a little concerned.
“You’re going to drought?”It’s not a good place to bring your steel armor.”
Li Wei warned Stark seriously.
It seemed like the plot was about to begin. Stark had better pay more attention.
“There’s no need for that. That’s the military base. It’s very safe, and I do n’ t want to expose Mark 3 for now…….”
“Listen to me, bring Mark 3. Be prepared!”
In the beginning, Stark felt that there was no need to do this because he had just made a routine trip. He had also made such a trip before. Moreover, he did not want his steel armor to the world for the time being.
But after Li Wei reminded him again, Stark still agreed.
Only after a while did Stark leave.
Li Weicai brought Mark 3 Li to his training room.
Wearing Mark 3– Li, Li Wei was familiar with the function of the steel battle suit.
A moment later, a red-golden steel figure soared into the sky and flew out of the villa, practicing flying around the building!
It had to be said that Stark was a very intelligent person. He was simply a genius among geniuses. The design of a steel battle suit was simply too awesome!
For the first time, Li Wei could feel the feeling of flying and escaping!
During this period, Li Wei tried to use the hand impact cannon. The effect was quite impressive.
After half a day, Li Wei finally returned to the villa.
“Friday, activate the highest level of defense. No one is allowed to enter without my command.”
Li Wei gave the order to the smart housekeeper on Friday.
His golden finger was already activated, so he should try to invade other worlds!
“Yes, Master, activate the highest level of defense!”
After giving the order, the defensive net of the villa immediately opened, surrounding the villa into a wall of metal.
Only then did Li Wei begin!
Looking at the world anchor in his mind, Li Wei stretched out his right hand and a light appeared in his palm, condensing into an ancient illusionary boat anchor.
The chain at the end of the illusionary anchor was connected to Li Wei’s palm!
Tap ~
Like a drop of water, it fell on the calm water surface.
A ripple appeared in the space in front of Li Wei ·······
The illusionary anchor was like entering the water, entering the ripples of space, searching for an unknown world!
In the boundless void, the illusionary boat anchor continued to move forward. The chains behind it seemed to be endless, extending endlessly.
At a certain moment, the illusionary anchor seemed to have noticed something and rushed to a certain direction.
Breaking through the limits of dimensionality, the illusionary anchor appeared near a plane!
This was a blue ball of light, emitting a faint light. It was also a real plane!
The next moment, Li Wei opened his eyes and a glint flashed through his eyes!
If we have found a new world, do we want to invade it!]
The spirit of the anchor gave Li Wei a message!
“Intrusion!”
Without any hesitation, Li Wei nodded directly!
The illusionary anchor received Li Wei’s order and nailed it directly onto the light film of the azure ball of light.
The light film of the ball of light was broken. The anchor hooked it up and fixed it in place, connecting the two worlds together!
——————
Host: Li Wei Stark
Invasion world: Sea Thief world
World Level: Extraordinary
Time: Top Battle
Time remaining:01:00
——————
During the invasion, a message appeared in Li Wei’s mind!*

003 Plunder Shock Fruit!

Sea Thief World
Marin Fando, Navy Headquarters
“Dad, quickly open your eyes!”
“Tic, you bastard, you actually killed your father!”
“Bai Huzi is finally dead!”
After a difficult battle, the outcome of this battle had already appeared!
The Black Beard Gang suddenly appeared and killed White Beard!
White Beard was straight and straight. Even if he died in battle, he did not bend his knees and stand proudly on the battlefield!
“Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha
Blackbeard Tic’s eyes were greedy.
It wasn’t easy to kill White Beard. It was time for him to reap the rewards. The Shock Fruit was his!
Black Beard could not help but walk towards White Beard’s body!
Rumble!
A thunderous sound rang out!
At the same time, a dazzling light appeared above Malindo, drawing everyone’s attention!
“What is this?”
“What happened?”
Everyone’s eyes were filled with doubt. They did not know what had happened.
At this moment, regardless of whether it was the navy, Qi Wuhai, White Beard Gang, or Black Beard Gang, they all stopped their actions and stared at the sudden group of light!
The light slowly disappeared, revealing an illusory anchor!
At the end of the anchor, there was a long chain attached to it. It directly spread into the void, looking very strange!
This was the anchor of the invading world!
“This is the Sea Thief World, is it the top war?”
Li Wei’s consciousness appeared on the anchor!
At this stage, the level of the world anchor was too low. It was impossible for Li Wei to open a space channel, so Li Wei’s main body could not follow the ship anchor and invade the pirate world.
However, Li Wei’s consciousness could be attached to the anchor, sensing the surroundings.
As his consciousness spread out, Li Wei could “see” the destroyed scaffold not far away, the navy in a righteous robe!
Such a scene, as well as these characters with distinctive characteristics, Li Weibei was familiar with it!
If he wasn’t mistaken, this should be the world he had seen in the past, the world of the Anime Sea Thief King. And now, it should be the time to fight, when White Beard died!
[Back to countdown:00:41]
The spirit of the anchor gave Li Wei a message!
Although the World Will of the Sea Thief World did not have mature thoughts, it would instinctively reject intruders.
Not to mention, this was Li Wei’s first invasion. His world did n’ t have much origin and couldn’t provide a long-term residence!
Originally, there was a minute, but more than ten seconds had passed since entering this world. Now, there was only 41 seconds left.
After the countdown ended, the world anchor would be forced back to its original world!
“There’s no time to hesitate!”
Li Wei’s expression changed slightly as his consciousness quickly swept across the surroundings!
The world anchor did not have much time left in this world, so he could only search nearby to see what he could bring back!
“That is…”
Li Wei’s “gaze” landed on the white bearded corpse in the middle of the battlefield!
Perhaps this was the only thing he could plunder!
“It’s you. Come here!”
The illusionary anchor instantly moved and flew towards White Beard’s corpse!
The illusionary anchor was faintly discernible. It did not seem real. It was extremely illusory, emitting a faint glow. The end of the chain was connected to the invisible void!
Just as the world anchor was moving, the people on the battlefield finally reacted!
“Stop! Don’ t hurt your father’s body!”
“What a strange thing! How dare you steal food from a tiger!”
The previous voice came from Marco, the captain of the White Beard Gang!
The latter voice came from Black Beard Ditch!
Although they didn’t know what the world anchor was, they did n’ t know what effect the world anchor had!
But they knew that this was definitely not a good thing!
At this moment, Marco turned into an Undying Bird and rushed over!
As for Blackbeard Ditch, he took out a long knife and directly slashed towards the chains connecting the world anchor, as if he wanted to cut off the chains!
However, these were useless.
The illusionary anchor was like it didn’t exist. It pierced through Black Beard’s saber and instantly entered White Beard’s body!
Swoosh!
From White Beard’s body, the illusionary anchor drew out a round ball of light emitting a pale white color.
When the light ball of light was drawn out, it instantly turned into a strange fruit with spiral patterns!
This was the Demon Fruit!
No, this was from White Beard. This should be the Shock Fruit!
The World Anchor had plundered the Shock Fruit from White Beard!
“No, damn it, that’s mine!”
Seeing this scene, Hei Hu Zi Diqi’s expression changed greatly. He roared furiously and charged towards the world anchor!
However, Blackbeard Ditch no longer had a chance!
[Back to countdown:00:00]
[Start Return]
The time that the world anchor stayed in the Sea Thief world had already ended. With the end of the countdown, the world anchor instantly disappeared in the void, leaving only the people of the Sea Thief world who were stunned in place.
…………..
Diffusion World
Buttons
Sky Garden Villa
Li Wei opened his eyes, a smile on his face!
“This is invasion. It’s really interesting!”
Li Wei still had some lingering thoughts. The invasion was too short. He still had a lot to do.
The first invasion was successful. Do you remember the coordinates of the pirate world?]
“Write it down!”
Li Wei nodded slightly.
This time, the invasion was too short. First, remember the coordinates of the sea thief world. If there was a chance to continue the invasion in the future, it might be possible to obtain something good!
However, he remembered that at the end of the day, the Illusion Body of the World Anchor had drawn a white ball of light from White Beard’s body. It should be a good thing.
Thinking of this, Li Wei hurriedly summoned the world anchor.
An illusionary anchor appeared in Li Wei’s palm. A strange fruit with spiral patterns hung on its tip.
This was the Shock Fruit that had been obtained from White Beard!*

The terrifying power of the 004 Shock Fruit!

“Is this the Demon Fruit? And it’s still the Shocking Fruit, making a big profit!”
Looking at the shock fruit in his hand, Li Wei was extremely excited.
There was no need to say how powerful the Shock Fruit was!
Just by looking at White Beard’s strength, one could see what was happening!
With a punch, it directly shattered the atmosphere and even triggered an earthquake and tsunami!
This was the power of the Shock Fruit!
The Admiral Warring States of the Sea Thief World had once commented that this was a power that could destroy the world!
Although there was also a reason why White Beard was powerful, it could be seen how precious the Shock Fruit was!
That was why Li Wei wasn’t excited to get such a valuable item after his first invasion!
“Wait, if I ate the Shock Fruit, wouldn’ t I be restrained by the sea like other Demon Fruit ability users?”
Li Wei suddenly thought of the disadvantage of the Demon Fruit and he hesitated.
Even though the Shock Fruit was extremely powerful, if it had such an obvious negative effect, it would be a little bad!
If it was because of the Shock Fruit, it would leave a obvious disadvantage to him. This was something Li Wei did not allow.
Because he had the world anchor, he could plunder other worlds. In the future, there would be many opportunities to become stronger!
It could be said that the Shock Fruit was not his only chance to become stronger. He had other options, so Li Wei hesitated.
Master, don’t worry. This Shocking Fruit is a manifestation of the laws. It has no original shortcomings……]
The voice of the anchor spirit appeared in Li Wei’s mind and explained it to him.
This Shock Fruit did not have the disadvantage of being restrained by the sea!
To be precise, the anchor of the world wasn’t plundering the real shock fruit, it was a law of shock, the original white light cluster!
It could be said that this was part of the laws of the Sea Thief world. It was also the purest source of the Devil Fruit, not the true Devil Fruit!
Therefore, if Li Wei ate the Shock Fruit, he would only gain the ability of the Shock Fruit. There was no negative effect of being restrained!
“I see. That’s great!”
Li Weixin said happily. He didn’t have any doubts and directly ate the Shock Fruit!
The shock fruit turned into a warm stream and entered Li Wei’s body.
There was no so-called stinky smell. Perhaps it was because this was the embodiment of the rules, not the real devil fruit.
However, this was a good thing for Li Wei. After all, he had no idea of eating something that could not be described.
Soon, Li Wei ate the entire Shock Fruit.
Li Wei closed his eyes and silently felt the power of the Shock Fruit!
At this moment, Li Wei seemed to understand a lot of things!
When Li Wei opened his eyes again, he raised his right hand and formed a fist. A translucent round ball of light gathered on Li Wei’s fist.
Dong!!
A punch!
The fist landed on the air, producing a cracking sound!
The atmosphere was like a mirror shattering!
Several visible cracks erupted from Li Wei’s fist, spreading outwards!
Rumble!
The surrounding walls seemed to have been struck by a huge force and were instantly shattered!
In an instant, Li Wei’s residence instantly fell into pieces!
Even more so, this terrifying impact instantly exploded, directly rushing to the floor below!
The building was like a crisp biscuit, easily shattered!
The terrifying shock spread to the ten floors below, and only then did the shock slowly disappear!
But at this moment, the ten-story building that Li Wei was in was completely broken!
Cracks spread, and the entire building looked like ugly scars!
The building was on the verge of collapse, as if it could fall at any moment!
Is this the power of the Shock Fruit?!”
The broken building did not make Li Wei nervous. Instead, he was excited!
One had to know that he had just obtained the Shock Fruit, and he probably couldn’t even unleash one percent of its power!
But even so, Li Wei punched out and directly shattered ten floors!
The tenth floor, the first floor was about three meters!
In other words, the destructive power of Li Wei’s punch directly affected the range of thirty meters!
This was a little scary!
After all, Li Wei had just eaten the Shock Fruit, and he could only use a small portion of his power. He had yet to show the true power of the Shock Fruit!
If Li Wei were to completely control the power of the Shock Fruit, the destructive power would not be able to cover the entire city!
But thinking about it carefully, this was also an inevitable thing!
White Beard used the Shock Fruit to destroy an island. It was a very easy task. It could even subvert the ocean!
That kind of power was truly terrifying!
Compared to White Beard, Li Wei’s power was a little bit of a sham!
But even so, Li Wei was still very happy!
Because he had just gotten the Shock Fruit, he had not fully developed its ability!
By the time he developed the power of the Shock Fruit, he would be able to become such a peak expert!
The first time he invaded another world, he had obtained such a valuable ability. Li Wei was even more hopeful about the future gains of the world anchor!*

New books for collection!

Please collect!!!
Pray for flowers!!!
Ask for a vote!!
Please reward!!!
Seek support!!!*

005 Initial Sense Shockwave Woman Skye!

Under the building, Li Wei was wearing a black windbreaker and wearing sunglasses. He leaned against a handsome red sports car and closed his eyes in peace as if he was waiting for someone.
“Young Master Li Wei, your new residence is already ready for you. It’s on Manhattan Brick Street ·····”
A blonde woman with freckles on her face came to Li Wei with a string of keys.
This was Tony Stark’s assistant and life secretary, Pepper Poz.
Because Li Wei tried to shake the fruit’s ability, but it destroyed the villa, something happened now.
Li Wei had no place to live now ·····
Helplessly, Li Wei asked the smart housekeeper to contact Little Pepper on Friday to prepare a new residence.
After all, not only was Little Pepper responsible for the company’s affairs, she was also responsible for part of the Stark family’s work. It would be best for her to do such a thing.
“Thank you, Little Pepper. By the way, how is your relationship with Tony?”
After taking the key, Li Wei casually asked.
Of course, Li Wei didn’t have any thoughts of destroying their relationship.
Not to mention the others, Little Pepper was not Li Wei’s type. She was too skinny, and there were too many freckles on her face.
And Little Pepper was much older than Li Wei.
The third year held gold bricks, but Li Wei did not have the idea of holding four or five gold bricks. Stark was more suitable for her.
Li Wei was just curious as to how the relationship between Little Pepper and Stark was progressing.
After all, the two of them had been a bit hesitant since before, but they had not been able to make it clear.
“Young Master Li Wei is joking. I only have a relationship with Mr. Stark.”
It was rare for Little Pepper to blush, but there was a hint of helplessness in her words.
Stark, a prodigal son, did not know when he would know her intentions.
“Trust me, you will soon be more than just a subordinate.”
Li Wei smiled and said without saying anything else. He took the key prepared by the little pepper and drove his red run to leave the building.
Li Wei’s salute was very simple. It was the car he was driving and the luggage on the back seat. Inside was a steel battle suit,” Mark 3– Li “.
Li Wei didn’t carry anything else because he had everything in his new residence.
As for the garden villa in the sky that he had destroyed, Li Wei didn’t ask, because Little Pepper would handle the follow-up matters.
·······
The red sports car flew across the road. Feeling the wind, Li Wei was in a good mood.
After all, on this day, not only did he activate his Golden Finger, but he also gained the ability to shake the fruit. He had a strong capital.
Of course, the steel armor that Stark had developed was a good harvest, but it was slightly inferior to the previous two.
Sha ·····
The red sports car suddenly stopped!
It wasn’t a red light. It was a pickup truck in front of Li Wei that had a flat tire. It also stopped at the intersection and blocked Li Wei’s path.
“Sorry, sorry. Please give me a moment.”
A young woman with an oriental face walked out of the car and apologized to Li Wei. She quickly took out a new tire as if she was about to change it on the spot.
“It doesn’ t matter. Please do it.”
Li Wei waved his hand and said calmly.
Having been with Stark for a long time, Li Wei also had some manners towards women.
Not to mention, because of today’s gains, Li Wei was still in a good mood. He would n’ t care about such small things.
A moment later, the young woman finished changing the tires.
After packing up, the young woman came to Li Wei’s window.
“I’ m sorry to have caused you trouble.”
The young woman bowed slightly and apologized to Li Wei.
He bowed slightly to the extreme, revealing a beautiful scene. Li Wei was stunned, but he instantly recovered.
Yes, the capital is not small ······
“It’s nothing. It’s just a small matter. You’ re Chinese?”
Li Wei raised his head slightly and looked at the young woman.
It was only at this moment that he could clearly see the woman’s appearance.
A typical oriental face, long wavy hair, a slim figure, a moth-like eyebrows, bright eyes and white teeth, and a hint of heroism.
Although they were all oriental faces, the Chinese were still somewhat different from other countries.
That was why Li Wei could tell at a glance that this woman seemed to be a Chinese.
“How do you know that you are also Chinese?”
The young woman was a little surprised, her eyes filled with anticipation.
After seeing Li Wei nod his head and admit it, the young woman was even more delighted!
Who would have thought that he would actually meet a fellow here? This was not a small fate!
“Get to know me. My name is Skye.”
Skye reached out and shook hands with Li Wei.
Li Wei was slightly stunned.
Because of this name, he was a little familiar.
After learning that he had transmigrated into the Manwei world, Li Wei spent a period of time to recall the memories related to Manwei in his previous life and memorize some famous characters!
One of the female heroes was called Skye!
Or perhaps it was Shockwave Girl Skye!
Shockwave Woman, formerly known as Daisy John, was one of the pillars of the S.H.I. Shield Bureau in the future. She had the S.H.I. Shield Bureau Level 10 security authority. She was the only agent with this authority except for Frey and Black Widow!
Her father was Mr. Hyde, and her mother was Jia Ying.
However, this information was not important. The most important thing was that the shock wave woman’s ability was shock!
Shockwave Woman can create shock waves, similar to the effect of seismic waves. She can accurately aim with her seismic waves, then make the target vibrate, and explode from inside out.
This was the name of the Shockwave Woman!
“This kind of ability is very similar to the shock fruit’s ability!”
Li Wei muttered in his heart as a glint flashed through his eyes!
Who would have thought that on the road, he would actually encounter the Shockwave Woman in the future!
Such an opportunity was too rare. It seemed that he could not let this little sheep off easily!
············
Ps: new books needed support, collection, flowers, and evaluation tickets. All of these were free, as long as it was a little bit light, please support them greatly.
(As for rewards, if you don’t insist on it, it’s fine if you don’t. If you do, it’s better. Thank you).*

006 One Stone Three Birds’ thought!

Skye’s shock wave from now on was similar to Li Wei’s.
If he could study Skye’s abilities, perhaps it would help Li Wei develop the Shock Fruit!
If he could take the shockwave woman under his command, this would be quite beneficial to Li Wei!
On the other hand, after activating the shockwave super ability, the shockwave woman’s strength would also become very strong. Moreover, Skye was a hacker, and he could bring Li Wei great convenience.
The most important thing was that the collection of world origin needed to change the original plot.
In the original book, Skye would join Divine Shield Bureau in the future. Then, he would unlock his identity step by step, understand his background, and activate her power shock wave!
If Li Wei could intercept the Hu in advance and change the storyline of the Shockwave Woman, he might be able to obtain some world origin!
It could be said that this was the idea of one stone and three birds.
“Sir?”
Skye’s voice called Li Wei back.
“Get to know me. My name is Li Wei. Have you lived on a date since you were young?”
Li Wei smiled. He shook hands with Skye and chatted casually with him.
If he wanted to subdue the Shockwave Woman, he could not be in a hurry.
If he had said that he wanted to subdue Skye the moment he saw him, a fool would have agreed. Perhaps Skye would turn around and leave in the next second!
This kind of thing could only be done step by step. Li Wei expressed that he was not anxious. He was very patient.
“Yes, I grew up in Mary’s orphanage. I grew up on a date…”
The two of them chatted as they talked about something that wasn’t there.
Because of Li Wei’s kindness, Skye’s guard gradually decreased, and he was joking with Li Weiyou.
Then, Li Wei casually asked where Skye was.
“I’ m going to Manhaton to see if there’s a job that suits me.”
“Coincidentally, we’ re on our way. My place is at Manhaton. Shall we go together?”
As they spoke, the two of them realized that their destination was the same. This surprised Skye.
In reality, this path was the path leading to Man Hatton. It was not going to Man Hatton, but where could it go!
After figuring it out, Skye immediately agreed!
The two cars started together, one left and the other right.
On the main road, a red sports car walked side by side with an old pickup truck. It wasn’t fast, and it was leisurely driving. Li Wei would occasionally say something to Skye.
This scene seemed a little sudden, but it was very harmonious.
………..
Bang bang!!
Just as Li Weibei was chatting, a gunshot rang out from behind!
A series of whistles sounded!
Looking at the rearview mirror, Li Wei instantly realized that there were a number of cars chasing after him!
The leader was a taxi, followed by four police cars.
There were several figures with black headgear on the taxi. They were holding weapons in their hands, shooting at the police car behind them from time to time. The police car was also chasing after them.
“It’s really not peaceful. You can run into robbery even if you go out.”
Li Wei muttered and shook his head slightly.
Needless to say, this must be another incident like robbing a bank.
This was a very common thing in terms of the engagement.
It had to be said that although this bustling metropolis appeared to be bright and bright on the surface, there were still a lot of rotten existence in the dark.
It could only be said that in such a place, only with enough capital could one live well.
Fortunately, he did not need to face these things. Because the Stark family belonged to the top family, Li Wei lived in an optimal environment, and did not need to struggle to survive.
Even more so, this was the first time he had truly seen such a scene since he came to this world.
Therefore, it was rare for Li Wei to have some interest. He watched the chase behind him with great interest.
After all, he already had a certain amount of strength. Ordinary robbery incidents did not pose any threat to Li Wei.
“Skye, come over here.”
Of course, Li Wei didn’t forget to remind Skye that she had to drive a pickup truck towards Li Wei.
There was a gun battle in the rear, so it was better to avoid it.
After all, the current Skye was just an ordinary person. He wasn’t the shockwave girl in the future. It was always right to avoid some.
When Skye heard this, he nodded repeatedly. He accelerated slightly and drove to the front of Li Wei, making way to avoid being injured by the bandits!
………
“Fake, that bunch of damn white guys! They’ re biting so hard that they can’ t get rid of them!”
“Didn’t you just grab a box of money? Why do you have to fight so hard?!”
“Head, the car is running out of gasoline!”
“Damn it, it’s just this time!”
On the taxi, the robbers cursed.
They had robbed a few times before, how could they not have seen these guys work so hard!
The leader of the bandit was puzzled. It seemed like a black box was beside him.
They had only snatched a box today. Compared to the previous robbery, the amount was much lower.
However, those white guys were usually very lazy and lazy. They were all drawing water, but today, they were chasing after each other. Could it be that this box of money something special?!
The leader of the bandit thought it wasn’t right, but now was n’ t the time to think nonsense.
Because they had a big problem!
The taxi they stole was almost out of gas!
If they were to wait until the gas was exhausted, they would really not be able to escape. This was not the result they wanted to see!
The bandit leader’s face was gloomy as he scanned the surroundings!
Suddenly, he saw a red super-running, black-haired Dongfang man sitting on it!
“Quickly speed up, rush up. We stole that red sports car!”
A hint of ruthlessness appeared in the eyes of the bandit leader!
The quality of taxis and sports cars was simply incomparable!
If they could grab the red sports car in front of them, with the speed of the sports car, they would definitely be able to get rid of the police cars behind them!
At the thought of this, the robbers’ cabs rushed towards Li Wei’s sports car!
“You’ re courting death.”
Looking at the rapidly expanding taxi in the rearview mirror, Li Wei naturally knew that the bandits were approaching him. It was very likely that they were coming for him.
Originally, Li Wei had no intention of making a move, but now, he had no choice.
Wait……
It seemed like he could use this to do some things, such as subjugating Skye.
Li Wei’s eyes turned slightly as he thought of a plan.*

007 Kill the bandit and save the Shockwave Woman!

Li Wei was thinking about how to recruit Skye.
According to Li Wei’s previous thoughts, he was prepared to have a good relationship with Skye. After that, he would slowly plot to see if there was a chance to recruit Skye.
But now, it seemed like there was a better idea.
This idea fell on the bandits behind them!
Thinking of this, Li Wei deliberately accelerated to make the sports car drive faster.
It looked as if they were afraid of the bandits approaching and wanting to stay away from them.
Hurry up!”That sports car is about to run away, catch up!”
When the bandit leader saw this scene, he was worried that the sports car would leave, so he hurriedly asked his men to speed up. He did not care if the taxi could withstand this speed!
With the danger of the taxi being scrapped, the speed of the taxi increased greatly, gradually approaching the red sports car.
Close!
The bandits came behind Li Wei!
The taxi was only three meters away from the red sports car!
The bandits were very happy. As long as a few seconds passed, they could jump directly onto the red sports car, grab the red sports car, and then escape!
Just a little closer!
Sha!!
Suddenly, Li Wei brake!
The quality of the red sports car was extremely high. When Li Wei brake, the red sports car instantly stopped on the road!
It was like a flying bullet that suddenly stopped in the air!
The red sports car stopped, but the cab behind it did not stop!
In order to catch up with Li Wei, the speed of the taxi was extremely fast. Moreover, the quality of the taxi was far inferior to that of a sports car. In such a short distance, it was impossible to stop in time!
“Fake!”
The faces of the bandits at the back changed drastically. They wanted to pull the hand brake, but it was too late!
The head of the taxi hit the rear of the red sports car!
Under the tremendous impact, the entire taxi was directly sent flying!
The whole cab flipped 180 degrees and directly flipped over Li Wei’s head, crashing into the pickup truck in front of him!
As the taxi flipped over, a black box on the taxi fell directly onto Li Wei’s back seat, lying with the suitcase that was holding the steel battle suit, Mark 3, Li.
However, Li Wei did not notice this small matter. Instead, he stared fixedly at the taxi that was knocked flying!
The taxi passed Li Wei and directly hit the pickup truck in front of him. It directly hit the rear of Skye’s pickup truck, creating a hole!
SKY shrieked and hurriedly pulled over.
For a moment, the pickup truck, taxi and red supercar stopped.
“Skye, you’ re not injured!”
Li Wei opened the door and quickly came to Si Kai’s side to watch the situation.
After all, he just wanted to damage Skye’s pickup truck and did n’ t want Skye to be injured.
That’s right, this was Li Wei’s plan!
During the conversation with Skye, Li Wei already knew that the pickup truck had been transformed into an RV by Skye. It was both Skye’s seat and his home. She lived in the truck.
If the car was damaged, there was no place for her to stay. Li Wei could invite Skye.
For this reason, Li Wei was able to push the boat smoothly and use the bandits. That was why this situation appeared.
“I’ m fine. I’ m fine.”
SKY’s face was pale, and he was still in a state of shock. Fortunately, he was n’ t injured, but he was a little scared.
Li Wei took the opportunity to console Skye and calm him down!
“Damn yellow skin guy, you actually dared to stop!”
The leader of the bandit climbed out of the cab with great difficulty. With a pistol in his hand, he angrily walked towards Li Weishi!
These two damn yellow-skinned fellows actually caused them to roll over. He wanted to kill these two damn yellow-skinned fellows in one shot!
However, reason told him that it was unwise to kill him now!
The siren was approaching and the police car was approaching. If he continued to delay, he would definitely be surrounded by the police car!
At that time, he was really finished!
For now, only by taking these two people hostage would he have a chance to leave this place!
However, the bandit leader was still very angry, wishing to kill someone to vent his anger!
“Damned yellow-skinned woman. If it wasn’ t for you, our car wouldn’ t have been destroyed. Dammit, I’ m going to kill you!”
The bandit leader picked up his pistol and directly aimed at Skye, ready to kill him!
On the one hand, it was inconvenient for the two hostages to bring along, which would slow down his speed.
On the other hand, he could see that Li Wei’s identity was not simple. Just that sports car was not something an ordinary person could possess.
If Li Wei could be taken hostage, the police would be more cautious, and his chances of escape would be greater.
But that Dongfang woman was different. She was driving an ordinary pickup truck. She must be an ordinary person. If she died, she would die. No one would pay attention to her!
It was time to kill him, to vent his anger!
“No, don’ t kill me!”
Skye was in a state of panic. His face was pale, and he was already in despair.
Because under this situation, she had no chance to survive!
“A scum-like fellow, living in this world is a waste of food.”
At this moment, Li Wei spoke.
Li Wei snorted coldly and clenched his fist into a fist. A round ball of light enveloped the fist!
In the next moment, Li Wei punched out at the bandit leader!
Dong!!
Li Wei’s fist smashed into the air!
Cracks appeared in the atmosphere like mirrors!
Boom!
The shattered atmosphere instantly turned into a terrifying shock wave that swept towards the bandit leader!
Before the bandit leader could react, he was directly hit by this terrifying force!
His entire body was sent flying, smashing into the taxi!
A huge hole was created by the taxi!
Even more so, the bandit leader directly smashed through the taxi and landed on the ground, leaving behind a deep pit!
The shockwaves of the impact spread, tearing the ground apart, leaving cracks on the ground!
The earth shook and the mountains shook!
With a single strike, the leader of the bandit was completely dead. Even bones were shattered and turned into a pile of rotten flesh!
Do you really think Li Wei is a good-tempered person? He actually dared to shout in front of him like this, and even called him a yellow-skinned guy, seeking his own death!*

08 Successful abduction of Shockwave Woman!

“What power is this? How powerful!”
“Li Wei, are you a mutated human?Just like the X-Men?!”
Seeing Li Wei’s punch kill the bandit leader, Skye was shocked. His eyes widened, and he was speechless.
Such power was not something an ordinary person could have!
With a punch, the atmosphere in front of him was shattered like a mirror. There were even cracks on the ground!
Compared to these exaggerated situations, the leader of the bandit was hit by a hammer and it was quite inconspicuous!
That was why Skye was so shocked!
As for the mutated humans in Skye’s mouth, yes, this world was not a pure movie universe. There were mutated humans, and they were well known!
At the end of the last century, the mutated humans led by Professor X had gained quite a reputation!
Even ordinary people had heard of the name of War X Police as a heroic team.
Li Wei naturally knew that, which was why he used the shock fruit’s ability without any fear.
“Not really, but it’s pretty much the same!”
Li Wei nodded slightly. He didn’t say anything and admitted his ability.
Of course, even without the existence of the mutated human, Li Wei would not hide his strength because there was no need for this.
In a few years, people would understand how happy it was to have a strong power in this dangerous world. Weak people could only struggle hard!
Weakness was the original sin. In some aspects, this was the most fundamental rule!
“Oh right, thank you, Li Wei. You saved my life!”
A while later, Skye calmed down and looked at Li Wei gratefully.
In the beginning, she was shocked by Li Wei’s power, but after she calmed down, Skye remembered that Li Wei had attacked the bandit leader to save her.
This made Skye extremely moved.
She would never forget the feeling of hopelessness.
It was also because of this that Skye was so grateful to Li Wei.
Just now, how desperate was it, how grateful was it now.
At this moment, Skye felt that Li Wei’s body was full of fascinating charm, which made Skye a little distracted.
Wuu~~
A series of whistles approached, and a number of police cars rushed over, quickly surrounding Li Wei and Li Wei.
There was no misunderstanding of Li Wei and Si Kai as robbers because they were not bandits.
However, the situation before them made the police officers unable to figure it out.
The two people who should have been held hostage were standing here.
On the other hand, they were extremely vicious criminals. They were all lying on the ground, and the leader of the bandit was dead.
Moreover, looking at the broken ground, it seemed that there had been a terrifying battle. It was a bit shocking!
“What’s going on? Mr. Li Wei, can you tell us about the situation?”There’s also a crack on the ground. Is this using grenades?”
The leading police officer asked Li Wei. Although he had already recorded it, he still did not understand how the cracks on the ground had come.
This kind of damage was simply too terrifying. It could be caused by non-human forces.
“They want to kill us. I’ ll defend myself. It’s that simple.”Li Wei said simply.
Of course, Li Wei didn’t say anything about the shock fruit’s attack.
Although Li Wei did not intend to hide his strength, it was too troublesome to explain it to them slowly. Li Wei was lazy to explain. After all, the level was different.
If the director of Divine Shield, Nick Frey, came, Li Wei would be in a good mood. Perhaps he would not mind talking to Nick Frey.
“Is there anything else? If not, we’ ll leave.”
Li Wei looked at the leading police officer and did not want to waste any more time.
Li Wei was a little impatient after staying here for too long.
“Be honest, if you don’t cooperate, I can suspect that you have something to do with the robber…….”
A black police officer beside him was very dissatisfied with Li Wei’s attitude because Li Wei was too perfunctory.
But before he could finish speaking, he was stopped by the leading police officer.
“Mr. Li Wei, you can leave now. If you have any doubts later, please cooperate with the official consultation.”
The leader’s attitude was very good. It could even be said that he was kind, which surprised Li Wei.
However, it was a good thing to have less trouble.
Thinking of this, Li Wei directly returned to Skye.
“Captain George, why did you let that guy leave? His attitude is too perfunctory. I think he has something to do with the bandits!”
The black police officer was still a little angry, as if he was dissatisfied with the captain letting Li Wei leave. It would be too cheap for him to let Li Wei leave just like this!
“Put away your thoughts and tell you, his surname is Stark!”
Captain Stacy gave a cold snort, startling the fat officer!
Stark!
Which Stark?Could it be Stark from Stark Industries!
At the thought of this, the black police officer immediately shut up and said nothing more.
People at that level were not something that they could handle. If there were any problems, it would also be the matter above.
At that time, the higher-ups had nothing to do with them, so they could handle the robbery properly.
Li Wei didn’t know, because his surname helped him solve some trouble, even though Li Wei did n’ t care about it.
After returning to Skye, Li Wei prepared to leave with Skye, but Skye had a problem.
“My car has been destroyed. What should we do?”
Skye was a little worried. Her pickup truck had been damaged by the bandits and was completely scrapped and could not be used.
“Then take my car. We’ re on the way anyway.”
Li Wei smiled. Although his sports car and taxi had collided once, due to the good quality, the rear of the car was slightly sunken and did not affect the use. He could just let Little Pepper handle it later.
Moreover, he had designed those bandits for this moment.
As long as he abducted Skye first, Li Wei naturally had a way to subdue him and make him use it.
It could be said that using some of the wear of the sports car to exchange for a shock wave woman was a very worthwhile business for Li Wei.
“Isn’ t that good?”
SKY hesitated, but after Li Wei tried to persuade him, SKY agreed with him with a red face.
On the one hand, the two of them were on their way to Manhaton.
On the other hand, Li Wei’s performance just now had left a deep impression on Skye. It was the best time for him to reject Li Wei.
So after hesitating for a while, Skye collapsed and directly agreed to Li Wei.
As a result, Li Wei took Skye and left in a red sports car.*

009 I got the raw materials of Edman’s alloy!

Skye didn’t have many things, mainly a computer and some living things.
Li Wei directly asked Skye to take her computer and then head straight for Manhaton.
This time, they didn’t encounter any trouble. They arrived at Manhaton smoothly.
According to the navigation set from the beginning, Li Wei drove a red sports car to a villa.
That’s right, Li Wei’s new residence was still a villa.
Unlike the previous Sky Garden villa, this was a manor-style villa.
European style decoration, exquisite garden, and it looked like a magnificent and grand atmosphere.
“My god, this is your home?”Honestly, do you have anything to do with Tony Stark?”
Looking at such a magnificent villa, Skye was shocked. After all, she still used the RV as her home, and she had never seen such a place before.
To be honest, when Officer George was recording, she had heard Li Wei say that his full name was Li Wei Stark.
However, at that time, Skye’s attention was on Li Wei. He did n’ t notice that much.
Only now did she realize that Li Wei’s identity was special.
“It’s a little bit related, but it’s not a big deal. Let’s visit together.”
“Oh right, you can live here. I won’ t accept your rent.”
Li Wei smiled. He didn’t stop on this question. Instead, he took Skye and visited the villa.
After all, this was the first time Li Wei had come here. If he wanted to stay here in the future, he still needed to familiarize himself with his residence.
During the visit, Skye cried out endlessly. Li Wei was much calmer. After all, he was used to it.
However, Li Wei also found some unexpected places.
Li Wei discovered that the layout of the villa was very similar to his previous residence. Even the smart housekeeper had it on Friday.
It was unclear if it was Stark who had made Little Pepper prepare for him.
After the tour, Li Wei asked Skye to choose a room and set up his own things. Only then did Li Wei have time.
Entering the garage, Li Wei arrived in front of the red sports car. He prepared to put away the steel battle suit, Mark 3– Li.
“What is this? The things that the bandits robbed earlier?”
Li Wei’s gaze landed on the black box next to the steel armor.
This black box was obviously not his stuff, and Skye’s stuff had already been sent to the room. Li Wei could only think of the bandits.
“Don’ t tell me you want to give me money!”
Li Wei smiled and opened the box.
However, Li Wei discovered that what was inside the box was not a bill, but a black ore, about the size of a human head!
“Friday, scan this ore.”
Li Wei naturally didn’t know what this ore was, but he had this smart housekeeper on Friday. He could easily understand the secret of this ore.
“Master, according to the scan results, this ore should be an extraterrestrial meteorite.”
“According to classified information, this ore was once refined into a special metal called the Alderman alloy.”
“Edman alloy’s raw materials?”
A glint flashed in Li Wei’s eyes!
Edman alloy was also very famous for its use. The invincible bones of the Diamond Wolf were made from Edman alloy!
One had to know that with the aid of the Alderman alloy skeleton, the Diamond Wolf had resisted the attack of the nuclear bomb. This could be seen how powerful the aiderman alloy was!
He had not expected that his luck would be so good. He could even find such things.
In fact, that group of bandits had also been mistaken.
Originally, they were just trying to grab a box of notes, but they didn’t expect that they would accidentally grab this extraterrestrial meteor.
This was also the reason why the group of robbers were being chased.
If not for the police interfering later, perhaps they would have fallen into the hands of other mysterious people.
But now, this extraterrestrial meteor had fallen into Li Wei’s hands.
“If it’s in my hands, there’s no possibility of sending it out.”
Li Wei smiled and asked the smart housekeeper to save this extraterrestrial meteorite in the villa’s secret vault on Friday. He could do some research when he had time.
That night, Li Wei prepared a candlelight dinner to welcome Kai.
It wasn’t until late at night that Li Wei returned to the master bedroom.
“Anchor Spirit, how many world sources are there now?”
He closed his eyes and closed his eyes. Li Wei entered his mind and thought about the world anchor.
Today, he had changed the story of Shockwave Girl Skye. He had brought her here, and he should be able to obtain some world origin.
Li Wei really wanted to know what he had gained today!
[World Origin:25%]
“It’s only 25%. It’s too little. Could it be that the shock wave woman’s influence is weaker than Iron Man’s?”
Li Wei frowned, thinking about this!
According to the description of the Spirit of Anchor, every [1] of world origin could activate the world anchor to search and invade other worlds.
Right now, it was only 25%, just a quarter!
Could it be that it was because of the storyline of the Shockwave Woman that was less important than Iron Man?!
After all, the previous Tony Stark had only developed a steel battle suit in advance. Li Wei had obtained a chance to use the world anchor and successfully invaded the pirate world!
This time, he took away the Shockwave Woman and only managed to accumulate 25% of the world’s origin energy.
“That’s not right. Although Skye was taken back by me, Skye might still be able to join Divine Shield and become the original Shockwave Woman.”
Li Wei’s spirit flashed and suddenly thought of this question.
Although the shockwave girl, Skye, had been kidnapped back by him, there was still a period of time before Skye became the shockwave girl. He did not change Skye directly in that plot.
In other words, even if Li Wei brought the Shockwave Woman back, Skye might still follow the original plot in the future.
At the thought of this, Li Wei instantly understood.
Unless he really completely changed Skye’s fate and completely eliminated the fate of her becoming a Level 10 S.I.E.I. Shield Bureau agent, he would be able to obtain a large amount of world origin!
This was the difference between a small change in the plot and a complete change in the plot.*

010 Stark was still kidnapped!

“I see. Looks like we need to find a chance in the future to completely let Shockwave girl Skye fall under my command. We’ ll cut off her chances of entering Divine Shield Bureau and completely change her fate.”
After understanding what was going on, Li Wei relaxed.
After all, Skye had already come to his side and wanted to completely change Skye’s fate. This was n’ t particularly difficult for Li Wei.
After thinking about it, Li Wei immediately felt much more relaxed.
Thinking of this, Li Wei temporarily put this matter down. After studying the power of the Shock Fruit, Li Wei also rested.
Li Wei took a break, but this night, some people could not rest.
………
In a dark room, several black figures gathered together!
“Still not found?”
“No, those bandits, along with the entire police bureau, we’ ve secretly searched through it, but we didn’ t find any boxes!”
“Damn it, where did that thing go?!”
“You all know that the things in the box are very important to the people above. If we can’ t find them, we’ ll all be in trouble!”
“They’ re all those hateful bandits. They actually accidentally stole the box!”
“The more you think about it, the more angry you get. Cut those damn fellows off!”
“Also, continue to investigate and investigate anyone they might have come into contact with. We must find the box back!”
The sound slowly faded, and several black figures slowly disappeared, scattering in all directions!
But there was one thing that was certain that they would not give up until they found the box!
However, Li Wei did not know about this.
Even if he knew that someone was looking for that box, Li Wei would not care!
Because he had absolute confidence that he could withstand any trouble, and this confidence came from his strength!
The power of the Shock Fruit gave Li Wei enough confidence!
The infinite possibility of the world anchor was exactly what Li Wei was confident in!
If those guys had the guts to find him, Li Wei wouldn’t mind letting them know why the flowers were so red!
One night, he was speechless.
The next morning, Li Wei woke up according to the law of his biological clock. He then went to the gym to complete his daily training!
Li Wei’s training included swordsmanship, archery, fighting skills, and the use of firearms.
Li Wei didn’t drop any of these possible combat techniques.
Eighteen martial arts skills, all kinds of proficiency, it was Li Wei!
But today, Li Wei’s training program had an extra one!
Study the ability of the Shock Fruit.
Of course, this time, Li Wei seemed to be very careful, not as exaggerated as yesterday!
After all, a single exercise would destroy a villa. Ordinary people would go crazy!
Of course, Li Wei could afford it, but if he changed his residence one day, Li Wei also felt that it was troublesome.
Only after Li Wei’s training ended did Skye walk out of the room in her pajamas.
“I’ m awake. How did you sleep last night?”
Li Wei smiled gently and handed Skye a glass of milk.
“I’ m sorry, I slept too hard.”
Skye’s face was slightly red, somewhat embarrassed.
She didn’t expect that she would just stay here the first day and sleep so hard. This was too embarrassing.
However, Skye didn’t understand why she felt so relieved by Li Wei’s side!
Maybe it was because of Li Wei’s strength yesterday that Skye felt a great sense of security.
She seemed to know that with Li Wei here, she would not be in any danger.
This was the first time she had such a feeling in 20 years.
“It’s fine. This means you’ re treating this place as your home. I’ m glad you have such a thought.”
Li Wei smiled lightly and said a little, causing Skye’s face to turn red again.
After a few words, Skye was defeated and quickly returned to his room.
Li Wei didn’t chase after them. After all, he could n’ t be in a hurry.
Another reason was that an unexpected figure had arrived.
“Master, Mr. Stark’s assistant, Miss Chili Pepper, has arrived. Will you let her in?”
The smart housekeeper’s voice sounded in the hall on Friday.
“Let her in. I happen to have something to look for her.”
Although Li Wei was surprised by Little Pepper’s arrival, he still nodded because he had something to look for.
After all, his sports car was damaged yesterday. He wanted Little Pepper to take it to handle it.
“Young Master Li Wei, something has happened. Mr. Stark has been kidnapped!”
After Little Pepper came in, she hurriedly ran to Li Wei. Her eyes were red and swollen, as if she had cried for a while.
She brought some bad news. Tony was kidnapped!
How could this be?”Tony was still kidnapped?”
Li Wei frowned slightly, somewhat surprised.
Stark had clearly developed a steel battle suit and had the ability to protect himself.
And Li Wei had told Stark to take Mark 3 with him. How could he be kidnapped?!
Li Wei could not understand.
Why did the plot return to its original trajectory!
In fact, even though Stark listened to Li Wei’s words, he brought along his steel battle suit.
However, with Stark’s arrogance, it was destined that he would not listen to Li Wei’s words too much.
This led to a result.
Although Stark had brought a steel battle suit, he didn’t wear it. He just brought it with him, so he was still hit!
“Tony, when he comes back, I have to beat him up!”
Li Wei also guessed the reason and was speechless at Stark.
Stark, this idiot, when he came back, he had to scold Stark properly!
“Alright, Little Pepper, don’ t worry about this. I’ ll bring Tony back!”
Li Wei looked up and said to Little Pepper.
Not to mention anything else, given his relationship with Stark, he would not sit idly by.
Not to mention, changing the plot was a great opportunity for Li Wei to gain world origin!
Therefore, Li Wei would not miss this matter!
Li Wei had already made a decision!
……………..
On the first day of the ps:, every chapter was about two thousand words. The update of twenty thousand words a day should not have many people at the same time as me, so on account of the diligence of the author, please give me some support~
Ps: asked for collection, flowers, evaluation tickets, rewards, all kinds of requests (toss and roll)~*

011 The wolf that broke into the sheepfold!

He consoled Little Chili and let Little Chili relax. Finally, he let Little Chili bring a red sports car to repair it.
Only after Little Pepper left did Li Wei’s side quiet down.
“Friday, locate Tony’s steel battle suit!”
Li Wei said to the smart housekeeper on Friday.
Stark’s Mark 3 had a positioning device. It was n’ t difficult to find Stark’s location.
However, if the thugs who kidnapped Stark had a shielding device to block the signal from the steel armor, it would be a bit troublesome.
“According to the location, the location of the steel armor is in the arid desert. The exact coordinates are *****”
To Li Wei’s surprise, the signal from the steel armor was not blocked!
This was something that Li Wei could not imagine.
Was it that easy to find it?He thought it would take a little more effort!
In fact, the thugs only valued Stark himself, not the steel armor. After all, the current steel armor was not famous.
As a result, the cave where Stark was imprisoned naturally had a device that blocked the signal. Stark was not allowed to send out news!
However, the situation on Iron Armor was different.
When the steel armor was dismantled, it was impossible to see its original appearance.
The thugs thought that the red and golden parts were just parts of a new type of weapon that Stark had developed.
Therefore, the thugs only placed the parts of the steel armor outside the cave without paying too much attention.
For this reason, Li Wei was able to easily locate the steel battle suit!
It had to be said that this was the effect of the plot change.
Because of the early appearance of the steel armor, although Stark was still captured, many things had become different.
According to Li Wei’s estimation, the current Stark should n’ t be building Mark 1. Instead, he was racking his brains and trying to get Mark 3 back!
This was the difference between the changes in the plot!
“Looks like this matter is not difficult to resolve. I’ ll make a trip later.”
Lee Wei nodded slightly. Knowing Stark’s location, it would be easy. He could go directly and bring Stark back later.
Thinking of this, Li Wei rested for a while, recovered his physical strength from the morning exercise, and took the time to take a bath.
After everything was ready, Li Weibei and Skye spoke before returning to the garage.
“Friday, help me wear Mark 3 Li!”
Although Li Wei had the ability to shake the fruit, he did not have the ability to fly at the moment. If he wanted to go to the drought to save Stark, he could only rely on the power of the steel armor.
Following Li Wei’s instructions, several mechanical arms appeared, wearing steel battle clothes for Li Wei!
This scene was just like the original one. Stark was wearing Mark 3 for the first time. The mechanical explosion was almost a bgm!
Soon, a brand new steel soldier appeared in the garage!
“Next, it’s time for me to take action!”
Li Wei instantly activated the launcher, and a scorching flame appeared. It shot into the sky and disappeared into the villa!
………
Sob!!
“Warning, there’s a UFO flying at a speed that exceeds the speed of sound. It’s flying above the buttons. All departments, please pay attention!”
When Li Weifei made the appointment, the various monitoring departments could not help but sound whistles!
What happened?An alien had invaded Earth?!”
“How is that possible? Maybe it’s a test from another country!”
“Activate all aspects of the investigation and find that UFO!”
For a moment, the various departments of the manual were in chaos!
However, Li Wei wasn’t sure about these things because he had already flown out of his engagement and headed straight for drought.
………
After a while, Li Wei arrived at the desert and followed Friday’s instructions to a desolate mountain!
“Sensing, there’s a gathering place ahead. There are 123 people in total. They have a large number of Stark’s industrial weapons. Mark 3’s signal source is here…….”
Li Weiju walked down, looking down on the ground in midair!
He could see that some ant-like figures were busy on the ground.
And the source of Mark 3’s signal was here. It seemed that he had already found a place.
Thinking of this, Li Wei drove Mark 3 Lee down!
Whoosh!
The thugs on the ground were installing their weapons when they suddenly heard the sound of advancing in the air.
The thugs could not help but stop their work and look up at the sky!
They could see a red and golden figure descending from the sky!
Under the refraction of the sun, the red-gold figure shone with a metallic luster!
Boom!
Li Wei, dressed in a steel battle suit, landed in the middle of the mob with a handsome appearance!
“Fake, what is this!”
“Quickly shoot, kill him!”
For a moment, the thugs panicked. Everyone picked up their weapons and fired at Li Wei!
The sound of metal clanging sounded. The bullet hit the steel armor without any effect. At most, it left a shallow mark.
Li Wei raised his arm and the impact cannon in the middle of his palm instantly launched an attack!
With a boom, the thug that was hit by the impact cannon instantly lost its aura. Even the thug that was standing in the back was directly pierced through without any resistance!
“Devil, is this a devil!”
“Damn it, where did this mech come from?”
At this moment, Li Wei was like a wolf that had broken into the sheepfold, wreaking havoc without restraint!
Not long after, all the thugs fell.
No mob could stand in front of Li Wei without incident!
“How boring! It’s too weak!”Li Wei sighed.
In the eyes of ordinary people, these thugs were terrifying Death Gods, but in front of Li Wei, they were like little sheep, allowing Li Wei to kill them.
In fact, Li Wei didn’t even need to use the power of the Shock Fruit, which was why Li Wei felt bored.
But now, this battle was over!
Li Wei came to the cave and directly opened the iron door of the cave. He saw Stark again!
……..

012 Rescue Stark, Skye was kidnapped!

“Li Wei, you came to save me. I knew you wouldn’ t leave me in such a dangerous place. My dear cousin, I really love you too much!”
He looked at Stark Taze and ran over to hug Li Wei. Even if he was wearing a steel battle suit, Li Wei’s goosebumps were about to rise.
Li Wei hurriedly pushed Stark away!
The man didn’t want to hug Stark. Stark looked so sloppy now!
After he had dealt with the mob, he opened the cave and saved Stark!
At this moment, although Stark looked very sloppy and miserable, his spirit still looked fine.
Just like before, Stark was still injured. His chest was pierced by shrapnel. Stark’s own ark reactor was embedded in his chest, absorbing the bullet fragments in his body to avoid damaging his heart.
“I told you not to listen to me. Now you’ re suffering!”
Li Wei called out to Stan.
Li Wei didn’t think it was difficult to solve the problem of bullet fragments. He still had a way to solve it, but now he wanted Stark to remember this lesson!
“I know. In the future, I will definitely bring my battle clothes with me at all times.”
Stark smiled bitterly and said, feeling a little helpless. He then told Li Wei about the two days.
Stark’s experience was roughly the same as what Li Wei had expected. It was because of Stark’s arrogance that caused this trouble.
If Stark had followed Li Wei’s instructions and brought the steel armor by his side, there would n’ t be such a problem.
“Remember this lesson. In the future, you have to think twice before doing things. It’s always true to be cautious.”
Li Wei took this opportunity to give Stark some words.
He was thinking about whether to train Stark as a prudent hero.
A very cautious Iron Man, it was interesting to think about it.
However, there was a certain reason for what he said.
Stark himself was just an ordinary person. Although he had a steel battle suit, it was still an external force. If he didn’t have a battle suit, it would be easy for something to happen.
If Stark were to become a very cautious person, the chances of an accident would be much lower.
Of course, Li Wei didn’t need to think about this. If he did n’ t get the anchor of the world, perhaps Li Wei would also be on the path of relying on steel armor.
But now that he had the anchor of the world and had great capital, he did not need to rely too much on the steel armor.
For Li Wei, the steel armor was a good help, but it was not all. That was why Li Wei said that.
“Alright, let’s go back first.”
Li Wei said that Stark had already been saved and it was time to leave.
Stark’s steel battle suit was right outside the cave. As long as he wore it, he could use it, saving Li Wei some trouble.
As for the scientist who helped Stark, Dr. Silversen, Stark originally wanted to bring him to the Nunjo, but he wanted to return to his hometown.
Therefore, after sending Dr. Yin Sen back to his hometown, Li and Stark used their steel battle clothes and directly flew back to the Nunjo!
After spending some time, Li and Stark returned to Stark’s residence.
“I want to take a good bath. I want to eat hamburgers. I want to hold a press conference. I want to have a good sleep. I miss my bedroom!”
“Oh right, I still have to tell Lil Pea and Rhodes that I’ m back!”
After a trial, Stark realized that he had many things to do.
Li Wei was lazy to pay attention to this and prepared to return to his own residence.
“By the way, Tony, do you know why you were kidnapped?”
Before he left, Li Wei suddenly said to Stark.
There was another matter that needed to be dealt with. It was the inner ghost beside them.
Stark’s abduction this time was not an accident, but someone betrayed Stark.
“What you mean is that those thugs have a plan and come for me. I have a mole beside me!”
Stark seemed to have thought of something and his face darkened.
He was not a fool. Thinking back to the past two days, especially in the thug base, the weapons produced by Stark’s industry, Stark had already made a guess.
“Looks like you’ ve already guessed it. You can handle it yourself!”
Li Wei smiled and said nothing.
He naturally knew who was doing this.
He was one of the shareholders of Stark’s industry, O’ Badaya Stani, who Stark called his uncle!
Obadiah had done a lot of things because he wanted to seize Stark Industries.
In the original work, he even collected the fragments of Mark 1 and assembled it into the Iron Tyrant Warframe.
With Li Wei here, Obadiah had no chance to do anything.
But this was just a small matter. Li Wei believed that Stark would handle it well, so he would not interfere.
After giving an explanation, Li Wei left and returned to Man Hatton’s residence.
……..
“Wait, someone came in!”
When he returned to the villa, Li Wei immediately noticed something was wrong.
The ground was a little messy. The tables and chairs fell to the ground, as if there had been a conflict!
“Friday, tell me what happened!”
Li Wei called out the smart housekeeper Friday and asked what happened at home when he left.
“Master, five men in black came in this afternoon and took Miss Skye away, leaving behind a phone.”
Friday’s voice appeared in the hall.
A screen of light appeared on the wall. This was the surveillance video that came out on Friday!
On the screen, five masked men in black broke into his residence and destroyed Friday’s protective net. They came all the way to the villa and searched for something.
In the end, the five men in black did not seem to have found what they wanted, so they directly grabbed Skye and left behind a phone.
“You’ re quite brave. You even dare to capture my people!”
Li Wei’s expression turned extremely gloomy, his eyes filled with anger!
Who would have thought that after he left for half a day, someone would dare to break into his residence and capture Skye!
This made Li Wei extremely angry!
Li Wei was angry. The consequences were serious!
……..

The 013 Shocking Fruit showed its might and killed the bandit!

“Your little girl from the East is in our hands now. If you want to redeem her, bring the black box you obtained yesterday, we will wait for you in Queens!”
The black-clothed man who had captured Skye had left behind a recording on his phone.
But it was also because of this recording that Li Wei finally knew the purpose of these guys!
This group of black-clothed people came for that piece of Outer Sky Meteorite that could be refined into Edman Alloy!
This was the group of black figures searching for the black box in the dark night.
This group of people had a special background, so it was easy to investigate something!
It took them less than half a day to find out that the person who had clashed with the robbers yesterday was Li Wei.
For this reason, the next morning, these black-clothed people directly rushed to Li Wei’s residence!
At that time, Li Wei happened to be on his way to rescue Stark, so he missed each other.
As for that extraterrestrial meteor, because it was stored in the secret room, it was hard for outsiders to find it.
The group of black-clothed people did not find anything, so they chose to kidnap Skye!
From that recording, Li Wei had already sorted everything out!
“It’s for that meteor. Looks like it’s from the previous group. They’ re quite brave!”
Li Wei laughed coldly!
It was already a good idea that he had not bullied others, but he never thought that someone would offend him!
Li Wei didn’t care what his background was, why did he come here!
He only knew one thing. Those guys made him angry!
Li Wei would let them know what would happen if they offended him!
Thinking of this, Li Wei had already made a decision!
The previous red sports car had been brought to repair by Little Pepper, so Little Pepper left a black supercar in the garage.
Li Wei didn’ t pick either. He directly drove the black sports car and headed straight for Queens!
Very soon, Li Wei arrived at the location they had mentioned. This was an abandoned factory. It looked desolate.
“Stop!”
As soon as they arrived at the abandoned factory, two masked men in black jumped out from the corner and blocked Li Wei’s path.
What about the things?”Where’s that black box!”
The two men in black looked at Li Wei who was empty-handed and couldn’t help but feel annoyed. They raised their pistols and held Li Wei’s chest!
Did this kid dare to fool them? He actually didn’ t bring that thing!
“Take me to meet Skye, you will get what you want!”
Li Wei spoke indifferently, looking straight at the black-clothed man. His eyes were deep, without any ripples, as if he was looking at a dead person!
Of course, he didn’t bring that extraterrestrial meteor because they had no chance to use it!
In Li Wei’s heart, they were already dead, and dead people couldn’ t use anything!
“Bring him in first!”
The two men in black looked at each other and seemed to have made a decision. They led Li Wei to the abandoned factory!
As soon as he entered the abandoned factory, Li Wei discovered that there were still a few black figures wearing masks in the factory. They were probably the accomplices of the robbers.
However, Li Wei did not pay any attention to them. Instead, he looked at Skye who was being handcuffed.
“Are you alright, Skye?”
He quickly came to Si Kai’s side. Li Wei was observing Si Kai’s condition.
Fortunately, they didn’t seem to have suffered any damage. After all, they were only here for the extraterrestrial meteorites, and they did n’ t want to get hurt!
“I’ m fine, but I’ m so scared!”
Skye said with a lingering fear. Skye couldn’t help but feel a little scared when he suddenly encountered such a thing. However, Li Wei’s arrival clearly made Skye much.
At Li Wei’s side, Skye had a strange sense of security!
“Kid, you’ve already seen her. We did n’ t hurt her. Where’s that black box?!”
Only then did the masked man say, wanting to return to that black box!
“I didn’ t bring the box because dead people can’ t use anything!”
Li Wei raised his head slightly and looked at the people in black. He said indifferently!
“Bastard, you dare to fool us!”
“Fake, take him down!”
Hearing Li Wei’s words, the people in black instantly became furious. They all picked up their weapons and wanted to teach Li Wei a lesson!
Li Wei stretched out his right hand, clenched his fist into a fist, and put on a striking posture!
A white round ball of light instantly covered Li Wei’s fist!
The next moment, Li Wei directly threw his fist in the direction of the black-clothed people!
Dong!!
Li Wei’s fist slammed into the air, causing a heavy crash!
Crack!
The atmosphere was like a mirror, and cracks could be seen in the flesh and eyes, spreading everywhere!
Following the rumbling sound, the atmosphere instantly exploded!
A terrifying force exploded out from Li Wei’s fist and charged towards the surroundings!
The man in black who was closest to Li Wei was instantly blasted apart by this terrifying impact!
This black-clothed man’s body was shattered!
Li Weizhen was really angry because these guys actually rushed to his residence and kidnapped Skye!
This matter made Li Wei extremely angry, so Li Wei did not hold back at all!
What is this?”Devil!”
“Damn it, why does this guy have such power!”
The black-clothed people panicked and looked at Li Wei in fear. They had not expected that Li Wei would have such power!
In fact, if they were more patient when investigating Li Wei’s information, they would find out.
Yesterday, Li Wei not only had contact with the robbers, he also used extraordinary power to capture them!
However, they wanted to complete the mission quickly, and they did not find out about this.
So now they had no chance!
Rumble!
Li Wei punched again, and a terrifying shock wave swept through the entire abandoned factory!
In the end, the entire factory collapsed!
……..

The intervention of Divine Shield!

It wasn’t a few days before Li Wei got the Shock Fruit, so Li Wei’s level of development wasn’t too deep. It was just the initial stage, and he could only mobilize a small portion of the power of the Shock Fruit!
But even so, the power that Li Wei had unleashed was extremely terrifying!
With a punch, the entire abandoned factory was trembling. Supporting the pillars of the factory, it could not help but let out a wail!!
The second punch was thrown out. The ground shook and the mountains shook. The terrifying impact swept through the entire factory!
The entire abandoned factory collapsed under this terrifying impact!
Along with the sound of collapse, waves of smoke rose!
By the time the smoke dissipated, the entire abandoned factory had already disappeared, leaving only a mess on the ground!
Only Li and Kai were in a good position.
There were no injuries on the two of them, and even the corners of their clothes were intact. All the rocks that fell were shattered by Li Wei!
As for those black-clothed people, they were all in this shock. They were buried under the ruins, and none of them could escape.
“Let’s go, let’s go home!”
Li Wei consoled Skye, ignoring the people in black who were buried under the ruins!
“Mm.”Skye nodded obediently.
Although her face was still a little pale, her mood was much better than before.
Taking the black sports car parked outside, Li Wei led Skye back to the villa.
After comforting Skye for a while, Li Wei let Skye go back to his room to rest.
After all, she was a little tired today and needed a good rest.
“Thank you, Li Wei!”
Skye suddenly turned around and peck at Li Wei’s face. Then, with a red face, he ran back to the room.
Li Wei was slightly stunned. It took him a while to recover.
“Am I ambushed?”
Li Wei couldn’t laugh and cry. He did n’ t expect that Skye would suddenly attack.
But after thinking about it, it seemed normal.
He and Skye met for two days, but in these two days, Skye had already encountered danger for the second time!
Moreover, the two times of danger were all caused by Li Weili!
Such a miraculous experience, even Skye would inevitably fall!
He originally wanted to slowly change Skye and find a suitable opportunity to subdue him.
But now, it seemed like he didn’t need to do anything.
Perhaps as long as he said one word, Skye would happily agree to any of his requests!
Li Wei did not know whether to laugh or cry.
In this way, those black-clothed people could be considered as his officials.
Shaking his head, Li Wei let his emotions return and called out the smart housekeeper Friday.
“Friday, investigate the identities of those guys who broke in today. I want to know everything about them!”
As he said this, a cold glint flashed through Li Wei’s eyes!
Although he had already destroyed the men in black, Li Wei did not intend to let go!
He understood in his heart that those guys were coming towards the extraterrestrial meteor. Presumably, there was someone behind them, or even an organization!
To be honest, he was too impulsive just now.
Before they could interrogate them, they directly killed those guys!
However, Li Wei did not regret it either. After all, those guys really made him furious!
If it was destroyed, then it would be destroyed. Even if the investigation later would be more troublesome.
However, with Friday’s ability, he should be able to find out something. That was why Li Wei handed this matter to Friday.
“Yes, Master. I will do my best to investigate the identities of those men in black.”
Friday replied that Li Weicai had temporarily put this matter down.
On Friday, Li Wei returned to his room after asking for someone to clean up the villa.
After all, he was a little tired after this day.
He ran to save Stark in the morning and came back in the afternoon to destroy an abandoned factory. He was almost in a state of chaos and did not have a good rest.
Therefore, Li Wei quickly fell asleep during the rare rest period.
…………..
…………..
The ruins of the abandoned factory
Some police cars surrounded the abandoned factory and pulled up warning lines to prevent ordinary residents from approaching!
Such a large factory collapsed like this, naturally attracting the attention of many people!
The authorities quickly received the news and surrounded this place to prevent ordinary people from entering and injuring themselves.
“Did you find anything?”
“It doesn’ t seem to have collapsed naturally. It seems to have been impacted by a powerful external force, which caused the collapse.”
Two police officers were discussing this matter.
“What’s going on in the past two days? Yesterday, a robbery just happened. Today, something like this happened. I have a bad feeling!”
A police officer sighed helplessly. This was Captain George who was in charge of the robbery case yesterday. Today, he was in charge of this matter again.
Captain George had a bad premonition. There seemed to be a conspiracy appearing in the dark, but they knew nothing about it.
“Everyone, we’ ll take over this place. Everyone can rest.”
At this moment, a team in a suit arrived.
The leader was a slightly bald, seemingly honest middle-aged man.
“You’ re from that department. We didn’ t receive the notification from the higher-ups!”
Captain George frowned slightly. He was very dissatisfied with this sudden arrival of the team.
Because the other party was too powerful, they had to take over all the matters here!
One had to know that this kind of case was originally the matter of their police. When did other people have the right to interfere!
“That’s a good question. We’ re from the Bureau of Homeland Strategic Defense, Attack, and Logistics. You can also call us the Divine Shield Bureau. I’ m Phil Colson, the special agent of the Divine Shield Bureau!”
The honest and honest middle-aged man said, taking out a work card and not putting it on the collar.
This matter still attracted the attention of S.H.I.E.L.I.D. Bureau and stepped in forcefully!
……..

015 The change of Skye, the growth of world origin!

S.H.I.E. Shield had a lot of rights, so after showing his identity, Colson took over the abandoned factory.
After some investigation, the people from S.H.I. Shield Bureau also discovered some things.
“Sir Colson, we found traces under the ruins. Someone should have fought in the factory before.”
“According to the results of the investigation, there are ten different reactions. Ten people should have died.”
“Most importantly, according to the DNA investigation, we found that the people buried under the ruins should be our S.H.I.E.I.D. agents.”
When his subordinates reported the results of the investigation to Colson, Colson was instantly shocked!
The person in trouble was actually someone from the Divine Shield Bureau?!
No, if it was a mission assigned by the director, the director would tell him more or less before they arrived.
At this moment, Colson had a lot of doubts in his heart, so he directly contacted the Director of Divine Shield to report this matter!
What!”The person who died was a special agent of our Divine Shield Bureau, and ten people?”
“That’s not right. I didn’ t send my men to an abandoned factory to carry out a mission!”
At the headquarters of Divine Shield Bureau, in the director’s office on the top floor, sat a bald-headed egg.
This was the current director of the Divine Shield Bureau, Nick Frey.
At this moment, Nick Frey was also very puzzled.
He didn’t send his hands to do any missions. If it were a few or two people, perhaps he would have missed it.
However, ten people’s missions were already considered medium-sized missions. He could not forget about them!
Could it be that someone secretly mobilized the agents of the Divine Shield Bureau?!
There was a problem!
Nick Frey’s face darkened. His intuition told him that this matter was strange!
“Colson, cover up this matter. You secretly investigate this matter. You must investigate it clearly for me!”
Nickfrey solemnly explained to Colson.
He had a feeling that there must be a great conspiracy behind this!
Li Wei didn’t know that this matter involved Divine Shield Bureau.
If Li Wei were here, he would definitely understand what was going on!
The S.H.I. Shield Bureau’s agents were not sent by Nick Frey. There was only one possibility!
That was Nine-Headed Snake!
Only the Nine-Headed Snake hiding in S.H.I. Shield could have such an ability!
………….
………….
He rested for a day. The next morning, Li Wei’s biological clock woke him up on time.
According to the usual practice, Li Wei came to the gym to complete his schedule training.
But at this moment, Skye had also arrived at the gym!
“Morning, Skye. Why are you getting up so early today? Why don’ t you take a rest?”
Li and Shi Kai greeted him and looked at Shi Kai with some doubt!
Yesterday, she was not so early!
“Li Wei, I want to ask you something.”
Skye looked at Li Wei seriously, as if he wanted to ask Li Wei for help.
“Say, I can do it. I will definitely help you.”
Li Wei nodded slightly.
“Can you train me? I want to become stronger!”
Skye looked at Li Wei seriously and said sincerely.
The events of these two days had greatly touched her!
Although Li Wei did not blame her, Skye knew that it was because she was too weak that she was tied up and left.
Skye was very upset. She didn’t want to become Li Wei’s burden. She hoped that she could help Li Wei.
Because of this, Skye rarely had the idea of training, which was why he got up so early.
It could be said that because of Li Wei’s existence, Skye’s thoughts had completely changed!
In this way, the possibility of her going on the original path became even lower!
“Do you want to have power?”Sure!”
Li Wei was a little surprised, but he still agreed.
This was a good thing. Skye, who had always been interested in hacker technology, actually had the idea of training. Li Wei agreed.
Of course, Li Wei knew that only after Skye activated her powers would the Shockwave Woman truly rise!
However, it was not bad for them to train in advance. They could increase their self-protection ability.
“Why don’ t we find a chance to wake up Skye?”
Li Wei thought to himself!
It might be very interesting if the shockwave woman was brought out in advance.
Thinking carefully, this was a good idea.
Over the past few days, Skye had followed Li Wei and experienced many things.
Although the two of them didn’t spend much time together, Skye was almost secretly interested in Li Wei. He would n’ t leave Li Wei at all.
Skye’s development path was completely different from the original work.
If the shock wave woman could be born in advance, Li Wei could also have a powerful combat strength beside him!
This was a good thing for Li Wei!
It seemed like this matter had to be remembered!
Li Wei silently remembered this matter.
In the next moment, Li Wei began to teach Skye how to train himself.
After half a day, Li Weicai left the gym sweating profusely.
This was not something he and Skye were doing in the gym.
But training oneself and teaching others to train were two different concepts.
Therefore, the process of teaching took Li Wei a lot of time.
Of course, during the teaching process, Li Wei also received a lot of benefits.
After all, sometimes, Li Wei needed a hand to teach Skye some exercises.
At this moment, the two of them would have some intimate contact, which made Li Wei feel a little painful and happy.
Only in the afternoon did Li Wei have some free time.
“Anchor Spirit, how many world sources are there now?”
It was rare to have a spare time. Li Wei immediately asked the spirit of anchor, wanting to know the current progress!
Over the past two days, he had done a lot of things. Not only did he save Stark, he had changed the story of Iron Man’s birth, but he had also changed Skye’s original thoughts.
These changes in the plot should be able to provide him with a lot of world essence!
[World Origin:2.50]
Li Wei’s eyes lit up as he sensed the feedback from the spirit of anchor!
[1]’S world origin could activate the world anchor once and invade once.
Now that he had [2.50], wouldn’ t he be able to invade other worlds again!
At the thought of this, Li Wei was excited!
……..

016 Once again invaded the pirate world!

[Consumption of 1 unit of world origin, can increase the level of world anchor?]
After discovering that the accumulated world origin had reached [2.50], Li Wei naturally had the intention to invade another world.
After all, the first time he invaded, he had obtained the Shock Fruit. Li Wei’s strength had also been greatly improved!
Li Wei was naturally unwilling to miss such an opportunity.
But just as Li Wei was about to activate the world anchor again, the spirit of the ship anchor sent a message to Li Wei.
The world anchor could be upgraded!
“If the world anchor’s level has increased, then the next invasion will not allow my body to enter another world?”
Li Wei’s eyes lit up!
The last time he invaded, because the world’s anchor level was too low, he could only attach his consciousness to the world’s anchor, unable to enter the pirate world with his original form.
If the world anchor’s level was increased, would n’ t he be able to enter another world?!
“Increase the world’s anchor level!”
At the thought of this, Li Wei immediately agreed!
For a moment, the world anchor in Li Wei’s mind began to change.
A faint white light wrapped around the world anchor. This was the world origin that Li Wei had collected. It was increasing the level of the world anchor!
After a while, the white light slowly dissipated!
At this moment, the anchor of the world had become different.
The original bronze anchor body turned into a silver-colored one. The divine patterns on the anchor body became even more complicated, as if it contained some kind of strange charm!
——————
Host: Li Wei Stark
World Anchor Level: Silver (↑)
World Origin:1.50
Recorded coordinates: Sea Thief World
——————
Looking at the changes in the data, Li Wei nodded slightly.
The world anchor’s level had increased from bronze to silver, so he could enter other worlds!
This was considered to be the biggest gain after the upgrade.
Of course, after a level increase, the consumption of world origin energy that invaded other worlds would also decrease.
But this reduction was for the same level of worlds.
For example, in the Sea Thief World, the Sea Thief World was a Transcendent World. Previously, Li Wei had to consume [1] units of world origin.
Now that they invaded a world with a level of Transcendence, the consumption of world origin would be reduced.
These were all hidden benefits, but these were all trivial matters, not worth mentioning.
………….
………….
“Master, if you choose to enter a world that has already invaded, the consumption of world origin will be very low.]
After completing the upgrade of the world anchor, Li Wei prepared to invade another world.
But for this invasion, Li Wei had two choices!
One was to invade the known world, that is, the pirate world.
The second option was to open up a new unknown world.
There were some differences between the two.
Because Li Wei had the coordinates of the Sea Thief World, if he invaded the Sea Thief World, the consumption of world origin would be much lower!
If it was to open up a new world, the consumption would be the same as before!
Every [1] of world origin energy was consumed, it could provide an invasion.
But this consumption was to activate the world anchor. Whether or not it could find a new world was also unknown.
Because the void was so vast and boundless, filled with unknown mist, the dimensions overlapped.
It was not easy to find a plane hidden behind many dimensions in such an environment!
Previously, Li Wei had discovered the pirate world in one go. This was already a miracle, and luck was so good that Li Wei had not expected it.
Therefore, choosing to invade a known world in such a situation was a good choice.
“If we invade the pirate world again, how about the consumption?”
Li Weisi asked the spirit of anchor.
[Invading the recorded world only requires 0.01 world origin]
Hearing the feedback from the Spirit of Anchor, Li Wei was shocked!
The difference of 100 times was too big!
In other words, once again invading the pirate world, the consumption was simply negligible!
“From this point of view, invading the Sea Thief world again can be considered a better option. You can also stay in the Sea Thief world for a bit longer.”
Li Wei muttered, closed his eyes and pondered, thinking about the gains and losses within!
According to the current situation, to invade the pirate world again was the most advantageous to him.
One had to know that staying in other worlds would also consume a certain amount of world origin.
This was because Li Wei did not belong to the Sea Thief world. The World Will of the Sea Thief world would unconsciously reject Li Wei.
Li Wei needed to consume a certain amount of world origin energy to stay in that world!
Of course, this kind of consumption would not be very large. After all, the most important thing was the initial invasion phase. The subsequent duration would not consume much, but there were still some.
If there were more world sources, Li Wei could stay in that world for a longer time!
Perhaps it would be necessary to wait until the world anchor’s level was raised to a certain level. It would surpass the World Will that invaded the world and could restrain the other party.
Li Weicai could stay in this world without consuming the world’s essence.
But for now, it was still necessary to consume a certain amount of world essence.
“It’s decided, the pirate world!”
Li Wei had already made a decision!
Looking at the world anchor in his mind, Li Wei’s right palm flashed with light.
The fluorescence condensed into an illusionary anchor. The chain at the end of the anchor was connected to Li Wei’s palm!
Tap ~
The space in front of Li Wei was like a calm mirror, causing ripples to appear…….
The phantom ship anchor entered the mirror-like void and headed towards the location of the Sea Thief World according to the coordinates recorded earlier!
After passing through the boundless void, the illusionary anchor appeared next to a blue ball of light emitting a faint light.
This was the pirate world!
The illusionary boat anchor was directly pinned to the light film of the azure ball of light, forcefully breaking through the protective shield of the world and connecting the two worlds together!
Li Wei’s figure turned into a ray of light and instantly disappeared from the spot!
……..
Ps: data was no longer moving. I beg everyone to support me greatly!

017 The Clown Baki!

Sea Thief World
On the vast blue sea, a pirate flag with the sign of a clown, dressed like a circus, was sailing on the sea.
This was the Clown Baki’s group of Baaki pirates!
On the pirate ship, many burly men in prison uniforms gathered on the deck, surrounded by clown Baaaki!
At this moment, the Clown Baki was extremely proud.
A while ago, not only did he successfully escape from Propulsion City, he also brought out a group of powerful subordinates. He was even appointed as Wang Xiaqi Wuhai by the navy headquarters!
Baaaki felt like he was going to get to the top of his life!
“Captain, the world government has received news that World Destroyer Bondi Waldo has attacked the Skydragon!”
“The world government wants the Seven Martial Seas to mobilize and cooperate with the navy to capture World Destroyer Bondi Waldo!”
Mr.3 Gar Tino came to the deck and said to Baki.
The people who had escaped from the city were not only Baa’laki and the grass hat kid, but there were also some sea bandits imprisoned in the infinite hell!
World Destroyer Bondi Waldo was one of them!
Bundy Waldo had been imprisoned for thirty years, and he had attacked the Heavenly Dragon people as soon as he came out, welcoming the fury of the world government!
That’s why the world government wants Seven Martial Seas and the navy headquarters to work together to deal with Bondi Waldo!
What!That World Destroyer?”I’ m dying!”
Baa’ba’s face turned extremely ugly, and there was a hint of panic in his eyes!
It was actually that world destroyer. That was someone that Captain Roger praised back then. If he were to face that terrifying fellow, he would definitely be killed!
Baki wanted to discard the name of Seven Martial Sea and run away!
No, it’s too dangerous. We definitely ca n’ t get involved in that matter!
………….
Rumble!
A boom rang out from the sky.
A dazzling ray of light appeared in the sky above the Baa’bais Gang, like a small sun, covering up the other rays of light.
Everyone in the Baa’bais Gang could not help but close their eyes.
Only after the light slowly faded did the members of the Baki Gang slowly open their eyes. They looked up at the sky and the source of the change!
They could see that there was another existence in the cloudless sky.
It was an illusionary anchor!
The long chain connecting the stern of the anchor directly spread into the void, looking very strange!
This was the anchor of the world that invaded again!
“Why does this scene look so familiar? I think I’ ve seen it somewhere before!”
Baki let out a sigh of emotion. He always felt that this thing looked familiar.
Ba… Baa!It was a chain!Appear at… Navy Headquarters…”The chains!”
Mr.3 Gar Tino was sweating profusely as he looked at the chains in the air in fear!
Because he was too flustered, Mr.3gar Tino’s words became stutter!
This was the chain that appeared at the navy headquarters. He remembered it very clearly because he was not far away!
Nani!Lock……”Chain!”
Hearing Mr.3’s words, Baa’ ba panicked!
The incident at the naval headquarters had caused a huge commotion!
An ability user who was suspected to be a chain fruit, the tiger’s mouth seized the food and took away the shock fruit of White Beard from the hands of Black Beard Titch and Undying Bird Marco!
This was the biggest winner in the war!
An existence lurking in the shadows took the shock fruit from White Beard’s face!
This not only hit the face of the sea thief, it also hit the face of the navy headquarters, even the world government!
This was because the world government had used it to make a show of power!
In the end, they were slapped in the face. How could the world government not be angry!
After the war ended, the navy headquarters even issued a reward for the mysterious chain master!
The reward was set at 500 million Bailey!
So when he saw the chains again, Baa’ba and the others would be so flustered!
At the same time, a ray of light appeared on the chains, turning into a black figure!
Li Wei successfully transmigrated to the Sea Thief World!
…………
Due to the gravity, Li Wei fell downwards. However, Li Wei relied on his physical fitness and accurately landed on the top of the ship’s mast.
The chains wrapped around Li Wei’s body, giving off a faint light. It was like a snake circling around, giving Li Wei a mysterious aura, making Li Wei look even more mysterious.
Li Wei stood tall and looked down at everyone below!
“This is, Baa’bais Gang!”
Li Wei glanced at him and instantly confirmed Baa’ba’s identity.
Because Baa’er’s logo was too easy to recognize.
That big red nose could not be forgotten.
It was too late!”The Lord of the Chains has appeared!”
“Are you coming to kill us? Shit!”
The people from the Baa’bais Gang were in a panic.
This was especially true for the leader Baa’ba, who was scared. The rest of the people were even more flustered!
Li Wei ignored them. Instead, he checked the situation of the invasion.
——————
Host: Li Wei Stark
Invasion world: Sea Thief world
World Level: Extraordinary
Time: After the end of the war
Time remaining:36:00:00
——————
“36 Hours, a day and a half, it’s finally not as hurried as last time.”
Li Wei was delighted!
This time, his world origin was enough to allow him to stay in the pirate world for a day and a half.
In this way, no matter what he wanted to do, there was plenty of time.
After thinking about it, after leveling up to the world anchor, there were only 1.5 units left in his world origin.
1.5 Units of world origin could stay for a day and a half.
In other words, one unit of world origin could reside for a day.
Li Wei’s eyes turned slightly and he instantly understood his situation.
But when he thought about it, it was the ocean around him. The sailing boat was on the ocean, and it was normal that no one else could be seen in more than ten days.
Although he had more time this time, he probably wouldn’ t be able to go anywhere in a day and a half!
In this way, even if he wanted to plunder any resources, he could only plunder them nearby!
“Looks like the target this time is only Baky!”
Li Wei’s gaze turned slightly downwards, looking at the clown Baaaki on the deck!
It seemed like his target this time was only the Clown Baky.
……..
Ps: was grateful to [Dark Luck Dragon State] for their great rewards and support!

News of World Destroyer 018!

Because of the time, Li Wei was doomed to be unable to go to too many places.
As a result, Baky, who was closest to Li Wei, naturally became Li Wei’s target!
After thinking about it, Baa’ba’s ability was pretty good.
Fragmented fruit can split the body and body, immune to sharp blade attacks.
If he reached the limit, he might even be able to split other objects. It could be considered a good ability.
Of course, with the Shock Fruit’s top-level attack ability, Li Wei was n’ t particularly concerned about the ability to split apart!
After all, even if it was developed to the extreme, with the ability to split the surrounding objects, the attack power would not necessarily exceed the Shock Fruit!
As for the iron rod on the Baki ship, Yarrita and Mr.3 Gal Dino’s abilities, Li Wei could not even see them.
One was the Smooth Fruit, which could make his skin smooth.
The other was the melting fruit, which could become a candle melting.
These two fruits seemed a little strange to Li Wei, and there wasn’t much practicality!
It could be said that Li Wei had already decided to attack Baa’ba!
As for the law that the Devil Fruit could not eat the second one, it had no effect on Li Wei.
Ordinary people could only eat one Demon Fruit, not a second one. Otherwise, they would explode and die, with the exception of Blackbeard.
But Li Wei was different. He did not plunder the Demon Fruit, but the law within it.
Therefore, this restriction had no effect on Li Wei!
Long ago, Li Wei had already asked the spirit of the anchor to understand the situation.
Thinking of this, Li Wei immediately made a move!
With a wave of his hand, the chains surrounding Li Wei shot out like a poisonous snake towards Baa’ba!
Tear!
In an instant, the chains of the illusionary boat anchor bound Baa’ba and pulled him in front of Li Wei!
As long as Li Wei lightly waved his hand, Baa’laki would be chained to death!
Baa’laki’s ability was only effective against sharp blades. He did not have the ability to resist against the chains!
“Captain Baki!”
The pirates on the deck shouted in panic!
Some of them picked up their weapons and wanted to attack Li Wei to save Baa’lba!
However, they could not do anything against Li Wei!
Dong!
Li Wei clenched his fist and punched downwards.
Crack!
The atmosphere instantly shattered like a mirror!
A powerful shock wave erupted from Li Wei’s fist and shot towards the deck!
The deck instantly broke into a huge hole. The pirates on the deck were all blasted into the sea!
The power of a punch!
With just a light punch, Li Wei defeated the members of the Baa’laki Gang!
This was the result of Li Wei’s gentle wave.
If Li Wei attacked with all his strength, the entire pirate ship would probably be destroyed!
However, Li Wei also knew that if the pirate ship was destroyed, it would be of no benefit to him!
After all, in the next day and a half, he still wanted to use this pirate ship to have a foothold in the sea, so he would not destroy the pirate ship!
This ability is……”Wait a minute!”
“You actually have the ability of the white bearded old man!”
He was about to die!He was about to die!”If I had known, I would have promised the world government to deal with the world destroyers!”
Baa’ba was completely flustered, almost crying!
He regretted it. If he had agreed to the order of the world government, he might not have encountered such a thing!
It could be said that in Baa’ba’s heart, Levi’s world was far more terrifying than the world’s destroyers!
After all, Li Wei was too mysterious, and he also possessed White Beard’s Shock Fruit ability!
On the other hand, the World Destroyer was already old, and he had been arrested by the Navy Headquarters. Although he appeared again on the sea, he was already 78 years old!
By contrast, Baaaki felt that Li Wei was even more terrifying!
It could be said that Baa’ba was in despair!
But at this moment, Li Wei’s movements stopped!
“You’ re talking about Bundy Waldo?”
Li Wei suddenly spoke and looked at Baa’ba.
“Eh… I’ m talking about World Destroyer Bondi Waldo!”
Baky was at a loss. He didn’t know why Li Wei suddenly stopped. But for Baky, this was definitely a good thing, so Baky obediently answered Li Wei’s question.
“Interesting, Baki Clown, I’ ll give you a chance. If you can find Bundy Waldo, I can not kill you.”
Li Wei’s eyes turned slightly. He seemed to have made a decision and slowly said one sentence.
After Baa’laki nodded frantically, Li Wei waved his hand slightly and released the chains.
Baaaki directly fell onto the deck!
Li Wei changed his mind!
He was targeting another person, World Destroyer Bondi Waldo.
Bondi Waldo’s ability was the Momo Fruit!
Mo Mo Mo Fruit could increase the size and speed of the object in contact by a hundred times. It could also increase the speed and power of the user.
To put it bluntly, this was an amplification ability!
This was what Li Wei wanted!
One had to know that his Shock Fruit was powerful enough in terms of attack!
As a result, Baa’ba’s abilities were not particularly useful to Li Wei.
But with Mo Mo Mo Fruit, it would be different.
Li Wei could allow his own strength to increase by tens of times, or even a hundred times!
If it was said that Li Wei’s previous strength could destroy a factory!
Once Mo Mo Mo Fruit was obtained, Li Wei’s strength might affect a city!
This was the most suitable ability for Li Wei!
For this reason, Li Wei changed his mind when he heard Baky mention Bondi Waldo, the world’s destroyer.
Of course, Li Wei was not sure that he would be able to find the World Destroyer. After all, he only had one and a half days!
However, Li Wei wasn’t worried. If he could n’ t find it, then he would take away Baa’er’s broken fruit. It was a great harvest.
It could be said that no matter what, Li Wei would not return empty-handed!
After all, the prerequisite for him to let Baa’laki go was for Baa’ laki to find a world destroyer!
If he couldn’t find it, then he could n’ t be blamed!
“Don’ t worry, Sir. I will definitely find Bondi Waldo for Sir!”
Baa’laki was overjoyed. He hurriedly said to Li Wei, indicating that he would definitely find World Destroyer Bondi Waldo!
……..

019 Against Bundy Waldo!

In order to save his life, Baa’ba became much more diligent.
After rescuing the crew from the sea, The Clown, Baa’laki, immediately ordered the crew to set off, moving towards the navy headquarters without stopping!
This was because the world’s destroyer, Bondi Waldo, was near the naval headquarters.
After escaping from the Propulsion City, Bundy Waldo had always wanted to retaliate against the Navy Headquarters and attack the Navy Headquarters and the Holy Land of Mary Joa, which was why he was wandering around the Navy Headquarters!
In more than a day, an island-sized pirate ship appeared in front of the Baki Gang!
On the pirate ship, a pirate flag with a green beard was inserted at the top of the island pirate ship!
This was the ship of the world’s Destroyer, Bondi Waldo, the Gulas Adi!
“Yes, Lord Li Wei. That island ship is Bondi Waldo’s pirate ship!”Bundy Waldo is right there!”
Baa’ba wiped his sweat and respectfully said to Li Wei.
During this half a day, Baa’ba always felt that Li Wei’s gaze towards him was getting more and more dangerous.
In fact, Li Wei was prepared to attack Baa’ba!
Baki had never found Bundy Waldo.
After all, it had been more than a day since Li Wei arrived in the Sea Thief world. He had less than half a day left. He did not have much time to waste!
If he couldn’t find Bundy Waldo again, Lee Wei really wanted to make a move.
Fortunately, they finally found Bondi Vador!
“Very good, you guys did a good job!”
Li Wei nodded slightly and patted Baki on the shoulder.
Although there was less than half a day left, it was enough!
Thinking of this, Li Wei waved his hand.
The chain instantly moved. Holding Li Wei’s body, it rushed towards Bondi Waldo’s pirate ship!
“I finally sent this devil away.”
Seeing Li Wei leave, Baa’laki collapsed on the deck and let out a sigh of relief!
He almost thought he was going to die!
“Captain, do we want to fish in troubled waters and kill Bondi Waldo and the Lord of the Chains?”
A subordinate came to Baaaki’s side and offered his advice!
“Kill you a dead man! Quickly leave this place!”
Baaaki directly slapped him!
The current Baa’laki just wanted to leave this place, far away from Li Wei!
……………
Li Wei naturally did not know what happened behind Baa’laki. At this moment, Li Wei had already arrived on Bondi Waldo’s pirate ship!
At this moment, several figures were fighting on the ship!
A man with a straw hat and a beautiful long-haired woman were fighting Bondi Waldo!
This was the straw hat kid and the female emperor Han Cook. They were fighting World Destroyer Bondi Waldo!
In order to destroy the alliance between the navy headquarters and the Seven Martial Seas, Bondi Waldo originally intended to take down Han Cook.
But because he couldn’t find Han Cook, Bundy Waldo captured Han Cook’s two sisters!
At this moment, the straw hat kid and the Empress Han Cook came to rescue her two sisters!
“There’s a fish here. This isn’ t where you should be!”
Bundy Waldo glanced at Li Wei, grabbed a stone and threw it at him!
Momo ten times shot!
In an instant, the bullet instantly expanded!
His body size increased by ten times. The small bullet instantly turned into a small meteor and smashed towards Li Wei!
“Should I come or not? It’s not up to you to decide!”
Li Wei let out a cold snort, clenched his fist into a fist, and directly hit the meteor!
Crack!
The atmosphere was broken like a mirror and cracks appeared!
A powerful attack erupted from Li Wei’s fist!
The meteorite that smashed towards Li Wei was instantly shattered into pieces!
Even more so!
This terrifying impact did not diminish in the slightest. It was as powerful as a bamboo, and it directly rushed towards Bondi Waldo!
This attack was……”No!”
At this moment, Bondi Waldo’s expression finally changed. He hurriedly took out a shield!
Mo Mo Mo Baibe Shield!
The shield in Bondi Waldo’s hand instantly turned into a giant shield, thick as a mountain!
Boom!
The terrifying impact collided with the changing giant shield, causing an intense collision!
The violent wind from the collision tore through the ground and wreaked havoc in the surroundings!
It took a while before the calm gradually returned.
At this moment, Bondi Waldo’s ship had already been split in half!
The attack directly destroyed Bondi Waldo’s island ship!
But Bundy Waldo’s attention was not on the pirate ship at all. Instead, he was staring at Li Wei!
“Brat, who are you? Why can you have the Shock Fruit of Newgate!”
“Tell me, otherwise I’ ll kill you!”
Bundy Waldo yelled at Li Wei!
Why would White Beard’s Shock Fruit appear on Li Wei’s body!
This was impossible!
“Why should I tell you.”
Li Wei smiled indifferently. He did not care about Bundy Waldo’s threat at all. He even made provocative actions!
“Damn brat!”Die!”
Bundy Waldo was angry. His hands were covered in a layer of armed domineeringness. He charged straight towards Li Wei, wanting to take him down!
“If you want to kill me, it depends on your strength!”
Li Wei was not afraid at all. He clenched his fist into a fist and used the power of the Shocking Fruit. His hand was covered in a circular air barrier and he directly blasted towards Bondi Waldo!
He had always wanted to know what kind of stage his strength had changed after receiving the Shock Fruit!
But before that, Li Wei had never encountered anyone who could make him use his full strength!
Now, it was time for him to exert all his strength. Bundy Waldo would be his best trial stone!
For a moment, the power of the Shock Fruit exploded out from Li Wei’s hand and fiercely smashed towards Bondi Waldo!
A terrifying shock exploded!
For a moment, the mountain collapsed!
……..

020 Seized the Momo Fruit!

Li Wei finally knew how terrifying the power of the Shock Fruit was when it completely exploded out!
A terrifying shockwave erupted from Li Wei’s fist, unleashing it in all directions!
All the surrounding items were torn apart by this terrifying shock!
The entire island ship was shattered into pieces!
The surrounding sea shook, and the sea surged violently, turning into a tsunami that shot towards the island pirate ship!
As for Bundy Waldo, he had already made all preparations!
Armed domineeringness covered his entire body, allowing Bondi Waldo to be covered in a layer of black, like an ink man!
Even Bundy Waldo was still holding a hundredfold shield!
But all of this was useless!
The terrifying impact instantly tore Bondi Waldo’s hundred times shield and struck Bondi Waldo!
Bundy Waldo instantly spat out a mouthful of blood as he slammed into a huge cannon!
This huge turret was prepared by Bondi Waldo for the Navy Headquarters and the Holy Land of Mary Joa!
Combined with Bondi Waldo’s Momo Fruit ability, it could instantly destroy an island!
However, under Li Wei’s outburst, Bondi Waldo’s body directly smashed through the huge turret, smashing through layers of ground before finally stopping!
At this moment, there was only a deep human-shaped hole left on the ground!
With his full strength, Li Wei directly defeated Bondi Waldo!
This was inevitable. Even though Bundy Waldo looked only forty to fifty years old, he was already seventy-eight years old.
After years of ice, Bondi Waldo’s body cells were aging, unable to exert his original strength!
In the original book, even a grass hat kid who didn’t fully learn to be armed and domineering could defeat Bondi Waldo.
Not to mention Li Wei!
It could be said that Bondi Waldo’s defeat was inevitable!
“Go!”
Li Wei waved his hand, driving the phantom ship anchor!
The illusionary anchor instantly penetrated through the hull and directly penetrated Bondi Waldo’s body!
When the illusionary anchor appeared again, two balls of light appeared on the hook of the anchor!
One of the balls of light instantly turned into a strange fruit with mysterious lines when it left Bondi Waldo’s body!
“Mo Mo Mo Fruit is finally here!”
Li Wei was delighted. He must be Mo Mo Fruit!
As for the other light cluster, Li Wei had no time to pay attention to it!
Imagine the world’s anchor and check on his remaining time.
[Back countdown:05:00]
Although Li Wei had spent a lot of time in this battle, the results were still pretty good, and there were still a few minutes left.
However, Li Wei did not continue to linger here. He called out the world anchor and let it take him away!
A burst of light appeared and wrapped around Li Wei’s body, instantly disappearing in front of everyone.
But one thing was certain.
Even if Li Wei left the pirate world, the impact he had on the pirate world would increase!
Even more so, the legend of Li Wei gradually appeared in the pirate world!
However, Li Wei was not aware of this.
Because at this moment, Li Wei had already left the pirate world and returned to the Marvelous World!
…………….
…………….
Diffusion World
Callout, Man Hatton
A burst of light appeared in the villa. Li Wei’s figure appeared in the villa.
Li Wei successfully returned to the Maneuvering World!
“Even though I’ ve already invaded another world before, I still feel that it’s inconceivable!”
Li Wei opened his eyes, a smile on his face!
The last time he invaded, he only briefly entered the Sea Thief world, and there was almost no conflict. He just plundered the Shock Fruit and left.
After all, the last time he invaded, Li Wei’s world did n’ t have enough resources. He only had one minute.
This time, Li Wei had spent a full day and a half in the pirate world!
On this day and a half, Li Wei felt the magic of the Azure Sea.
The boundless feeling of freedom made Li Wei like it!
Of course, the most memorable thing for Li Wei was the battle with Bundy Waldo!
This was a battle that Li Wei had fought with all his strength. It made Li Wei feel like he was enjoying himself!
“It’s a little sore. It’s over.”
At this moment.
Li Wei’s arm trembled slightly, and it seemed to be swollen!
This was the sequelae of a full-blown attack!
After all, Li Wei was currently unable to fully control the Shock Fruit.
His physical fitness was temporarily unable to keep up with the power of the Shock Fruit!
That was why, after the full-force explosion, there was still some side effects!
This was the reason why the invasion was still a few minutes away, but Li Wei immediately returned to the Maneuvering World.
It seemed like it would take a day or two to get back to normal.
“Looks like we need to find a healing ability in the future to avoid any sequelae.”
Li Wei muttered, as if he had thought of the dark injury on White Beard.
However, this matter was not difficult to resolve. He had the ability to invade other worlds. There must be some healing ability in the heavenly planes.
At that time, he would be able to plunder a healing ability, and there would be no worries!
Thinking of this, Li Wei summoned the world anchor and wanted to see what he had gained this time!
Following Li Wei’s call, the world anchor appeared in front of Li Wei.
Two objects were hooked on the world anchor!
One was a demon fruit with mysterious patterns, while the other was a pale white light cluster.
………….
Ps: took up a small amount of time for everyone to lose. This book had been opened for three days. There were 40,000 words updated every day, at least five hours a day, one more two thousand words. The author was full of sincerity, but the author found a problem.
A book’s data growth would take a certain amount of time to accumulate. If the update was too fast and all kinds of data could not keep up, there would be some problems when it went on the shelves. This book now had such problems. The data growth was a little slow, and the author was a little worried.
In this way, the author’s bacteria might need to slow down the update speed. I think everyone does n’ t want to wait for the update slowly. How about we discuss it with each other. You should give us more support. The author’s bacteria should update more. Okay, thank you.

021 Unplanned gains, high-level armed domineering!

Two objects were hooked on the world anchor!
One was a demon fruit with mysterious patterns.
The other was a pale white light cluster.
“This is Mo Mo Fruit. Then what is this ball of light?”
Li Wei looked suspiciously at the pale white light cluster on the world anchor.
There was no need to say more about the Demon Fruit. It must be Mo Mo Fruit.
However, Li Wei did not know what it was.
If he didn’t know, he would know if he tried.
Thinking of this, Li Wei picked up the light ball of light and pressed it on his forehead!
In an instant, an inexplicable feeling exploded in Li Wei’s mind. Countless experiences appeared in Li Wei’s mind, causing Li Wei to crazily absorb them.
After a while, Li Wei opened his eyes.
Li Wei’s eyes were filled with joy.
“A high-level weapon is domineering. It’s actually this thing!”
Li Weixin murmured happily, revealing the secret of the light cluster!
This pale white ball of light was the military aura that Bondi Waldo had cultivated for so many years!
To be honest, Li Wei was surprised by this harvest!
He had not expected that the World Anchor could not only plunder items like the Devil Fruit, it could even plunder skills!
Armed domineeringness was one of the three. It could increase one’s defense and attack power, and could also capture the flowing body of nature.
With a high-level armed aura, Li Wei’s attack and defense abilities would greatly increase.
To be honest, Li Wei didn’t really care about the bonus of the armed domineeringness in terms of attack.
With the Shock Fruit and the Momo Fruit, his power in attack would be extremely powerful.
But Li Wei wasn’t weak either. His defense ability was n’ t particularly strong, or even weak.
However, with the armed domineeringness, Li Wei’s defensive ability would be greatly enhanced!
Armed!
Li Wei stretched out his left hand and used his armed aura to cover his left arm with a layer of black energy.
The next moment, Li Wei picked up a long knife in his right hand and swung it down, slashing towards his left hand!
Clang!
Crack!
There was a sound of metal colliding, followed by a sound of cracking.
The long blade broke in half and fell on the ground.
Li Wei scattered the armor on his left hand. His left arm was intact without any injuries!
“A high-level armed force is domineering. You really have some skills!”
Li Wei nodded slightly. He was very satisfied with the domineering power of the advanced armed forces!
This way, not to mention ordinary firearms, even more dangerous weapons would not be of any use to Li Wei!
Li Wei was naturally delighted when the defensive weakness was added.
“The rest is Mo Mo Fruit!”
Li Wei put down his aggressive and armed actions and looked at the Demon Fruit in his hand.
This was Bondi Waldo’s Momo Fruit.
Without any hesitation, Li Wei instantly ate Mo Mo Mo Fruit.
The moment Mo Mo Mo Fruit entered, it turned into a warm stream that entered Li Wei’s body and spread out in all directions.
Her lips and teeth were fragrant.
Li Wei closed his eyes and silently felt the power of Mo Mo Fruit.
Momo 20 times faster!
In an instant, Li Wei’s figure instantly disappeared from the spot.
The next moment, Li Wei had already arrived in the hall!
One second and 20 meters was Li Wei’s original limit. This was the result of years of training.
However, with the addition of Mo Mo Mo Fruit’s ability, Li Wei instantly reached a distance of 400 meters in one second. In the blink of an eye, he had crossed a distance of 400 meters!
At such a speed, even most heroes could not catch up with Li Wei!
Apart from Fast Silver’s special situation, Li Wei’s speed was probably the fastest!
Most importantly, this was just the beginning!
After all, Li Wei’s physical fitness was far from reaching the peak. Feng, when Li Wei seized the ability related to his physical fitness, his physical fitness would be even more terrifying!
It could be said that Li Wei was constantly growing stronger. There was still a long way to go before Li Wei’s limit!
On the other hand, this was only 20 times the speed. Li Wei could still double,70 times, or even 100 times!
As for the 100 times or more buffs, Li Wei was not sure because Bundy Waldo did not use more than 100 times the buffs.
However, Bundy Waldo might be due to his aging body, and his physical fitness could not withstand such a boost!
Theoretically, it was still possible to break through 100 times the bonus!
This was the most terrifying part of Mo Mo Fruit!
It was constantly piling up!
He was constantly adding!
That increased power was the most terrifying!
“This time, choosing to plunder Bondi Waldo’s ability is a correct method!”
Li Wei was more and more satisfied with Mo Mo’s ability. He felt that his choice this time was very correct.
Such a heaven-defying ability, Baki’s fragmented fruit, was far more powerful!
After that, Li Wei continued to practice Mo Mo Mo Fruit’s ability.
The object doubled, the speed doubled, and so on. Li Weidu had practiced it once!
Of course, Li Wei didn’t practice for too long. After all, his arm still had some injuries. That was the legacy of the shock fruit being used too much. He needed to rest for a day or two.
For the next two days, Li Wei stayed inside the villa and did not run outside.
On the one hand, Li Wei helped Kai train.
On the other hand, Li Wei was also paying attention to the situation at Stark Industries.
After learning that there was an inner ghost, Stark used lightning to quickly dispose of Obadiah Stani.
In the end, it seemed that Obadiah Stani had been sent to prison and sentenced to thirty years of imprisonment!
With Obadiah Steanni’s age, thirty years later, he might have become a pile of bones.
Li Wei did not interfere in this matter. He just paid a little attention to it.
However, because Stark’s treatment was different from the original work, this made Li Wei gain a wave of world origin, which made Li Wei a little happy!
Two days later, the swelling on Li Wei’s arm disappeared and his arm returned to normal.
It could be said that everything went smoothly, as Li Wei had expected.
Today, someone came to visit.
He said his name was Phil Colson, from the National Strategic Defense Attack and Logistics Bureau!
………..

022 First meeting Nickfrey, a deal!

“Hello, Mr. Li Wei, my name is Phil Colson. I’ m from the Homeland Strategic Defense Attack and Logistics Support Bureau!”
Colson, dressed in a suit and slightly bald, showed Li Wei his ID card and showed him his identity.
This morning, Colson came to Li Wei’s villa and rang the doorbell.
“I know you. Is S.H.I. Shield looking for me for something?”
Li Wei said indifferently.
Although he had made a few moves before, he was not worried that the S.H.I. Shield Bureau wanted to attack him.
Because of his special status, even if the S.H.I. Shield Bureau wanted to attack him, it had to think twice.
On the other hand, Li Wei’s strength was not weak. Even the Divine Shield Bureau could not do anything to Li Wei.
Li Wei was curious about Colson’s purpose, which was why he let Colson in.
“I want to ask Mr. Li Wei about something. I wonder if you’ ve heard of the collapse of the abandoned factory?”
“According to our investigation, Mr. Li Wei seems to have appeared there. May I know what you have to do with that incident, Mr. Li Wei?”
Colson looked at Li Wei seriously.
In the past few days, they had finally found Li Wei.
“Do you still need to ask? If you can find this place, you’ ve already decided that I did this.”
Li Wei said indifferently, without any denial.
To be honest, with the ability of S.H.I. Shield Bureau, it was normal for Li Wei to be able to investigate. Li Wei was not surprised at all.
However, it took them three or four days to find Li Wei. This made Li Wei a little surprised.
“Sure enough, Mr. Li Wei is a mutated human, right? I wonder what grudge you have with those people?Do you know their identities and origins?”Why did they attack you?”
Colson asked Li Wei again. He didn’t seem to be looking into Li Wei’s thoughts. Instead, he was a little anxious, as if he wanted to understand what was going on with him.
This was a strange thing, which surprised Li Wei.
With the ability of Divine Shield Bureau, it was not easy to find out the identity of the other party. How could they ask him instead?
Could it be that the group of black-clothed people had something to do with Divine Shield Bureau?
Wait, it had something to do with Divine Shield……….
Li Wei’s spirit light flashed and an idea appeared in his mind.
“I see. I finally understand.”
The corner of Li Wei’s mouth curled up slightly. He was already clear in his heart.
Colson’s attitude was so abnormal that it meant that the identities of the black-clothed people were very special, even related to the Divine Shield Bureau.
Moreover, those black-clothed men were definitely not people on Colson’s side. Otherwise, Colson would n’ t have specifically visited the door. Instead, he would have let the S.H.I.E. Bureau agents attack.
Colson was someone from Nick Frey, not someone from the S.H.I.E. Shield Division…….
This way, there was only one possibility.
Nine-Headed Snake!
Nine-Headed Snake hiding in Divine Shield!
From Colson’s words, Levi instantly guessed the truth!
Thinking back to the man in black who had fought with him earlier, he actually came from the Nine-Headed Snake. No wonder he had been hiding!
A cold light flashed through Li Wei’s eyes!
This bunch of damn rats actually targeted his people. Then don’ t blame him for being impolite.
Li Wei had already made a decision!
“Mr. Li Wei?”
Colson’s call pulled Li Wei’s thoughts back.
“I probably understand. If you want to know something, I can guess who those people are.”
“Let’s just say that. That group’s identity is related to your homeland strategy and defense……”A big secret in your bureau!”
“Bah, your names are hard to read. If you don’ t change your name quickly, the Divine Shield Bureau is not bad.”
Li Wei started to talk about business.
“Colson, you can’ t do this. Tell Nickfrey, I want to make a deal with him!”
“Trust me, Nick Frey won’ t refuse because this transaction is related to the survival of your Divine Shield Bureau!”
Li Wei said indifferently.
A thought appeared in his mind. He was going to make a deal with the director of the Divine Shield Bureau, Nick Frey.
This……”I’ ll go contact the director.”
Colson was a little shaken because Li Weitai was confident.
After a moment of hesitation, Colson came to a decision. He immediately contacted Nickfrey and told him everything, without missing anything.
“I see. Tell Li Wei, I’ ll go now.”
Nick Frey’s voice came from the phone.
After Colson reported this to Nickfrey, Nickfrey immediately made a decision.
Even more so, in order to prevent it from being eavesdropped, Nick Frey came to Li Wei’s side.
It seemed like Nick Frey also had some doubts.
………….
A while later, a baldy with a one-eye mask appeared in Li Wei’s villa.
This was the current director of the Divine Shield Bureau, Nick Frey!
“The first time we meet, Mr. Li Wei, we have a lot of fate. Your uncle, Howard Stark, has a deep connection with our homeland strategic defense, attack, and logistics support bureau. We are a family.”
As soon as Nick Frey arrived, he was close to Li Wei as if he wanted to close the relationship between them.
Nick Frey knew that if his guess was true, perhaps they would need Li Wei’s help.
“There’s no need to be so close. Let’s go directly to the topic. I’ ll make a deal with you.”
“I can tell you a big secret that concerns your Divine Shield Bureau, but in contrast, I want a special item in your treasury.”
Li Wei went straight to the point and directly said to Nick Frey.
“I can ask first, what is the special item you mentioned?”
Nick Frey frowned slightly. He didn’t agree directly. Instead, he wanted to see what the special item Li Wei had mentioned was.
“I want the Obelisk!”
Li Wei looked at Nick Frey and said his conditions seriously!
………..

The 023 deal was concluded. Nick Frey was worried!

The obelisk!
This was what Li Wei wanted.
However, Li Wei did not want this thing for himself, but for Skye!
Because the obelisk was a treasure of the alien race!
The abilities of the alien race were similar to those of the mutated humans, but the two were essentially different. The awakening conditions of the alien race were also very different from those of the mutated humans.
As long as a mutated human received strong stimulation or encountered any special accident, there was a certain chance that they would awaken their abilities. However, this was not the case for the alien race.
As the alien race was the product of the Krish experiment, they needed a special item called Terigan’s Mist to awaken their powers.
The obelisk was sealed with some Taligen crystal pillars!
If he could obtain the obelisk, Li Wei would be able to use the Taligen crystal pillar inside to help Skye complete the awakening of his power!
According to Li Wei’s memories, he remembered that there was an obelisk in the treasury of Divine Shield Bureau!
Of course, the people from the Divine Shield Bureau naturally did not know what this was.
All they knew was that if an ordinary person touched the obelisk, they would be petrified and turned into charcoal.
Therefore, the Obelisk was completely sealed by the Divine Shield Bureau as a dangerous item.
For this reason, if he could exchange information from the Nine-Headed Snake for the Obelisk, it would be a good deal for Li Wei!
On the other hand, Nine-Headed Snake was also a cancer for Li Wei.
Perhaps, Nine-Headed Snake was in the dark right now, staring at him closely, wanting to attack him at any moment!
Li Wei didn’t care anymore because he had enough power.
But Nine-Headed Snake was a bunch of crazy people. If they found out that they couldn’t deal with Li Wei and instead attacked the people around him, this was n’ t what Li Wei wanted to see.
Finally, if the plot between Nine-Headed Snake and Divine Shield Bureau changed, it could also bring some world origin to Li Wei.
No matter what time, Li Wei would not find it too much!
It could be said that this was the plan of one stone and three birds!
That was why Li Wei wanted to do this business with Nick Frey!
“Obelisk?What was this?”I don’ t really understand.”
Nick Frey was a little puzzled. He didn’t know what the obelisk was.
“A metal prism, a sharp one. Ordinary people will be petrified if they encounter it………”
Li Wei briefly described the shape and petrification characteristics of the obelisk, and Nick Frey came to a sudden realization.
“So you’ re talking about that dangerous item. Mr. Li Wei, that’s a very dangerous item!”
Nick Frey frowned and hesitated.
Because he knew how dangerous the obelisk was. At least the scientists who had come into contact with the obelisk had been petrified without exception.
It could be said that the obelisk was a bomb in Nick Frey’s heart!
If Li Wei wanted to do something bad with the obelisk, it would be terrible!
“The reason you think the obelisk is a dangerous item is that you don’ t understand it.”
“What’s more, if I really want to destroy it, do you think I need to use an external object?”
Li Wei smiled calmly. He didn’t believe that S.H.I.E. Shield did n’ t know anything about him!
Especially regarding the abandoned factory, maybe the S.H.I.E.I. Shield Bureau had a special investigation team for him.
Li Wei was just trying to see through it.
If he really wanted to destroy it, why would he need to rely on something else!
Li Wei, who had just obtained the Momo Fruit, if he really went crazy, he would probably have a huge disaster on the entire secret engagement!
Nick Frey took a deep look at Li Wei and fell into deep thought.
It was only after a while that Nick Frey let out a breath!
“Yes, we’ ll trade with the Obelisk!”
Nick Frey still nodded and agreed to this!
Because this was the best option he could do right now!
“Smart choice, happy cooperation!”
Li Wei smiled and was very satisfied with the result.
…………
Nick Frey was a very decisive person.
After making the decision, Nickfrey didn’t drag on any further. He directly gave Colson a permission document to return to the headquarters of the Divine Shield Bureau and take out the obelisk.
Cole Sen got the order and quickly left.
“Can you tell me what you’ re saying now, what’s the big secret that matters to our survival?”
Nick Fury turned around and looked at Li Wei.
“Nine-Headed Snake.”
Li Wei opened his mouth and said three words.
When these three words came out, Nick Frey’s expression changed instantly.
Nick Frey’s face turned grave. His pupils constricted as he looked at Li Wei in silence.
As expected……”I knew it.”
After a long time, Nickfrey finally spoke.
It was obvious that he had some doubts before. He just couldn’t believe it. He did n’ t expect his worries to come true.
Moreover, those guys had been hiding for so many years, and they didn’t know how much they managed. If they were to make trouble!
Nick Frey shivered.
At that time, S.H.I.E.L. Shield would face an apocalyptic disaster!
For the current plan, he could only remove these poisonous tumors and save the Divine Shield Bureau!
“Do you know the list?”
Nick Fury urgently asked. If there was a specific list, then this matter would be easier to deal with.
“I know a few names……..”
Li Wei said, but he did not say his name.
Without seeing the obelisk, how could he say it?
………..

024 Obelisk!

After waiting for half a day, Colson finally arrived!
This time, there were two figures beside Colson.
One was a man with a bow and arrow on his back, dressed in special agent clothing, who looked very cold!
The other woman was wearing a tight battle suit and had long wave hair. She looked very beautiful!
Needless to say, Li Wei had already guessed the identities of the two of them.
If Li Wei was right, these two should be Nick Frey’s capable men as well. The two high-level agents of the Divine Shield Bureau, the Eagle-Eyed Kristen Barton and the Black Widow, Natasha Romanov!
It was obvious how much Nickfrey valued this incident!
“The thing is here!”
Colson opened the box and revealed the situation inside.
A completely sealed transparent glass container with a prismatic metal body inside. The metal pillar was carved with strange symbols, which made people unable to understand it.
This was the obelisk!
The script on the obelisk was written by the Crees!
This was because the Xeno-race was originally the experiment product of the Crees, and the obelisk was something left behind by the Crees. That was why it was so strange.
“Now you can tell me the name you know.”
Nick Frey spoke and looked at Li Wei.
“Of course, I’ll keep my word……..”
Li Wei smiled and told Nick Frey some of the names he knew.
Among them, there were some more famous characters such as Qianlian, Cross Bone.
When Li Wei said about Alexander Pearce, Nick Frey’s face changed completely, shocked!
One must know that Alexander Pearce was one of Nick Frey’s best comrades, and he was even the last Director of Divine Shield. He had great power.
Even more so, when Nick Frey was elected the director of the Divine Shield Bureau, there was the reason why Pierce recommended him!
If even he was a member of Nine-Headed Snake, it would be troublesome!
If Pierce was a Nine-Headed Snake, then during the period of his management of Divine Shield Bureau, there would definitely be many Nine-Headed Snake people!
Nick Frey’s scalp went numb. He could imagine a scene.
The entire building in Divine Shield Bureau was densely packed with Nine-Headed Snake members!
No, this matter must be resolved as soon as possible!
Otherwise, the entire Divine Shield Bureau would be destroyed by him!
At the thought of this, Nick Frey couldn’t sit still and hurriedly left with Colson and Black Widow!
It could be predicted that in the next period of time, S.H.I.E. Shield would have a major cleansing.
However, Li Wei was happy to see such a scene.
This was because when the S.H.I.E.I. Shield changed, it was time for him to harvest a large amount of world origin!
It had to be said that due to Li Wei’s influence, many things in the Maneuvering world had started to become beyond recognition!
Not only was the Iron Man changing, but the Shockwave Woman was no longer the same as before. Even the Divine Shield Bureau was about to undergo a major change!
However, these changes were good for Li Wei.
Only by constantly changing would he be able to gain a steady stream of world origin energy.
…………
“Friday, let Tony know. Let him build a temporary laboratory for me. The laboratory needs a sealed space and a wall with shock-absorbing effect………”
“Also, the location of the laboratory should be far away from the city. Don’t be in the crowd. Try to find a secret place………”
Li Wei was serious. He temporarily put away the sealed glass container for the obelisk.
The matter of the Divine Shield Bureau was just a small matter. Li Wei was going to do a big thing next.
That was to help Skye wake up!
The obelisk was already in hand, so he was ready to help Skye wake up!
But before that, Li Wei needed to build a temporary laboratory.
After all, Li Wei only knew about the situation of the alien race. He did not really try to awaken the alien race and did some preparations.
…………
Three days later
“Master, the laboratory has already been built. It completely meets your requirements.”
Stark’s speed was still very fast. In about three days, a special laboratory was completed.
Of course, Stark only conveyed Li Wei’s words. The person who was really in charge of building the laboratory was Little Pepper’s right-hand assistant.
Because he had been kidnapped, Stark’s thoughts had changed a lot.
After taking down Iron Tyrant O’Badaya, Stark gradually released his power and focused all his energy on the research of the steel armor.
The person in charge of managing Stark’s industry was Stark’s personal assistant, Little Pepper.
By the way, Little Pepper was no longer Stark’s personal assistant. She had been officially promoted to the CEO of Stark Industry and was in charge of managing Stark’s industrial affairs.
It was worth mentioning that the relationship between Stark and Little Pepper seemed to have improved greatly since Stark returned.
Of course, Li Wei had heard all this from Stark.
Li Wei did not say anything.
To be honest, in the beginning, Stark wanted him to manage Stark’s industry, but in the end, Li Wei directly rejected him!
He did not want to waste his time on these matters.
Wouldn’ t it be nice to increase your strength?!
Knowing what the future was like, how could Li Wei waste his time on such trivial matters.
That was why Little Pepper took over and was in charge of Stark’s industry.
It was a bit off-topic. Speaking of which, after the construction of the laboratory was completed, Li Wei led Skye directly to the laboratory, ready to wake him up.
………..

The 025 Shockwave Woman was born!

According to the set navigation, Li Wei drove a sports car and brought Kai to a courtyard in the suburbs.
This was the laboratory that Little Pepper had prepared. It was just to hide her eyes and ears. It looked like a courtyard, so as not to attract the attention of the outside world.
This was Li Wei’s request.
“Let’s go. Let’s go in and take a look.”
Li Wei led Skye into the courtyard.
Inside the room, there was another scene. Precision instruments, all kinds of professional machines, like a high-tech base.
“I seem to have overprepared.”
Li Wei looked at the laboratory with a black line on his face.
In Li Wei’s plan, there was one that could cushion the shock and a sealed space was enough. In the end, he had not expected Little Pepper to be so prepared!
This was inevitable. Little Pepper did not know what Li Wei was planning to do. When she heard that Li Wei wanted a laboratory, she thought that Li Wei was planning to do a high-tech experiment.
Therefore, she was naturally very well prepared, trying her best to satisfy all of Li Wei’s conditions.
Fortunately, the equipment he requested was still ready!
In the center of the entire laboratory, there was a completely closed glass room with a diameter of three meters.
“Are you ready?”Skye.”
Li Wei turned his head and held Kai’s hand. He looked at him seriously and said.
He did not have absolute confidence in this matter. He needed Skye to be mentally prepared!
“I’ m ready. I must become stronger!”
Skye’s hand trembled slightly, but his eyes were firm!
She didn’t want to experience what had happened before. She did n’ t want to experience the feeling of despair again!
So when Li Wei told her that there was a certain chance of awakening his powers, Skye had already made a decision!
Even if this chance was not high, she still had to try it once!
Because she did not want to hold Li Wei back. Rather than hiding behind him, she wanted to stand beside him and fight alongside him!
Thinking up to this point, Si Kai went straight into the glass room and closed the glass door!
“Then let’s start. Open the glass container, take out the obelisk and press your hand on it!”
According to Li Wei’s instructions, Skye opened the obelisk that had already been prepared and then pressed his palm onto it!
The words engraved on the obelisk showed a faint light. The top of the obelisk split open and fell off into four pieces!
Crack!
The obelisk shattered, revealing a blue crystal inside. This was the Thyrrigen crystal pillar.
The moment they came into contact with the air, the crystal pillar of Terigan instantly shattered.
A cloud of smoke-like gas instantly floated out from the crystal pillar of Terigan.
This was Terigan’s fog gas, a special gas that could awaken the alien race!
The Tyrigan Fog was only effective against the Xeno-race. The rest of the creatures would be petrified when they came into contact with the Tyrigan Fog and could not be recovered. Therefore, Li Weicai built this sealed glass room.
Terrigan’s fog seemed to sense the existence of Skye, who was a stranger, and they rushed towards Skye.
In the blink of an eye, Skye’s body was surrounded by Teregan’s fog, which was gradually absorbed into his body!
A layer of gray charcoal appeared outside Skye, wrapping his body around him.
Skye’s body gradually turned into a stone sculpture.
Li Wei was watching quietly outside, not disturbing Skye.
Time slowly passed………
Skye’s sculpture began to change!
Crack!
Cracks appeared on the stone skin that was wrapped around Skye’s body as they fell to the ground, revealing Skye’s figure.
At this moment, Skye seemed to have undergone a tremendous change.
His eyes grew brighter and his temperament became more obvious, as if he had become more confident.
An invisible shock wave appeared around Skye!
Shockwave Woman, officially born!
“How do you feel?”Can you feel your power?”
Li Wei opened the glass door and asked Skye.
Skye stared at his body in puzzlement, then thoughtfully, and punched the wall.
A powerful shockwave erupted from Skye!
The glass room in front of Skye was instantly shattered. It turned into pieces of glass and was sent flying!
Even more so, this intense shock wave directly rushed towards the surrounding walls!
With a boom, the shockwave from Skye hit the wall and was absorbed by the shockproof device on the wall. It didn’t have much effect.
“This is my power?”Li Wei, my ability looks like yours!”
Skye was delighted. This was the first time she had felt a sense of power!
She had a feeling that she could easily destroy a house!
However, what made Skye even more happy was that her ability seemed to be very similar to Li Wei’s shock ability!
This was what made Skye most happy!
Who would have thought that she and Li Wei were so fated to have such similar abilities? Could it be that the two of them were destined to be together.
As soon as he thought of this, Skye’s face turned red as he quietly glanced at Li Wei.
“It’ ll be great if we succeed in awakening. All we need to do next is to exercise properly and control this kind of power!”
Li Wei smiled and said, not noticing Skye’s actions.
Li Wei was also in a good mood because Skye had successfully awakened!
In this way, there was a seed with great potential beside him!
As long as Skye grew up, there would be an expert beside him!
This would be of great help to Li Wei, so Li Wei was also very happy!
………..

026 Encounter Hulk!

Skye was delighted that he had successfully awakened his shockwave ability.
So for the next half day, Skye was in the laboratory, practicing his own abilities!
Li Wei didn’t have anything important in the past few days, so he was here to accompany Skye!
On the other hand, Li Wei was also observing Skye’s abilities.
Skye’s ability was shock wave, and his ability was shock fruit. There was a high similarity between the two.
So Li Wei wanted to see if there was any difference between Skye and his abilities!
For this reason, Li Wei had been observing from the side!
However, from Skye’s point of view, Li Wei was paying attention to her, which made Skye extremely happy. His super powers were even more powerful.
Only after Skye had exhausted all his strength did he stop!
At this moment, the entire laboratory was almost destroyed. After all, the laboratory could not withstand a long period of destruction.
However, Li Weicai was furious and did not care about this small loss.
“Li Wei, my arm hurts a little.”
Skye looked at Li Wei in pain.
At this moment, Skye’s arm trembled slightly, and it was a little red and swollen!
“It should be that your super powers are overused. For the next few days, you should not use your super powers for the time being.”
“Also, after the arm recovers, even if you need to practice your abilities, you have to restrain yourself a little. Just practice a little bit.”
Li Wei frowned and pondered for a while before speaking to Skye.
He could tell that Skye’s situation was similar to his previous situation. They were all overused.
Li Wei’s physical fitness had already reached the human limit due to his long-term training. Therefore, his physical fitness was much stronger than Skye’s, so he was much stronger than Skye’s!
On the other hand, Skye had only practiced for half a day, but he had overused it. It was obvious how weak Skye was!
Thinking about it, Reesekai had the same problem, but her problem was more reflected in bones.
In the original book, Skye, who had been using the shockwave power for a long time, suffered a lot of damage and needed to use medicine to maintain it.
It seemed that he needed to find a way to deal with the future problems of Skye’s body. The best way was to plunder treasures from other worlds.
However, at present, the things that the world anchor brought out could only be used by Li Wei himself, not by others.
Unless the World Anchors were upgraded to a certain level, the items that were brought out could only be used by others.
It could be said that in a short period of time, there was no way to solve this problem. He could only make Skaddo pay attention to it and try not to overuse it.
The road is very long…….”
Li Wei muttered in his heart, temporarily letting go of this matter!
“Alright, today’s training is over here. Let’s go back first.”
Li Wei said to Skye. It was very late and it was almost time to go back.
Thinking of this, Li Wei led Skye and left the laboratory.
The black sports car sped along the road, heading towards Man Hatton!
………
Rumble!
Just at this moment, a sound of shock came from a nearby street.
There was also a faint roar in the rumbling sound!
This sound……”Don’ t tell me there’s a berserk beast here!”
Li Wei frowned slightly and looked at the street where the sound came from!
He didn’t care about that sound. Li Wei was concerned about the roar behind him!
The hoarse roars could not be heard by humans at all. It was as if some terrifying prehistoric beast was roaring!
It was a bustling metropolis with a dense population. How could there be any berserk beasts in such a place!
But this roar sounded very real!
That was why Li Wei was a little puzzled. He even had the urge to go and take a look!
However, thinking that there was still Skye beside him, Li Wei temporarily let go of this thought!
Boom!
A giant green monster suddenly crashed into the wall and rushed to the road!
All right, Li Wei didn’t need to go to the street to see it because the other party had already arrived on the road.
On the road in front of Li Wei, the huge monster directly smashed down, creating a huge crater in the road!
Only then did Li Wei see his face clearly!
A ferocious appearance, explosive muscles, a two-meter tall and sturdy body, and only a pair of wide shorts.
The most important thing was that the other party’s skin was green!
Green skin monster!
Hulk!
Instantly, Li Weilima understood his identity!
“I actually met Haoke here. This is really unexpected.”
Li Wei muttered. His eyes turned slightly, and he had some thoughts in his heart.
In the Maneuver world, Hulk was also a very special existence. If he could change Hulk’s plot, he would definitely provide Li Wei with a large amount of world origin!
At the thought of this, Li Wei was unwilling to leave.
“Skye, you drive. You go around first. Don’ t stay here!”
Li Wei did not turn back at all and said to Skye beside him.
He wanted to do something, but Skye had only awakened his super powers for a short time, and now he had some overuse of his abilities. It was not a good choice to stay here.
So Li Wei was prepared to let Skye go first!
“I know.”
Skye was very obedient and nodded without any rejection.
She knew that staying here would only give Li Wei trouble, so Skye directly agreed.
Thinking of this, Li Wei got out of the car. Skye drove Li Wei’s sports car and left the car!
After Skye left, Li Wei turned around and looked at Hooke seriously!
Next, it was time for him to take action!
………….
Ps: thanked [Three Rats] for their great rewards.

027 World Destroyer!

Da da da!!!
When Li Wei let Skye leave, an armed team rushed out from the street. With a submachine gun in hand, they frantically shot at Haoke!
Fire tongues flickered, and countless bullets landed on Haoke!
However, this kind of fire suppression could not leave any scars on Hooker, it would only anger him!!
Haoke pulled up a car beside him and smashed it towards the armed squad!
With a boom, the armed team was thrown into a frenzy. A few of them were directly smashed into pieces.
“Hey, big guy, are you interested in playing with me?”
Li Wei suddenly spoke, holding a pistol in his hand!
After obtaining the Momo Fruit, Li Wei brought a pistol with him, because it was a good help.
Hooke roared and ignored Li Wei.
All of his attention was on the soldiers of the military.
That’s right. That armed unit was a military unit, and it was only a vanguard unit. There were more soldiers behind.
The military was Hao Ke’s strong enemy, so Hao Ke didn’ t care about Li Wei at all.
“Dr. Bennett has never taught you before. Should I look into the other person’s eyes when talking to him!”
Li Wei gave a cold snort and shot at Haoke!
Momo 20 times!
The bullet left the chamber and instantly grew larger, turning into a giant bullet with a diameter of more than one meter!
The addition of the Mo Mo Fruit to objects was not only the addition of volume and quality, but also the addition of speed!
The size of the bullet was increased by 20 times, and even its speed was increased by 20 times!
In this way, the kinetic energy of the bullet became extremely terrifying!
The giant bullet whistled out, and the sound of tearing through the air rang out, bringing with it a glimmer of dazzling fire!
The giant bullet smashed towards Haoke!
Boom!
Haoke didn’ t notice and was directly sent flying by the giant bullet!
Hulk’s massive body slammed into the ground, creating a crater on the ground. It stretched for dozens of meters before stopping!
“F*ck, what happened? Haoke was knocked down?”
“My god, there’s actually someone who can send Hooke flying?”
The members of the armed team were stunned as they watched this scene with great shock!
They had fought Hulk several times and knew how terrifying Hulk’s power was!
In the end, a young man could actually send Hulk flying!
They did not even dare to think about such a thing!
If Hooker was a monster, then wasn’t he even a monster!
Roar!
Before they could recover, Hulk had already stood up once again.
Haoke let out a furious roar and charged towards Li Wei!
This time, Hooke would no longer ignore Li Wei.
On the contrary, Hulk was very serious, and he was also very angry. He was about to smash Li Wei!
“That’s right. Let me see Hooke’s strength!”
Li Wei smiled indifferently. He didn’ t seem to care at all as he charged straight towards Haoke!
Momo 20 times faster!
In an instant, Li Wei’s figure instantly disappeared, turning into a blur!
Li Wei’s physical and physical qualities were among the best among humans. This was related to his years of training.
For this reason, Li Wei’s speed became extremely terrifying when he added 20 times his speed. With a speed of 400 meters per second, Li Wei instantly arrived in front of Haoke!
He clenched his fist into a fist and wrapped it around it. A layer of black energy flew towards Hooke!
Armed hardening!
Li Wei directly used the domineering power of the high-level armed forces. With the help of Mo Mo Mo Fruit, Li Wei’s fist slammed into Hao Ke’s stomach!
Boom!
Haoke was sent flying!
After breaking the trees on the road, Hogg smashed them on the ground!
……….
Every time he encountered a battle, Li Wei could not use the Shock Fruit to solve it.
After all, the power of the Shock Fruit was too powerful, not suitable for all battles.
On the one hand, the Shock Fruit exploded with all its strength. Li Wei’s current body and physical quality could not withstand that kind of strength!
On the other hand, because of the power of the Shock Fruit, its destructive power was too strong. Sometimes, it would cause unnecessary damage.
For example, if Li Wei and Skye practiced, if they continued to use the power of the Shock Fruit, they might injure Skye. This was not what Li Wei wanted to see.
So Li Wei was looking for a different path.
He wanted to try not to use the Shock Fruit, if he could use a powerful battle power!
For this reason, in this battle, Li Wei did not use the power of the Shock Fruit. Instead, he only used the high-level weapon’s domineering aura and Mo Mo Mo Fruit!
It turned out that even if he didn’t use the Shock Fruit, the power he had unleashed was still quite impressive!
The dominance of the armed force made Li Wei’s fist even harder. Mo Mo Mo Fruit’s speed increased, making Li Wei’s explosive power extremely strong!
Although the destructive power was far inferior to the Shock Fruit, it was still quite impressive in a single combat!
Just like now, Li Wei used his armed domineering aura and Mo Mo Mo Fruit to smash Hok!
In fact, the current Li Wei was a world destroyer, and his combat power was naturally not inferior to that!
One must know that in the Sea Thief world, the young World Destroyer, Bondi Waldo, was also an existence that the world government was afraid of!
It could be said that even without the Shock Fruit, Li Wei’s strength was also very strong. There was no need to worry about anything!
Roar!
“Haoke hates you!”
Haoke stood up once again and let out an angry roar as he charged at Li Wei again!
Haoke was angry. He wanted to hammer Lee Wei hard!
Li Wei welcomed this very much. As long as Haoke had such strength!
Thinking of this, a great battle began again!
………….

028 Haoke was knocked over!

Rumble!
On the road, the sound of explosions rang out!
Two strange figures were fighting madly!
One of them had a tall figure, a malevolent appearance, and green skin. It was as terrifying as a monster!
Another capable and strong, short black hair, looking very handsome face from the East!
This was Hooke and Li Wei!
Because of Hooke’s ferociousness, Li Wei looked much weaker and harmless!
But in reality, the advantages and disadvantages of the two were directly reversed!
Li Wei used the combined power of his armed dominance and Mo Mo Mo Fruit to attack Hao Ke.
On the other hand, due to the addition of the Momo Fruit, Li Wei’s speed was extremely fast. Haoke was unable to touch Li Wei at all.
As a result, Li Wei crazily attacked Haoke, but Haoke could not touch Li Wei. He could only defend bitterly!
This kind of contrast caused everyone around them to be stunned, completely stunned!
This was especially true for the military’s armed forces. They stood still, completely speechless.
Some soldiers did not even notice the weapons in their hands falling on the ground!
“My god, I must be hallucinating. How could someone be able to beat Hooke up? That’s impossible!”
A white old man in military uniform sat on a helicopter and looked at the battle on the ground. He was dumbfounded!
This was General Ross!
General Ross was Hulk’s old enemy. It was because of his research project that Dr. Bennett became Hulk.
For this reason, General Ross had always wanted to catch Hulk and study his body.
This operation was ordered by General Ross. He wanted to take down Haoke.
But when he saw this scene, General Ross was dumbfounded!
This was really the Hooker he knew!
Wang Haoke was destroyed by that god, the Buddha, and the Buddha?
Why does it look like a poor kitten? Could it be a fake!
For a moment, General Ross hesitated. He didn’ t know if he should continue to let his soldiers attack!
While General Ross was hesitating, Li Wei did not relax. Instead, he frantically attacked Hooker!
“No, Haoke is very angry!”
Haoke let out a furious roar!
“If you’ re angry, just endure it!”
Li Wei said loudly. He clenched his fist into a fist, forming a circular air barrier on top of his fist!
At the end of this battle, Li Wei was ready to end this battle!
Dong!
With a punch, the atmosphere shattered like a mirror!
There was a loud boom, like thunder that shook the sky, deafening!
The shattered atmosphere instantly transformed into a terrifying shockwave that shot towards Hooke!
Hao Ke’s massive body was blasted flying by Li Wei. He fiercely smashed into a tall building, and then directly smashed into a large hole!
Hulk was knocked unconscious and slowly returned to Dr. Banner’s appearance.
This battle, Li Wei won!
“Finally won!”
Li Wei muttered and exhaled a mouthful of turbid air!
To be honest, Haoke’s strength or brute strength was extremely strong!
The terrifying sound of his muscles gave Hulk endless power, as well as his powerful recovery power, making him look like a real monster!
If it was an ordinary person, he probably wouldn’t be able to do anything to Haoke!
Even Li Wei couldn’t completely defeat Hulk even with the power of his armed dominance and Mo Mo Mo Fruit. At most, he could only cause some injuries to Hulk!
In the end, it was because Li Wei’s Shock Fruit was so powerful that it knocked Hao Ke unconscious. Only then did this battle end!
On the other hand, Hulk had not been born for a long time. He had not fully grown up yet, and his strength was far less than that of the future. That was why he was so easily defeated!
Otherwise, this battle would have to continue for a while!
However, no matter what, Li Wei still defeated Hooker. The winner of this battle was Li Wei!
Thinking of this, Li Wei came to Dr. Bennett’s side and prepared to take him away!
“Stop, you can’ t take him away!”
Seeing that Li Wei was going to take Dr. Banner away, General Ross couldn’t sit still any longer. He quickly ran down from the helicopter and crawled to Li Wei’s side to stop him from taking Dr. Banner away!
It must be known that General Ross had long considered Hokk to be in the bag. How could he let Li Wei take Dr. Banner away like this!
“You want to stop me?”Alright.”
Lee Wei turned his head slightly and glanced at General Ross before saying something.
What a joke! He had defeated Haoke, and this guy was going to come out to pick a peach. Was there such a good thing in the world!
General Ross’ expression stiffened slightly.
He could clearly see the battle just now.
Although Li Wei looked like an ordinary person, Li Wei’s strength was even stronger than Haoke’s!
General Ross looked at himself and shivered slightly.
His small body could not withstand Li Wei’s fist.
But even so, he could not back down, because Hooker was too important to him!
As for the soldiers under General Ross, they were far away and did not dare to approach.
Because they had personally witnessed Li Wei’s actions and knew Li Wei’s strength, they didn’t want to do anything stupid!
General Ross was the only one who stubbornly blocked Li Wei’s path.
Li Wei’s gaze gradually turned cold, becoming more and more dangerous!
………….

029 Please, kill me!

Seeing that General Ross was so ungrateful and still trying to block his path, Li Wei’s gaze towards General Ross grew colder and colder.
To be honest, he wouldn’t care about General Ross’ identity. If he were to provoke him, he might just kill General Ross!
It could be said that Li Wei already had the intention of making a move!
Rumble!
At this moment, a sound of air breaking came from the sky.
A red steel figure descended from the sky and landed in the middle of General Li and Ross with a handsome appearance!
Stark is here!
Previously, Stark went to the villa to look for Li Wei, but he only saw Skye alone.
After asking, Stark finally knew what was going on here. He knew that Li Wei was going to fight a big monster.
Although ordinary people didn’t know about Hooker’s matter, with Stark’s status, he still knew something.
That was why Stark knew how dangerous Haoke was and how destructive it was!
Stark, who was worried about Li Wei’s injury, hurriedly put on Mark 3 and hurried over.
“Li Wei, are you alright? That monster didn’t hurt you…..”
Stark hurriedly turned his head to see if Li Wei had been injured by Hulk.
However, after seeing the scene, Stark was stunned!
The situation seemed to be somewhat different from what he had imagined………
Why did Li Wei look like an injured person?
On the contrary, the opponent’s situation looked even more miserable!
“Tony, you came just in time. I’ ll leave that guy to you. Let’s go back and talk.”
Li Wei smiled and said, ignoring General Ross, he brought Dr. Banner with him to Stark’s side!
Stark came just in time. He didn’t want to waste time with General Ross, so it would be better if he handed General Ross over to Stark.
Thinking up to this point, Li Wei left with Dr. Banner, who was unconscious. Only Stark and General Ross were left, stunned.
“Who can tell me what’s going on?”
Stark was puzzled. He didn’t know what was happening right now. This situation left him a little confused.
“You’re Tony Stark?How did you come here?What was your relationship with that person?”What about your armor?”
General Ross seemed to recognize Stark. After all, their military had some contact with Stark.
But at this moment, General Ross had a lot of doubts!
No!”Don’ t take Dr. Banna away!”
After a while, General Ross finally came to his senses and recalled Dr. Banner’s matter.
Unfortunately, Li Wei had already gone far, and even his figure had disappeared.
“Alright, let’s take care of this first, but my lawyer should be on the way. Please be careful when you speak.”
Stark said with a headache. He always felt that Li Wei had caused him a lot of trouble.
But let’s talk about this later. Stark knew very well that what he had to do now was to put General Ross down!
Stark expressed his confidence in this point.
As a businessman, he had great confidence in the art of speaking.
It could be predicted that there would be a verbal battle next!
Unfortunately, these matters had nothing to do with Li Wei.
After stopping a taxi, Li Wei led Dr. Banna back to Manharton’s residence.
“Li Wei, are you not injured?”
As soon as he saw Li Wei return, Skye hurried to Li Wei’s side and looked worriedly at him.
“Don’ t worry, I’ m fine.”
After comforting Skye, Li Weicai brought Dr. Banner to the hall.
He gave Dr. Bannah a shudder. Dr. Bannah instantly woke up from the pain.
“Why am I here? What happened?”Who are you?”
Dr. Bennett was still a little confused, not knowing what had happened.
Dr. Bennett, I can tell you everything you want to know……….”
Li Wei sat on the sofa and said to Dr. Banna!
Li Wei naturally didn’t know why Dr. Bennett had transformed into Hulk. All he knew was that Hulk suddenly rushed out and fought with him.
Li Wei didn’t hide anything about these matters. He explained them one by one.
The more he listened, the more shocked Dr. Bannah became.
He actually went berserk again, and he was still on the street. He would probably cause quite a stir!
But even more so, Dr. Bennett was surprised.
The man in front of him actually defeated Haoke!
Dr. Banna was so shocked that he could not speak!
Only Dr. Bennett knew how terrifying Hulk’s power was!
It could be said that ordinary people would be very happy to gain powerful power.
However, compared to the joy of obtaining a powerful power, Dr. Bennett was more afraid of Hulk’s power!
It could be seen how terrifying Hank’s strength was in Dr. Bannah’s heart!
In the end, the young man in front of him actually defeated his source of fear!
Such a thing was simply unbelievable!
But in his mind, the fear that Hulk felt was telling him that this matter was real!
“Mr. Li Wei, can I ask you to do me a favor?!”
Dr. Bennett seemed to have thought of something and looked at Li Wei anxiously.
“Tell me.”
Li Wei waved his hand and signaled Dr. Banna to continue.
“I want to beg you, kill me!”
Dr. Bennett looked at Li Wei seriously and slowly said something!
………….

030 General Ross’ retreat!

“I want to beg you, kill me!”
Hearing Dr. Banna’s serious words, Li Wei was stunned.
He had not expected Dr. Bannah to be so desperate!
Yes, it was despair!
Because of the existence of Hulk, Dr. Bannah felt frustrated, so he even thought of Qing Sheng!
Before that, Dr. Bannah had even tried to swallow a bullet and kill himself, but it had no effect.
Because at the moment Dr. Bennett swallowed the bullet, Hulk’s survival instinct would stop Dr. Bennett!
It could be said that Dr. Bannah was tortured to death by Hooker.
So after seeing Li Wei’s ability to defeat Haoke, Dr. Bannah saw hope. He felt that Li Wei had the ability to end his life!
That was why Dr. Bannah said such words!
“To be honest, I don’ t think I’ m a good person, but I won’ t kill you because human life is still very precious.”
Li Wei looked at Dr. Banna quietly, and only after a long time did he say something.
The reason why he was fighting Hulk was that he wanted to try Hulk’s power on the one hand and earn some world origin.
It was also for this reason that Dr. Bana was brought over, so he could not agree to Dr. Bana’s request.
“Really not?”
Dr. Bannah was in despair as he sat down on the ground.
“Of course, I won’ t kill you, but have you ever thought of a different way.”
“You should know that I can suppress Haoke’s power, so I want to make a deal with you.”
“You work for me. I’ ll help you suppress Haoke.”
Li Wei suddenly said and explained his thoughts.
Dr. Bennett was a genius, and he had great achievements in scientific research. Otherwise, he would not have been invited to his research project by General Ross.
If Dr. Bennett could stay by his side, he might be able to bring him some help.
Of course, Li Wei was not sure. Dr. Bennett would agree to his deal, so Li Wei had prepared some conditions that would make Dr. Bennett feel tempted. He believed that Dr. Bennett would agree.
“Really? I agree!”
Dr. Banner hurriedly said, not even hesitating at all. Li Wei was stunned.
He didn’t expect Dr. Bannah to agree before he could even say anything else!
There was no other way, because Dr. Bannah really wanted to solve this problem!
As long as there was a hint of hope, Dr. Bannah would try hard!
Therefore, as soon as Li Wei spoke, Dr. Bannah immediately agreed without hesitation.
“Since that’s the case, the cooperation is happy.”
A smile appeared on Li Wei’s face.
Dr. Bannah was willing to agree, so what happened next would be much easier.
“Let’s go. I’ ll take you to see someone.”
Li Wei said to Dr. Banna. He was going to take Dr. Banna to see someone.
Dr. Bannah naturally did not have any objections to this.
After talking to Skye, Dr. Li and Dr. Banner immediately left the villa!
A moment later, Dr. Li and Dr. Banner had arrived at a luxurious modern villa. It was built on the shore and looked very unique.
This was Stark’s residence.
Jarvis did not stop him as he walked inside. Li Wei was unimpeded and soon arrived at the villa’s hall.
“My cousin, you’ re finally here. Can you tell me what you’ re doing now?”
Stark seemed to know that Li Wei was coming. He was already waiting here.
“I brought someone over to see you. How was it? How was the result?”
Li Wei casually sat on the sofa and looked at Stark.
What he asked was naturally how to deal with the previous matter.
He had a conflict with General Ross, and Stark was finishing off. Li Wei wanted to know what Stark was doing.
“What do you think? Is there something I, Tony Stark, don’ t understand?”
Stark boasted.
But Stark did have his own self-confidence. He had solved Dr. Bennett’s problem!
As for the solution, it was also very simple.
One had to know that Stark Industries was the largest arms supplier.
Although Stark’s industry was slowly transforming, its influence in the military was still enormous.
On the other hand, although General Ross was a member of the military, the military was not just General Ross’ military.
General Ross’ position in the military was not that important.
That was why Stark and the big shots of the military had to give up on hunting Hulk after a little adjustment.
In fact, in the eyes of the big shots of the military, Hulk was just a failure item, not that important.
Only General Roth would be willing to attack Hulk.
Under the pressure of the military, General Ross could only give up on this matter.
It could be said that this matter was like this or else the curtain would fall.
This was the benefit of power and power. Even if Li Wei did something excessive, he could easily solve the following problems.
“I’ ve already solved everything that should be solved. Can you tell me what you’ re going to do now?”
Stark looked at Li Wei and asked Li Wei. He wanted to know what Li Wei was up to.
“I’ ll introduce you to a person. This is Dr. Bennett!”
Li Weilue flashed and pushed Dr. Banna out!
………….

The focus of world 031!

Li Wei brought Dr. Bennett to Stark’s side to introduce Dr. Bennett to Stark.
On the one hand, Stark and Dr. Bennett were both talented scientists. There should be a lot of topics to discuss between them.
Although Stark’s mouth was a bit broken, the two of them had just met, and they were discussing the topic of scientific research. It was clear that the two of them were similar.
The fact was that the two of them met as soon as they met. The conversation was very harmonious, and there was even a feeling that they had met late.
As for another reason.
Although he agreed to trade with Dr. Bannah, he did not want Dr. Bannah to live in his villa.
Because Hulk was an unstable factor.
If Hulk suddenly exploded when he was crossing other worlds, it would be hard for Skye to deal with Hulk!
Li Wei would regret what happened to Skye because of Haoke’s violent behavior.
Therefore, it was a good idea to pass Dr. Bennett to Stark.
Of course, Li Wei just wanted Stark to help him look at Dr. Bennett. He didn’t say that Dr. Bennett was staying at Stark’s house.
Stark probably didn’t want to do this either.
After all, Stark and Little Pepper were the two of them. It was precisely when their relationship was getting warmer. How could they be willing to have someone put them in the middle!
Finally, Li Wei thought of a compromise method to transform the laboratory used by Skye’s awakening into a real base.
On the one hand, this base could be used as a research laboratory, giving Dr. Bana a good research environment.
On the other hand, this base would also be equipped with many sensing devices.
Once something happened, Li and Stark could also rush over quickly.
It could be said that this proposal was approved by the three of them, so Stark immediately asked Little Pepper to prepare it.
As for the problem of rebuilding the base, it was just a small matter. Just follow Dr. Bennett’s request to rebuild it.
After all, for Li and Stark, things that could be solved with money were not big matters.
For the next few days, Dr. Bannah remained on Stark’s side until the research base had been renovated.
As for Li Wei, although Li Wei did not stay on Stark’s side.
But almost every day, Li Wei would come over!
This was not to say how much Li Wei cared about the progress of the research base. He had come to Stark’s side to beat Hooke.
No, it should be said that he came here to help Dr. Bennett and suppress Hulk!
In the past few days, as soon as Li Wei came over, he had Dr. Bennett turn into Hooker and practice with him.
It was like this every day. At the end of the day, Hulk was about to cry!
He had never seen such a shameless person before. He didn’ t want to fight anymore, and he even came to fight him every day!
………….
On the other hand, because of the events of the previous few days, it had caused a great impact on the outside world!
It was because Hulk’s rampage was on a bustling street.
Many passers-by saw Hulk and knew of his existence!
In addition, Li Wei’s battle with Hooker was on the road.
Some passers-by recorded the scene of Li and Hooker’s battle and uploaded it to the Internet.
This matter caused a great discussion on the Internet!
“My god, this green monster is too terrifying!”
“How could such a monster appear in our human world?”The official didn’ t come out to explain!”
“That’s not the point, right? That handsome youth is actually so powerful. He defeated that green monster!”
“This is simply the prince who fought against the evil dragon. I’ m completely fascinated by him!”
“I declare that from today onwards, I will be his fan. Please ask for his personal information!”
“I think that green monster and that black-haired man are mutated humans, right?”Only mutated humans have such power!”
“Seek the truth, we have the right to know the truth!”
On the Internet, there were all sorts of comments, bustling with activity!
Some people were afraid of Haoke and Li Wei’s power!
Some people said that they had become Li Wei’s fan!
Some people thought that Li and Hooker were mutated humans!
It could be said that there were all kinds of comments.
But one thing was certain.
During this period of time, the two of them became the focus of the world!
Li Wei didn’t know whether to laugh or cry. He did n’ t have any eye-catching thoughts.
Therefore, Li Wei directly asked Stark to take action, control all kinds of fishing boats, and change the attention of the netizens.
Stark slightly disagreed with this.
Because in the online video, there was also his appearance. It was the section where he drove his steel battle suit!
Stark was also in the limelight. Stark was more enthusiastic about such things.
That was why he slightly disagreed with Li Wei’s approach to reducing his popularity.
Of course, Stark still listened to Li Wei’s words and asked Little Pepper to take action to control the fishing wheel.
After a few days, the popularity of this matter slowly decreased.
However, because of this matter, Li Wei had obtained some world origin, which surprised him.
……………..
A few days passed in a hurry. The research base was already built. Only then did Li Wei bring Dr. Banner to the research base.
“Dr. Bennett, you can stay here in the future. If you need anything, you can talk to Stark.”
Dr. Li and Banna said.
After that, Li Wei handed a mission to Dr. Banna.
The research was about how to adapt to and reduce the damage caused by the shockwave.
………….

032 I, Haoke, like peace the most!

The damage caused by the shockwave was very important to Li and Kai.
Of course, Li Wei did not care because he believed that he had a way to solve this problem.
He asked more about Skye. After all, she needed to solve this problem.
Dr. Bannah did not refuse and directly agreed.
Because biology was something he was good at, otherwise, he would not have been invited by the military to study the American team’s serum.
………….
Roar!
In a spacious training ground under the research base.
A malevolent green figure and a black-haired young man were constantly fighting.
From time to time, the sound of tremors would appear, but it was blocked by the shockproof wall!
It was more like a battle than a black-haired man attacking the green monster!
This was Li and Hao Ke!
It had already been two or three days since Dr. Bana moved into the research base.
Li Wei came over again to fight Hulk.
During the battle, Li Wei continuously attacked Hulk, while Hulk repeatedly dodged.
During this period of battle, Li Wei’s use of the Moro Fruit and the armed domineeringness became even more effective!
In order to complete the agreement with Dr. Bannah and obtain the world origin, Li Weiyi came to the research base when he had time in the past few days to fight with Hulk.
Of course, every battle, Li Wei chased after Hao Ke.
On the other hand, Li Wei discovered that every time he fought with Hulk, his world origin would rise slightly.
This might have something to do with the gradual change in Haoke’s mentality!
………
“Hulk won’ t fight anymore. Hulk doesn’ t like fighting. I, Hulk, like peace the most!”
Hooke let out a cry, crying and complaining about Li Wei’s violence. This guy’s beating was too painful!
He really didn’t want to fight anymore, but this guy was still hitting him. How shameless!
“Alright, let’s call it a day!”
Li Wei was a little regretful, but he still stopped.
Hulk hurriedly retreated and turned back to Dr. Bennett’s appearance. Dr. Bennett lay on the ground, breathing heavily.
“This guy, is it really that painful when he’s armed and domineering?”
Li Wei didn’t know whether to laugh or cry as he watched Haoke retreat.
For the past few days, Li Wei had discovered something important.
It was as if his armor was domineering, and it could make Hulk feel pain!
This might have something to do with the weapon’s domineering aura being a manifestation of energy. It wasn’ t purely physical damage, it could directly damage Hulk!
On the other hand, Li Wei also tried to use the power of the Shock Fruit.
Of course, Li Wei didn’t want to destroy the research base. He was just looking for other applications of the Shock Fruit.
The Shock Fruit was extremely powerful. This was without question.
However, Li Wei also knew that the power of the quake fruit was not just a simple destruction of the world, there were other uses.
For example, he would use a technique that would create a dark force and destroy the enemy’s body.
Haoke’s skin was thick and thick, and his recovery was extremely strong. He was the target for practicing his hands, so Li Wei often practiced some unexpected abilities on Haoke.
For this reason, Hooke was unwilling to fight Li Wei!
Because fighting with Li Wei was too painful!
Otherwise, with Haoke’s invulnerable skin, even if he was injured, he could recover quickly. He could n’ t have been hiding from Li Wei!
To be honest, in Li Wei’s eyes, Hulk was like a little kid holding a sharp axe.
There was power in the air, but intelligence was not mature.
For this reason, Hulk often caused damage.
But on the other hand, it was because of the little brat’s personality. If someone gave him pain, he would not dare to continue to enjoy himself. Instead, he had restrained himself!
That was why Hulk did not like fighting Li Wei.
In the end, Hulk even said,” I like peace most!”
Destroying Kuang Haoke and saying that he liked peace was a joke.
Li Wei did not know whether to laugh or cry.
However, Hulk’s words meant that Hulk had really changed.
Li Wei wasn’t sure what Hao Ke would be like in the future.
But looking at the increased world origin, Li Wei felt that this was not bad.
How did he feel? Jue Haoke was ruined by him……..
“Dr. Bannah, I’ ll leave first. If there’s anything, just contact me or Tony.”
After speaking to Dr. Bennett, who was lying on the ground, Li Wei left the research base and returned to the villa.
………..
Ring ring~
Just as he returned to the villa, Li Weidu did not have time to sit down when the phone rang.
“At this time, who would contact me?”
Looking at the unfamiliar number displayed, Li Weiliu was slightly puzzled.
Not many people knew his phone number, only Stark and Skye.
But this was obviously not them, so Li Wei felt that it was a little strange. Could it be that they were selling advertisements?
He thought so, but Li Wei still answered.
“Mr. Li Wei, it’s me. I’ m Nick Frey.”
Nick Frey’s voice came from the phone.
………….

033 Nick Frey’s embarrassment!

“So it’s you. What’s the matter with the director looking for me?”
Only then did Li Wei realize that he knew his identity.
Although he didn’t give Nick Freeman a number, with Nick Freeman’s ability, it was normal for him to find his number.
However, Li Wei didn’t have any idea of slowly blabbering with Nick Frey. He went straight to the point and asked Nick Frey what he wanted.
“There’s one thing I think I should tell you.”
The previous incident was revealed. Some of the Nine-Headed Snake members escaped. I was worried that they would retaliate against you………”
Nick Frey said in embarrassment.
Previously, Nick Frey and Li Wei had traded the Obelisk for the news of the Nine-Headed Snake.
Because of this matter, Nick Frey went back and prepared to clean up the Nine-Headed Snake problem.
However, for some reason, some of the Nine-Headed Snakes had escaped because of some rumors!
If they were to find out, this matter was spread from Li Wei. Perhaps the Nine-Headed Snake’s people would attack Li Wei.
“Son of a bitch, can you still trick me a bit more!”
Li Wei’s face was pitch-black and he was speechless. He said to Nick Frey on the other end of the phone.
This guy is really unreliable!
He had already told Nick Frey the most important names of the Nine-Headed Snake’s leaders. In the end, Nick Frey actually made such a mistake.
This made Li Weiyi speechless.
In the past, how could he not have known that Nick Frey was actually this scammer!
Ahem, this is our fault. Look, I need to send a few people to protect you……..”
Nickfrey was a little embarrassed when he realized that he was in the wrong. He subconsciously ignored Li Wei’s call for him to be an idiot.
On the other hand, Nick Frey wanted to compensate Li Wei a bit.
For example, send a few trusted subordinates to protect Li Wei.
However, before he could finish his sentence, Nick Frey could not continue.
Damn it, with Li Wei’s ability, how could he need someone to protect him!
One had to know that he had seen the road incident a few days ago.
He naturally knew that in the video, the person fighting Hulk was Li Wei.
Looking at the video, Li Wei hammered at Haoke’s fierce performance. Nick Frey felt that it was more or less about Li Wei coming back to protect them.
So Nick Frey was a little speechless!
In terms of financial resources, behind Li Wei was Stark Industries. There was no need to worry about money.
In terms of strength, Li Wei’s strength could even be hammered by Haoke. He did not need their protection at all.
In this way, it seemed like he couldn’t make up for Li Wei.
Nick Frey was instantly embarrassed………
“There’s no need to protect me. Let your people pay more attention to Tony.”
“One more thing, help me gather some information about the Nine-Headed Snake and the mutated human.”
Nick Frey, who was opposite Li Hewei, said.
He only had him and Skye on his side. Li Wei didn’t have to say anything else. He was the only one who hurt others, so there was no one who would be rude.
As for Skye, she had also awakened her shockwave super ability. She had a certain degree of self-protection, so she did not need to worry about anything.
On the other hand, it was Stark’s side that was slightly troublesome.
After all, Stark was just a mortal body. Although he had a steel armor, there would always be times when he would ignore it and ask S.H.I.E. Bureau to pay more attention to Stark.
As for the Nine-Headed Snake’s information, although he wasn’ t worried about the Nine-Headed Snake’s revenge, he also intended to understand it. At least when the Nine-Headed Snake appeared, he could know the identity of the other party.
On the other hand, Li Wei took this opportunity to ask for information about some mutated humans.
Although he knew that there were mutated humans in this world, Li Wei had never seen them since before.
No matter if it was the famous Professor X, Myriad Magnetism King, or the lesser-known mutated humans, Li Wei had never met them!
Therefore, Li Wei was a little curious, wanting to know about the mutated human.
On the one hand, as a part of the Maneuvering World, mutated humans had a great effect.
On the other hand, Li Wei wanted to see if he could earn some world origin from them.
This was Li Wei’s goal.
That was why Li Wei had proposed such a condition. After all, the S.H.I. Shield Bureau’s intelligence network covered the entire world. They all knew a lot of secret information, so they were the right ones to find them!
“I understand. I agree to this condition.”
Nick Frey thought for a while and agreed to this matter.
As long as it did not harm the interests of S.H.I. Shield Bureau, it was still possible to give Li Wei some information.
Soon, the two ended their conversation.
Only then did Li Wei sit on the sofa, thinking about what had happened during this period of time.
For now, the only thing that could cause him trouble was the Nine-Headed Snake hidden in the dark.
However, with Li Wei’s current strength, the Nine-Headed Snake would not be able to cause him any trouble.
As for the other matters, they were basically small matters. Don’t care too much.
………….

034 Abomination that was born in advance!

After figuring out these trivial matters, Li Wei finally let go of the Nine-Headed Snake matter.
Then, Li Wei’s spirit entered his mind and thought about the world anchor in his mind.
——————
Host: Li Wei Stark
Ability: Shock Fruit, Momo Fruit, high-grade weapon, domineering
World Anchor Level: Silver
World Origin:9.81
Recorded coordinates: Sea Thief World
——————
The Spirit of Anchor presented Li Wei’s specific situation in the form of data, allowing him to visualize his own situation.
“9.81 Units of world origin, close to 10 units.”
Looking at the world’s origin data, Li Wei mumbled.
He had done a lot of things during this period of time.
The revelation of the Nine-Headed Snake’s plot made the Divine Shield Bureau greatly change!
Help Skye awaken and let the Shockwave Woman appear in advance!
He taught Haoke a lesson and changed Haoke’s plot!
These changes in the plot brought world origin to Li Wei!
Although it seemed that Li Wei didn’t get much world essence, it was already a lot.
Previously, he had changed the story of Iron Man, and had also changed Skye’s fate to a small extent.
The changes of a big event and a small event were only about three units of world origin.
So now, three major events had obtained nearly 10 units of world origin. This was already a good result.
“I wonder what kind of changes will happen after the world’s origin exceeds 10 units……”
Li Wei muttered.
According to the situation of the world anchor, the world anchor had evolved once after accumulating 1 unit of world origin.
From bronze quality to silver quality.
But now that they had accumulated 9.81 units of world origin, the world anchor had not changed at all.
According to Li Wei’s guess, after the world’s origin exceeded 10 units, there might be a special change.
However, for the moment, he did not have a chance to obtain the world’s origin energy. He could not allow the world’s origin energy to quickly pass the 10 units pass.
The acquisition of world origin was not an easy task.
Previously, when Li Wei had beaten Haoke, he had more or less obtained a bit of world origin.
But in the last two times, even if he beat Hulk, he would not be able to obtain world origin.
This might be because Hulk was scared of being beaten up. He no longer had his previous thoughts.
This made Li Wei feel a little regretful.
It would be even better if he could beat Hulk and let the world’s origin pass 10 units.
Helplessly, Li Wei could only wait for a while longer to see if there was any chance of obtaining world origin.
This was also the reason why Li Wei had Nick Furui to help him collect the mutated human data.
This was because the mutated humans were a large branch and had many plots.
Perhaps he could obtain some world origin from the mutated human.
Suddenly, just as Li Weisi was examining the way to obtain world origin, the world origin suddenly jumped.
[World Origin:10.34(↑)]
“What’s going on? The world origin has suddenly increased!”
Li Wei looked at the changing data and was slightly surprised!
He didn’t seem to have done anything. Why did the world’s origin suddenly increase?!
………….
A minute ago
A certain military experimental base
General Ross stood outside the laboratory, looking nervously through the glass.
A 40-something-year-old old soldier, without any clothes on his body, was tied to the experimental platform. There were also several scientists in white coats around him.
“Bu Langsky, are you ready? This is our only chance. There is only one copy of Hulk’s serum!”
General Ross grabbed a communicator and said to the old soldier on the experimental platform.
Although Stark had suppressed Hulk’s previous incident, General Ross had no choice but to lower his head.
But with General Ross’ temper, how could he be willing to give up just like that.
That was why General Roth had some hidden actions!
Previously, Li Wei and Haoke had fought and injured Haoke.
Haoke was injured for the first time and shed some blood on the road.
This blood was secretly collected by General Ross, and it was refined into a serum, which was optimized.
General Ross planned to use the only Hulk serum to create a second Hulk, which was why he had this experiment!
“I’ m ready. I’ ll definitely get that kind of power and completely defeat Hooke!”
Emil Bu Langsky on the experimental platform had a look of madness in his eyes!
The person who had been in charge of chasing Hulk was Bu Langsky.
But every time they fought, Bu Langsky was tortured by Hulk. That was why Bu Langsky had a crazy idea in his heart!
As long as he had the power of Haoke, he could defeat Haoke!
For this reason, when he learned that General Ross was about to create a second Hulk, Bu Langsky was the first to register!
“Then let’s start!”
General Ross ordered the researchers to start the experiment.
For a moment, the needle pierced into Bransky’s skin and injected Hock’s serum into his body.
………….

The 035 World Anchor was once again upgraded!

Ah!!
As the experiment proceeded, Bu Langsky let out a series of miserable screams.
But General Ross ignored him. He just stared at the changes in Bu Langsky’s body.
By the time Hulk’s serum had completely penetrated his body, his body had begun to change!
Bulangsky’s body began to expand and expand. He directly broke through two meters. His ferocious bone claws grew out, and a layer of gray bone covered his body.
Blangsky turned into a monster that was two to three meters in size. It was very similar to Hulk’s, but the monster that Blangsky turned into was not as green as Hulk’s.
On the other hand, the monster that Bu Langsky had transformed into was gray-brown skin. With the skeleton covering his body, it looked extremely sinister!
“Bu Langsky, what do you think?”
General Ross asked anxiously, wanting to know about Braunsky.
He wanted to know if his experiment had succeeded!
“I’ m very good, unprecedentedly good!”
The gray monster yelled out in excitement as it smashed at the surroundings!
With a loud bang, he destroyed all the equipment around him, even the researchers!
“Bu Langsky, what are you doing?”
General Ross looked at the gray monster in panic. He didn’t know what happened to Bu Langsky.
Could it be that like Hulk, he had become an irrational monster!
“No, I’ m no longer Bu Langsky. Please call me hate!”
“I feel like I’ ve never been better now, and I really want to do something. I want to thank you, General Ross!”
A cruel smile appeared on the hateful face as he slowly walked towards the panicked General Ross……
Although the optimized Hulk serum did not make Bu Langsky’s reasoning disappear, his humanity completely disappeared.
But one thing was certain.
Hate, it was born early!
It was precisely because of the early birth of hate that Li Wei obtained some world origin.
This happened because Li Wei had changed the plot of Hulk, which was why it had changed.
But Li Wei did not know this.
……………
Manharton
In the villa
“Although I don’ t know what’s going on, the world’s origin has already exceeded 10 units. The result is not bad!”
Looking at the changes in the list, Li Wei was extremely happy.
Although he didn’t know what had happened, such a gain was a good thing for Li Wei!
[Detected world origin accumulation, over 10 units.]
It consumed 10 units of world origin, but could it raise the level of world anchor again?]
At the same time, the spirit of the anchor gave Li Wei a message.
“Sure enough, I knew that if the world’s origin exceeds 10 units, there will definitely be a special change!”
A look of joy appeared on Li Wei’s face!
His guess was correct. The amount of world origin energy accumulated was more than 10 units, and the world anchor could be increased again!
Li Wei was naturally unwilling to miss such an opportunity.
In the beginning, because the world anchor level was too low, Li Wei could only attach his consciousness to the world anchor to enter a different world.
But after the last upgrade, the world anchor changed. Li Wei could use his body to enter other worlds!
This upgrade might bring Li Wei a new function!
How could Li Wei miss such an opportunity!
“Increase the world’s anchor level!”
At the thought of this, Li Wei immediately said to the spirit of anchor!
For a moment, the world anchor in Li Wei’s mind began to change.
The white light from the world’s origin appeared in Li Wei’s mind, wrapping the world anchor in it, helping the world anchor transform!
After a while, all the light slowly dissipated!
At this moment, the anchor of the world had undergone a tremendous change.
The originally white-silver-like anchor body turned into bright gold, emitting an extraordinary aura.
The divine patterns on the anchor of the world became more complicated and mysterious. A kind of strange dao charm appeared on the anchor, making people look at it with awe!
——————
Host: Li Wei Stark
Ability: Shock Fruit, Momo Fruit, high-grade weapon, domineering
World Anchor Level: Gold (↑)
World Origin:00.34
Recorded coordinates: Sea Thief World
——————
Li Wei opened the list and checked the current situation.
The world anchor had advanced from silver to gold, completing a new transformation.
It was also because of this promotion that Li Wei once again became a poor egg. The world origin dropped below 1 unit.
This made Li Wei feel a little distressed. After all, the accumulation of world origin was not that simple.
However, this was not the most important thing.
What Li Wei wanted to know most was whether the World Anchor would bring him new benefits after he was promoted to the Golden Anchor.
Li Wei hurriedly contacted the spirit of the anchor, and there were only four words in the message from the spirit of the anchor.
Anchor Inner Space!
“The world anchor has created a core space?”If it’s true, then this ability is amazing!”
Li Wei opened his eyes, and a light appeared in his eyes!
As the name implies, the anchor’s inner space was the interior of the world’s anchor, creating a core space!
With the transformation of the world anchor, the world anchor was further transformed. Even the core of the world anchor became an internal space.
This way, the ability of the world anchor became even more powerful!
………….

The appearance of the 036 Anchor Inner Space!

“Wait, the world anchor creates a core space that can store items.”
“In this way, wouldn’ t I be able to bring items from other worlds to the Maneuvering World?”
After understanding the ability of the Anchor Inner Space, Lee Wei’s eyes lit up!
This was because the core space of the world anchor called itself a department and would not interfere with other worlds.
In other words, when he invaded other worlds and prepared to leave other worlds, he would be able to collect all the gains from other worlds into the Anchor Inner Space.
After returning to the World of Diffusion, he would take out the item.
In this way, he could carry objects!
On the other hand, he could bring things from the Maneuvering World directly into other worlds.
If that was the case, then this ability would be amazing!
The ability to ignore the interference of the world and bring items into and out of another world was extremely powerful!
If he encountered an enemy that could not be defeated, he would directly transport a nuclear bullet into it……
Tsk tsk, that scene was unimaginable!
Of course, Li Wei also knew that the possibility of achieving this was very low.
Although Stark’s industry was from the origin of weapons production, Stark’s industry had gradually shifted to the field of energy development.
Moreover, Stark Industries did not have any business in this area. After all, there were still some differences between weapons and weapons.
This kind of destructive thing was strictly controlled by the authorities. It was not easy to obtain it.
Not to mention, this kind of indiscriminate destructive thing, if one were to be careless, it might injure one’s own people.
Therefore, after this thought appeared, it was directly destroyed by Li Wei.
Because Li Wei believed that with his growing strength, he did not need to use that kind of thing.
“But with the anchor space, Skye’s problem might be solved!”
Li Wei muttered, thinking of another matter.
If he could find a fruit that could strengthen his body and bring it out through the inner space of the anchor, he might be able to solve Skye’s problem.
At the thought of this, Li Weilima asked the spirit of anchor to know how likely it was to be achieved.
[Yes, but it can not be used on a large scale. Otherwise, it will cause unpredictable changes.]
The spirit of the anchor sent back a message.
Li Wei’s guess was correct. He could indeed strengthen Skye’s body in this way.
However, the method of giving things from other worlds to people in this world could not be popularized on a large scale.
This was because if there were more things to use in other worlds, the World Will might change strangely.
In other words, Li Wei’s ability could only be used to take care of the people around him. He could not abuse it recklessly.
“This is inevitable. I am not the Holy Mother.”
Li Wei smiled.
He wanted to help Skye, but it was because Skye was completely focused on him. He could be considered Li Wei’s person, which was why Li Wei had such an idea.
If it were anyone else, Li Wei would not be so kind.
His principle was that as long as he did not violate his bottom line, Li Wei felt that it was enough.
Li Wei would not care about anything else.
Perhaps, someone would say that Li Wei was cold-blooded, but in reality, this was the real world!
It wasn’t like Li Wei had never seen such a thing before. He would n’ t do such a thing.
“But before that, all I have to do is deal with my own problems.”
Li Wei muttered in his heart.
Although he wanted to deal with her trouble for Skye, Li Wei knew very well that what he should do was to solve his own trouble.
In fact, after finding a way to solve the problem, Li Wei first had to solve the problem of the back injury of his Shock Fruit.
Only after his own matters were settled did Li Wei help Kai deal with this problem.
Li Wei understood the order.
Only by solving his own problems could he consider other problems.
After thinking about these things, Li Weicai temporarily put this matter down.
To be honest, Li Wei still wanted to try and enter the pirate world and try the ability to anchor the inner space.
However, looking at the world origin that was about to reach the bottom, Li Wei still temporarily put down this idea.
This world origin probably only allowed him to stay in the pirate world for a few hours. How could it be useful?
After all, not every time, he could appear exactly where he wanted to.
In fact, the anchor of the world had evolved, and its quality had increased from silver to gold. Therefore, when he entered a different world, the world origin he consumed had decreased a bit.
Therefore, even if Li Wei only had 0.34 units of world origin left, he could still stay in the Sea Thief world for a while.
However, Li Wei’s attention was attracted by the anchor’s inner space. He didn’t expect this at the moment.
Sob!
At the same time, a whistle sounded.
“Master, the alarm at the research base has been triggered.”
Friday’s voice rang out as he reported the situation to Li Wei.
This whistle was from the research base.
The whistle sounded, indicating that something had happened at the research base.
In other words, something had happened to Dr. Bennett!
………….

037 Hate’s Invasion!

“Dr. Bennett’s side is in trouble. Hulk has gone berserk?”
Li Wei frowned slightly. A thought flashed through his mind.
How could this be possible? Hulk should have been beaten and scared by him. How could he have gone berserk?
Li Wei could not figure out what had happened.
However, it wasn’t a matter of wild thinking. He had promised Dr. Bannah before, so he needed to go there now.
Thinking of this, Li Wei directly put on a steel battle suit.
Although Li Wei’s current strength had far exceeded that of steel armor, steel armor had a great advantage if it was used to travel.
A moment later, Li Wei, who was wearing a steel battle suit, flew out of the villa and directly towards the research base.
After spending a little time, Li Wei arrived directly above the research base.
Li Wei looked down and saw it.
A large gray figure was trying to break into the research base at the entrance!
This monster is……Hate?!”
Li Wei thought for a moment and immediately guessed the identity of the figure below.
His body size and ferocious appearance, his grayish-brown skin, and the layer of bones that covered his body should be one of Hulk’s sworn enemies!
Li Wei did not expect the Hate to appear here!
According to normal circumstances, Haoke’s plot had been changed by Li Wei. It was impossible for the Hate to be born. He had not expected that the Hate would still appear.
“No matter how you appear, I won’ t let you do anything on my territory.”
Li Wei mumbled and quickly landed in the research base.
“Mr. Li Wei, you’ re finally here. I’ m almost unable to suppress Hooke!”
Inside the research base, Dr. Bannah’s face turned red. A hint of green appeared on the skin on his neck, as if he was struggling with the green, preventing the green from invading his head!
Dr. Bennett was suppressing Hulk and preventing him from running out!
Although Haoke was scared by Li Wei……No, it changed, but when he felt the appearance of the Abomination, Hogg still wanted to rush out and fight the Abomination!
This was Haoke’s instinct!
Instinctively, he told Hulk that he wanted to defeat the replica that imitated him.
“Don’ t worry, leave it to me!”
Li Wei nodded slightly and patted Dr. Banna on the shoulder.
At this moment, the green color on Dr. Bannah’s skin retreated at an extremely fast speed, as if he no longer caused trouble.
Li Wei did not know whether to laugh or cry.
Could it be that he was even more afraid than hate? After sensing his aura, Hulk immediately retreated.
“I’ ll go and deal with that ugly monster. You deal with Hooker.”
Ignoring Hulk’s thoughts, Dr. Li and Dr. Banner said. They quickly removed their battle clothes and arrived at the gate.
“Hey, big guy. Come to someone else’s territory. If you do n’ t talk to your master, you’ll just be here to behave. Is that what your master taught you?!”
Li Wei looked at the hate outside the door and said a few words.
“So it’s you. I know you, the guy who defeated Hooke earlier.”
“Damn it, how could Hulk be defeated by a little guy like you? Looks like Hulk has become too weak!”
Seeing Li Wei’s arrival, Hate stopped her actions and looked at Li Wei with contempt, but there was a trace of doubt in her eyes.
He really could not understand why Hulk was defeated by Li Wei!
After obtaining the power of Hulk, the Abomination could feel how powerful this power was!
Under such circumstances, Hulk actually lost?!
This was something that Hate could not understand!
“Forget it, all of this isn’ t important. I’ ll tear you to shreds first, then I’ ll destroy Hulk. The results are the same!”
Hate shook off the doubt in her heart and glared at Li Wei fiercely, a hint of cruelty in her eyes!
Whatever the reason, it was good. In the eyes of the Hate, as long as he destroyed Li and Haoke, the remaining strongest person would be him!
At the thought of this, the Hate of Hate strode towards Li Wei, wanting to tear him apart!
“Before that, I want to know how you were born?”
Li Wei smiled calmly, and his body flashed. Like a ghost, he instantly avoided the attack of the Hate.
Momo 10 times faster!
For Li Wei, he was not in a hurry to resolve the hate.
He wanted to learn something from the detestable.
Because now, he had a lot of doubts and needed to be solved by Hate.
“Hahahaha, I still have to thank you, kid!”
“If you hadn’ t injured Hulk, General Ross wouldn’ t have been able to extract a serum from Hulk’s blood.”
“If I didn’ t have that serum, I wouldn’ t be able to create me now. Unfortunately, General Ross didn’ t have the chance to see……”
The Abomination seemed to be very satisfied with this matter. It didn’t hide anything at all and spoke out in a careless manner!
He was truly grateful to Li Wei. If not for Li Wei, he would not have been able to become so powerful!
In return, he would tear Li Wei apart completely, just like he would repay General Ross and crush General Ross!
A cruel smile appeared on the hateful face!
………….

Hate was beaten up!

“I see. The mystery has finally been solved. No wonder the world’s origin has increased!”
Hearing the hateful words, Li Wei came to a sudden realization. He finally knew what was going on.
No wonder his world origin would break through 10 units. It turned out that it was provided by Hate.
It seemed like he had to thank Hate.
Li Wei didn’t know whether to laugh or cry. Was this not a deliberate decision.
At first, he only wanted to change Hooker’s plot slightly. He did n’ t expect that even the hate plot would change. This allowed him to increase his world origin.
But it didn’t matter anymore. What he had to do now was to take down the hate!
“Thank you for your dedication, but now, you should lie down obediently for me!”
Li Wei gave a cold snort and his eyes turned cold.
With a slight movement, Li Wei’s figure instantly disappeared in front of the Abomination!
Momo 20 times faster!
In an instant, Li Wei arrived in front of the Abomination and punched the Abomination’s abdomen!
An evil smile hung on the corner of hate’s mouth, not caring at all about Li Wei’s attack!
What a joke!
I wonder how terrifying his body is!
After transforming into an abomination, he had tried his own resistance!
For this reason, he had used a rocket launcher to smash himself, but even the rocket launcher was unable to break through his defense!
That was why the hate didn’ t care about Li Wei’s attack at all. It didn’ t even bother to defend.
He really wanted to see what kind of expression this brat had on his face when he realized that his attack was ineffective!
Weakness?
Fear?
Or despair?
It could be said that Bu Langsky, who was originally just an ordinary person, had become very arrogant after gaining powerful strength. He didn’t care about others at all.
Otherwise, he would not have come to his door the moment he was born and wanted to kill Hulk!
It could be said that Hate did not put Li Wei in his eyes at all, even if Li Wei showed extreme speed.
That was why Hate stood in place and allowed Li Wei to attack!
Boom!
Li Wei’s seemingly powerless fist slammed into the Abomination’s abdomen!
The next moment, the hateful expression changed. It was as if it had been heavily injured. The hateful man stumbled backwards.
The muscles on Abomination’s entire body seemed to be twitching. Its ferocious features were all wrinkled together, and it looked even more sinister and terrifying!
“It hurts. Damn brat, what did you do!”
The hate let out a scream!
An incomparably painful feeling invaded his internal organs!
It was as if his internal organs were struck by lightning and burned by flames.
If Haoke was here, he would definitely gloat.
This replica finally experienced his previous pain!
That’s right, Li Wei used his fist to directly punch the power of the Abomination into his body!
This was the same as the previous battle between him and Haoke.
The only difference was that when facing Hulk, Li Wei was still a little restrained and only used a little bit of ability.
However, when facing the hate, Li Wei did not hold back and directly blasted into a large shockwave!
It could be said that the attack that the Abomination had suffered was far more than when Li Wei had attacked Haoke!
That was why the Hate was so embarrassed!
Pfft!
The Hate of Hate had a mouthful of blood, and there were some splinters of internal organs in the blood. It could be seen how his injuries were.
“Damn brat, I finally know why you can defeat Haoke. So you have such an ability!”
“But as long as you don’ t attack your body and body, your ability won’ t work!”
“Next, I’ ll tear you to pieces and turn your bones into ashes!”
Abomination stared at Li Wei with a sinister expression. Her scarlet eyes revealed a trace of madness!
Although Hate’s self-healing ability was much weaker than Hooke’s.
But compared to ordinary people, his self-healing ability was still very strong.
As a result, after his internal organs were injured, he began to heal at a slow rate. The Abomination also recovered a certain degree of mobility!
However, the thing that Hate wanted to do the most was to kill Li Wei!
He must kill Li Wei, otherwise it would be difficult to undo the anger in his heart!
“Die!”
The Hate of Hate roared and charged straight at Li Wei. His ferocious bone claw fiercely grabbed at Li Wei, wanting to tear Li Wei apart!
“Who told you that my ability is just like this!”
Li Wei let out a cold harrumph and charged forward without dodging at all!
Clenching his fist into a fist, his fist was covered in a round air barrier, and it fiercely smashed towards the direction of the Abomination!
He would let the Hate know that the power of the Shock Fruit was not that simple!
Shock, burst!
Dong!!
A shattering sound rang out. The atmosphere in front of Li Wei instantly shattered like a mirror!
Boom!
A terrifying attack instantly erupted from Li Wei’s fist. Like a dragon’s roar, it directly blasted towards the incoming hate!
At this moment, the feeling of hate felt a terrifying power strike at his body!
The bones covering the surface of the Hate’s body were instantly shattered!
This terrifying impact directly landed on the body of the Abomination!
With a loud sound, the Hate was sent flying!
Abomination’s massive body dragged a distance of nearly 100 meters on the ground, crashing into cars and buildings!
In the end, the Hate smashed onto the ground, leaving a deep pit on the ground!
………….

039 Kill the Hate!

One strike!
Under the explosion of the Shock Fruit, a terrifying shockwave landed on Hate!
The Hate was heavily injured!
At this moment, the Loathsome Evil lying in the deep pit had a huge hole in his chest!
Blood splattered!
During this period of time, Li Wei was constantly practicing the ability of the Shock Fruit during his battle with Hok.
Li Wei had a higher degree of control over the power of the Shock Fruit.
So the power that exploded out was even more terrifying!
At this moment, Hate had hit Li Wei’s hand, which could only be considered as his bad luck!
Li Wei slowly walked towards the Abomination and came to the deep pit, looking down at the Abomination!
At this moment, the Abomination looked very weak. It was even a little moved and could not play.
However, the flesh on Hate’s chest wriggled slightly, slowly healing at an extremely slow speed.
Haoke had an extremely powerful regeneration ability. Important organs could be regenerated even if they were destroyed or destroyed.
To be honest, in Li Wei’s memory, the one with the strongest self-healing ability should belong to the Diamond Wolf and the Death Servant. However, Haoke’s self-healing ability was also very strong.
As for the Hate of Hulk’s Blood Serum, it also possessed some of Hulk’s regeneration ability.
If Li Wei didn’t care about the Hate, he might be able to recover the Hate for a while!
But it was clear that Li Wei could not give Hate such an opportunity!
Obviously, it was the existence of the enemy, and it even allowed the other party to recover, giving him a chance to counterattack. This was something that a fool would do!
Li Wei was obviously not such a person. After seeing the situation of the Abomination, Li Wei clenched his fists again!
The white round air barrier covered Li Wei’s fist and then landed directly in the crater!
Boom!
Boom! Boom!
The sound of explosions rang out, causing the people in the distance to tremble!
When the boom was over, everything was over!
The hate completely lost its aura and was completely killed by Li Wei!
“Li Wei, where’s the enemy?”Where is the enemy?”
A red steel battle suit flew through the sky and landed in front of Li Wei.
This was Stark!
Stark took off his iron mask and looked at the surroundings in confusion.
Stark also had a copy of the alarm system at the research base.
That was why Stark knew the moment this happened.
It was just that Stark was delayed by some trouble, so he could not rush over immediately.
By the time Stark arrived, the battle was over.
“The battle is over. I’ ll have to trouble you for the follow-up!”
Lee Wei said to Stark.
The research base was located in a remote location. It belonged to the suburbs, but there were still one or two passersby passing by. As a result, Li Wei left the aftermath to Stark.
“Why do I feel like I’ m here to help you finish off.”
Stark rubbed his head and said helplessly.
He had helped Li Wei finish the battle before and this time around.
He felt like he was about to become Li Wei’s helper. He did n’ t even have the chance to act.
He was a Iron Man. He was a sparkling star. How could this order be reversed?
“It’s normal for those who can to work harder.”
Li Wei smiled and patted Stark on the shoulder. He didn’t talk to Stark about this topic. Instead, he returned to the research base and looked at Dr. Banner’s situation.
After confirming that Hulk was not abnormal, Li Wei was ready to leave the research base.
“Wait, Li Wei, there’s something I think I should tell you.”
Stark suddenly spoke and called out to Li Wei.
“Your tone is very similar to that of an egg. Don’ t tell me, what kind of trouble is that.”
Li Wei was speechless. The last time he used this tone, it was Nick Frey.
At that time, Nick Frey told him that the Nine-Headed Snake incident had been messed up by him.
Looking at Stark’s appearance, Li Wei felt that Stark would say something shocking.
“What trouble? What are you talking about?”
Stark’s eyes were filled with confusion. He did not know what Li Wei was talking about, but Stark told Li Wei the news.
“The military has received news that General Ross has been killed. He’s in his laboratory. It’s suspected that the experimental body was attacking. According to the surveillance, the experimental body might find this side…….”
Stark quickly said this.
It was only when he received this news that Stark was delayed and arrived so late.
“Oh, so that’s the case. You said it was too late. He’s already here.”
Only then did Li Wei understand what Stark said.
It turned out that what Stark was talking about was the hateful killing of General Ross.
What?Where is it?!”
Stark was shocked, and he quickly became vigilant.
He had seen the surveillance and knew how terrifying that monster was!
If that monster came, it would be troublesome. He was not confident that he could take down such a monster!
“Don’ t worry, he won’ t be in a mess. As for where he is, he’s in a hole beside you.”
Li Wei smiled and pointed to the pit beside Stark.
Because of Li Wei’s constant use of the Shock Fruit, the Hate of Hate had long since disappeared. It was no wonder Stark could not recognize it.
Stark was a little stunned. He was stunned!
That terrifying monster was actually solved by Li Wei!
His cousin’s strength was too exaggerated!
………….

040 Third invasion of the Sea Thief World!

The effect of the Abomination’s appearance was not as great as the battle before Li and Hooker.
This was because the Hate had come directly to the research base after it was born!
On the way, the Hate did not cause any trouble. The Hate at that time was filled with the idea of killing Hooke.
The only ones that were truly damaged were the outer buildings of the base!
So it was still very easy to deal with this matter.
Stark was able to deal with this matter with a little bit of energy.
The appearance of Hate was like a wave in the sea. After jumping into the sea, it disappeared without a trace.
Later on, Stark asked people to deal with it, and they would completely resolve all the effects.
As for Li Wei, after settling the hate, Li Wei directly returned to the villa!
………..
[World Origin:00.95]
In the villa, Li Weiguan looked at the situation of world origin and sighed slightly.
“Although we’ ve solved the Hate and added some world origin, it’s still too few.”
Li Wei sighed.
After the battle with Hate, Li Wei changed the fate of Hate and Hate. He also gained some world origin.
But in Li Wei’s opinion, such a world’s origin was still too few.
It was almost impossible for this world to create a new world.
Because the search and positioning of the new world was a process that consumed the essence of the world.
Even if they went to the Sea Thief World, they probably wouldn’t be able to stay for a day. Many things could n’ t be completed.
“Master, the world anchor has been upgraded to the golden anchor. The amount of world essence needed to invade the heavenly planes and worlds has decreased.]
The spirit of the anchor suddenly gave Li Wei a message.
“Consumption has decreased. How much has it decreased?”
Hearing the news from the Spirit of Anchor, Li Wei was delighted and hurriedly asked about the situation.
If he could reduce his consumption, he would be able to use the World Anchor right now.
[Compared to the previous consumption, the current consumption is 10% of the original]
The spirit of the anchor sent back a message.
“10%, This ratio is not bad!”
Li Weixin murmured happily, a smile on her face.
Previously, he had consumed 1 unit of world origin energy and could spend a day in the Sea Thief world.
Now it was reduced to 10%. In other words, he could spend 1 unit of world origin energy and stay in the Sea Thief world for 10 days!
This was the difference between the two!
According to Li Wei’s current world origin, he could probably stay in the pirate world for nine and a half days!
If that was the case, then he could do many things!
“The previous plans that can’ t be completed can be completed now.”
Li Wei was extremely excited. His eyes shone with joy!
This was extremely good news for Li Wei!
In fact, the last time the world anchor evolved, it had this effect.
The consumption needed to invade the heavenly planes and worlds decreased after evolution.
However, the previous Li Wei’s attention was completely focused on the inner space of the anchor, thus ignoring this!
So now that he knew, Li Wei naturally would not miss this opportunity.
Li Wei quickly made a decision. He was going to invade the Multiverse for the third time!
“Skye, I have to leave for a few days. If anything happens in the next few days, go find Tony or Little Pepper. They will help you……..”
This time, the invasion would take a little longer, so Li Wei was prepared to explain some things.
Li Wei came to Skye’s room and spoke to Skye, who was practicing his abilities.
“I know. I’ ll wait at home for you to come back.”
SKY nodded. Although she didn’t know what Li Wei was going to do, SKY knew that she just needed to wait at home for Li Wei’s return.
After that, Li Wei told Stark and Little Pepper to take care of Skye.
After everything was done, Li Wei would not be in his room.
Li Wei stretched out his arm and thought about the world anchor in his mind.
In his right hand’s palm, specks of fluorescence appeared in his heart, condensing into an illusionary boat anchor. The chain at the tail was connected to Li Wei’s palm!
Tap ~
The space in front of Li Wei was like a stone falling into a calm lake, creating a ripple…….
The illusionary boat anchor directly entered the void, following the coordinates recorded earlier, heading towards the location of the Sea Thief World!
Soon, the illusionary boat anchor arrived at the blue ball of light transformed by the Sea Thief world!
He skillfully nailed it on the light film of the azure ball of light and forced the shield of the Sea Thief world to connect the Sea Thief world and the Manwei world together!
Li Wei’s figure turned into a ray of light and instantly disappeared from the spot!
……..
Sea Thief World
A dazzling light appeared on a deserted island.
The light slowly disappeared and Li Wei appeared on the island.
The chains that gave off a faint light surrounded Li Wei, giving him a mysterious aura.
Li Wei once again descended into the Sea Thief world.
“Is this landing on a desert island?”
Li Wei muttered as he scanned the surroundings and roughly grasped the current situation.
Being on a desert island, many things could not be done. Being on a desert island would only waste time.
However, it wasn’t urgent because Li Wei had already prepared himself!
With a shake of his hands, the space created a ripple. Li Wei directly took out a red suitcase from the inner space of the anchor.
With a slight push, the suitcase instantly changed into a steel battle suit.
The silver-red two-color steel battle suit stretched out on the basis of the suitcase and covered Li Wei, allowing him to wear it!
A brand new steel warrior appeared on the desert island!
………….
Ps: data was no longer moving. I beg everyone to support me greatly!

041 Undying Bird Marco!

The set of steel armor Li Wei was wearing was the Mark 5 that Stark had just developed!
Mark 5 was Tony Stark’s fifth set of steel battle clothes. The colors were mainly red and silver.
Unlike other steel battle suits, Mark 5 was a portable battle suit that could be folded into a suitcase.
However, in contrast, Mark 5’s combat and defense abilities were far inferior to other steel armor.
In terms of weapons, apart from the palm of his hand and the Xiongnus pulse cannon, there were no other weapons.
However, Mark 5 had a great advantage. It was portable and could be assembled anywhere. It could be folded into a suitcase when not needed.
It could be said that in Li Wei’s opinion, this was the most suitable steel armor for him!
For Li Wei, the steel armor was just a flying tool.
He didn’t need steel armor. He had such a powerful combat ability.
Because Li Wei’s combat strength was already very strong.
This was the difference between Li and Stark!
Stark needed to rely on the strength of the steel armor, but Li Wei only needed an auxiliary tool.
It could be said that Li Wei was extremely satisfied with the design of Mark 5.
As a result, when Stark was designing Mark 5, Li Wei directly asked for one. He had just gotten it in the past two days.
On the other hand, Li Wei had the inner space of the anchor, so he could carry the steel armor. Therefore, Li Wei took Mark 5 with him.
As expected, Mark 5 had really come in handy!
Boom!
The propeller ignited, and the steel armor rose into the air. Li Wei left the island and flew in a direction!
………..
An unknown bustling island
A flame flew from the distant horizon and landed on the shore.
The red and silver battle clothes shone with a metallic luster!
This was Li Wei who left the desert island.
Three days had passed since Li Wei left the island.
Although Li Wei was wearing a steel armor and had the ability to fly, without a map and information, it was hard for him to find the person he wanted to find.
That was why Li Weicai landed on this bustling island and wanted to see if he could hear some information.
He put away the steel armor and placed it in the inner space of the anchor. Only then did Li Wei walk into the island.
An exotic island, a bustling street, a man and woman in a medieval style dress.
This kind of exotic atmosphere made Li Wei forget to return.
But Li Wei didn’t forget about business.
After a while, Li Wei found the location of the bar!
The guests in the bar came from all over the world.
Although the fish and dragons were mixed, it was also the most well-informed place.
That was why Li Wei had come here to ask about something.
He entered the bar and used some unknown pirate’s gold coin to rob him. Li Wei ordered a glass of rum and sat down in a remote place, quietly listening to the conversation of the guests around him.
“Have you heard that Blackbeard Titch has launched an attack.”
“Two captains of the original White Beard Gang were killed by Black Beard Titch!”
“This matter has long been out of date. It’s said that the Undying Bird Marco of the White Beard Gang of Gangs is very angry and wants to fight the Black Beard Gang!”
“That’s right, it’s said that they’ ve made an appointment. They’ ll fight to the death in three days!”
“…………”
Sure enough, Li Wei spent less than ten minutes in the bar when he heard some news that he wanted to know.
That’s right, Li Wei’s goal this time was to be the captain of the original White Beard Gang, Marco!
For Li Wei, what he wanted right now was a special ability that could deal with the backlash of the Shock Fruit.
According to Li Wei’s guess, both the physical and healing abilities should be effective.
These two types of abilities were either powerful animal demon fruits or special superhuman demon fruits.
Marco’s Undying Bird Fruit belonged to the animal-type magical beast species. It had the powerful physical growth of the animal-type, as well as the unique healing effect of the Undying Bird.
For Li Weilai at this stage, the Undying Bird Marco with the “Regenerative Flame” had the ability to suit Li Weilai.
That was why Li Wei had targeted Marco’s abilities.
For this reason, during the past few days, Li Wei had been searching for the position of the White Bearded Gang of Gangs, but he had never gained anything.
After all, due to the death of White Beard, the remnants of the White Beard Gang had been targeted by various forces. It was not easy to find any traces of them.
Only when he arrived at this bar did Li Wei get some information he wanted.
At this thought, Li Wei picked up his rum and slowly came to the side of the wine guests who were talking about the White Bearded Gang and the Black Bearded Gang.
“Gentlemen, I’ ll treat you to a glass of wine.”
“Don’t worry, I do n’ t have any ill intentions. I’m just a little interested in the grudge between the White Beard Gang and the Black Beard Gang that you earlier………”
Li Wei had a faint smile on his face as he spoke to the guests.
………..
A moment later, Li Wei walked out of the bar.
At this moment, Li Wei had already obtained the duel spot between the White Bearded Gang and the Black Bearded Gang from the two wine guests.
Three days later, it was located on one of the original territories of the White Beard Gang, a small island called Silent Island.
As for the record pointer to the island, Li Wei also got one.
This was also obtained from the wine guests.
Those wine guests were also pirates. They wanted to join in the fun, but in the end, Li Wei used a little “friendly” means. They were very friendly and gave this recording pointer to Li Wei.
Thinking of this, Li Wei directly put on a steel battle suit and headed straight for Silent Island!
………….

The battle broke out, Marco vs Black Beard!

Sea Thief World
Lee Wei drove Mark 5 to the direction of Silent Island!
At the same time, on the sea, a pirate ship sailed past.
On the mast was a black skeleton flag with three scratches on its left eye and two swords crossed behind it!
This was one of the Four Emperors, the Red-haired Fragrant X’s Seagate!
On the deck, the red-haired Shanks and the vice-captain, Ben Beckman, looked up into the sky, looking at Li Wei, who was flashing away.
“Beckman, what exactly is that thing flying over the sky?”
Red-haired Xiangx was puzzled and asked the vice captain.
“I don’ t know, I’ ve never seen it before, but I guess it’s most likely the Lord of the Chain!”
Ben Beckman pondered and slowly said one sentence.
There was no other way. The chains around Li Wei were too conspicuous.
The illusionary chains that emitted a faint light surrounded him. They were extremely strange in shape, and it was hard to forget when they saw them!
After the battle with the World Destroyer, Li Wei’s features had spread throughout the entire great route.
Everyone in the ocean knew that the character of the Lord of Chains was a figure surrounded by chains.
That was why Ben Beckman had guessed Li Wei’s identity.
The direction he was heading for should be Silent Island…….”
Ben Beckman pondered for a moment before slowly saying something.
“Silence Island, where Marco and Blackbeard will fight……”What is that guy doing?”
Red-haired frowned as he looked in Li Weiyuan’s direction.
He had a bad premonition that something might happen.
“Let’s go and take a look!”
The red-haired fragrance quickly made a decision and said loudly to his subordinates.
The red-haired group of pirates started to set off and headed towards the direction of Silent Island.
…………………
…………………
Silent Island
This was an ordinary island, but because of the upcoming battle, it became the focus of the world.
With the recording pointer, Li Wei could easily find the location of Silence Island!
After spending a bit of time, Li Wei arrived at the waters of Silent Island!
By the time Li Wei arrived near Silent Island, he could already see the Blackbeard Gang’s ship.
Many pirate ships that looked like primitive rafts docked on the shore of Silent Island.
On the canvas, there was a sign of three skeletons crossing bones. This was the sign of Black Beard!
The Blackbeard Gang members had already arrived on the silent island and were stationed here.
As for the remnants of the White Beard Gang, Li Wei had yet to see any traces of them.
In order to avoid any unnecessary conflict with Black Beard at this moment, Li Wei did not go to the island. Instead, he found a place nearby to rest.
“There are still more than three days left. It’s completely enough.”
Li Wei muttered, thinking about what happened next.
This time, he could stay here for almost nine and a half days. Previously, it had taken him three days to search for the White Bearded Gang of Gangs, and it was about three days before the battle began.
Therefore, Li Wei still had three days left, which was enough for him to seize the Undying Bird Fruit.
Thinking of this, Li Wei quietly rested, recovered his strength, and waited for the decisive battle to arrive!
…………
In half a day or so, more than twenty various pirate ships appeared at the end of the sea, heading towards Silent Island!
The leader was a white whale-shaped ship with a white-bearded skeleton flag on its mast.
This was the seat of the White Beard Gang, the Mobidick!
Marco and his team leaders stood on the deck of the Mobidick, looking out at Silence Island!
The group of pirates that followed behind them were the New World Gangs under White Beard.
Although White Beard was dead, there were still a few pirate groups under him that were still following Marco!
However, compared to the forty-three New World Gangs under White Beard’s management back then, their current scale had declined by a lot, leaving only about half of them.
“Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha, Marco, you’ re finally here. I’ ve been waiting for you for a long time!”
Darkbeard Titch led his men to the edge of the coast and looked across the sky with Marco!
“Tic, you bastard! It’s not enough for you to steal my father’s territory. You even killed so many brothers!”
Marco’s eyes immediately turned red when he saw the Black Bearded Tic. His boundless anger rose and he wished he could swallow the Black Bearded Tic alive!
“Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha
“You guys, do you think you can fight me with these shrimp soldiers and crab generals behind you?!”
Black Beard didn’t even blame himself for Marco’s accusation. He was very calm.
His gaze swept over the pirate behind Marco, and a hint of contempt flashed through Blackbearded Tic’s eyes!
“Marco, I’ ll give you one last chance. Return to me and I won’ t kill you. Let’s create the strongest group of pirates and fight for the entire sea. How about that?”
A trace of longing appeared in Black Beard’s eyes!
Marco was a talented person. Otherwise, his red hair wouldn’t have recruited Marco before. It would have been better if Marco could be his subordinate.
“You wishful thinking, I will kill you and avenge your father!”
Kill!”Destroy the Blackbeard Gang!”
Marco gave a cold shout and ordered the pirates behind him!
Following that, Marco took the lead and turned into a bright blue Undying Bird, charging straight for Blackbearded Titch!
Many of the pirates behind Marco started to attack the Black Bearded Gang!
“Looks like we can’ t talk anymore. Kill!”
Hei Huzi Tiqi did not say anything else. He waved his hand and directly sent his subordinates out!
For a moment, two large teams rushed towards each other!
A huge battle began!
………….

043 From Black Beard’s assists!

A rumbling sound rang out on the battlefield!
Following the battle, the entire Silent Island became chaotic!
Smoke was everywhere!
Fire!
The cannon roared!
All kinds of ability users stepped onto the battlefield and started fighting with the enemy!
It could be said that although this battle was not as exaggerated as a war, it was still a huge battle!
Although the White Beard Gang did not have White Beard anymore, the remaining forces were still very powerful. The team leaders of each team were all clear!
On the other hand, although the Black Beard Gang was a rising star, Black Beard was not weak in its own right. In addition, it had recruited many vicious villains.
The power was no small matter, not even inferior to the ordinary Four Emperors!
It could be said that this was a great battle between the two Four Kings!
For a moment, artillery fire was flying!
Li Wei stood on a huge reef in the distance, looking at the battle. He quietly stared at the battlefield and did not immediately join!
The person Li Wei was staring at was naturally Marco, who was fighting Blackbeard!
At this moment, Marco and Ditch were completely engaged in a battle!
The blue flames collided with the dark smoke and burst out loud explosions!
Because the Shock Fruit was taken away by Li Wei, Black Beard lost the Shock Fruit.
However, Black Beard found another fruit and successfully swallowed it.
At this moment, Black Beard, apart from the power of darkness, also used a kind of impact-like ability to blast a powerful shock wave at Marco!
Marco did not notice, but he was injured by Black Beard and landed on the ground!
“Right now!”
Li Wei’s eyes lit up as he waved his hand. The chains around him carried Li Wei’s body and charged straight towards the battlefield!
Boom!
At this moment, Li Wei, like a sharp blade, pierced directly into the abdomen of the battlefield!
The illusionary chains that emitted a faint light were especially dazzling on the battlefield, attracting everyone’s attention!
“The chains emitting light…….”
“This is the Lord of the Chains!”
“He had appeared at the top of the war and defeated the World Destroyer’s Chain Master!”
“The Lord of Chains has appeared. What is he trying to do?”
“Could it be that you want to participate in this battle!”
Li Wei’s features were very conspicuous!
When Li Wei appeared on the battlefield, someone recognized his identity!
In fact, there were even pirates who directly abandoned their opponents and attacked Li Wei!
However, Li Wei didn’ t even look at it and directly charged towards Marco!
Momo 50 times faster!
With the increase of the Momo Fruit, Li Wei was like a ghost. His body blurred in an instant, turning into a blur. He rushed towards Marco with lightning speed!
At this moment, Li Wei’s killing intent completely locked onto Marco!
The Lord of the Chains!”So it’s you! Damn it! Return your father’s Shock Fruit!”
Marco’s eyes turned red when he saw Li Wei’s appearance!
One had to know that the Shock Fruit was the power of his father!
Although Marco didn’ t know what kind of ability Li Wei used to take away his father’s shock fruit at the top of the battle.
But now, Marco wanted to take back his father’s shock fruit!
So when he saw Li Wei, Marco even forgot about Black Beard, who was fighting with him, and directly turned to kill Li Wei!
“Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha, interesting. Although you’ re a hateful fellow, let me help you!”
When Black Bearded Titch saw this scene, a glint flashed through his eyes. His hands were covered in a layer of black smoke as he grabbed at Marco!
Blackbearded Tiqi could tell that Li Wei was here for Marco!
Because of Li Wei’s killing intent, he did not conceal it at all. His sword pointed at Marco!
That was why Ditch was preparing to help Li Wei!
To be honest, Blackbeard Ditch hated Li Wei because he had taken away the Shock Fruit!
However, Blackbeard could see through the situation on the battlefield!
To Blackbeard, the most important thing he should do now was to wipe out the remnants of the Whitebeard Gang.
This way, he could truly take over White Beard’s territory and make his prestige even more powerful!
So under such circumstances, Li Wei’s attack on Marco was a good opportunity for Blackbeard.
If he could take advantage of this opportunity to wipe out Marco in one move, then the remaining white-bearded party would be nothing to worry about!
Because of the White Beard Gang that had lost its white beard, Marco was their current spiritual leader!
If something were to happen to Marco, the rest of the people would collapse without attacking!
It could be said that Hei Huzi Ditch had seen through the situation on the battlefield thoroughly!
This was the difference between Black Beard and Marco!
Marco saw Li Wei and became emotional. He only wanted to attack Li Wei and take back the shock fruit of White Beard!
But when Black Beard saw Li Wei, he suppressed the hatred in his heart. Instead, he wanted to help Li Wei and eliminate Marco!
It had to be said that Black Beard was a true hero!
Li Wei could naturally see Black Beard’s thoughts, but Li Wei didn’ t refuse. Instead, he was happy to see this scene!
Why would he reject the assists that came to him!
………….

044 Undying Bird Fruit!

Swoosh!
Black Beard’s palm was covered in the power of the secret fruit, which was useful to Marco!
Dark water!
A powerful attraction erupted from the hands of the black husk Ditch!
Marco, who had turned into an undying bird, was instantly attracted by Black Beard!
Blackbearded Tiqi took this opportunity to grab Marco’s arms and let Marco move. He couldn’ t play!
The blue flames instantly dissipated, revealing Marco’s original appearance!
The ability of the Dark Fruit could make the Demon Fruit ability user ineffective. Marco, who was caught by Black Beard, was instantly unable to use the power of the Undying Bird!
At this moment, Li Wei had already rushed in front of Marco!
Armed hardening!
Li Wei’s arm was instantly covered with an armed domineering aura. He turned his palm into a knife, and like a sharp blade, it pierced directly into Marco’s chest!
Tear!
Time seemed to have been frozen and stopped at this moment!
All the pirates on the battlefield, even if they were still fighting, all stopped and watched this scene in shock!
Black Beard grabbed Marco’s hands and Li Wei’s hand knife pierced through Marco’s body!
Blood flowed out from Marco’s chest and mouth, dripping onto the ground, dyeing the ground red!
It could be said that Marco’s situation looked extremely pathetic!
However, behind Marco, Black Beard, who grabbed Marco’s hands, did not seem to be feeling well either!
This was because Li Wei’s hand knife pierced not only Marco’s body, but also Marco’s body and Black Beard’s chest!
Black Beard’s chest opened a bloody hole and blood dripped down from his chest!
A hand-knife directly hit the two of them!
Although Li Wei’s target was Marco, he would n’ t let the opportunity to harm Black Beard go!
Li Wei knew very well that once he finished dealing with Marco, Black Beard would turn around and attack him!
This was inevitable. Even though Black Beard had helped Li Wei deal with Marco, Black Beard still harbored a malicious intent!
Drive the tiger and swallow the wolf!
Black Beard was very familiar with this move!
He was the one who commanded the navy headquarters to fight the White Beard Gang!
Right now, Black Beard was trying to recreate the scene.
Using Li Wei’s hand to kill Marco!
On the other hand, Black Beard would never let go of the Shock Fruit!
Once Li Wei destroyed Marco, Black Beard would deal with Li Wei and seize the Shock Fruit!
So Li Wei took this opportunity to directly injure Black Beard!
Ah!”What a pain! Damn chain bastard!”
Black Beard let out a miserable scream and threw Marco down and rolled on the ground!
The ability of the Dark Fruit made Black Beard a natural enemy of ability users.
However, compared to other natural ability users, the Dark Fruit could not be immune to external damage through elementalization. Instead, it could absorb damage and double the pain.
As a result, Black Beard’s pain doubled when he was attacked by Li Wei. He could n’ t bear the pain anymore and rolled on the ground!
Marco was thrown on the ground. Although his aura had become weak, without Black Beard’s suppression, Marco’s ability had returned.
Marco’s body began to show faint blue flames, as if he wanted to heal his injuries.
Li Wei would not give Marco a chance to recover!
With his arms wrapped around his arm, Li Wei shot straight at Marco!
At the same time, the illusionary boat anchor moved and directly pierced Marco’s body!
A blue ball of light was pulled out of Marco’s body by the illusionary boat anchor.
The ball of light transformed into a blue fruit!
The Undying Bird Fruit!
Marco!!”
“Captain, are you alright!”
“Damn bastard, you dare attack the captain!”
“………”
“Captain Tic, how are you?”
“Are you alright, Captain Tiqi!”
“Lord of the Chains, you’ re so bold! You actually dared to attack Captain Tiqi!”
“……….”
At this moment, whether it was White Beard’s gang or Black Beard’s subordinates, they were all furious!
The people from both sides who were still fighting stopped at the same time and surrounded Li Wei aggressively!
It could be said that because of this matter, Li Wei instantly became everyone’s public enemy!
The White Beard Gang and the Black Beard Gang, which were supposed to be mortal enemies, now had a faint tendency to fight against each other!
It had to be said that this was a very ironic matter, but it appeared at this moment!
“If you want to take me down, you don’ t have that ability!”
Li Wei’s expression was indifferent as he swept his gaze over the pirates around him!
Li Wei had expected this!
When he attacked, Li Wei knew that there would be such a result!
However, Li Wei did not seem to be afraid. Instead, he was eager to try!
He stretched out his hands and fiercely grabbed at the invisible atmosphere!
The atmosphere was clearly invisible, but at Li Wei’s palm, the atmosphere seemed to be solid. Li Wei grabbed it and even created a wrinkle!
The next moment, Li Wei suddenly pulled!
Shock Fruit, ability activated!
Mo Mo Mo Fruit, double amplification!
Rumble!
A deafening sound rang out, blasting everyone’s eardrums!
The earthquake occurred, and the entire silent island began to shake violently. It was as if the mountains were collapsing!
The ocean in the distance was split apart!
The sea level seemed to have been cut off, turning into several different plates that fell in different directions!
The mountain collapsed!
The sky swayed!
The sea shook!
At this moment, under the enhancement of the Momo Fruit, the power of the Shocking Fruit completely exploded!
………….

045 Black Beard’s interception!

Having obtained the Undying Bird Fruit, Li Wei did not need to worry about any hidden dangers!
That was why Li Wei let go of it and unleashed the power of the Shock Fruit!
Li Wei even used Mo Mo Fruit to increase the destructive power of the Shock Fruit!
At this moment, the mountain collapsed and the earth cracked, and the world changed!
Silence Island was shattered!
The ocean was also overturned!
Everyone was completely flustered when they saw this scene!
“It’s a huge earthquake. The ocean has been overturned. What a terrifying power!”
“This is daddy’s power, daddy’s shock fruit!”
“Father’s ability was obtained by the Lord of Chains!”
“How could this be possible? That kind of powerful ability to control nature actually landed on that guy!”
The people here, if it wasn’ t for White Beard’s men or Black Beard’s men, they had all personally witnessed White Beard’s power!
Knowing how terrifying this power was!
It was a powerful force that could destroy the world. It was like a god, and it made people admire it!
But now, they had no time to think about it!
Because of the power of the Shock Fruit, it attacked them!
The broken ground threatened the life of the island!
The slanting sea surface overturned all the pirate ships!
The frenzied tsunami slammed towards Silence Island!
Everyone was on their own, and there was no time to estimate anything else!
If they wanted to target Li Wei’s people, they would not attack at this moment!
Li Wei ignored the panicked pirates and turned around to leave the vortex!
Mo Mo Mo Fruit’s ability was activated. With 50 times the speed, Li Wei instantly turned into a blur and shot towards the distance!
He had successfully obtained the Undying Bird Fruit. Li Wei had no reason to stay here and wanted to leave!
“Shock Fruit, this is the power of the Shock Fruit!”
“Damn chain bastard, you actually ate the Shock Fruit!”
Black Beard, who had just recovered a little, looked at the scene in front of him. His eyes were filled with complicated emotions!
Angry!
Greed!
Jealous!
Resentment!
All emotions erupted!
Actually, Black Beard still had a sliver of fantasy in his heart!
He was the only one who could eat many Demon Fruits, so Black Beard was still dreaming.
Perhaps Li Wei had just taken away the Shock Fruit and not eaten it!
After all, at the top of the battle, Li Wei had already demonstrated the ability of a chain. Perhaps Li Wei was a Chain Fruit ability user!
Although he knew that Li Wei did not have the chance to eat the Shock Fruit, it was almost as small as it was.
However, Black Beard still had a sliver of hope in his heart!
He imagined that Li Wei had not yet eaten the Shock Fruit!
If Blackbeard had a good understanding of Li Wei, he would have known about Li and Bondi Waldo’s battle.
He would know that Li Wei had demonstrated the power of the Shock Fruit!
Unfortunately, in that battle, only the straw hat kid and the female emperor were watching.
These two did not have much contact with the outside world, so they did not say anything about it.
Therefore, in the world of pirates, there were not many people who knew that Li Wei had the ability to shake the fruit. At most, there was a Bakky!
It was also because of this that Black Beard realized that Li Wei had the power of the Shock Fruit!
But when he saw Li Wei using the power of the Shock Fruit with his own eyes.
The jealousy in Black Beard’s heart exploded!
“Katrina, stop that chain bastard! I want to cut him into pieces!”
Black Beard let out a furious roar and gave the order to Katrina Deppen!
If he couldn’t leave Li Wei here today, he would be unwilling!
So even if he paid a heavy price, he still had to stay with Li Wei!
As for why Black Beard only gave the order to Catalina Deppen.
Because Li Wei’s breakthrough was in the direction of Catalina Dappen!
Catalina Dappen was one of the four prisoners Black Beard brought out from the sixth floor of the Propulsion City.
He was also the captain of the Blackbeard Gang of Six, an animal department, an illusionary beast species, a dog, a dog, a dog, a fruit, and a nine-tailed fox. She was known as the most dangerous female gangster on the great. Her strength was extraordinary!
In Li Wei’s direction of breakthrough, only Catalina Dappen could stop Li Wei’s footsteps!
And this was what Blackbeard wanted!
As long as Catalina Dappen could intercept Li Wei for a short period of time and let the others arrive, he would not let Li Wei leave!
Even if it was a wheel battle, he would have to kill Li Wei and take him down!
Black Beard had only used such a plan against the exhausted White Beard!
All of his subordinates attacked together and forcefully exhausted the last bit of white beard’s power. This was something Blackbeard had done in the war!
And now, Black Beard was using this plan on Li Wei!
It could be seen that Li Wei was the second white beard in Black Beard’s heart!
“I see, Captain Tic, I’ ll try my best to stall him for three minutes!”
Catalina Deppen’s scalp went numb, but she walked out helplessly!
To be honest, if it wasn’t for Black Beard’s order, she wouldn’t be willing to give up!
Having seen the power that Li Wei had just used, she didn’t dare to be arrogant. She felt that she could defeat Li Wei!
In Catalina Deppen’s heart, she could only hold Li Wei for a little while.
As for what happened later, she did not care!
In fact, she had guessed something wrong. She might not even be able to hold on!
………….

046 Take the Nine-Tailed Fox Fruit!

“Master of the Chains, Captain Ditch said that you should stay!”
Catalina Dappen said. Her body changed slightly as several fox tails grew from behind her.
A violent and violent aura emanated from Catalina Deppen’s body, holding a large chopper in her hand.
Her armor was domineering, covering the chopper. Katrina swung the chopper and directly slashed at Li Wei!
Although she didn’t want to fight Li Wei, Black Beard gave the order. She could only execute it!
“If you want me to stay, you still don’ t have such strength!”
Li Wei let out a cold snort. He clenched his fist into a fist. His fist was wrapped around the armor and was domineering, covering the power of the Shock Fruit. He punched Katrina Dappen fiercely!
Armed Hardening Shock!
Boom!
Li Wei’s fist collided with Catalina Deppen’s broadsword!
Crack! A crack appeared on the blade!
The crack instantly expanded, and the great chopper instantly shattered!
Li Wei’s shock shattered Katrina Dappen’s weapon!
If he lost his weapon, it meant that he was in short contact with Li Wei!
This was not a good thing!
One must know that back then, White Beard was the most powerful of all was his pair of shaking fists!
Li Wei, who had obtained the Shock Fruit, was almost the same!
Catalina Deppen’s expression changed drastically. He tried to retreat, but Li Wei did not give Catalina Deppen this chance at all!
Momo 50 times faster!
In an instant, Li Wei approached and arrived in front of Catalina Dappen!
Before Katrina Dappen could react, Li Wei punched Katrina Dappen in the abdomen!
Internal shock wave!
Boom!
Catalina Deppen instantly felt her internal organs being shattered!
A mouthful of blood spurted out!
Catalina Deppen’s body was blasted backwards and smashed heavily onto the ground!
Two punches!
Catalina Dappen was defeated!
The first punch, Li Wei destroyed Katrina Dappen’s weapon!
In the second punch, Li Wei shattered Catalina Deppen’s internal organs and cut off Catalina Deppen’s life force!
After two punches, Catalina Dappen directly fell to the ground!
And the interval between these two punches was less than three seconds!
Black Beard wanted Katrina Dappen to block Li Wei’s path.
But Catalina Dappen could not even block Li Wei for three seconds, so how could he block Li Wei for three minutes!
“Damn trash!”It’s not even ten seconds!”
Black Beard, who had just completely recovered, was a little flustered when he saw this scene!
Catalina Deppen, this trash, had wasted his efforts to bring her out of the city. In the end, he could not even do a small thing!
However, Li Wei had no intention of paying attention to Black Beard!
With a wave of his hand, the illusionary anchor instantly appeared and pierced into Katrina Deppen’s body!
A purple ball of light was instantly hooked out by the illusionary boat anchor and turned into a demon fruit!
Katrina Dappen was an ability user in the form of an animal, an illusionary beast, a dog, a dog, a fruit, and a nine-tailed fox. Therefore, this demon fruit should be the Nine-tailed Fox Fruit of the illusionary beast!
“I finally got the Nine-Tailed Fox Fruit. I really should leave this time!”
A smile appeared in Li Wei’s eyes.
To be honest, he had chosen to break through from the direction of Catalina Deppen just now, not just casually!
In truth, this should be Li Wei’s plan!
That’s right, what Li Wei planned was the Nine-Tailed Fox Fruit of Catalina Dappen!
Li Wei didn’t forget that Skye also needed to solve the shockwave problem!
A powerful magical beast fruit should be of great help to Skye!
Of all the pirates present, only the Nine-Tailed Fox Fruit of Catalina Dappen was like the Undying Bird Fruit. It belonged to an animal-style magical beast!
Li Wei had already obtained the Undying Bird Fruit and could solve his own problems.
Under the circumstances, Li Wei did not mind helping Skye!
Of course, Li Wei was just trying it out!
If there was no way, he wouldn’t risk his life to help Skye take the Nine-Tailed Fox Fruit!
Do your best, not your best!
This was Li Wei’s idea!
If the danger was too great, he would give up.
In the end, he never thought that things would go smoothly!
Li Wei didn’t seduce Catalina Deppen into making a move. In the end, Black Beard, who was blinded by jealousy, directly ordered Catalina Deppen.
Let her attack Li Wei and intercept him!
Therefore, Li Wei took this opportunity to directly kill Catalina Deppen and successfully captured the Nine-Tailed Fox Fruit!
In this way, the Undying Bird Fruit and the Nine-Tailed Fox Fruit all fell into Li Wei’s hands!
Li Wei’s goal of participating in this battle was completely achieved!
Thinking of this, Li Wei rushed into the distance!
This time, he was really prepared to leave this battlefield!
This time, no one came out to intercept Li Wei’s path!
Because the case of Catalina Deppen was still in front of him, no one was stunned!
Li Weibei successfully left Silent Island and completely disappeared into the distance!
………….

The power of the Undying Bird Fruit!

Sea Thief World
Silent Island
After Li Wei left, the battlefield fell into silence!
Everyone’s eyes were wide open, unable to speak, silently digesting the current situation!
Not only did the Lord of the Chains successfully seize the Undying Bird Fruit, he even tricked Black Beard and killed Catalina Deppen.
In the end, the Lord of the Chains left calmly!
Not only did they make a wedding dress for others, they also personally handed it to the enemy!
Such a result made it difficult for everyone to accept it!
Especially Black Beard, his face was extremely gloomy. His pitch-black, bloodshot eyes were filled with shocking killing intent!
Captain Tic, what should we do now?!”
A member of the Blackbeard Gang was trembling in fear as he carefully asked Blackbeard Titch!
“Kill all the remnants of White Beard!!”
Black Beard Ditch yelled!
At this moment, his anger was burning. He was almost at his limit.
The current Dich needed to vent her anger!
This target was White Beard’s ruined party!
“No, run!”
“Black Beard is crazy. Hurry and escape!”
After losing Marco’s heart, the white-bearded scoundrel flew into the air and was defeated like a mountain!
Under such circumstances, it was impossible for them to defeat the Blackbeard Gang!
Even more so, they didn’t even have the intention to resist. They just wanted to flee.
Under such circumstances, there was only one result, that was the destruction of the Blackbeard Gang.
It could be said that the White Beard Gang was about to completely disappear on the historical stage.
At this moment, a large ship slowly approached Silent Island.
On the mast, there were three scratches on one side of the left eye, and there were two black skull flags hanging on the back of the mast!
This was the red-haired fragrance of the Four Emperors who had arrived slowly!
Perhaps with the appearance of Shanks, the remnants of White Beard might be able to retain a chance to survive.
However, Li Wei was not aware of these matters.
That was because Li Wei was already far away from Silence Island.
………….
………….
In a certain sea area, on a nameless desert island.
Li Wei, who was riding Mark 5, landed on the desert island.
After leaving Silent Island, Li Wei did not immediately leave the pirate world!
[Back countdown:40:20:00]
After checking the countdown, he found that he still had more than a day and a half, less than two days.
Before the decisive battle, Li Wei could still stay in the pirate world for three days.
More than a day had passed, and Li Wei still had more than a day and a half.
In a day and a half, Li Wei could do many things.
So Li Wei did not immediately leave the pirate world!
He landed on a deserted island and casually found a place where there was no one. Li Wei immediately summoned the world anchor!
At this moment, on the anchor of the world, there were two Demon Fruits!
A blue demon fruit was the Undying Bird Fruit that Li Wei had prepared for him!
The other purple demon fruit was the Nine-Tailed Fox Fruit that Li Wei had prepared for Skye!
He directly took down the Undying Bird Fruit. Li Wei bit it down and directly ate it!
In an instant, the Undying Bird Fruit turned into a warm stream and directly entered Li Wei’s body.
Li Wei closed his eyes and quietly felt the power of the Undying Bird Fruit.
At a certain moment, Li Wei opened his eyes.
A blue flame appeared at Li Wei’s fingertips!
The flames spread and covered Li Wei’s body. Li Wei’s body began to change!
The body made of flames, the blue wings of fire!
A strange blue flame bird appeared on the desert island, emitting a strange radiance!
Li Wei had successfully transformed into an undying bird!
At this moment, Li Wei felt that all his injuries had recovered!
In the previous battle, Li Wei exploded with all his strength, using the shock fruit and Mo Mo Mo fruit’s abilities.
Especially the move that triggered the earthquake and tsunami, which had caused Li Wei’s strength to be overdrawn!
This was also why Li Wei was anxious to leave the battlefield!
If he continued to stay on the battlefield, he might suffer a backlash from his injuries!
At that time, if Black Beard found out the flaws, it would be troublesome!
Even when he landed on the island, Li Wei’s arms still trembled. This was the aftermath of the explosion!
But now, after eating the Undying Bird Fruit, the Regenerative Flame covered Li Wei’s body. All the injuries on Li Wei’s body had been “burned down “!
Li Wei felt as if he was reborn. All his injuries and dark injuries had disappeared!
“Sure enough, the greater the risk, the greater the reward. This ability is worth it!”
Li Wei’s eyes flashed with joy!
After obtaining the Undying Bird Fruit, he would not need to estimate so much in the future. He could fight with all his strength!
This was the best ability for Li Wei!
Half a day later, Li Wei was on a deserted island, familiar with the ability of the Undying Bird Fruit!
Half a day later, Li Wei left the desert island.
Li Wei didn’t use his steel armor, Mark 5, and directly turned into an undead bird burning with blue flames, flying towards the sea!
For the rest of the time, Li Wei casually flew on the sea.
When he met the enemy, Li Wei rushed down to fight with the enemy and seized the enemy’s ability.
The purpose of Li Wei’s trip to the Sea Thief World had been completely completed. Therefore, Li Wei was very relaxed and casual in the following time.
Because whether he had any gains or not was not particularly important to Li Wei.
For Li Wei, the rest of the time was more like the time for leisure vacation and ability training.
Time slowly passed. After the countdown ended, Li Wei disappeared.
He left the Sea Thief World and returned to the Maneuvering World!
………….

048 Skye, who had transformed into a Nine-Tailed Fox!

Diffusion World
Villa
A blinding light appeared in the bedroom, and a ripple appeared in the space.
A black-haired, black-eyed Chinese man slowly walked out from the void!
This was Li Wei who had returned to the Marvelous World!
After receiving the Undying Bird Fruit, Li Wei spent more than a day in the Sea Thief world to practice his abilities.
It was not until the time was completely exhausted that Li Wei returned to the World of Maneuver.
“Li Wei, is it you? Welcome home!”
SKY happily came to Li Wei’s room. When he saw Li Wei, he happily hugged Li Wei and gave him a big hug.
During this period of time, she became more and more familiar with the ability of shock waves. She could even feel the shock waves.
As soon as Li Wei returned to the Maneuvering World, Skye sensed the fluctuation in Li Wei’s bedroom and hurried over!
“I’ m back, Skye. Did something happen during the few days I left?”
After hugging Skye for a while, Li Wei finally let go of his soft embrace and said to Skye.
To be honest, the flow of time between the Maneuver world and other worlds seemed to be somewhat different.
Li Wei spent more than nine days in the Sea Thief world, but it seemed that only four or five days had passed in the Maneuver world.
The flow rate between the two was about 1:2.
As for this question, Li Wei had also asked the spirit of anchor, wanting to find out the details.
But according to the news from the Spirit of Anchor, it seemed to be related to their own world rules.
In other words, the velocity of time might be different in different worlds.
Perhaps he would invade a world in the future and stay in that world for a long time, but when he returned to the Marvel world, he discovered that only a few hours had passed.
Of course, to Li Wei, there were some benefits.
At least he didn’t need to worry about staying in other worlds for too long, which would delay things in the Marvelous World.
Furthermore, according to the description of the Spirit of Anchor.
After the world anchor had reached a certain level.
Perhaps, the world anchor could interfere with the rules of other worlds, thus affecting and controlling the flow of time in other worlds!
If that was the case, then it would be heaven defying.
However, these were all matters in the future. Li Wei still needed to cultivate in peace.
The past few days had been extremely quiet. There was nothing big about it……”By the way, Mr. Tony has contacted you twice. It seems like he has something to look for you.”
Skye seemed to have thought of something and hurriedly said to Li Wei.
Over the past few days, Stark had contacted this side twice, as if he had something to discuss with Li Wei.
“Tony came to me?”I know.”
Li Wei nodded slightly, but he didn’ t care too much!
He would make a visit once the matters on his side were settled.
“Skye, how is your physical and physical burden?”
Li Wei asked about Skye.
As his super powers became stronger, could Skye’s body still bear it?
My bones seem to have some problems……”But I’ ve already bought some bone strengthening drugs for me on Friday. There won’ t be any problems!”
Skyla was slightly bitter.
Previously, she wanted to become stronger, so that she could help Li Wei.
In the end, she didn’ t expect her superpower to bear such a huge burden, even hurting her body.
If she continued to train, it would likely leave a serious internal injury to her body.
However, Skye hurriedly argued, saying that the smart housekeeper had helped her on Friday to buy some bone-enhancing drugs, which reassured Li Wei.
Because Skye didn’t want to give up on his ability!
Only when she became stronger could she keep up with Li Wei.
He couldn’t do anything. He could only hide behind Li Wei. This was n’ t what Skye wanted to see!
“Don’ t worry, I’ ve already found a solution.”
Li Wei smiled and took out the Nine-Tailed Fox Fruit!
“This fruit is a bit special. It can give you the power of Nine-Tailed Fox, turn into Nine-Tailed Fox, strengthen your body, and reduce the burden of shockwaves…….”
Li Wei quickly explained the ability of the Nine-Tailed Fox Fruit!
The more he spoke, the brighter his eyes became. His heart was stirred!
“I’ m willing to eat this fruit!”
He didn’t even hesitate at all. He did n’ t even doubt the origin of the mysterious fruit. Skye nodded immediately!
Because she absolutely believed in Li Wei. As long as Li Wei said it, she would not doubt it.
Li Wei nodded slightly and handed the Nine-Tailed Fox Fruit to Skye.
Skye bit down and ate the Nine-Tailed Fox Fruit.
A moment later, Skye’s body changed.
A few long fox tails grew from behind Skye. A pair of furry and cute fox ears grew out. Their eyes turned golden. There seemed to be ripples in their eyes, and their figure became even more fiery.
It could be said that the original Skye was a typical oriental woman with a hint of heroic spirit!
However, after turning into Nine-Tailed Fox, Skye’s temperament changed dramatically, becoming even more beautiful and charming.
Unlike Katrina Dappen, Katrina’s Nine-Tailed Fox was violent and violent, while Skye was beautiful, charming and charming. It was like Su Daji who had turned into a seductive person.
Every frown and smile gave off an astonishing charm.
Li Wei was a little surprised as he admired Skye’s changes.
Without a doubt, Li Wei was extremely satisfied with this change!
At this moment, regardless of his image and temperament, Skye was like a character in a game in his previous life. That was LOL’s A’ li!
“Li Wei, do you like it?”
Skye looked at Li Wei expectantly. She realized that Li Wei seemed to like her appearance very much.
“It looks pretty good.”
Li Wei nodded slightly, admiring Skye’s appearance.
“Then do you want to do something special?”
Skye approached Li Wei and hugged Li Wei with both hands. He looked at Li Wei with an infatuated look, his eyes filled with a faint mist.
Not only did Skye’s temperament change, but even his personality changed a little. He became even bolder.
Li Wei did not reject this. He picked up Skye and walked inside!
Skye seemed to know what was going to happen next, but he didn’t refuse. His face turned red and he buried his head in Li Wei’s arms, letting Li Wei hold him because she had already given her heart to Li Wei.
The door closed, covering up all the beautiful scenery.
However, there was one thing that was certain. From today onwards, the relationship between the two of them would go further.
………….

049 Unanticipated gains, top-grade two-color dominance!

Villa
In the master bedroom, Li Wei leaned against the white pillow and rested on the bed.
At Li Wei’s side, Skye, who was overworked, had long fallen asleep.
Although Skye had eaten the Nine-Tailed Fox Fruit and his physique had greatly improved, compared to Li Wei, there was still a huge difference.
After all, Li Wei had the shock fruit of shock power, as well as the speed-enhancing Mo Mo Mo Fruit, as well as the recovering Undying Bird Fruit. His strength completely crushed Skye.
That was why Skye was unable to break into the army and surrendered early. He was sleeping and recuperating.
Because Li Wei had the ability of the Undying Bird Fruit, he quickly recovered his strength and was full of energy. Therefore, he had no time to rest.
Taking advantage of this time, Li Wei let his spirit enter his mind, thinking about the world anchor and sorting out his own situation!
——————
Host: Li Wei Stark
Ability: Shock Fruit, Momo Fruit, Undying Bird Fruit, top-class armed power, top-class heard power
World Anchor Level: Gold
World Origin:00.00
Recorded coordinates: Sea Thief World
——————
At this moment, Li Wei already had three demon fruits. Moreover, these three demon fruits all had their own unique strengths!
Shock Fruit was an attack type ability that could unleash a powerful attack power!
Mo Mo Mo Fruit was an auxiliary type of ability that could increase speed and other aspects!
The Undying Bird Fruit was a healing ability that could heal all kinds of injuries and give Li Wei a strong constitution!
It could be said that Li Wei’s three Demon Fruit abilities corresponded to all aspects of their abilities, making up for Li Wei’s weakness.
The current Li Wei was basically an all-round warrior. There would be no obvious weakness!
This was also why Li Wei chose these three abilities!
He didn’t randomly plunder his abilities, but rather planned to seize them. Otherwise, he would n’ t have abandoned Baa’laki’s fragmented fruit and chose Bondi Waldo’s Momo fruit.
Although there were still some minor flaws, at present, these three abilities were the most suitable abilities for Li Wei.
Li Wei was very satisfied with this match.
As for the top-level military and the top-level audience, these two were unexpected gains!
After receiving the Undying Bird Fruit, Li Wei did not immediately return to the Maneuvering World. Instead, he used the rest of his time to risk his life in the sea!
Because of the characteristics of the Lord of Chains and the new world in the second half of the great route, many pirates who understood the two-color domineeringness chose to attack Li Wei.
Their results were inevitable. All of them were in Li Wei’s hands.
It was also because of this that Li Weili used the illusionary boat anchor to capture some domineering and armed light balls from these pirates.
If there was more than one, the number would change drastically!
These two-colored and domineering balls of light merged with each other, transforming into a top-notch domineering aura, as well as a top-notch armed aura!
For this reason, Li Wei only had these two abilities!
It was a top-level sight!
The top-class armed force was domineering!
The sense of dominance was an inductive ability that could sense the location and number of enemies outside the field of vision, as well as the actions the opponent would take in the next moment.
The top-level audience was domineering, and they could predict a portion of the future.
The armor was domineering, let alone it. Li Wei had it himself. It could evolve into an attack and invisible armor. It could also be wrapped around a weapon to increase the attack power!
A top-level armed domineering aura was called Liu Ying. It could also break into the human body and cause damage.
It could be said that these two abilities were extremely practical, and could bring some help to Li Wei!
As a result, Li Wei was very happy that he had unexpectedly obtained a top-level two-color domineering aura.
Three different types of demon fruits, as well as a top-level two-color domineering aura, this was all Li Wei’s current power!
But this kind of power was enough to allow Li Wei to gain a foothold in this dangerous world. He could even dominate one side!
However, for Li Wei, he didn’t have any idea of hegemony. He just wanted to increase his strength so that he could have a certain right to speak in the future world of Marvelous Power, so that no one would be killed!
This was Li Wei’s idea. It was also Li Wei’s goal!
…………..
After a while, Li Wei finally managed to get his current strength together.
He left the bed and put on his clothes.
Li Wei came to Yu’s room and took a cold bath to help him recover.
After that, he came to the training room to practice the ability he had just obtained.
After half a day, Skye slowly woke up.
As soon as he woke up, Skye wanted to land on the ground and prepare food for Li Wei, but he was stopped by Li Wei.
“You have a good rest. If you have anything to do, tell me Friday. She will do it well.”
Li Wei let her continue to rest. After all, she had been overworked.
After everything was arranged, Li Wei arrived at the garage and drove a sports car. He left the villa and headed towards the city center!
Skye had said that Stark had come to look for him several times, as if something had happened to him.
Now that his business was over, Li Wei was ready to go to Stark’s residence to see what Stark was looking for him for.
………….

[Big Boss]

Marvel: Turn into Thanos’s little brother

Chapter 1: Mie Ba’s Little Brother

(PS: Due to the need of the story, the timeline of this book may be different from the timeline of the comic movie. Please take this book as the standard. Thank you!)
“Zanos, what are you doing? Are you really going to destroy your planet?”
“You’ re crazy! You’ re a complete lunatic!”
“Death deceived you. You won’ t get what you want!”
……….
He opened his eyes in a daze. Bursts of curses mixed with explosions rang in Su Ke’s ear, making him a little sober.
However, the scene before him shocked him.
Countless corpses piled up in front of their eyes, blood covering the entire land, everywhere filled with wails.
Not far away, a tall figure in armor was walking towards him step by step. His purple face made Su Ke instantly recognize his identity.
Thanos was the strongest villain in the Marvelous Universe!
Behind Mie Ba was a skeleton hidden under a black cloak…
This was the goddess of death…
“Crouch!What the hell was going on?”Is this a dream?”
Su Ke was a little dumbfounded, completely unable to understand what was going on.
But then, a powerful arm pulled him up. Before he could react, he was forced into a life capsule.
“Child, if you want to live, never come back again!”
After saying this, under Su Ke’s confused eyes, the life capsule slowly rose, then turned into a white light and disappeared into the depths of the universe…
The moment Su Ke escaped, the planet he was on suddenly shattered. Then, it turned into a ray of light and completely disappeared into the universe…
In the void, after harvesting all her life, the Death Goddess looked at Destroyer with a deep expression.” Honey, you hesitated just now. He couldn’ t escape. Could it be because he is your brother?”
“No!”Mie Ba shook his head and said,” He can’ t escape. All life in this universe can’ t escape. All of this is just the beginning!”
“Honey, I believe in you!”
Another enchanting call rang out. Death Goddess wrapped her arms around Mie Ba’s neck. Then, they began to kiss her without any emotion…
On the other side…
After receiving the memories of this body with great difficulty, Su Ke felt a pain in his heart. He finally understood that not only had he transmigrated to the Maneuvering World, he had also transmigrated to become the only brother of Destroyer. He had almost died just now!
Damn it!
Su Ke only wanted to curse.
“Please set your destination!”
Suddenly, a sound rang out from the rescue pod.
Su Ke instantly came back to his senses. One had to know that he was still floating in the universe. He had to find a place quickly. It wasn’t a problem to be floating like this!
“Set the destination to Earth!”
Su Ke said.
As a native of Earth and China, even if he was reborn into an eternal group, Su Ke still had an infinite yearning for Earth. Moreover, his previous planet had been destroyed by his old brother’s destruction could not return!
“The destination has been set successfully. It’s about 30 light years away from the destination. Please enter the sleep pod!”
Along with the sound of the rescue cabin, the interior of the rescue cabin suddenly changed. The seat that had been sitting before was transformed into something similar to a sleeping cabin.
The distance of thirty light-years was probably at least a dozen years. It was really not a solution to wait. It was time to digest all the knowledge about the Aeonians.
With this thought in mind, Su Ke no longer hesitated and directly lay down.
Soon, he closed his eyes, and his consciousness began to sink into the enormous knowledge in his mind…
After an unknown amount of time…
In Westchester, New York, USA. Zerville’s gifted youth school. This was a school specially set up for mutated humans. The one who founded this school was the famous professor x, a mutated human with powerful psychological senses!
On this day, Professor X was flipping through the documents at his desk as usual. Suddenly, his door was pushed open and a blue-haired animal rushed in.
Hank, what happened?”Why are you so panicked?”
Professor X raised his head and asked doubtfully.
At this moment, Hank was so excited that he couldn’t say anything. He just stretched out a finger to the roof.
Hmm?
Professor X furrowed his brows even deeper. Just as he was about to read Hank’s thoughts, he heard a loud’ boom’sound. The entire ceiling suddenly exploded, and then a life capsule fell.
At this moment, Professor X was completely dumbfounded!*

My name is Qin Gray

This day was definitely the most memorable day for the mutated human school. Even though Professor X thought that he had seen many things, there was nothing in this world that could arouse his curiosity. But today, his curiosity was no less than that of others.
It wasn’t just because an alien had fallen from their place today!
…….
“Nick Frey, no matter what you say, I won’ t give him to you. He’s just a child, not a threat!”
“Tony, I know what you want to do, but this is impossible. I won’ t let you do anything to him!”
“Mr. President, I can assure you that this child will not cause any harm to this world. Please rest assured!”
……
In less than half a day after Suke fell, Professor X was extremely busy. There were almost one phone call after another from all over the world, such as the director of the Bureau of Divine Shield, Nick Frey, Iron Man Tony Stark, and even the current president of the country.
The only purpose of their call was to hope that Professor X could give Su Ke to them for research. In their eyes, Su Ke from outer space was a very dangerous existence…
But of course, Professor X did not think so. In his eyes, Su Ke was just a child, and a child should not be treated like that!
With a headache, he pinched his forehead. Professor X smiled helplessly at the wolf, Hank, and the demon lady in front of him.” The arrival of this little guy really caused a lot of trouble. Everyone wants him.”
“This is also a matter of reason!”Hank, who had already turned into a human form, held his eyes and said,” Based on all the tests we did to him, we have reason to believe that he is not a simple alien.”
“What’s going on?”
Professor X became more interested.
Hank continued,” His skin is very tough. It’s almost impossible to destroy. Laser and other things can’ t do any damage to him. Rogen’s Amanda Metal can do very little damage to him for a short time. However, in just a short moment, these damage will recover. Simply put, his body can’ t be destroyed, and his self-healing ability is even stronger than Rogen’s!”
“Hmph!”
When the Wolf King Kong heard this, he gave a cold snort. However, he was unable to refute it because he had really tried earlier. The truth was true!
“Also, at the beginning, professor, you tried to invade his consciousness to awaken him, but you failed. At first, we thought it was because he didn’ t have consciousness, but later we realized that it wasn’ t. The reason why this happened was because his spiritual ability was too powerful, completely resisting your consciousness invasion!”
“Apart from that, based on his muscle density, we suspect that he should have super strength, super hearing, super speed. Special body structure can even allow him to absorb some strength, and maybe he can fly…”
At this point, Hank could not continue speaking. Professor X was completely shocked. Although he knew from the beginning that this child from the universe was definitely not simple, he did not expect that he had so many abilities…
These abilities, no matter which one they possessed, would become a powerful existence. When all these abilities were concentrated on one person, it was simply too terrifying…
Just as Professor X was shocked, Su Ke was still lying on the bed in the medical room of the mutated human school…
But of course, this was just a superficial phenomenon. Actually…
“Big brother, when did you let me out?”
In the deepest part of his consciousness, Su Ke shouted unlovedly.
Ding!”Don’ t worry, host. According to the calculations, host will soon wake up!”
No rush?I’ve been trapped here for 100,000 years. Can I not be in a hurry?
Su Ke could not help but curse in his heart.
To put it simply, the person who was talking to Su Ke right now wasn’t someone else, but the Golden Finger System that was a must for a transmigrator. Moreover, this system was still very awesome, called the Great Devastator System!
Simply put, this was a system that could help Su Ke become a super villain!
This system was triggered and bound in Su Ke’s consciousness after he fell into deep sleep.
As an awesome system, there must be something like a novice gift pack when it was first bound. Su Ke also had it. However, this novice gift pack was a little too f*cky. He actually rewarded Su Ke for 100 thousand years!
Originally, this should be a good thing. After all, who would be unwilling to live an extra 100,000 years!
But who would have thought that this hundred thousand years would actually be the time to sleep. And before he could confirm, the System had already used this hundred thousand years for Su Ke…
From Saturn to Earth, although Su Ke’s body had fallen asleep for less than ten years, his consciousness had fallen asleep for an entire hundred thousand years and ten years!This was no wonder Su Ke was about to curse!
However, it wasn’t completely useless. During this period of time, Su Ke and Mie Ba had learned all the superhuman philosophies of the Aeonian race. This gave him the strength, endurance, resilience, and agility that he could n’ t surpass. His skin couldn’t be destroyed, and even if it was destroyed, it could be quickly repaired. Because of the power of his spirit, even if his body was completely destroyed, he could still create a body that looked exactly the same for himself through his mind!
In fact, according to the System’s explanation, Su Ke realized that his abilities far exceeded this…
This hundred thousand years was indeed worth it!
“Hello!”A friend from the universe. My name is Qin Gray. Are you willing to be my friend?”
Suddenly, a sound rang out in Su Ke’s consciousness.
Su Ke was delighted. He was finally awake!*

Chapter 3: We all have a bastard brother

Su Ke slowly opened his eyes and smelled the smell of disinfectant. He looked around and found that he was right. He was indeed lying in a place that looked like a hospital.
The familiar English letters and the panicked people clearly explained where this place was.
This is Earth!
“This… this is Earth!”I… I’ m finally here!”
After seeing where he was, Su Ke was simply going crazy with joy. Ignoring the medical staff who wanted to dissuade him from lying down, he was ready to stand up.
Who knew that before his feet touched the ground, his body floated up.
“F*ck… I can actually fly?”
Su Ke smiled. Even his brother, Mie Ba, did not have the power to fly!
Wait… The voice that woke me up earlier was Qin Gray?Phoenix girl?Wasn’t this a character from the X War Police?Could it be that I am at mutated human school now?
Thinking back to the sound he heard earlier, Su Ke felt a wave of confusion in his heart.
Su Ke looked around and saw many children lying on the ground outside a glass wall not far from him. The biggest ones looked around twenty years old, while the smallest looked around four or five years old. They were looking at him in shock.
Among them, there was an extremely special girl. She was about fifteen or sixteen years old. She had long fiery red hair, and she looked very beautiful. She was lying alone in a corner and looking over. For some reason, the other children did not seem to want to get too close to her.
“Qin Gray!”
Su Ke looked at the girl and could not help but shout out her name.
In an instant, Qin Gray also noticed Su Ke’s gaze. He also knew that Su Ke had called out her name. He panicked and she quickly ran out.
At this moment, Professor X and the others who had received the news rushed over.
The moment he saw Su Ke, Hank could not help but shout,” Did you see it?”I said this guy can fly!”
“Alright, alright, Hank, let the children leave this place. He just woke up and needs to be quiet!”
Professor X shouted.
Not long after, the surrounding children were taken away.
After taking a bath and changing into a clean set of clothes, Su Ke followed Professor X to an office. Hank, the devil woman, and the wolf had been waiting here for a long time.
“Child, if you think it’s not the time, we won’ t force you. We can wait forever!”
Before the conversation began, Professor X asked again.
From his point of view, Su Ke was an alien. For the first time he had come to Earth, he must have a lot of places he was not used to, and it would take a lot of time to adapt.
However, Su Ke shook his head and said,” No need, professor. I think it’s time!”
As an alien who came to Earth, Su Ke knew that a conversation could not be avoided. This kind of thing would have ended earlier. Moreover, the conversation was better than being tied to a table and dissected, right?
Su Ke was so adamant that Professor X was no longer polite. Then, he asked,” Child, what’s your name?”Where did he come from?”
“My name is Suk, from the eternal race on Saturn’s moon Titan!”
Su Ke replied.
Why did you come to Earth?Are you here to invade Earth?”And why did you speak our language? Did you start researching us early?”
Hank asked like a curious baby.
“This guy, he asked so many questions at once!”
Su Ke muttered in his heart,” I came to Earth not to invade, but to escape. My planet was destroyed, only I escaped. And I don’ t only speak your language. I know all the knowledge and languages in the universe. Your language is just one of millions!”
“Wow!”
Hank was dumbfounded, completely speechless.
“You said that your planet was destroyed. I’ m curious about who did it?”
The Diamond Wolf asked.
“It’s not someone else!”Suke shook his head and pretended to be a bit sad.” It’s my brother, Zanos, who destroyed my planet. He’s a powerful universe tyrant!”
“Kid, it seems we still have something in common. We all have a bastard brother, but of course, my brother never thought of destroying Earth!”
The Wolf King smiled and said. It was obvious that Su Ke’s words reminded the Wolf King of his brother, the Saber-toothed Tiger.
An equally powerful mutated human!
“Alright, let’s talk here today!Su Ke, on behalf of Earth, I welcome you here. You can treat this place as your own home. As long as you are willing, you can stay here forever. Hank, Su Ke will leave it to you!”
As if seeing Su Ke feeling a little sad, Professor X immediately ended the conversation.
“Let’s go, Su Ke. I’ ll show you around here. I believe you will definitely like this place!”
With a slight smile, Hank left with Su Ke.*

Chapter 4 Qin Gray

“Suke, look, this is our classroom!”
“This is where you live. You will live here too!”
“This is the playground. School is over now, so there are more people here.”
……..
After walking around the mutated human school, Hank didn’t tire of introducing all of this, and his face was full of excitement. Clearly, he was very welcome to Su Ke’s arrival.
“Hello, you… your name is Su Ke, right?”
Just as he reached the lake, a soft female voice rang in Su Ke’s mind. Su Ke could not help but stand still.
It was Qin Gray!
“What’s wrong, Su Ke?”
Seeing Su Ke suddenly stop, Hank asked in confusion.
“Nothing.”Su Ke smiled and said,” Teacher Hank, can I stay alone for a while?”I need to digest everything you just said!”
Of course!”Then I’ ll go back first. Remember to come find me later.”
Hank smiled and then turned around to leave.
After Hank’s figure disappeared, Su Ke looked at a large tree not far away. Behind the tree, a pair of big eyes were nervously looking at him.
Su Ke was amused. He walked to the tree and said,” Hello, Qin Gray, my name is Su Ke. It’s nice to meet you!”
“You… you know my name?”
It was as if she knew that she couldn’t dodge. Only then did Qin Gray slowly walk out. He looked like a shy little girl.
“Didn’t you already introduce yourself when I was asleep?”And I want to thank you. It was because of your previous introduction that I woke up!”
Su Ke said amicably, but his heart was rather shocked.
It must be known that this was Qin Gray. He was a famous Phoenix girl in the X-Men. There were a few Omega mutated humans who possessed BUG-level Phoenix power. In the X-Men series, there were a bunch of big shots killed by Qin Gray with Phoenix power. The Apocalypse, Professor X, and Myriad Magnet King were all trash in front of her.
But of course, this was after Qin Gray learned to use the power of the phoenix. She was just a child with telepathic abilities.
Wait a minute… Qin Gray was a mutated human with telepathic senses. Didn’t that mean that her thoughts would be sensed by her?In front of her, she would have no secrets?
Professor X was unable to sense what Su Ke was thinking, but Qin Gray and Professor X were different. She was the owner of the Phoenix Power, and her ability was much stronger than Professor X…
Could it be that she already knew the identity of her transmigrator?He even knew about the existence of the System?
……
Su Ke’s heart ached. He could only continue asking,” Are you always reading my thoughts and thoughts…”
“Ah?”No…”
Hearing Su Ke’s question, Qin Gray was obviously a little flustered. He quickly explained,” I’ ve never wanted to read the thoughts and thoughts in your mind, and I can’ t. Because your spiritual ability is too strong, it can even hinder my telepathy. I can’ t read anyone’s thoughts by your side. I didn’ t even know that you could hear my voice before… I should thank you, because you, I can’ t hear those chaotic sounds anymore.”
Really?
Hearing this, Su Ke was completely relieved. His secret was finally safe. At the same time, he understood that Qin Gray really hated his ability.
Because she could not control it, her mind was always filled with the voices and thoughts of the people around her, which made her almost collapse.
What a pitiful child…
Su Ke shook his head and stretched out his hand to gently touch Qin Gray’s hair to comfort him. At this moment, he seemed to have forgotten that he was just a sixteen-year-old child…
However, what Su Ke did not expect was that such a simple act actually made Qin Gray extremely moved and even wanted to cry.
Su Ke was a little embarrassed because the current situation was too easy to misunderstand…
Following that, she seemed to notice that the two of them were too close. Qin Gray quickly took two steps back and said nervously,” Don’ t… Don’ t get too close to me. I… I might do some terrible things. I… I’ m a monster…”
Su Ke knew that the monster Qin Gray was talking about was the power of the phoenix in her body. If the power of the phoenix exploded, it would be no different from the monster. But then again, Qin Gray’s power was still weak at this time. Professor X could still help her completely control it. After all, if the power of the phoenix was really that easy to explode, how could Professor X dare to let her live here!
“What happened to the monster?” Su Ke smiled.I’m still an alien. In the eyes of humans and mutants, aliens are the real monsters, right?”You’ re not alone, because you still have a friend like me!”
“Friend?”Are you willing to be my friend?”
Qin Gray said in surprise.
“Of course!”
Su Ke smiled.
In the office not far away, Professor X was looking at everything with a smile on his face. Qin Gray had always been a problem girl in the school. Because of her fear of her own strength, she was very afraid of getting close to anyone. However, she did not expect the new alien Su Ke to help her overcome the fear in her heart.
In the next second, Professor X suddenly thought of something and his face turned ugly again. He understood that the director of the Divine Shield Bureau, Nick Frey, and the Iron Man Tony Stark were not that easy to deal with.
These two guys would definitely make trouble for Su Ke!*

Chapter 5: Batman in the dc universe

As night fell, when everyone was asleep, Su Ke couldn’t sleep at all. First, it was because he had slept for too long, and he was n’ t sleepy at all. Second, he was sorting out all the information about the world in his mind.
First, it was certain that the timeline of this world seemed to be different from what he had learned before.
The mutated human school he was currently in was re-established after the Magnificent King’s Washington incident. Suke knew that this should be the timeline after the reversal of the future. It was only a year ago. According to the cartoon and movie settings, this would only happen in 1975, but now it was 2010, which was more than 30 years away from the timeline he knew.
If this was just a different story, then what happened next was a bit of a scam.
In the name list of the founders of the mutated human school, Su Ke suddenly found a name that was enough to make him feel incredibly painful!
Bruce Wayne!
This is Batman in the DC universe!
At first, Su Ke thought that he had made a mistake. He thought that this was just two people with the same name and surname but had nothing to do with it. But after asking Hank, he realized that this was actually true!
One of the founders of this school was actually the billionaire Bruce Wayne from Gotham City!
According to Hank’s introduction, Suke knew that Hank did not know Bruce Wayne’s true identity, but it was clear that Professor X must know…
If Batman really existed in this world, then it would be obvious that Superman, Fantastic Woman, Mars Hunter, Lightning Man, and Shazan must also exist…
This was enough to show that the world he was in right now was the world where the two worlds of Manway and DC had merged.
Originally, the Maneuvering World was a dangerous world. The same was true for the DC world. Su Ke had the urge to curse!
Moreover, according to the current situation, Mie Ba would eventually come to Earth to search for the infinite gemstones on Earth. When the time comes, with a snap of his finger, half of the entire universe would die. Su Ke was not afraid of Mie Ba. With his current strength, it was enough to destroy Mie Ba. However, don’t forget that there was still a Death Goddess behind Mie Ba. This fellow was the God of Creation, and could n’ t die. How could he fight?
The timeline was completely chaotic. Su Ke did not know what would happen next. He only knew that Mie Ba would eventually come to Earth to search for infinite gems. Similarly, Mie Ba would also come to look for him.
Apart from the Destroyer, Daxes was also an awesome existence in the DC universe. Coupled with a day, day, day, and earth, no matter how hard he tried, he would never die.
Earth was truly dangerous!
Fortunately, the Avengers Alliance and the Justice Alliance both existed. The Hulk, Thunder God, Superman, and Fantastic Woman were all here as well. This gave Su Ke a bit of comfort. After all, he had finally arrived at Earth with great difficulty. He did not want Earth to be destroyed!
Although Su Ke already possessed a great power, Su Ke did not think that he was invincible. After all, there were too many experts in this world. If he wanted to live in this world properly, he needed more power!
“Hey, System, aren’t you a god-level rebel system?”How can you make me stronger?”
Su Ke finally picked up the system’s idea.
Ding!He sensed that the host was eager to gain power. Now, he released his first mission, obtaining a certain amount of mysterious power. Mission reward:10,000 counter points, a chance to draw a lottery!”
……..
Su Ke was completely speechless. If the System had a physical body, he would definitely beat him up right now. What the hell is your mission?
Seemingly sensing Su Ke’s thoughts, the System said again,” Sensing a large amount of mysterious power within a radius of one kilometer from the host, please obtain the mission as soon as possible!”
Nani?What a coincidence, right?
Su Ke was shocked, but then he almost laughed. He didn’t expect the system’s mission to be so simple!
“Alright!”I’ ll accept this mission!”
Su Ke smiled and agreed. He got up from the bed. Since he couldn’t sleep now, he wanted to see what the System was talking about!*

Chapter 6: You want me to sleep with Qin Gray?

Su Ke walked out of the room with a light hand and foot. Following the coordinates given by the system in his mind, Su Ke easily found the so-called mysterious substance marked by the system…
But…
Through the window, Suke was dumbfounded when he saw Qin Gray lying in front of the table.
“I say… the mysterious substance you’ re referring to isn’ t Qin Gray, right?”
Su Ke asked in his heart, speechless.
“The mysterious substance is not Qin Gray, but the Phoenix power in Qin Gray’s body!”
The System replied.
Was there any difference?One had to know that the power of the Phoenix was in Qin Gray’s body!
This f*ck…
Su Ke was so angry that he wanted to hit someone!
However, Su Ke suddenly thought of something and quickly asked,” Wait a minute… The purpose of you asking me to obtain the Phoenix Power shouldn’ t be just a mission, right?”You said before that my body can absorb and emit energy. Does that mean that once I obtain Phoenix power, I will own Phoenix power?”
Thinking of this, Su Ke felt an inexplicable excitement in his heart. Because the power of the Phoenix was one of the most powerful forces in the universe. Once he mastered the power of the Phoenix, even if the goddess of death came, he would not be afraid!
However, the System poured cold water on him.
“The Phoenix Force is one of the most powerful forces in the Maneuvering Universe. With host’s current strength, you can’ t grasp it. However, because of host’s special body, host can absorb the Phoenix Force and use it as your own power. Besides, host can absorb and emit all the energy in the entire Meiduan world!”
The System explained.
Su Ke finally understood. To put it simply, his body was like a super charging treasure. It could store or emit all kinds of energy at will, even if it was as strong as the power of a phoenix!
Although he couldn’t have the power of a phoenix like Qin Gray, it was n’ t bad…
“By the way, how do we obtain this Phoenix’s power?”
Su Ke made sure to pay attention and asked again.
“It’s very simple. The power of the phoenix exists in Qin Gray’s deepest genes. If the host wants to obtain it, it needs to have deep physical contact with Qin Gray. Simply put, it’s…”
“You want me to sleep with Qin Gray!”
Before the System could finish, Su Ke had already guessed the answer…
“That’s right, this is the most direct method. Other than that, other physical contact is also possible. However, the power obtained will be less. Of course, the host can also allow Qin Gray’s Phoenix power to be absorbed after it has gone berserk!”
…….
Su Ke was speechless. He was really speechless. He never thought that the System would actually think of such a fucking method…
She slept with Qin Gray?
Su Ke thought too, but there must be a process like this, right?For example, if he had been in a relationship before, if he had been a bully, he would probably have become the most shameless existence in Manwei and the DC world…
As for letting Qin Gray’s Phoenix power go berserk, Su Ke did n’ t even think about it. Because the berserk Phoenix power was extremely dangerous, he didn’t want to kill the others in this school.
Moreover, this was a nightmare for Qin Gray…
Su Ke did not want to hurt this innocent girl.
“Who?”Where is he?”
Suddenly, Qin Gray seemed to have noticed something. She quickly came to the window and opened it.
Then, there was a scene of four eyes facing each other.
Suke was embarrassed, while Qin Gray was surprised.
Su Ke, why are you?”What are you doing here?”
Qin Gray looked at Su Ke in surprise and asked.
Su Ke scratched his head and said awkwardly,” Er… I slept for too long, but now I can’ t sleep anymore. I just wanted to walk out. I didn’ t expect to be here. By the way, why haven’ t you slept yet?”
“I can’ t control my power. Even though it’s already midnight, my mind is still full of voices. Because of this, I sleep very late every day!”
Qin Gray said helplessly.
“I see!”
Su Ke laughed, but he could not remember what to do next.
The atmosphere became awkward.
As if sensing the awkward atmosphere, Qin Gray’s face turned red and he asked,” Suke, do you want to come in and sit for a while?”
“Alright, alright!”
Without any hesitation, Su Ke immediately agreed.
What a joke. Qin Gray was a real beauty in the universe. That’s why fools refuse such an invitation!
Seeing how straightforward Su Ke had agreed, Qin Gray suddenly felt a little regret in his heart. If anyone else knew about this, what would he do…
But regret now seemed to be useless, because Su Ke had already jumped in from the window…
Tonight, it was destined to be a sleepless night…*

Chapter 7: I really want to sleep with Qin Gray…

After Su Ke entered, the atmosphere turned awkward again.
Su Ke was fine. After all, he was a man, but Qin Gray was different. One must know that she was just a young girl who had just been in love!
Just inviting a man into his room in such a blatant manner, and it was still in the middle of the night. This… this was too embarrassing…
If someone discovered this, how could she face the other students in the school…
When she thought of this, her face instantly turned red. She looked like a familiar apple. Under the light, she looked exceptionally charming.
Sleeper…
Seeing this, Su Ke’s heart suddenly started to move. After all, he had the idea of an adult. How could he not guess what Qin Gray was thinking right now?
In addition to the system’s previous mission, Su Ke really wanted to sleep with Qin Gray…
But…
Was this sort of thing a little anxious?It had to be known that he and Qin Gray could not recognize a day!This kind of thing should be discussed slowly!
“Um… do you want something to drink?”
Just as Su Ke was thinking, Qin Gray suddenly asked.
“No need, I’ m not thirsty!”Su Ke smiled. Then, he thought of something and asked,” By the way, Qin, do you know if there is a guy named Scott here?”He’s also called Laser Eye. This fellow is also a mutated human. His eyes can emit red shock waves, and he’s also a more powerful mutated human!”
In the X-Men series, the laser eye had always been Qin Gray’s official boyfriend. Suke had only thought of it just now. He desperately wanted to know if Qin Gray really knew the laser eye!
If he didn’t know her, then everything was fine. If he knew her, then it did n’ t matter. Anyway, Qin Gray was about to make a decision…
“Scott?Laser eye?”I’ ve never heard of this name before. I’ ve never heard of this kind of ability. A shock wave from my eyes. Is there really this kind of ability?”
Qin Gray asked curiously.
Hearing this, Su Ke was completely relieved. Sure enough, at this moment, Professor X had yet to recruit a laser eye.
“Tch, what’s so amazing about that?”I can still emit all kinds of energy beams from all over my body!”
After saying this, he immediately raised his hand.
With a thought, a dazzling white light appeared in his palm, illuminating the entire room.
“Is this… the energy of the sun?”
Qin Gray exclaimed.
“That’s right, my current ability is not very skilled, so I can only absorb and control some simple energy. But in the future, I can control all the energy in the universe!”
Su Ke said confidently.
This was not his bragging, but the truth was just that!
As soon as the universe was mentioned, Qin Gray became interested again. He could not help but lean towards Suke and ask,” Suke, can you tell me what the universe is like?”Is it beautiful?”
“Of course!”
Suk lay comfortably on Qin Grey’s bed as he said with a smile,” There are countless planets, countless species and scenery in the universe. In my hometown of Titan, every time night falls, the stars in the sky will rotate around Saturn. That scenery, let alone how beautiful it is!”
“Really?When you said that, I suddenly felt like I was going to take a look!”But I’ m not you, I can’ t go to the universe!”
Qin Gray stuck out his tongue and said, then he also lay down beside Su Ke.
Su Ke lightly smiled and said,” It’s not impossible. My brain stores all the scenery I’ ve seen and all the knowledge I know. I can let you see this!”
After saying this, Su Ke gently extended his hand.
Su Ke’s spiritual energy was very powerful. This allowed him to be immune to all mental attacks and magic attacks, but as long as he was willing, he could also share everything stored in his mind.
Hearing this, Qin Green immediately smiled happily. Then, she extended her hand.
When they held their hands together, the two of them unconsciously closed their eyes and began to fall into Su Ke’s consciousness…
On a beautiful planet, the stars filled the sky like a beautiful net covering the planet, illuminating everything on the planet. Not far away, Su Ke held the excited hands of Qin Gray as he looked at all of this with endless nostalgia.
Just like that, unknowingly, the two of them began to fall into the deepest consciousness sleep…
Before he fell asleep, the System’s reminder rang.
Ding!”I’ ve detected a mysterious substance. The mysterious substance is the Phoenix’s power. It’s being absorbed…”
……………….*

Professor X was shocked once again!

“Professor, that’s bad. Suke… Suke is gone!”
Early in the morning, Hank’s voice echoed throughout the school.
“What?”
Professor X broke out in cold sweat when he heard the news. In an instant, he thought of many bad things, but in the end, he calmed down and started to gather everyone to search for them.
“There’s no trace of him in the kitchen!”
“There’s no playground either!”
“There’s no teacher either!”
“There’s no dormitory either!”
……
What happened?Where did he go?Did someone capture him?Didn’t Nick Frey call yesterday?The Divine Shield Bureau had always felt that aliens were dangerous. Perhaps he had done this!”
The Diamond Wolf said while smoking a cigar.
“No way!”Hank said,” With his ability, how could Divine Shield capture him?”And I didn’ t hear anything last night?”
“Then what’s going on?”
“I don’ t know…”
……
Just as everyone was lost, Professor X suddenly thought of something and asked,” Is Qin awake?”
“I don’t think so, do I?”I didn’ t see her just now.”
The demonic woman said.
“Let’s go!”
When Professor X heard this, he no longer explained anything. Instead, he walked towards Qin Green’s room. Although the others didn’ t understand what was going on, they quickly followed.
“Qin, are you here?”
He knocked lightly on the door and Professor X asked.
But at this moment, Su Ke and Qin Gray were still immersed in their deepest consciousness, unable to hear the outside world.
“Open the door!”
No one answered. Professor X no longer hesitated. With an order, the door was pushed open.
In the next second, everyone was completely stunned. Their eyes were filled with disbelief. What did they see?They actually saw Su Ke and Qin Gray sleeping in the same bed!
And they slept together!
This…
The atmosphere became awkward.
As a telepathic person, Professor X knew that Su Ke and Qin Gray were communicating with each other, but in this situation, they could not continue…
Although Professor X could not enter Su Ke’s thoughts, he could enter Qin Gray’s thoughts.
“Qin, wake up. You should be back!”
In her deepest consciousness, a sound suddenly rang in Qin Gray’s mind, bringing her out of Su Ke’s consciousness.
She slowly opened her eyes. The first person to appear before her was Su Ke’s handsome face. When she thought of what happened last night, Qin Gray’s face turned red again.
“Cough cough…”
Just at this moment, an awkward cough sounded, and the startled Qin Gray instantly sat up.
“Ah… teach… professor, teacher Luo Gan, teacher Hank… you… why are you here?”
Qin Gray was a little flustered. What he feared the most was that it had happened.
Professor X and the others were a little embarrassed. Although Su Ke and Qin Gray probably didn’t have any bad things happened last night, the current scene was just too confusing…
“So this new alien kid slept with the most beautiful girl in our school the first night?”
As if to ease the awkwardness, Luo Gen suddenly spoke.
But his words made the scene even more awkward…
Qin Gray’s face turned red. Without saying a word, he got out of bed and rushed out of the door…
The rest of them looked at each other in dismay. In the end, they looked at Su Ke on the bed……
At this moment, Su Ke had not woken up yet. Professor X~ was a little curious. Logically speaking, Su Ke should have woken up!
Then, when he took a closer look, Professor X suddenly noticed that Su Ke’s body suddenly had an extremely powerful force.
This… this is the power of the Phoenix?
What happened?Could it be that he could even absorb the power of the Phoenix in Qin’s body?
Professor X was shocked again.
Not long ago, Qin Gray had used the power of the Phoenix. Although he had controlled it, that power left an indescribable shock in his heart. He understood that the power of the Phoenix in Qin Gray’s body was enough to destroy the world!
But even this kind of power was absorbed by Su Ke…
Just how powerful was this guy…
“Hank, go look for Qin. Logan, you’ re here to look at Su Ke. After he wakes up, he’ ll bring him to my office. Everyone else can do whatever they want!”
He took a meaningful glance at Su Ke on the bed and instructed the others before Professor X left.*

Chapter 9 The Diamond Wolf

Only in the afternoon did Su Ke slowly wake up.
As soon as he opened his eyes, the old face of the King Kong Wolf with a beard came over.
“Kid, you’re finally awake. Do you know that I’ ve been guarding you here for a long time!Oh my God!”I’ m not a nanny, why should I do something like this!”
The Wolf King said helplessly.
Where’s Qin?”Where did she go?”
Su Ke ignored the wolf’s complaints and directly asked.
When the Wolf King heard this, he suddenly became a little spirited. He leaned over to Su Ke and said with a wicked smile,” Kid, tell me, did you sleep with Jean Gray last night?”
Er…
I really didn’t expect that the Wolf King would be so fond of gossip…
Su Ke shook his head helplessly.” No, we just chatted last night!”
Tch!”I’ m not honest at all. Everyone is a man. What’s there to be embarrassed about?”
Clearly, the Diamond Wolf did not believe Su Ke’s words.
Ding!Congratulations to the host for successfully obtaining the mysterious substance. The mysterious substance is the power of the Phoenix. Now, it has successfully merged into the host’s body. Mission reward:10,000 counter points, one chance to draw a lottery!”Is there a lottery draw now?”
Suddenly, the System’s voice rang again.
Su Ke’s heart skipped a beat. Then, he thought of something. Then, he looked at the wolf in front of him and said,” Teacher Luo Gen, can you let me stay alone for a while?”I have some personal matters to deal with!”
“No problem. After seeing you for so long, I’ m a bit tired. But later, you remember to go find the professor. He said that you’ ll see you after you wake up!”
Luo Gen said as he lit his cigar. Then, he left and closed the door.
After Luo Gen left, Su Ke closed his eyes and began to investigate the Phoenix’s power in his body. Sure enough, somewhere in the deepest part of his body, there was a flame-like power stored in it. It was the Phoenix’s power!
When Su Ke opened his eyes, he shifted his gaze to his hands again. With a thought in his mind, the Phoenix power within his body suddenly began to swim along the veins in his body as if it had been summoned. Then, it began to gather in his hands.
Su Ke looked at the two balls of Phoenix power that he was holding in his hand. He felt like he was about to become a magician…
The power of the Phoenix was a kind of powerful energy. In addition to Su Ke’s first contact with such power, it took a long time to absorb and fuse. This was also why he had been sleeping for so long.
After checking the power of the Phoenix, Su Ke asked,” System, didn’t you reward me with 10,000 counter points?”What’s the use of this score?”
“System Points can be purchased at the System Mall. Host, please look!”
Following that, a screen appeared in front of Su Ke’s eyes. The screen was densely packed with items such as goods. Moreover, the classification was very clear. There were more than a dozen categories, including weapons, body techniques, magic, armor, and so on.
Su Ke opened the armor.
Mark 1 Armor:300,000 counter points
Mark 2 Armor:700,000
Mark 3 Armor:5,000,000
………
Transformers Armor:** points of counter points
Gao Da Armor:** points of counter points
……
Su Ke was a little speechless. From what he knew, Mark 1’s armor should be Iron Man’s first armor. It was the one that Iron Man 1 had built in the cave. Its overall strength was simply too weak to describe it. However, such a thing actually required 300,000 anti- faction points!
Of course, he didn’t expect the System to have Transformers Armor and Supreme Armor. These two things were not bad…
Then, he flipped through the System Market and realized that he couldn’t buy anything with his little points. Suke was n’ t interested.
Ding!”Host still has a chance to enter the lottery. Would you like to enter the lottery now?”
The System reminded him again.
“Come on!”I hope my luck is better and I can get something good!”
Su Ke said.
As soon as he finished speaking, the System Shopping Center in front of him suddenly disappeared. Instead, it was a huge disk that was used to draw a lottery. There were all sorts of prizes on it. After a closer look, there was actually something from other worlds!
He had to get something good!
Su Ke thought to himself. This was when he used his mind to rotate the lottery disk.
Then, the disk began to rotate rapidly. After a long while, it stopped.
Ding!”Congratulations!”
Sleeper…
Su Ke was dumbfounded.*

Chapter 10 Overlord Dominance

Although he already knew that the lottery draw could draw things from other worlds, he had never thought that he could draw the domineering aura of the world of’The Thief King’!
There were a total of three types of domineeringness in the pirate king’s world. They were divided into three types: armed domineeringness, seen domineeringness, and overlord domineeringness. Among them, overlord domineeringness was the most rare. Moreover, it was impossible to obtain it through cultivation, and it could only be obtained through innate cultivation!
Because he knew all the superhuman philosophies of the Aeonians, Su Ke’s current physical strength could no longer be any stronger. Armed dominance was completely meaningless to him. It might be a small use to see it, but it was definitely not as strong as the Overlord!
This was because a person with a domineering aura could use this domineering aura to intimidate and intimidate an opponent without any need to make a move. It could also make an opponent weaker than himself faint. If it was a bit stronger, it could even start to produce a corresponding physical damage. For example, when Xiang Xex went to see White Beard in The Sea Thief, his domineering aura destroyed White Beard’s ship!
But of course, the most practical function of the Overlord’s domineering aura was to clean up the soldiers. Once they were released during the battle, the enemy would at least lose half of them.
In general, Su Ke was still very satisfied. Although his spiritual ability was also very strong, allowing him to be immune to any spiritual attack, it was more like a defensive mechanism. He could not use his spiritual ability to launch attacks. Domineering dominance was a good remedy for this!
Moreover, in a beautiful world, all kinds of mental abilities could be solved or defended against by some method. However, the domineering aura of the overlord could not be solved because he did not belong to this world’s ability!
To put it simply, with the domineering aura of the overlord, Su Ke had the ability to attack spirit that no one in this world had!
The next method to cultivate the domineering aura of the overlord appeared in Su Ke’s mind. In a split second, Su Ke had already mastered the domineering aura of the overlord. Although it was still a bit weak, it must be known that he had just obtained the domineering aura of the overlord. With the powerful brain of the Aeonian race, Su Ke believed that he would soon master the domineering aura of the overlord!
Thinking like this, Su Ke was once again excited.
After the excitement was over, Su Ke suddenly thought of what the Wolf King had said before and went to Professor X’s office.
“Professor, are you looking for me?”
In the office, only Professor X was present. When he heard Su Ke’s voice, Professor X smiled and said,” Sit down. I just want to ask you something!”
After Su Ke sat down, Professor X’s expression suddenly turned grim again. He then controlled his wheelchair to reach Su Ke and asked,” Su Ke, tell me, did you absorb part of the Phoenix’s power inside the body?”
Professor X was a powerful mutated human, and he could help Qin Gray suppress the power of the Phoenix. This kind of thing naturally could not be hidden from him, so Su Ke directly said,” That’s right, but I don’ t know what’s going on. I originally wanted to let Qin see the scenery of the universe through my consciousness last night, but I didn’ t expect that she would absorb some of her power!”
Su Ke naturally would not say anything about the System.
“Then can you control the Phoenix’s power?”
Professor X added. Obviously, he didn’t care much about other things.
“Of course. My body can absorb and emit any energy in the universe. Of course, it also includes the power of the phoenix!”
As Su Ke spoke, his mind moved again. In an instant, two red balls appeared in his hands.
When he saw this scene, Professor X’s face turned green. He knew that if the two phoenix energy balls in Su Ke’s hands exploded, their power would definitely be no less than a nuclear bomb…
“Alright… Hurry up and put it away!”I’ m just asking. You can control it…”
Professor X waved his hand and said, speechless.
It had to be said that Su Ke’s strength once again overturned his imagination.
But of course, this was definitely a good thing for him. Along with Qin Gray’s growth, Professor X felt that he was about to be unable to deal with the Phoenix’s power in her body. Su Ke’s appearance had just made up for this. If anything happened to Qin Gray in the future, it would be let Su Ke absorb it.
Moreover, Su Ke had absorbed a portion of the Phoenix Energy. Qin Gray would not have any problems for a long time. This was a good thing for everyone!
“Professor, is there anything else?”If it’s okay, I want to see Qin!”
Su Ke did not see Qin when he woke up. He really missed her now.
Did this guy really like the zither?However, Qin seemed to like this fellow too. This was a good thing. As long as they were together, Qin would be safe!
With this thought, Professor X smiled and said,” Go!”
As soon as he finished speaking, Professor X felt a blur in front of him. Su Ke’s figure completely disappeared in front of him.
This guy really had super speed!
Professor X thought helplessly.*

Chapter 11: The next Iron Man in the sky!)

(PS: The book is almost twenty thousand words. The number of flowers and evaluation tickets is still pitiful. The evaluation tickets are even worse. It’s only thirty or so. Kneeling to everyone, if you have more flowers and evaluation tickets, please vote for the book!Thank you!)
In the following period of time, Su Ke listened to Professor X’s advice and started classes like other mutated human children, learning everything about mutated humans and other things.
However, what surprised Professor X~ was that Su Ke’s intelligence was simply too high. No matter how complicated the knowledge was, he would remember it. In just a week, Su Ke had learned all the knowledge that they could give him!
One had to know that for an ordinary mutated human child, it was almost six years or even more!
After learning all the knowledge, Su Ke didn’t want to go to class anymore. Professor X did n’ t say anything. After all, if Su Ke went to class again, what was the difference between letting a doctor go to a primary school class?
After thinking for a while, Professor X began to let Suke learn combat skills, let the Diamond Wolf teach Suke combat skills, and let Alex, who was also the laser eye’s brother, teach Suke how to control energy. Similarly, Suke learned very quickly. In just a week, the Diamond Wolf and the shockwave had nothing to teach him.
And in the recent period, Suke and Qin Gray were almost inseparable. They were already a couple. Because Suke had absorbed a portion of Phoenix Energy from Qin Gray’s body before, Qin Gray had been extremely relaxed in the recent period. He could even carry out simple material control.
This made Professor X very happy. After all, the power of the Phoenix was extremely powerful. If Qin Gray could completely control it, it would be a good thing for everyone.
On this day, Su Ke got up early. After a simple wash, he arrived at the playground. Professor X and Hank were waiting for him here.
Su Ke had already learned all the knowledge and skills in the mutated human school. He had almost mastered his own abilities, so Professor X was prepared to let Su Ke try to expand his abilities.
Or in other words, Professor X wanted to know how powerful Su Ke was!
……..
“Whenever powerful substances collide, there will always be enormous energy. It can be shock waves, or other energy…”
“If I have a certain amount of non-material energy, then the power will only be more powerful…”
“This kind of energy may not be controllable, but you must also learn to master it…”
On the playground, Professor X explained seriously.
Su Ke furrowed his brows at first, and then immediately reacted,” Professor, do you think that’s the case?”
As he spoke, he immediately stretched out his arms and prepared to slap him.
“Don’ t… don’ t face us, and the area here is too small. You should go further…”
Seeing this, Professor X hurriedly stopped.
Previously, when the Wolf King had taught Su Ke how to fight, Su Ke almost beat the Wolf King to death. Although he gradually mastered his strength, the Wolf King was still heavily injured. However, with his powerful self-healing factor, nothing happened to him.
However, it was clear that Professor X didn’ t have any self-healing factor. He was really worried that Su Ke would accidentally injure him.
“Yes, I understand!”
After nodding his head, Su Ke’s body started to float. Rather than walking further away, he might as well try it in the air. In the air, it shouldn’ t hurt anyone else.
After flying a thousand meters high, Su Ke stopped. He then extended his arm again and slammed his palm.
“Peng!”
In that instant, an extremely powerful shock wave suddenly exploded from his palm and spread out in all directions…
“Crouch… this… this is an electromagnetic pulse!”
On the ground, Hank said with a dumbfounded expression. The instruments beside him were already emitting green smoke. It was obvious that they had been destroyed by the electromagnetic pulse.
Behind them, the entire school had been destroyed…
Professor x was once again speechless. He had thought Su Ke could produce shock waves already, but he had not expected this guy to produce shock waves that contained electromagnetic pulses. This was truly beyond his expectations.
By the time Suke landed, Professor X and Hank had no idea what to say…
What everyone didn’t notice was that just as Su Ke was generating electromagnetic pulses, a few kilometers away, an armor that was flying in mid-air suddenly lost its power. Under a panicked shout, the armor fell down and smashed the ground into a big hole.
In the pit, Son of Steel, Toni Stark took off the mask on his face and said with a face full of shock,” Jarvis, what’s going on here?”What attacked me?”
……….*

Chapter 12 Tony Stark

After calling several times in succession, he still did not get Jarvis’ response. Only then did Tony realize that the electromagnetic pulse had definitely destroyed the armored communication system, which was why he was unable to contact Jarvis!
He took out his phone and found that he couldn’t use it anymore. Tony could only helplessly sigh.
He had originally wanted to go to the mutated human school today to find Professor X~. Firstly, he wanted to ask about the alien falling earlier, secondly, he wanted to ask about the mutated human. However, what he did not expect was that he was flying well in the sky and was suddenly attacked by someone!
Professor X knew that humans could not completely accept mutated humans, so the location of the mutated human school was extremely remote. There was no one living in a radius of tens of kilometers. That was why Tony could not find anyone to help him.
“How unlucky!”
He sighed helplessly. Only then did Tony climb out of the pit and look around. Not long after, he found a thick piece of rope.
Tie one end of the rope to the armor and the other on his shoulder. Just like that, Tony slowly dragged his armor towards the mutated human school.
In the evening, Tony finally arrived at the mutated human school!
Professor X~ was not too surprised at Tony’s arrival because he understood that Tony would come early and late.
Tony’s arrival instantly attracted a large number of mutated human children. Before he could take a few steps, he was completely surrounded.
After experiencing the incident with Iron Man 1, Tony admitted his identity in front of the world’s media and admitted that he was an Iron Man. This caused a great reaction in the world. Similarly, everyone recognized him!
Of course, Su Ke was included in the crowd. Su Ke had already guessed it. Needless to say, the armor that Tony was currently pulling was beaten down by him.
“Hey, children, how are you guys!”
Seeing that he was surrounded by a group of mutated human children, Tony hurriedly greeted him. At the same time, he was a little nervous. After all, he had not forgotten that these children in front of him all had mutated humans with super powers!
“Alright, Tony, what are you trying to do here?”
A sound rang out. The crowd dispersed and Professor X appeared in front of Tony.
“Professor, don’t get me wrong. I’ m here to talk to you about business. But before that, can you let me in to have a drink?I was just flying in the air when I was attacked. I was hit by an electromagnetic pulse from the sky. After dragging my armor for so long, I was really tired!”
Tossing away the rope on his shoulder, Tony said in a somewhat collapsed manner.
As soon as he said this, the expression on Professor X’s face became a little unnatural. Hank was the same. After all, everyone knew what was going on.
“Alright, come with me!”
After saying this, Professor X began to lead the way.
After walking two steps behind him, Tony seemed to have thought of something. Then he turned around and said to Hank,” Oh right, can you help me deliver this armor to your maintenance room?”The electromagnetic pulse has destroyed the power function of the armor. I need to properly repair it!”
“No problem!”
Hank replied straightforwardly.
Very quickly, Professor X brought Tony to the office. There were also the Diamond Wolf, the Demonic Woman and the others who came in. Of course, there was also Su Ke!
Although Professor X didn’t want Tony to know about Su Ke’s existence, he understood that with Su Ke’s current strength, he could n’ t hide it at all, so he decided to leave him alone.
Moreover, with Tony’s ability, he could n’ t do anything to Su Ke…
After Tony drank three glasses of water in one gulp, Professor X asked,” Speak, Tony, what are you here for today?”
Seeing this, Tony didn’t bother to ask. He directly said,” You are here at the mutated human school. I came here naturally for the mutated human. Could it be for the alien?”
In the last sentence, Tony was obviously referring to Su Ke, but he was ignored by Professor X. However, Tony’s words still aroused his interest
“Tell me, what’s going on?”
Professor X spoke slowly.
Although Tony Stark was a playboy in everyone’s eyes, his words were too unreliable, but this was a mutated human school. Professor X~ believed that Tony would definitely not joke about the mutated human here!*

Chapter 13 White Queen and Red Tank

“To put it simply, two extremely powerful mutated humans have suddenly appeared in New York City recently. One of them is a girl. Her ability is that she can turn into a diamond shape, and she also has extremely powerful telepathic senses. The other one is very big. They call him Red Tank Ke, a mutated human with super power. These two guys have caused me a headache recently, so I hope you can send someone to solve it!”
Tony said.
Diamond form?Telepathy?
Wait… Isn’ t this the White Queen?
Hearing Tony mention the characteristics of the mutated human girl, Su Ke immediately guessed that what Tony said should be the White Queen!
Queen White’s original name was Emma Grace Frost. Her abilities were telepathic and diamond-shaped. When she turned her body into a diamond, she could almost be immune to any physical attack.
As for Red Tank Ke, it was also an absolutely dangerous super villain. The original name of Red Tank Ke was Keine Mark. It was a huge body with a height of 287cm and a weight of 1600kg. Its power was comparable to that of the Hulk and Thunder God. Its collision ability could instantly destroy the building. His body was almost invincible. It could even resist Thunder God’s Hammer and Diamond Wolf’s Edman alloy steel claws. When Red Tank Ke’s body was activated, nothing could stop him.
To put it simply, this guy was a replica of the Hulk.
In the Death Servant 2 movie, the guy who was particularly eye-catching and successfully pulled the Death Servant in half was Red Tank!
Tony should not have produced anti-Hork armor yet. The White Queen and Red Tank were indeed enough for him. No wonder he would ask Professor X for help!
When Professor X heard this, he was a little silent. A moment later, he said,” Tony, you should go down and rest first. I will definitely give you an answer by tomorrow morning!”
This was a mutated human’s matter. Professor X couldn’ t ignore it, but Queen White and Red Tank were extremely dangerous. He needed to make a proper plan!
“Well… I still have something else to ask you.”
Tony was not in a hurry to leave. Instead, he suddenly stood up and looked at Professor X with a look of curiosity.
“Ask!”
Professor X naturally knew what Tony wanted to ask. In his opinion, this was something that he could not hide from, so he decided not to hide.
“Half a month ago, my satellite detected that an alien life capsule landed in your school. If I’m right, that alien should still be in your school, right?”I want to see him!”
Tony said.
“What do you want to see him do?Was he trying to turn him into a specimen?”Still want to solve him?”
Before Professor X could say anything, the Wolf King opened his mouth first. When he said that, he even gave Su Ke a pleased look.
Su Ke was speechless.
“Don’ t misunderstand!”
Tony waved his hand and said,” I’ m not interested in this kind of thing. I’ m just curious. Before, there was already a guy in our world who was wearing pants and was flying around in the sky. Then came another guy who could summon lightning with a hammer. I’ m rather curious. What kind of guy would he be here this time?”
Without a doubt, what Tony was talking about was naturally Superman and Thor…
Although Su Ke had already known that this world was a world after Manwei and DC merged, Su Ke still felt a little awkward when he heard about Superman from Iron Man.
For a moment, he could not help but think of the topics that had been debated endlessly in his previous life…
Batman and Iron Man, who is powerful…
Superman and Hulk…
Mie Ba and Daxed were the true overlords of the universe…
……
When he came to this world, Su Ke felt that he still had time to verify it!
“Tony, I can promise you to see him, but you have to promise me that you can not reveal his true identity!”
Just as Su Ke was thinking, Professor X’s voice rang again.
Suk’s alien identity was no longer a secret in the mutated human school. The children in the mutated human school quickly accepted Suk’s identity. After all, in the eyes of all humans, mutated humans were like aliens. This was also why others could accept Suk’s identity.
However, it was clear that Su Ke’s identity was too difficult for normal humans to accept. After all, even the superman who grew up on Earth was still an alien from some humans!
“Of course!”Tony smiled.” But you’re making me more and more curious about Professor. I wonder what this new alien friend looks like. Is it eight eyes or eight legs?Or was it the same as ET?ET, you should know?”It’s a movie…”
……
As Tony spoke more and more absurdly, Su Ke was completely speechless. The Diamond Wolf on the side was almost laughing to death.
In order not to let this guy continue speaking nonsense, Su Ke could only walk over and say expressionlessly,” Hello, I’ m the alien you’ re looking for. My name is Su Ke!”
………
For a moment, Tony suddenly could not laugh.
There were actually two versions of Red Tank Ke. One of them was Red Tank Ke, which was not a mutated human, but a certain evil god. However, in the X-Men series and Death Servant 2, Red Tank Ke had appeared as a mutated human, so it was still set as a mutated human!)*

Chapter 14 Participating in the Mission!Ask for a vote!)

Although Tony had noticed Su Ke walking in with Professor X and the others from the start, this did not attract his attention. He only thought Su Ke was a mutated human. After all, Su Ke was no different from ordinary humans!
But who would have thought?It was this young man who didn’t look like he was an alien?
Before coming here, Tony had already made plans to communicate with the aliens. After all, from Professor X’s previous attitude, that alien shouldn’ t be a threat to Earth.
But what he said earlier seemed to have offended Su Ke…
The atmosphere started to feel awkward…
“Hahaha…”
Tony laughed awkwardly before saying,” I was just joking just now, and obviously, you don’ t have eight legs and you don’ t look like ET either…”
…….
Su Ke was speechless again. This guy really knows how to chat…
Sensing something was wrong with the atmosphere, Professor X hurriedly said,” Alright, Tony, you should go rest first. I’ ll give you an answer soon about what you said!”
“No problem, then Professor, I’ ll wait for your good news!”
Tony was eager to leave this place. Hearing this, he greeted Professor X and left.
“I never liked this guy!”
As soon as Tony left, the Wolf King suddenly took a sip of his cigar and said.
Su Ke was amused. Based on his previous understanding of the Wolf King, it seemed that this guy had some problems with the Avengers Alliance, especially Hao Ke. As soon as they met, they would basically fight to the death. No one knew what was going on.
“Then let’s talk about what Tony said earlier!”
Professor X said,” Actually, not long ago, I found a mutated human with telepathy in New York City. They called her White Queen, but she seems to be immune to telepathy, so I couldn’ t find his exact location. I didn’ t expect Tony to find her in the end. Apart from White Queen, Hong Tan Ke is also a very troublesome opponent. Luo Gen, I’ m going to leave this mission to you!”
As Professor X spoke, his gaze turned towards the Diamond Wolf.
The King Kong Wolf had always been an extremely powerful combat power among all the mutated humans. This matter was naturally left to him.
Originally, steel warriors were better suited to this mission than the Diamond Wolf. However, steel warriors were currently on other missions with the Iceman, Little Naughty, and some other mutated humans outside, so this mission could only be done by the Diamond Wolf!
When the Wolf King heard this, he frowned and said,” Professor, I’ m not worried about Red Tank. I’ m worried about the mutated human with telepathic feelings you mentioned. This will be very troublesome.”
“I know!”
Professor X nodded and said,” That’s why I won’ t let you go alone on this mission. Qin’s performance has been quite good recently. I’ m going to let Qin go with you!”
What?
When the Wolf King heard this, his hand unconsciously trembled and the cigar between his fingers fell to the ground.
“Professor, I think it’s better for you to carefully consider this matter…”
The Diamond Wolf said seriously.
When the Phoenix power in Qin Gray’s body had gone berserk, the Diamond Wolf was beside him. That time, it actually made him feel the threat of death
And he had not felt this way for a long time!
He knew what kind of power it was, and what kind of danger it would be if it went berserk. After all, he was not Professor X. He could help Qin Gray control the Phoenix power in his body!
Although the Wolf King didn’t say anything, Professor X and the others still understood the Wolf King’s concern. Hank said hesitantly,” Professor, I also feel that this is a bit inappropriate…”
“Professor, I also want to participate in this mission!”
At this moment, Su Ke’s voice suddenly rang.
It had been more than half a month since he arrived on Earth. Su Ke had been staying at the mutated human school for more than half a month, and he had never been there before. It was finally time to go out and take a look. After all, he was not a mutated human and could not have stayed at the mutated human school all the time.
Professor X was silent.
In less than half a month, Su Ke had learned all the knowledge and fighting skills they knew. They no longer had anything to teach Su Ke anymore. Moreover, Su Ke had come to Earth to live on Earth. In that case, he had to integrate into human life, not stay with mutated humans forever.
After all, he was not a mutated human!
In addition, if Suke were to go together, this mission would be much easier. After all, no matter if it was the White Queen or Red Tank, neither of them seemed to be Suke’s opponent. Moreover, with Suke around, there was no need to worry that the Phoenix power in Qin Green’s body would explode!*

Chapter 15: Impressive Iron Man

With this thought, Professor X nodded and said,” Yes, but child, I still have a request. I hope that you can temporarily disguise yourself as a mutated human. After all, compared to your status as an alien, the identity of a mutated human is easier to accept!”
“I promise you!”
Su Ke nodded.
When Su Ke had just transmigrated into this world, his planet had been destroyed by his elder brother. After that, he came to the mutated human school. Although he didn’t live here for a long time, to him, this place was equivalent to his home.
Professor x~ was like a kind elder. The King Kong Wolf was like a teacher or a brother, Hank was like a big brother, and the devil-shaped woman was like a big sister.
Especially with the existence of Qin Gray, Su Ke felt like he was home here.
It was also because of this that Su Ke had lived here peacefully. Otherwise, with his strength, who could stop him if he wanted to leave?
No matter what, with Suke’s participation, King Kong Wolf, Hank and the others were relieved to let Qin Green go together.
Just like that, the people who went to New York were finally certain. King Kong Wolf led the team, Su Ke and Qin followed.
Time passed quickly. In the blink of an eye, the next morning…
“Do I really need to wear it like this?”
Su Ke looked at the neat outfit in front of him, speechless.
At this moment, what appeared in front of him wasn’t anything else, but a set of special equipment for the X-War Police. It looked quite handsome, but Su Ke was a little embarrassed because it reminded him of the high school life in front of him…
The era of uniform…
“Ever since the Magnificent King made a scene in Washington, the professor has customized this kind of equipment in order to separate us from mutated humans like Magnificent King. Moreover, this kind of equipment was confirmed by Mr. President. Simply put, as long as you put on this set of equipment, the police and local government officials will not come to trouble us!”
Hank explained to the side.
And this kind of benefit?
Hearing Hank’s words, Su Ke did n’ t say anything anymore. He picked a suitable set and put it on.
On the side, the Diamond Wolf and Qin Gray were also dressed up.
This was Qin Gray’s first mission. Before this, Qin Gray had always stayed at the mutated human school and had never been on a mission. Even though Professor X had explained everything, she was still a little nervous.
Su Ke stretched out his hand and gently pulled on Qin Gray’s hand.” Qin, don’ t be afraid. Everything has me!”
This was not an empty sentence, but a promise.
He would always protect Qin Gray, the girl he loved, and everything around him!
In the future, the appearance of Tianqi, the fact that the X-Men was on the verge of extinction, and the arrival of his elder brother’s destruction would cause everything in this world to panic.
But no matter what, Su Ke would keep his promise!
He would definitely protect everything he loved and cared about!
With Su Ke’s consolation, Qin Gray’s mood finally relaxed…
On the other side, Hank constantly warned the Wolf King about killing people!
The Wolf King was the backbone of the X-Men. He had been on many missions, and every time he was on a mission, he would have a very serious social impact. If those bad guys were to fall into his hands, they would most likely die!
Facing Hank’s warning, the Wolf King replied impatiently. However, there was an indifferent expression in his eyes. Clearly, he didn’ t take Hank’s words seriously…
Su Ke knew that the Vajra Wolf was a special existence in War X. The rest of them were on the principle of not killing people. Only the Vajra Wolf was an exception. He never cared about this, so he did not care about it.
After everything was ready, the three of them arrived in front of the X-Men special plane. After looking around, the wolf asked curiously,” What a strange thing. Where’s that tin can?”
Needless to say, Iron Can was naturally Iron Man!
“Hello, are you looking for me?”
As a sound rang out, a steel armor suddenly appeared in the air. It seemed extremely windy. The mutated human girls nearby could not help but scream.
The Iron Man was indeed worthy of being a flatterer!
“I really hate this guy!”
After spitting out a mouthful of saliva, the Wolf King walked into the plane.
Su Ke had the ability to fly, so he naturally did not need to fly. However, when he flew, Tony was somewhat surprised.
After he recovered, Tony chased after him.*

Chapter 16: Avengers Alliance!Ask for a vote!)

Because of the previous incident of the Magnificent King causing trouble in Washington, ordinary humans already knew about the existence of mutated humans. In addition, Tony had previously admitted that he was a Iron Man in front of reporters, so when Suke, Tony, and the Diamond Wolf came to New York City, they did not cause much commotion.
Even so, the flirtatious Tony led the group of girls below to scream.
At this moment, Su Ke was too lazy to bother with Tony. He flew over New York City and observed everything in this bustling city. He really had a strange impulse in his heart.
Sure enough, the life of the mutated human school was not suitable for him. He was still more suitable for modern urban life.
“With regard to the two mutated human robberies in New York City, I’ m sure this matter must have something to do with Spider-Man. Spider-Man is a worm, a worm that lives in New York City, jumping and jumping. I call on everyone to drive Spider-Man out of New York City and let this city have a better life…”
At this moment, a huge sound suddenly came from below.
Suke lowered his head and looked at it. He almost burst out laughing. At this moment, there was a huge LCD screen below. It was James, the boss of the Horn Daily. At this moment, James was still scolding Spider-Man as usual.
Of course, he even put the mutated human’s matter on Spider-Man’s head.
With such a guy, Spider-Man was really unlucky!
But since they had arrived in New York City, it seemed that it was a little unreasonable to not see Spider-Man…
“Suke, you’ re called Suke, right?”
Just as he was thinking, Tony’s voice suddenly rang in Su Ke’s ear.
Su Ke rolled his eyes. He knew that Tony must have something to say, so he directly said,” Alright, Tony, if you have something to say, just say it!”
Tony smiled first, then said,” What are your plans after this matter is over? Are you going to stay at the mutated human school or what?”If you’ re willing, you can stay here. I…”
What?”Are you inviting me to join the Avengers Alliance?”
Before Tony could finish, Su Ke suddenly spoke and interrupted him.
The Avengers Alliance?”Wait… how did you know about this?”
Tony asked in surprise. It had to be known that the Avengers Alliance was only one of his thoughts, and it had not really been implemented. He had never told anyone about this, right?
For a moment, Su Ke quickly reacted. It seemed that the Avengers Alliance had not been established yet…
Just as he was about to explain, Tony suddenly thought of something. Then he said with a face full of frustration,” Looks like Professor X has read my memories again. Isn’ t this guy saying he won’ t read my memories anymore?”
Obviously, Tony was convinced that Professor X had read his thoughts and told Su Ke.
Seeing this, Su Ke was too lazy to explain anything.
Poor Professor X, just like that, he carried a black pot for Su Ke.
After complaining about Professor X, Tony said again,” That’s right, that’s probably what it means anyway. After this matter is settled, I hope you can join the Avengers Alliance. I always feel that this world will encounter some kind of danger in the future. And this kind of danger is not something that I can handle alone. I need your help!”
It was a good idea to join the Avengers Alliance, but don’t forget that he still had a super villain, Elder Brother, to destroy the Avengers. Moreover, he was n’ t the kind of person who could team up…
Su Ke could only laugh as he thought about this.” Let’s talk about this later. We should deal with the Red Tank~K and White Queen first.”
Tony wasn’t angry at Su Ke’s reply, because if he didn’t refuse, it meant there was hope. Anyway, he definitely would n’ t give up trying to rope in Su Ke’s powerful strength!
After flying for a while, he finally arrived at the Stark Building, the future Avengers Alliance base. It had to be said that Tony was really generous. His Stark Building was almost the most eye-catching building in New York City.
As expected of a flirt!
Tony and Stark landed steadily on the roof of the building, followed by the Diamond Wolf and Qin Gray.
“Tony, you’ re finally back!”
As soon as they entered the Stark Building, a sexy woman walked in with a look of concern. Needless to say, this was naturally Tony’s official girlfriend, Little Pepper.
“Honey, I’ m fine. By the way, let me introduce you. These are the mutated human heroes I invited from School X. They will help me deal with Red Tank and White Queen.”
As he removed his armor, Tony introduced Little Pepper.
In fact, without introducing Little Pepper, they already knew their identities through the clothes Su Ke and the others wore.
“Ladies, welcome to New York!”
Little Pepper said warmly.*

Chapter 17 Spider-Man!Ask for a vote!)

Facing Little Pepper’s enthusiasm, even the Diamond Wolf, who had always been biased against Tony, could n’ t put on a show,
Although that was the case, the Wolf King still sat down on the sofa and asked,” Do you have any alcohol?”I’ m used to drinking some wine before I leave the mission!”
“Of course, we have everything here. What do you need?”
Little Pepper quickly said.
“Vogat can do it!”As the Wolf King spoke, he looked at Su Ke and Qin Gray.” Kid, what do you two want?”
“No need!”
Su Ke waved his hand and said,” I’ m going to go out with Qin and see if I can find Red Tank and Queen White!”
He really could not enjoy it!
Shaking his head, the Diamond Wolf no longer said anything. Although he was leading the team this time, he understood that he could not order Su Ke. Su Ke might not listen to him either, so he could not be bothered to say anything.
Instead, Tony suddenly thought of something and handed Su Ke a black card.” Suke, I’m sorry for yesterday’s incident. This is a credit card. Even if it’s my previous apology, please accept it!
War policeman X didn’t have any salary. Su Ke did n’ t have any money on his body. Qin Gray was the same. Originally, Su Ke had been thinking about how to spend some money, but he hadn’t expected that the money would be delivered to his door.
With this thought, Su Ke did not hold back. He smiled and took the credit card that Tony had handed him. Only then did he leave with Qin.
Su Ke and Qin had just left when Little Pepper said worriedly to King Kong Wolf,” Mr. Logan, Red Tank and Queen White are very dangerous. Do you want these two children to look for them?”What if they are injured?”
In Little Pepper’s opinion, even though Su Ke was a mutated human and possessed great power, they were still only two children aged fifteen or sixteen. It was too dangerous for them to act alone.
Injured?
Hearing this, Luo Gen felt that it was funny.
One was a telepathic person with Phoenix power, and the other was an alien with super power, super speed, and ability that had not yet been fully developed. Just these two guys went out and not letting others get hurt was not bad. Who could hurt them?
Wasn’t this a joke?
“Little Pepper, don’ t worry. They’ re not ordinary children. Don’ t worry!”
Tony said with a relaxed expression.
Seeing this, Little Pepper could not say anything.
Coming to the downstairs of the Stark Building, Suk naturally took Tony’s luxurious car and then took Qin to the center of New York City.
In his previous life, Su Ke was just a young man who was seventeen or eighteen years old. The same was true in this life. At his age, he naturally liked to play. Now that he had finally come to New York City with great difficulty, he naturally had to play hard.
As for the mission, it was better to talk about it later. Anyway, there was no news about Red Tank and White Queen at this moment.
Qin hadn’t been to New York City for a long time. She looked through the window at the city full of life. She was also excited.
Then, she thought of something and turned to look at Su Ke who was driving.” Suke, are we going to look for Red Tank~ke and Empress White right now?”
“Of course not!”Su Ke said,” It’s hard to come out. I’ ll take you to have a good time first. As for Red Tank and White Queen, let’s talk about it later!”
At this moment, Qin was just a fifteen-year-old girl. She was at the age of playfulness. In the past, when she was at the mutated human school, she had become extremely lonely because she was afraid of her own strength. She did not communicate with anyone, nor was she willing to go out. However, since Su Ke arrived, her personality had changed dramatically.
At this moment, she was just a playful little girl.
With a sweet smile, Qin didn’t say anything anymore. She just looked at Su Ke with a warm gaze.
Since it was a shopping trip, the X-Men outfit was too conspicuous. After stopping at a high-end clothing store, Su Ke took Qin and walked in.
When they came out, the two of them wore expensive designer clothes. At the same time, Suke also knew that the credit card Tony had given him was worth $5 million, which surprised him.
But no matter what, he was not short of money now.
After buying their clothes, the two of them came to a high-end restaurant. Because the two of them were dressed beautifully and were driving high-end sports cars, the waiter was naturally enthusiastic.
“Sir, look, this is our specialty. The taste is very good. I recommend you…”
Rumble!
Just as the waiter was warmly introducing his signature dish, a loud explosion sounded from above. Following that, a red and blue figure fell with a pile of broken stones.
“Ah……”
This sudden change caused the guests in the dining room to scream, and then they fled.
In the next second, a spider web head peeked out of the rubble and said in a speechless manner,” Damn it, it must be too late to go home now. Aunt Mei will definitely scold me…”
Not far away, Su Ke was also speechless. He had not expected that he would actually meet Spider-Man on such an occasion…*

Chapter 18 Spider-Man and Professor Lizard!)

It wasn’t easy for Spider-Man to stand up from the ruins. He shouted at the people in the dining room,” I’ m sorry to disturb everyone’s lunchtime, but I ca n’ t do anything about it. Who could have caused another giant lizard monster to appear in this city?”From Spider-Man’s advice, if you don’ t want to be eaten by the giant lizard, leave this place quickly.”
Obviously, even if Spider-Man didn’t say anything, no one was willing to stay here anymore, because in the next second, a huge green monster suddenly descended from the sky and smashed into a nearby place.
From the look of the monster, it was clearly a large green lizard!
Su Ke was amused. He did not expect to see Spider-Man this time, but also one of Spider-Man’s enemies, Professor Lizard!
Professor Curtis Kot Conners, a former military doctor, became a university biology professor after his retirement. Because he lost his right arm during the war, he had been studying limb regeneration.
Later, according to the lizard’s ability to regenerate its tail, it generated inspiration. It developed a drug containing lizard DNA serum and injected it into its body. Unexpectedly, the drug had a strong side effect. Although Conus successfully regenerated his severed arm, at the same time, it became a monster of half a human and half a lizard.
When he was a human, he was a very kind human, but when he was a lizard, he was just a cruel and cold-blooded killer!
“Hey, what happened to you two?Why didn’t he go out yet?”This is not a place for ordinary people to stay!”
Following that, Spider-Man also discovered Su Ke and Qin. This surprised him a little. He did not expect that there would be someone here.
Su Ke smiled,” Don’ t worry about us, Spider-Man, just do your job!”
“You guys… bad!”
Spider-Man was just about to say something when the spider senses in his mind suddenly gave a warning. Turning around, he saw the lizard man already swinging his huge tail towards him. He couldn’t dodge in time and was instantly sent flying. Then, he slammed into the wall.
Qin looked at Spider-Man worriedly and then said to Su Ke,” Su Ke, should we help him?”
“Help him?Stupid human, who do you think you are?”How dare you say such big words!”
Before Su Ke could reply, the lizard man who was not far away spoke. He then started to target Su Ke and Qin and walked over step by step.
The first time Qin saw such a monster, she immediately became nervous.
“Don’ t be afraid. Everything has me!”
Su Ke looked at the lizard not far away and said with a playful expression,” This is a bit ironic. Dr. Connors, before you became this monster, weren’ t you an ordinary human?”
What?
When the lizard man heard this, his steps suddenly stopped.
He never thought that this unremarkable child in front of him would actually know his true identity. He had never told anyone about this.
What?Dr. Connors?”You think this lizard monster is Dr. Connors?”
Spider-Man descended from the sky and said in disbelief.
Spider-Man knew Dr. Connors because Dr. Connors was a famous person in the field of biological research, and he had come to Spider-Man’s school to teach.
However, Spider-Man still couldn’t connect this monster to that kind-hearted doctor because the difference was too big.
“Stupid human… So what if you know about this?”I… I’ ll kill you all!”
As the lizard man spoke, his entire body suddenly swelled up and became stronger.
He pointed his sharp fingernails at Su Ke and said,” The first one starts with you!”
Su Ke wasn’t angry either. On the contrary, he felt that this was an opportunity, the first opportunity in real combat!
Seeing that the lizardman was about to attack Su Ke, Spider-Man panicked. He quickly said,” Don’ t, just come at me if there’s anything. I’ m your opponent. Don’ t hurt innocent people!”
As he spoke, Spider-Man was ready to attack.
Su Ke did not want Spider-Man to interfere in this matter, even though this was originally Spider-Man’s enemy.
“Qin, stop him!”
As soon as Su Ke spoke, Qin immediately understood what he meant. Following that, Qin’s gaze turned towards Spider-Man and telepathically activated it. Spider-Man only felt as if his body was being controlled, unable to move at all!
What happened?
Spider-Man was stunned.
On the other side, the lizard man had already brandished his huge claws towards Su Ke. His white claws made people shiver, while Su Ke still had an expressionless face.
Just as the lizard man’s claws were about to pierce Su Ke’s body, Su Ke finally moved!
Swoosh!
In an instant, the lizard man felt a flash in front of him. Su Ke’s figure suddenly disappeared, and then a chill suddenly came from behind him.
At the back!
The lizard man was shocked. He quickly turned his head and saw a fist strike at him.
Boom!
With a huge boom, a wave of air began to spread out in all directions. In an instant, all the glass in the restaurant was blown apart. The air continued to spread outwards, shattering all the glass in the car with the restaurant as the center.
Apart from that, the earth began to tremble, as if it was an earthquake.
After the smoke dissipated, a huge pit with a diameter of ten meters appeared in the dining hall. Within the pit was the unconscious lizard man who was beaten up by Su Ke with a punch!
Spider-Man was completely stunned!*

Chapter 19 Divine Shield Bureau!!!)

This was not the first time Spider-Man had fought Professor Lizard. They had fought several times before, but almost every time they ended up with Spider-Man failing. There were even several times when Spider-Man was almost killed by Professor Lizard!
It was also because of this that Spider-Man knew that the power that Professor Lizard possessed was extremely powerful!
But now, such a powerful lizard professor was actually killed by this young man in front of him. How powerful this fellow must be!
Qin didn’t have much reaction to the outcome of this matter, because it was the most normal thing for her. After all, according to Hank’s test, Su Ke’s strength should be limitless. Defeating a monster was nothing.
After defeating Professor Lizard, Qin no longer controlled Spider-Man’s movements. As soon as her telepathic senses were removed, Spider-Man suddenly fell to the ground. However, he reacted quickly enough and leaped up with a gentle push of his hands.
“Wow, is this telepathy?Are you mutants?”And… you’ re really powerful. You actually killed this guy with a single punch!”
As soon as they landed on the ground, Spider-Man came to Su Ke and Qin’s side and said in a surprised tone.
Su Ke shook his head lightly and said,” I thought this guy should have stronger strength, but it seems like I’ m overthinking it. This guy’s strength is too weak!”
“Eh…”
Spider-Man was speechless. How was this guy weak?It was clearly because you were too powerful, okay?
Even so, Spider-Man still reached out to Su Ke in a friendly manner.
“Hello, I’ m Spider-Man!”
“My name is Su Ke, from… Mutant School, this is Qin!”
Halfway through the conversation, Su Ke suddenly thought of Professor X’s instructions and quickly changed his tone.
“My guess is right. You guys are really mutated humans!”Speaking of which, I’ ve encountered a few mutated humans before. One of them is huge. Even Tank can’ t do anything to him. There’s also a person who can turn into a diamond…”
Spider-Man seemed to have heard something.
Hearing this, Su Ke and Qin could not help but look at each other. They did not expect that they would actually get news of Red Tank and White Queen here.
Then, just as Su Ke was about to ask what was going on, a loud sound rang out outside the door.
“Listen to the people inside. You are already surrounded by Divine Shield Bureau. Please put down your weapons and launch a sneak attack immediately!”
Divine Shield Bureau?Why are these guys here?
Su Ke was a little surprised, but then he was relieved. After all, this was a beautiful world. No matter what happened, it was normal.
On the other hand, Qin and Spider-Man were somewhat nervous when they heard this sound.
Spider-Man looked at Dr. Connors, who had gradually become human, and said,” Dr. Connors is a good person. I can’ t let him fall into the hands of Divine Shield Bureau. I have to take him out of here!”
Qin leaned over to Su Ke’s side and whispered,” Su Ke, the Divine Shield Bureau has never accepted mutants. The professor said before that we can’ t have a conflict with the Divine Shield Bureau. Let’s hurry and leave!”
Su Ke naturally did not care about S.H.I. Shield Bureau. With his current strength, S.H.I. Shield Bureau could not do anything to him, but considering Qin, he finally nodded.
“Spider-Man, follow me!”
After saying this, Su Ke hugged Qin in his arms and flew out of the cave that Professor Lizard had knocked open from the roof.
“Alright, this guy can actually fly!”
Spider-Man speechlessly looked at Su Ke and said. He then carried Dr. Connors on his shoulder and shot out a spider silk from his wrist.
When the Divine Shield Bureau rushed inside, there was already no one here.
In the pit, a one-eyed black man frowned and observed the surroundings. Then, he looked at an S.I.E.I. Shield Agent behind him and said,” Phil, who do you think this is?”
“I don’ t know!”
Phil Colson looked down at the document and said,” But according to our database, there seems to be special cosmic energy here.”
“Universe energy?”You said this was done by aliens?”
Nick Frey’s eyes lit up as if he had thought of something.
On the other side, Su Ke, Qin, and Spider-Man also stopped in a remote place.
First, he carefully tried to see if Dr. Connors was breathing. After confirming that Dr. Connors was still alive, Spider-Man breathed a sigh of relief.
“Don’ t be so happy too early. He’s just temporarily recovering his human form. The effect of the serum is still there. It won’ t be long before he becomes a lizard man!”
Su Ke said indifferently.
What?
Spiderman was dumbfounded when he heard this. He thought to himself that this matter had not been played anymore.*

Chapter 20 Mutant Personality Arena

“Could it be that there’s no way for Dr. Connors to return to normal?”
Spider-Man asked unwillingly.
“I’ m not sure about that, but it’s because of the lizard DNA serum that he became like this. If he can optimize this serum or create a corresponding antidote, it should be able to help him recover!”
Su Ke said thoughtfully.
“That’s right!”Why didn’ t I expect it?”
When Spider-Man heard this, he was instantly amused. When he looked at Dr. Connors again, he finally let out a sigh of relief.
After all, he had a good relationship with Dr. Connors. He really did not want to just watch Dr. Connors become a monster or be locked up forever.
Because of Su Ke’s punch, Dr. Connors was still in deep sleep so far. He could n’ t shout out. Spider-Man didn’t know where his home was, and the Divine Shield Bureau was still looking for them. Spider-Man could only wait until evening to send Dr. Connors back.
Taking this opportunity, Qin quickly asked,” Oh right, you said you’ ve seen two mutated humans before. One of them has the ability to turn itself into a diamond. Do you remember where you saw them?”
“Of course I remember, but…”
Spiderman hesitated.
Looking at Spider-Man’s expression, Qin did not continue asking. With a thought, she instantly got the information she wanted.
But at that moment, her face turned ugly again.
“What’s wrong?”
Su Ke asked doubtfully.
“Mutant Personality Arena… There’s a Mutant Personality Arena in New York City… Red Tank and White Queen are there. Besides that, there are other mutated humans…”
Qin said nervously.
Hearing this, Spider-Man cried out in shock.” What?You… how did you know?I didn’ t say anything?Hey! Hey! Hey! Hey! Hey! Hey! Hey! Hey! Hey! Hey! Hey! Hey! Hey! Hey! Hey! Hey! Hey! Hey! Hey! Hey! Hey! Hey! Hey! Hey! Hey! Hey! Hey! Hey! Hey! Hey! Hey! Hey! Hey! Hey! Hey! Hey! Hey! Hey! Hey! Hey! Hey! Hey! Hey! Hey! Hey! Hey! Hey! Hey! Hey! Hey! Hey! Hey! Hey! Hey! Hey! Hey! Hey! Hey! Hey! Hey! Hey! Hey! Hey! Hey! Hey! Hey! Hey! Hey! Hey! Hey! Hey! Hey! Hey! Hey! Hey! Hey! Hey! Hey! Hey! Hey! Hey! Hey! Hey! Hey! Hey! Hey! Hey! Hey! Hey! Hey! Hey! Hey! Hey! Hey! Hey! Hey! Hey! Hey! Hey! Hey!!! Hey! Hey! Hey! Hey! Hey! Hey! Hey! Hey! Hey! Hey! Hey! Hey! Hey! Hey! Hey! Hey! Hey! Hey! Hey! Hey! Hey! Hey!! Hey!!Was there a need for this?”I will definitely tell you…”
Spider-Man was annoyed. The reason why he was hesitant was because he had been to the Mutant Personality Arena, and he did not want anyone to know about this.
But now, it seemed that it was already a little late.
Ignoring Spider-Man who had been complaining, Su Ke finally understood why Qin was so nervous when she heard the mutated personality arena.
In the Maneuver world, ever since people learned about the existence of mutated humans and the powerful power of mutated humans, the mutated humans began to receive the attention of some people!
These people included the gangsters, the rich and the army!
What was most common among them was the mutated personality arena that filled every place!
The fighting of ordinary humans was no longer something new. People were no longer surprised. Compared to this, the fighting between mutated humans with all kinds of abilities was what those rich people expected!
Just like that, the Mutant Personality Arena came into being. But of course, apart from a few of the Mutants who participated in combat voluntarily, most of them were forced to participate or were forcibly captured.
Su Ke had seen many comics and movies about the X-Men before. In fact, most of them mentioned the mutated human arena. It was worth mentioning that because the mutated humans possessed powerful strength, the battle between them usually ended with death!
This was a contempt for the mutated human’s life!
Professor X, as a powerful mutated human, naturally wouldn’t let such a thing happen and ignore it. However, this type of mutated personality arena was usually well hidden, and it would shift from time to time. Therefore, Professor X had always been powerless and could only save one.
Wait… If this was true, then wouldn’ t it mean that Red Tank and White Queen were forced to do something bad?
Su Ke shook his head because he suddenly thought that the Red Tank~K family was completely a villain. Regardless of whether they were forced or not, this guy had always been doing bad things. On the other hand, Empress White. Although she had appeared as a villain in the beginning, she had finally become an X-Men.
No matter what, it seemed like he had to go to the mutated personality arena. However, this matter could not be carried with Qin. After all, that place was too dangerous…
“Suke, we have to go back. We need to tell Teacher Luo and Professor Luo about this!”
Just as she was thinking about it, Qin suddenly grabbed Su Ke’s arm and said with a nervous expression.
What did he really think of…
Su Ke’s heart skipped a beat, but he said seriously,” Qin, you’ re right. Then I’ ll leave this matter to you. Quickly go back to Teacher Luo Gen and discuss with the professor what to do. I’ ll stay here and continue to investigate!”
What?”Aren’ t you going back with me?”
Qin asked worriedly.
“We still don’ t know where the mutated personality arena is. I’ m going to have Spider-Man take me to look for it. Don’ t worry, with my strength, do you think someone can hurt me?”
Su Ke smiled and said.
Seeing this, Qin could not help but say something. After telling Su Ke a few more words, she left.
After Qin left, Su Ke looked at Spider-Man behind him and said,” Now, please take me with you!”*

Chapter 21 Dive into the Mutant Personality Arena!

“Are you sure you want to go?”Spider-Man said reluctantly,” That place is much more dangerous than you think. And I’ m still here to look at Professor Connors. It’s really hard to leave!”
Obviously, Spider-Man did not want to go to the Mutant Personality Arena.
Su Ke was not angry either. He just smiled and said,” What?”Is Peter Parker scared?”
“Fear?Are you kidding me? I didn’t… Wait… What did you just call me?”How do you know my name?”
Spider-Man rushed in front of Su Ke and asked in shock.
One had to know that his identity had always been a secret. No one else but him knew about it. This was simply too strange!
Su Ke only found it funny, but he still said mysteriously,” Don’ t care how I know. In short, I need your help!”
New York City was very big. The mutated personality arena had been deliberately hidden. In addition to being unfamiliar with New York City, it was too difficult for Su Ke to find the mutated personality arena. That was why he wanted Spider-Man to lead the way.
Even though it was a little strange…
After hesitating for a while, Spider-Man pulled off the mask on his face and said helplessly,” Alright, I promise to take you, but I can only help you in. I can’ t go in with you. And my identity, you have to help me keep it a secret. I can’ t tell anyone!”
“Don’ t worry!”
Su Ke smiled.
After hiding Connus in a secret place, he took off his spider suit. Spider-Man took Su Ke and left.
When night fell, the two of them finally arrived at a hotel that looked very high-end. There were all kinds of luxury cars parked outside the hotel. There were bodyguards everywhere, and each of them was equipped with a pistol. Obviously, it was not an ordinary place!
“Is the mutated personality arena you’ re talking about here?”
Looking at the hotel not far away, Su Ke asked softly.
Peter Parker, who had already taken off Spider-Man’s coat, nodded.” That’s right, it’s here. The Mutant Personality Arena is dozens of meters deep underground in this hotel. This hotel is just a cover.”
At this point, Peter Parker added,” Mutant Personality Arena is not open to outsiders. Those who are able to enter this place are all familiar people, so this method naturally can’ t be done. Moreover, this place can’ t be forced into. Once threatened, the Mutant Personality Arena will be closed quickly, and the mutated humans will be quickly transferred. This way, you’ ll come for nothing.”
Su Ke was curious because Spider-Man seemed to know too much about this mutant personality arena, right?
With that thought, he asked,” I’ m really curious. Why do you know this place so well?”
Peter Parker’s face turned red at first, then he said awkwardly,” When I first obtained the ability of a spider, I was mistaken for a mutated human being caught by them, so…”
Er…
Su Ke was speechless.
However, he still said,” Alright, thank you for sending me here. I’ ll leave the rest to me. You go, Professor Connors should be awake now!”
When Peter Parker heard this, he suddenly remembered that Professor Connors was still lying in the wilderness!
“Then I’ ll go first. Be careful!”
After speaking in a low voice, Peter Parker left.
It might not be easy for others to enter this place silently, but it was not so for Su Ke. Among his many abilities, there was also super speed!
Although this speed wasn’t as fast as Lightning Knight’s, it was something that most people would never notice!
“Sir, please show me your membership card!”
At the entrance of the hotel, two security guards were checking the people entering the hotel. After the guests took out their membership card, they turned aside and made way out.
Swoosh!
But at this moment, the two security guards felt as if something had flashed past their eyes, and even the tie on their chest was blown away.
Strange?What happened?
The two of them were puzzled, but with the arrival of the next guest, they didn’ t really care anymore…
At the same time, Su Ke had already arrived at the mutated personality arena that was dozens of meters deep underground…*

Chapter 22 Hedgehog and Scorpion Man

Inside the underground mutated personality arena, there were people who had fallen into a frenzy. Coupled with the dazzling lights, no one could sense Su Ke’s arrival.
At the center of the arena, there was a rather large arena. The surrounding arena was completely covered by a thick ~ strong grid, leaving no gaps. There was only a small door on one side for the mutated humans to enter.
There were bloodstains everywhere on the power grid, and there were even burnt skin and flesh hanging in some places. One could see the cruelty of the Mutant Personality Arena!
Kill him!”Kill him!”
“Hurry up and kill him!”You bastard!”
“Damn it, I bought you to win. Hurry up and get up!”
……..
Su Ke’s gaze also turned towards the arena as a series of shouts rang out.
At this moment, there were two mutated humans fighting in the arena. One of them was covered in spikes. The one who survived was a hedgehog, and the other had a long scorpion tail. It moved like a scorpion.
Although Hedgehog was covered in long spikes, the Scorpion Man was not a vegetarian either. He swung his long tail and occasionally pulled out a spike from Hedgehog, causing him to grimace in pain.
Suke wasn’t interested in such a battle, but he could n’ t help but feel pity for these two guys. After all, everyone could tell that these two guys were completely forced to fight
Sure enough, in this world, if you are not strong enough, you will be enslaved by others!
Su Ke sighed slightly in his heart. Only then did Su Ke find a place not far away to sit down. Then, he began to examine the surroundings.
Spider-Man was right. The security measures here were really well done. Even inside the arena, there were security guards with guns all over the place, and they were constantly observing everything here. Apart from that, there were many cameras around.
It could be seen that the criminals who ran this place cared about safety!
Oya!”I knew this kid would win!”
“Damn it, that scorpion-like guy made me lose fifty thousand dollars!”
“Hahaha, I won 100,000 USD!”
…….
Soon, the battle in the arena was decided. The hedgehog man finally defeated the scorpion man, but he was also seriously injured. As for the scorpion man, the hedgehog man’s body was riddled with blood holes of various sizes. However, this guy was stubborn and still alive. It seemed that the hedgehog man had deliberately avoided the vital points.
In this battle, no one died. It should be considered a better outcome.
At this moment, Su Ke finally understood the layout of this place.
Swoosh!
With a thought, Su Ke used his super speed. In an instant, Su Ke entered behind an iron gate without anyone noticing. Behind the iron gate was a long corridor. At the end of the corridor was a huge open space. On the open space was a prison-like room. There were all sorts of mutated humans in it. Roughly, there were over thirty people!
At the same time, in a certain cell, two tall black men were dragging a seventeen or eighteen-year-old man with blindfolds onto a chair from the ground. Then, they took a rope and seemed to be tying him up.
The man who was blindfolded did not show any resistance, as if he had fainted.
It was unknown if the strength had increased. The unconscious man who had been blindfolded suddenly shook his body and instantly scared a black man.
“Damn it, can you be a little lighter?”This guy is a very powerful mutated human. He can emit a red shock wave from his eyes. If he looks at him, we will die!”
A black man said in shock.
“What are you afraid of?Did you not see the suppressor on his neck?”There’s nothing to worry about with this thing around!”
The other black man said impatiently and tied the rope tightly.
“That’s right, but is n’ t it useless sometimes?”And this guy is too dangerous…”
“What’s the danger? We… Hmm?”Brat, who are you?”
The other black man was just about to answer when he suddenly saw a strange figure appearing at the door. He could not help but be stunned.
Su Ke was too lazy to bother with the two black men. Instead, he looked at the man who was tied to the chair and whose eyes were blindfolded.
He really did not expect to encounter a laser eye here!*

Laser Eye

In War X, the laser eye had always been an extremely important existence!
The laser eye was originally named Scott Summers. He was a powerful mutated human. His natural eyes had the ability to emit red shock waves. After that, he was recruited by Professor X to join the X-Men. Due to his outstanding leadership ability, he had long served as the captain of the X-Men. After that, he took over as Professor X to become the director of Academy X and became the leader of almost all mutated humans.
In addition, it was worth mentioning that in the original scenario of the Manway Universe, the laser eye had always been Qin Gray’s standard boyfriend. But of course, with Suke coming to this world, such a thing no longer existed.
Qin Gray could only belong to Su Ke!
But to be honest, Su Ke was somewhat surprised to see such a person in this place.
At this moment, the two black men who were binding the laser eye were getting impatient.
In an instant, two pistols were aimed at Su Ke.
“Kid, who are you?This place was absolutely forbidden to outsiders. How did you enter?”If you know what you’ re talking about, then I’ ll be rude!”
One of them threatened.
The place where mutated humans were imprisoned had always been their most important place. Entering and exiting this place required the permission of the boss. How could they let a stranger in just like that?This matter must not be simple!
However, it was clear that their threat was not of any use to Su Ke. Su Ke could not even be bothered to say a word.
With a cold look in his eyes, a suffocating aura suddenly erupted from Su Ke’s body and rushed towards the two blacks in front of him.
In an instant, the two black men fell to the ground, completely unconscious.
This was a domineering power!
“Trash!”
Su Ke snorted disdainfully and slowly walked over. After standing in front of the laser eye, he patted the laser eye and said,” Hey, wake up!”
Perhaps it was because his strength had increased, the laser eye actually woke up.
However, the first thing that this guy just raised his head was that he couldn’t wait to tear off the cloth covering his eyes…
Su Ke was shocked. He thought that it was bad. He hurriedly tried to stop him, but it was still a step too late.
Boom!
In an instant, two red shockwaves containing powerful energy shot towards the surroundings. The surrounding buildings were no different from tofu under the power of the red shockwave.
F*ck…
Su Ke cursed in his heart. He quickly reached out to cover the laser eye’s eyes. The powerful shock wave shot directly into his hand, but it only made him feel a trace of warmth.
At the same time, the System’s voice rang.
Ding!”I found that the shock wave energy is absorbing. Please wait a moment…”
Ignoring the system’s prompt, Su Ke shouted beside his laser eye,” Scott, I’ m not your enemy. I came to save you. Close your eyes!”
The shock wave from the laser eye did not cause much damage to Su Ke. Su Ke even converted it into his own energy. If it was at other times, Su Ke would not be bothered to stop him. However, it was clear that this was not the time because there were more than 30 mutated humans here to save him!
As expected, when he heard this, Laser Eyes immediately closed her eyes. She then said in shock,” You… who are you?”How do you know my name?”
Facing a mutated human, it was naturally easier to use the identity of a mutated human.
With this thought, Su Ke said,” My name is Su Ke. I’ m from the mutated human school. I came to rescue you.”
So it was like this!
Hearing this, Laser Eye let out a sigh of relief. But then he seemed to have thought of something. Then, he said anxiously,” Damn, I… Did I hurt you just now?”
“You didn’ t hurt me, but the others were miserable!”
Su Ke said helplessly.
Just now, the unscrupulous attacks from the Laser Eye had not only destroyed the structure of this place, but also destroyed many prisons. They had also injured many mutated humans. When these guys came out, they were all filled with ferocious looks. They were going to strip the Laser Eye alive.
“Hey, you guys, don’ t be unsatisfied. Let’s run now. If you get caught again, you won’ t have such good luck!”
As he spoke, Su Ke quickly moved to each mutated human’s side. Then, he pulled off the suppressor on their necks, and then punched towards a wall next to them.
Rumble!
With a world-shaking explosion, the entire prison began to shake. After the shock, a big hole that led to the ground suddenly appeared in front of them.
This…
All the mutated humans couldn’t help but gasp. Even the mutated humans who had been looking for trouble with Laser Eyes did n’ t dare to take another step forward.
“Very good!”
Su Ke nodded in satisfaction,” Now use your abilities to save the others!”
What about me?”What do you need me to do?”
Laser eyes hurriedly said.
Su Ke threw the rag over and said,” Cover your eyes. Don’ t do anything, just help!”
Laser Eye:”…….”*

Chapter 24 The shame of mutated humans!(Ask for fresh flowers for evaluation!)

The collapsed building crushed the structure, causing the people above to be unable to get down. This gave Su Ke some time. According to his request, the other mutated humans were quickly released.
Not long after, more than thirty mutated humans stood in front of Su Ke, waiting for Su Ke to speak.
Some of the mutated humans wanted to leave this place quickly, but when they thought of the power Su Ke had displayed, they could only temporarily suppress their thoughts. After all, they could see that they were not Su Ke’s opponent at all!
Rather than taking his own humiliation, it was better to wait for it. In any case, his life was saved by someone else!
Su Ke looked at the mutated humans in front of him and felt quite a headache. This was because the majority of these mutated humans weren’t good people except laser eyes and a few people. They definitely could n’ t take them to the mutated human school.
At the mutated human school, Professor X and the others were promoting the spirit of peaceful coexistence between humans and mutated humans. However, these guys had been enslaved by humans before, and they had long hated humans in their hearts. Bringing these guys back would only bring their hatred back.
In that case, he could only let them leave. This was what Professor X had told him before. He would never force any mutated human to make a choice.
With this thought, Su Ke said,” I have nothing to say, but those who are willing to follow me to the mutated human school can stay. Those who are not willing to go can leave now. However, I hope that you can live a good life after you leave. After all, you don’ t meet me every time!”
As soon as these words were spoken, the crowd slowly began to stir. In the end, only two mutated humans chose to go to the mutated human school with Su Ke. With the addition of laser eyes, there were three. The others chose to leave!
However, just as the mutated humans who had chosen to leave were about to leave, they did not know what was going on, but a few of them suddenly attacked the others like crazy.
“Damn it, what are you doing?”We don’ t need to fight anymore!”
A mutated human covered the wound on his stomach and said angrily.
“No… it’s not me… I… I can’ t control my body anymore!”
The mutated human who launched the attack said in terror.
“Me too!”Someone has controlled me. Don’ t get close to me…”
“Damn it, it must be the White Queen again. Only she has this ability…”
“Sorry, I can’ t control myself…”
………
With a series of frightened voices, the entire stadium was once again in chaos.
Empress White……
Su Ke’s heart sank. He didn’ t expect the White Queen to actually attack these mutated humans.
Dong Dong Dong…
Then, a heavy sound of footsteps came from the door that was buried not far away, shaking the entire ground.
Following that, Su Ke saw an extremely large figure slamming into the wall and appearing in front of everyone. The iconic helmet and physique immediately let everyone know his identity.
Red Tank~K!
Behind him was a tall white-haired beauty. It was the White Queen!
Damn it!”How did you attract these two guys!”
“Be careful, if they catch you, you’ ll die!”
“These two guys are the shame of the mutated humans!”
……
Facing the sudden appearance of Red Tank and White Queen, the other mutated humans immediately revealed deep fear. However, the fear was mixed with indescribable disgust!
It was finally time to come!
Unlike the other mutated humans, Su Ke was delighted when he saw Red Tank and White Queen. He had always wanted to find a strong opponent to try out his own strength. Originally, his first choice was Hulk or Thunder God, but these two guys were too hard to find. As for Red Tank, although it was a bit inferior to Hulk, it was still enough.
With this thought, Su Ke did not have the slightest hesitation. He immediately flew up and landed firmly behind Red Tank and White Emperor.
Following his appearance, Queen White was shocked. The moment Su Ke landed, her telepathic senses could no longer be used. She could no longer control the mutated humans!
Such a thing was within Su Ke’s expectations. According to Professor X~’s explanation, this was all because Su Ke’s spiritual energy was too powerful. He would form a spiritual barrier within a certain range and block the ability of telepathy. Of course, if Su Ke was willing, he could also remove this spiritual barrier!
The moment Queen White’s telepathic senses disappeared, the mutated humans who had been under control immediately felt as if they were pardoned. They knelt on the ground and panted heavily. Looking at their injured companions, they felt a wave of self-blame!
“Alright, let’s leave this place if you need anything. Leave this place to me. I’ m very interested in these two guys!”
Su Ke turned around and shouted at the mutated humans nearby.
Once these words were said, the mutated humans did not even have time to say a word of thanks. They immediately helped each other out in fear, and even Scott was taken away.*

Chapter 25 I might kill you today!Please collect!Pray for flowers!Seek evaluation!)

In the face of all this, Hong Tan Ke did not pay attention to Su Ke. Instead, he turned around and looked at the White Queen behind him.” Emma, what’s going on?”Why did you let them leave?”
Empress White shook her head first, then looked at Su Ke in front of her and said,” It was him who blocked my telepathic senses. Be careful, we still don’ t know his specific ability!”
Hmm?
When Red Tank heard this, his huge head turned around and stared at Su Ke.
As an overweight mutated human, Red Tank had always looked down on other mutated humans. Of course, he did have such strength.
So, he didn’t listen to Su Ke’s words, nor did he care at all.
Even when he looked at Su Ke, his eyes were only filled with contempt. In his opinion, as long as he was willing, he could kill the kid in front of him with a finger.
What?Was he underestimated?
Sensing Red Tank’s contemptuous gaze echoing on him, Su Ke felt a sense of amusement in his heart. But no matter what, this was the first real battle. He felt that he was still a little more rigorous.
“Red Tank~K, right?”I’ m very happy to meet you here, but I’ m sorry because I might kill you today. If I accidentally kill you, please don’ t mind!”
Su Ke said with a smile on his face. He pretended to be very good.
“Hahahaha…”
When Red Tank heard this, he burst into laughter as if he had heard a huge joke. His entire space trembled.
In his life, he had many powerful opponents, such as the Diamond Wolf, the Steel Strengths, and even Hulk. Although it wasn’t always possible for him to win a battle with them, each of them never dared to underestimate him. He never thought that this little guy in front of him would dare to underestimate him like this. This made him feel extremely amused.
“Hong Tan~ke, don’ t be careless. This fellow is not an ordinary mutated human…”
Behind Red Tank, Empress White whispered a reminder.
From Su Ke’s appearance until now, Empress White had been trying to find a way to invade Su Ke’s spiritual thoughts. But who would have thought that Su Ke’s spiritual thoughts were so powerful that it was even stronger than Professor X, who was known as the strongest brain. She had used all her methods and was unable to invade successfully. Instead, she was almost affected by Su Ke’s spiritual thoughts!
In her eyes, this was almost impossible, but it happened in front of her. This made her nervous.
However, faced with the White Queen’s reminder, Hong Tan Ke said impatiently,” Emma, what do you mean?”Do you really think this kid will win against me?”
After that, before the White Queen could say anything, Hong Tan Ke looked at Su Ke fiercely and said,” Kid, I hate your attitude, so you should die!”
As he spoke, Hong Tan Ke immediately raised his huge fist and smashed it towards Su Ke. He was bound to smash Su Ke into meat paste with one punch!
But…
The next moment, the entire place suddenly became strangely quiet. Empress White felt that her breathing was about to stop. The place where Red Tank was standing was already empty, as if there was nothing here before…
Boom!
There was a loud noise. This was the sound of a heavy object smashing through the roof and directly flying into the sky…
Boom!
There was another loud noise. This was the sound of a heavy object landing on the ground. And this giant object was nothing else. It was actually the Red Tank that stood in front of Emma earlier…
Following Red Tank’s up and down, the buildings here could no longer hold on.
Rumble…
With a huge boom, the entire hotel finally collapsed. The underground mutated personality arena was completely buried…
On the ground, seeing Red Tank’s move, the gangsters waiting outside could n’ t help but gasp. Almost everyone felt like they were seeing things!
Was that possible?
Could someone throw Red Tank into the sky like a leather ball?
Impossible…
What was going on?
Was he seeing things?
This is not right…
It was fine if one person was seeing things, but everyone was seeing things together…
Everyone was nervous. They had no idea what had just happened below.
Boom!
After that, another explosion sounded. Then, the ruins of the building were completely blown into the air. Amidst the dust, a handsome young man carried a woman who had completely turned into a diamond and slowly flew out…*

Chapter 26 Rocky!)

Chapter 26 Divine Guidance
What happened?Who was he?
Looking at Su Ke flying out from afar, the gangsters looked at each other in dismay. No one knew what was going on.
But this wasn’t important to them, because they could already see that it was all because of this man!
“Kill him!”
Next, who knew who shouted first? The gangsters immediately aimed their pistols at Su Ke!
Su Ke’s eyes turned cold. The domineering aura within his body instantly spread out around him, like a volcano erupting!
In the next second, the gangsters suddenly fell to the ground with their necks tilted, without any resistance.
As for the White Queen Emma, who was being held in Su Ke’s arms, she was naturally affected by the domineering aura of the Overlord. Although Su Ke had deliberately avoided her, she was still affected by the spiritual effects. She could not even maintain her diamond form and instantly turned into a human form!
Originally, Su Ke shouldn’t have saved Emma. After all, through what Emma had done to other mutated humans earlier, it was enough to show that she was n’ t a good person!
But then again, in the original universe of the X-Men, even though Emma had been a bad person at first, she didn’t seem to be that bad, right?
Moreover, in comics and movies, Emma had always been a proud person. She had even fought against humans with the Magnet King. How could she be willing to work for an ordinary human gang?
This was really not right!
Just as Su Ke was puzzled, Emma was deeply shocked!
As a mutated human, she naturally understood the mutated humans very well. However, the powers Su Ke had displayed before were simply too powerful and unbelievable. These powers were not something that a mutated human could possess!
After the mutated human awoke, although it would gain power, it was usually just a simple ability. Of course, there were two or more. For example, she had both telepathic and diamond-forming abilities, and for example, the Diamond Wolf. At the same time, she had super self-healing ability and the ability to stretch out a steel claw from the back of her hand.
But what about this man in front of him…
It had a powerful spiritual power that could resist any telepathy.
He had the ability to fly.
He had a super power that could even punch Red Tank into the air.
She had a super ~ spiritual attack that even she could not describe.
This was just the ability he had displayed. As for what he had not displayed, who knew how many more?
Was this really something a mutated human could possess?
With this thought in mind, Emma muttered,” That’s not right… This isn’ t right… Your power… isn’ t something a mutated human can possess. Just who are you?”
With a slight smile, Su Ke looked at Emma and said,” Obviously, I’ m an alien!”
Although this was the truth, Su Ke had a bit of a teasing tone, but when she heard this, Emma’s eyes were still a little lost.
After landing on the ground, Su Ke put Emma down and slowly asked,” Tell me, what’s going on?Why did he help the human gangs harm the mutated humans?”Why are you going to make a big fuss about New York City?”
Seeing that all her abilities were useless to Su Ke, Emma wasn’t prepared to escape. It was obvious that she could n’ t escape!
She gently shook her head and said,” Even if I told you, you won’ t understand. Ordinary people won’ t believe such a thing.”
“Just tell me, I’ m not an ordinary person!”
Su Ke smiled.
After a short silence, Emma finally spoke again.
“Red Tank and I did this not because of our intentions, but… it was because of God’s guidance…”
Hmm?
The moment Su Ke heard this, he thought that he had heard wrongly. But when he saw Emma’s serious face, he realized that he had heard correctly…
“You just said that it was God who guided you to do these things. Then who is this God?”
Su Ke became interested and asked again.
Emma was nervous at first, but she still spoke slowly.
“Cthulhu Rocky!”
Sleeper……
When Su Ke heard this, he felt as if there were 10,000 grass ~ mud ~ horses running through his heart. Although he had already expected that the White Queen might have been forced to do such bad things, he had not expected that the mastermind behind this matter would be Loki…
That’s right, it was Thor’s brother, the famous god of prank in the Manwei universe…
This script seemed a little wrong!Wasn’t the mutated human’s god Tianqi?When did it become Rocky?
*This matter is getting more and more interesting…*

Chapter 27 Energy Attack!Please collect!Ask for a vote!)

Boom!
Then, just as Su Ke was about to ask what was going on, another boom rang out from the nearby ruins.
Then, a huge head appeared. If it wasn’t Red Tank, who was it?
After climbing up with great difficulty, Hong Tan Ke casually patted the dust on his body and looked at Su Ke with a fierce expression.
Red Tank Ke’s defensive ability was definitely the number one in the entire Manway universe, so Suke was n’ t too surprised at the result. To be more precise, he was very satisfied with Red Tank Ke’s performance.
This was because he had originally planned to use Red Tank Ke as a sandbag. If he destroyed the sandbag with a single punch, it would be meaningless!
“Brat, you really offended me. I underestimated you just now, but now, I won’ t underestimate you anymore!”
As Red Tank Ke spoke, he quickly ran towards Su Ke. It was clear that he was planning to use his body size and strength to give Su Ke a barbaric collision. This move was one of his ultimate moves. If he used it, no matter if it was Thunder God Torre or the Hulk, could not block it!
But…
To Red Tank’s surprise, Su Ke did not seem to have any intention of fighting against him this time. Seeing that he was about to rush in front of him, he remained indifferent.
What?Did he give up on resisting?
Hong Tan Ke was surprised to think that his steps did not stop at all. With every step he took, there would be a huge pit on the ground. The surrounding ground was also shaken, as if it was an earthquake!
Just as Red Tank Ke was about to hit Su Ke, Red Tank Ke suddenly realized that Su Ke’s eyes were a little different…
His eyes began to turn red, and it was not ordinary red. It was like the kid they had caught that could release a red shock wave…
Boom!
In the next second, a red shock wave suddenly shot out from Su Ke’s eyes and directly attacked Red Tank!
Red Tank was shocked. He had not expected Su Ke to have such an ability. He had suffered a lot when he caught the laser eye. Now that he had encountered this kind of red shock wave, he subconsciously wanted to avoid it. However, it was too close and he was too big to dodge.
Gritting his teeth, Red Tank could only suddenly cross his arms and block in front of him, ready to fight Su Ke’s red shockwave attack!
Su Ke had already known about his own strength from the simple strength test before, so there was no need for the strength test. He wanted to test the ability to emit energy again. He had just coincidentally absorbed a lot of the red shock waves from the laser eye, and now it was directly used.
The red shockwave collided with Red Tank’s body. Although it did not damage Red Tank’s body, the high temperature contained within it still caused Red Tank to grimace. In less than a moment, his arms were burned red like metal!
Just as he was about to fail, Su Ke finally stopped.
“Damn it…”
He waved his arm, which had been burned red by the red shock wave. Red Tan Ke’s eyes were filled with blood. One must know that he had not been so miserable since he obtained the ability!
“Sure enough, this guy’s defense is really strong. Even the red shock wave from the laser eye can’ t destroy his skin…”
After stopping the shock wave from his eyes, Su Ke thought to himself as if he had realized something. He ignored Emma, who was already shocked to the extreme!
At this moment, Emma looked at Su Ke as if she was looking at a monster…
By the way!
Phoenix power!
The next second, Su Ke’s mind suddenly lit up. How did he forget about the Phoenix’s power?The red shock wave from the laser eye might not be able to cause any damage to Red Tank, but the Phoenix’s power was definitely enough…
Su Ke didn’ t have the slightest hesitation when he thought about this. In an instant, his eyes turned hot again, and they were even redder than before…
“Crouch!”Still here?”
Seeing this scene, Red Tank was about to curse.
Following that, another red energy shot out and slammed into his body…
The difference was that the power contained in the red energy was much more powerful than before. The moment it touched him, it instantly destroyed his skin and began to invade his body without restraint…
The powerful impact caused by this had even sent him flying…
This time, Red Tank finally understood the principle that the boy in front of him was not someone he could fight against…
In front of him, he was still too weak!*

Rocky is coming!

A moment later…
Su Ke sat lazily on a huge rock. Meanwhile, Red Tank and Queen White Emma were standing in a place not far away. They had long since lost their arrogance.
Emma didn’ t say anything. After seeing Su Ke’s power, she had completely lost the idea of resisting. In her opinion, any resistance was futile.
As for Red Tank Ke, he was completely defeated. As a heavyweight mutated human, Red Tank Ke rarely convinced others. If he wanted to accept it, he could only defeat him. Clearly, Su Ke had done this.
The place where he had been injured had gradually healed. However, one could imagine that if he had been a little later, he might not have had the chance to heal himself!
This was Su Ke’s mercy. Although Red Tank sometimes acted rashly, he was not an idiot. If he continued to attack in this situation, it was likely that this life would really be left here.
Suke was quite satisfied with Red Tank and Emma’s performance. He still had some questions to ask. If they were willing to cooperate, he would save a lot of trouble.
Su Ke tapped his finger lightly on his head. Only then did he ask,” Tell me, how did you guys know Rocky? How did you treat him as a god?”
Knowing that he couldn’t dodge, Hong Tan Ke was more cooperative now. He said,” It was about a year ago, when I was caught by the S.H.I. Shield Bureau and locked up in the S.H.I. Shield Bureau’s prison. Then, Rocky suddenly appeared. He called himself God and asked me if I wanted to be free. I thought about it, and then he said that this was a price. I had to do something for him. I didn’t think much about it at that time, so I directly agreed to him. Then, I followed his instructions and acted according to his instructions. I did n’ t know what happened, and I was unable to disobey his orders.”
Su Ke was a little speechless. At the same time, he also noticed that Red Tank Ke had been controlled by Rocky. As one of the few mages in the Maneuvering universe, Rocky could do such a thing completely, let alone Red Tank Ke was an easy-to-control guy.
Although he really wanted to ask Hong Tan Ke something more, he also knew that Hong Tan Ke was a muscular and simple-minded guy. If he continued to ask, he would not be able to ask any useful information. He could only look at Emma again.
What about you?”How did you know Rocky?”
“I’ m not close to Hong Tan Ke. I was also rescued by Loki after being caught. I’ ve been working for him since then. He’s my savior and god. I won’ t go against his intentions!”
Emma lowered her head and said.
Evidently, Emma was also controlled by Rocky…
According to Su Ke’s previous understanding, his current timeline should be before the war in New York. At this time, the captain of the Mi Country had just woken up from his hibernation. Iron Man was still thinking about how to form the Avengers Alliance. Thunder God was still in love with each other. Hoke didn’ t know where he was hiding…
In other words, Rocky had already started to prepare for the war in New York…
The Avengers Alliance 1 plot was about to be staged in this world…
As for the reason why Loki controlled Red Tank and Emma, in Suke’s opinion, it was very simple. He just wanted to use them to provoke the relationship between humans and mutated humans. This way, it would be much easier when he started to invade Earth…
For a moment, Su Ke was even more speechless. He had just arrived on Earth and hadn’t been idle for a few days, yet he had encountered something like this again…
However, no matter what, all of this was Loki’s pot. White Queen and Red Tank were just pieces that Loki used to incite humans and mutants.
Thinking like this, Su Ke felt a little sympathetic towards Red Tank and Emma.
“System, can you make Red Tank and Emma return to normal?”
Suke wanted to help Red Tank and Emma get rid of Rocky’s control, but Rocky was a very skilled mage. Although he was immune to magic, he did not understand magic at all. He had to resort to the System.
Ding!”Scanning, please wait…”
Ding!The scan was successful!Rocky used a high-level spell of confusion. The person who was confused would unconditionally obey all the commands of the caster and could not disobey. It would take 1000 points to cancel the spell. Are you sure?”
“Sure!”
Su Ke said in his heart without any hesitation. He could still afford this point.
In the next second, Su Ke felt that something had suddenly appeared in his hand. He lowered his head and saw that it was actually two small bottles of magic water.
Sleeping tank, if you dare to remove magic, you still have to take it!
Su Ke was completely convinced!*

Chapter 29: This mission is fine!

“Hey, here are two bottles of magic water. It can help you remove Rocky’s magic. You will be free again!”
Su Ke said as he handed over two bottles of magic water.
Without any hesitation, Red Tank threw the magic water bottle into his mouth. He chewed and swallowed it. Emma hesitated for a moment, but in the end, she drank the magic water!
Rocky used advanced magic, and the Rubik’s Cube was different from telepathic, so Red Tank and Emma had never noticed it at all. They only thought that they were really grateful to Rocky for helping him.
However, with the magic water taking effect, Red Tank was a little angry.
“Dammit… Dammit Rocky, you dare to control me… I’ m Red Tank…”
Red Tank Ke kept cursing as he walked back and forth, shaking the entire earth. It was clear that he was really angry now.
Emma’s face was filled with fear. When she was under Rocky’s control, she didn’t feel guilty about what she had done. But now that she woke up, she finally realized how hateful she was before…
As a mutated human, she actually helped humans kill their own kind…
Although it was something that he had only done after being controlled, it was still something he had done after all…
Seeing this, Su Ke could only comfort him,” Don’ t blame yourself too much. You’ re just being controlled. This isn’ t your fault. If you want to blame it, you can only blame Loki!”
Ding!Sensing the change in the timeline of the main world, he began to release the main mission of the Marvelous World: search for spatial gems and help Rocky invade Earth and help Iron Man form the Avengers Alliance!”
“Search for spatial gems. Mission rewards:500,000 points and a chance to draw a lottery.”
“Help Rocky invade Earth. Mission reward:800,000 points and a chance to draw a lottery.”
“Help Iron Man create Avengers Alliance, reward 1 million points and two chances of raffle”
Suddenly, the System’s voice rang again.
Sleeper…
Su Ke was completely shocked. Although he had already guessed that the System would definitely let him search for infinite gems, he never thought that the System would actually let him help Rocky invade Earth!
He could understand the rest, but wasn’t it nonsense to help Rocky invade Earth?
Surprised, Su Ke quickly asked in his heart,” Hey, I said System, did you send the wrong mission?”What kind of mission is helping Rocky invade Earth?”
Ding!”The system won’ t make a mistake. Please help Rocky invade Earth!”
The System said directly.
Su Ke was speechless again…
However, in the next second, Su Ke’s face suddenly ached because he suddenly thought, was n’ t this his system called the Great Devastator System?
Just because the System did not issue a rebel mission earlier, he did not care about this.
With this thought, this mission seemed to be fine…
After all, he was a supreme villain…
Sigh!
Su Ke sighed in his heart again. Only then did he look at Hong Tan Ke who was not far away.” Hey, where are you going next?”
Hong Tan Ke’s fists were bulging with veins as he fiercely said,” I won’ t go anywhere until I kill Rocky!”
“Very good, I just happened to be going to look for Rocky. If you’ re willing, follow me!”
Su Ke said.
The system’s mission was to help Loki invade Earth, but it did n’ t mean to help Loki conquer Earth. In other words, as long as Loki invaded Earth, Suk’s mission would be completed…
After that, no matter what he did, the System would not care about him anymore…
“No problem, boss!”
Red Tank agreed to Su Ke’s suggestion without any hesitation. He even called Su Ke boss!First, he really hated Rocky. He wished he could tear him to pieces. Second, Su Ke had helped him get rid of Rocky’s control. Combined with Su Ke’s previous power suppression, he couldn’t help but have some thoughts of obedience towards Su Ke.
Su Ke only felt a sense of amusement when she heard Red Tank’s name. Then, she looked at Emma again.
“Emma, what about you?”
Emma raised her head and her expression became even more helpless.
“I don’ t know where to go, nor do I know what to do. After doing so many bad things, there is no place for me in this world. No one needs me…”
In War X, Emma had always been a strong and confident woman. In front of everyone, she was always a powerful woman. No matter when, she had never shown her weakness to anyone.
But today, she revealed her most unknown feelings.
At this moment, Emma was only eighteen to nine years old. She was the same size as Su Ke. She was just a little girl after she had thrown away the identity of a mutated human.
But at this moment, she was suddenly held up by someone. When she looked carefully, who was it if it wasn’ t Su Ke?
“Who said there’s no place for you in this world?Who said no one needed you anymore?”If you’ re willing, just follow me!”
Su Ke smiled.
At this moment, Emma’s heart suddenly trembled. She felt as if she had finally found a way to rely on her life…*

Chapter 30: Where can I find the Infinite Gem? I still have to go to Divine Shield Bureau!

In the original story of the X-Men, Emma was actually not a good person, and her style of life was quite problematic. However, all of this happened after she was twenty years old. At that time, because she was constantly being used and cheated, her character and life had undergone a tremendous change.
But right now, Emma was just an ordinary girl, and it was obvious that Su Ke would change her original fate!
“Boss, what are we going to do next?”
Red Tank walked to Su Ke’s side and asked.
Su Ke was about to speak, but his expression changed slightly. Then, he smiled and said,” Wait a moment. We have guests!”
Guest?
Red Tank was curious. He did not understand what Su Ke meant, but before he could say anything, a huge beam of light suddenly lit up in the air not far away. It directly aimed at them. At the same time, a warning sounded.
“This is Divine Shield Bureau. You are already surrounded by us. Please put down your weapons and surrender, so as not to cause unnecessary damage!”
Following that, a huge aircraft carrier suddenly appeared in the night sky. It was the space shuttle of Divine Shield Bureau, and dozens of fighter planes appeared around the space shuttle.
In the grass not far away, hundreds of S.H.I.I.E. Bureau agents were slowly approaching in full armor…
Faced with such a scene, Hong Tan Ke was not worried at all, but rather excited.
With both hands clenched into fists, Hong Tan Ke said excitedly,” Divine Shield is not a friend, I want to smash them!”
As a super villain, Red Tank Ke had always been the target of S.H.I.E. Shield’s capture. Of course, they had caught him before, but in the end, he still escaped.
It was also because of such a grudge that Red Tank did not have any feelings for S.H.I.E. Shield. Other than doing it or doing it!
First, he put down Emma in his arms. Su Ke waved at Red Tank and said,” Don’ t do anything. If you want to find Rocky, we need to go to Divine Shield Bureau first. But of course, it’s not as a criminal, but as a guest!”
“No way!”
Red Tank shook his head and said,” The Divine Shield Bureau will only lock us up and not treat us as guests!”
“Don’ t worry, I have my own way. In short, don’ t do anything. If they really dare to do anything to catch people, then I’ ll blow up that empty sky dome first!”
Su Ke pointed at the huge sky in the air and said.
Seeing Su Ke’s words, Red Tank finally put away his fist. However, his eyes were still filled with hostility. Clearly, he did not trust Divine Shield!
In the Maneuvering world, it was not a good thing for S.H.I.E. Bureau to have a relationship with him. Initially, Su Ke did not want to deal with S.H.I.E. Bureau, but just now, he suddenly thought of something!
That was the space gem within the infinite gem. It should be in Divine Shield!
Back then, the Space Gem was unexpectedly acquired by the Nine-Headed Snake’s leader, Red Skull. After a great battle, the captain of Rice defeated Red Skull, but he was frozen in the Arctic with the Space Gem.
After that, S.H.I.E. Shield saved the captain of the country, and also got the Space Gem!
And Rocky had gone to S.H.I.E.I. Shield to search for dimensional gems!
If Loki wanted to invade Earth, he had to use the Space Gem to open a tunnel, so that he could send his alien army over. If he wanted to find Loki, he would have to find the Space Gem first!
As for the matter after finding the Space Gem, Su Ke had already made a plan in his heart. Such an important thing was still suitable for him to personally take care of…
Su Ke raised his head to look at the sky. Suddenly, something inexplicable appeared in his heart.
If there was an infinite gem, they still had to go to Divine Shield!
Su Ke smiled and shook his head. Then, he looked at Emma and said,” Emma, please help me inform the Director of Divine Shield, Nick Frei, that I have something to talk to him about!”
Hearing this, Emma quickly nodded and started to use her telepathic senses.
At the same time, in the sky, the director of the Divine Shield Bureau, Nick Frey, was standing in the driver’s seat, frowning. To be honest, the situation today was a little too strange. That fiery-tempered, quick-witted Red Tank Ke had yet to make a move. Instead, he stood there quietly. If it was n’ t for the fact that others had seen it, Nick Frey would have felt something wrong with his other eye!
This should have been a good thing, but Nick Frey couldn’t be happy at all. This was just too weird…
In the next second, a female voice suddenly rang in his mind.
“Mr. Director, we have something to talk to you about!”
This was… telepathy?
Nick Frey’s heart sank at first, then he stared at Red Tank. Then, he ordered,” Get ready. I want to go down and talk to them!”*

Chapter 31 I’ve given you all a chance!

Not long after, a small fighter jet flew down from the sky. Then, the director of the Divine Shield Bureau, Nick Frey, brought a group of fully armed agents over.
However, when he was still several hundred meters away from Su Ke and the others, Nick Frey suddenly stopped. Because he was so far away, he was about to feel the killing intent in Red Tank’s eyes!
Red Tank had always been an extremely troublesome fellow for the S.H.I.E. Shield. It was almost second only to Hulk. The S.H.I.E. Shield had spent a lot of effort every time they caught him. However, this time, they came in a hurry and did not carry any specialized heavy weapons, so Nick Frey felt that he should be more cautious!
After receiving the speaker from his subordinate, Nick Frey shouted at Su Ke and the others,” Aren’t you looking for me?I’m already here. What are you guys talking about?”I think it’s necessary for me to tell you again. You’ ve already been completely surrounded. Any resistance is futile. It’s best to surrender!”
When he said this, Nick Frey was somewhat lacking in confidence. One must know that the other party was not only Red Tank, but also a telepathic person. Sometimes, telepathic people were more dangerous than Red Tank!
In addition to a mutated human with unknown abilities, if he was not nervous at this moment, it must be fake!
Hearing this, Hong Tan Ke instantly became angry again. However, under Su Ke’s motion, he finally endured it.
“Wait for me here. I’ ll go talk to him!”
Su Ke calmly instructed and then walked over.
Facing Su Ke’s arrival, all the agents, including Nick Frey, became a little nervous. For a moment, all the weapons were aimed at Su Ke. As long as Su Ke had any bad intentions, he would be beaten into a sieve in an instant!
But of course, this was just the speculation of the S.H.I.E.I. Shield agents. With the weapons in their hands, even Su Ke’s hair could not be injured.
After walking to Nick Frey’s side, Su Ke smiled and said,” Don’ t be nervous. I just want to talk to you. There’s no need to make such a fuss!”
Compared to Red Tank, Suk, who was only fifteen or sixteen years old, was obviously more reassuring. He sized Suk up from top to bottom, and after confirming that there was no danger, Nick Frey whispered to an agent beside him.
In that instant, all the guns that were aimed at Su Ke were taken back, but they were still in a defensive posture.
“Tell me, what do you want to talk about?”
After retreating from the other subordinates, Nick Frey took another step forward and asked.
“I need one of your things!”
Su Ke directly said.
“What is it?”
Nick Frey asked curiously.
“Space Gem, you should be calling him Universe Cube, right?”But it doesn’ t matter. I need him!”
“You… how do you know that the Universe Cube is in our hands?”
Nick Frey said in surprise.
One had to know about the Cosmos Cube, which had always been the most important secret of the Divine Shield Bureau. Only the most advanced agents could know about it. Other than that, no one else knew about it!
Since that was the case, how did this youth know?
Faced with Nick Frey’s surprise, Su Ke did not care at all. He continued,” Don’ t care how I know. I can only tell you that in the near future, Earth will face an unprecedented war. And this war is something that you have never encountered before. It is the Cosmic Cube that caused this war. He is not something that belongs to you humans, but will only bring you disaster!”
Nick Frey was a little silent at first, but after a moment of hesitation, he suddenly smiled and said slyly,” I’m sorry, although I do n’ t know how you know about this, you don’t have any qualifications to negotiate!”Attack!”
Following the word “attack “, a drone hidden in the dark suddenly threw out three blue-colored chains. In an instant, it caught Su Ke, Red Tank~K and Emma’s necks!
At the same time, hundreds of agents picked up their weapons again…
“This is the latest mutated human suppressor developed. It can be launched from a long distance. Speaking of which, I have to thank you. If it wasn’ t for your precious time for me, I wouldn’ t have caught you so easily!”
Nick Frey smiled and said.
Sigh, I originally wanted to have a good talk…
Seeing this, Su Ke felt a little disappointed. He had originally thought that he could have a good conversation with Nick Frey, but now it seemed like there was no chance. In this world, it was better to speak with strength.
“Remember, I already gave you a chance!”
After saying this, Su Ke’s eyes suddenly turned cold. In an instant, a powerful killing intent began to emerge. The domineering aura within his body was sensed, and in an instant, with him as the center, it spread outwards.
It had been so long since he had arrived on Earth. Su Ke had never been fooled like this before, so at this moment, he had not deliberately controlled his domineering aura. And this kind of result was a complete burst of domineering aura!
Like a volcano erupting!
Boom!*

Chapter 32 I am not the Holy Mother

In almost an instant, the agents around Nick Frey suddenly fell down one after another. The agents surrounding Su Ke and the others were the same. Only a few agents with strong willpower were still struggling to survive!
Nick Frey was the director of the Divine Shield Bureau. He had already received training in Will since he was very young, so even if he was directly attacked by Su Ke’s domineering aura, he still did not faint. He just fell to his knees in front of Su Ke helplessly!
But even so, he was not feeling well. That powerful aura directly crushed his heart. It was like a mountain that made him unable to breathe and almost fainted.
He had never encountered such a power before!
It was as if at this moment, the person standing in front of him was not a mutated human, but a god!
Ignoring the beads of sweat on his forehead, Nick Frey raised his head and said with an ugly expression,” What’s going on? The suppressor should be effective!”Why… why is this happening? Who are you?”
Inhibitor?
Su Ke laughed coldly when he heard this. Then, he casually pulled the suppressor off his neck and threw it onto the ground.
“Nick Frey, you don’ t need to know who I am, because this is no longer important. I’ ve given you a chance just now, it’s just that you don’ t cherish it. Next, prepare to welcome my anger!”
After saying this, Su Ke raised his head and looked at the Sky Mothership in the air. In an instant, his eyes suddenly turned red again.
Boom!
With a huge boom, a shock wave containing the power of the phoenix suddenly shot out from Su Ke’s eyes and directly landed on the sky above.
The enormous power instantly shot out a large hole in the Void Sky Mother’s ship, destroying his power. In an instant, the Void Sky Mother began to crumble and crash towards the ground…
At the same time, countless drones that were out of control were also flying and falling down. The entire field became incredibly violent…
Step by step, Su Ke walked to Red Tank and White Queen’s side. Su Ke casually pulled off the suppressor on their necks, and then calmly instructed Red Tank,” Go, except that you can’ t kill anyone, the rest is yours!”
When Red Tank heard this, he revealed a cruel smile and quickly rushed over…
As for Emma, she obediently stayed beside Su Ke…
The huge sky dome slammed down, and in an instant, another big explosion occurred, destroying many buildings. Countless drones exploded, and there was another explosion. Plus, with Red Tank’s sins, this place was like hell!
Su Ke, on the other hand, only looked at everything with a calm expression. His heart was completely calm!
When he arrived on Earth, even if he carried a super god anti-party system, Su Ke still hadn’t thought about becoming a anti-party. Of course, he had n’ t thought about becoming a super hero!
If he had to say it, he wanted to be a good person, but of course, he had never wanted to be a bad good person.
What was a good person?
They were people who were willing to do whatever they wanted. They sacrificed themselves to make others gain. They gave in to make others save their face.
He would rather hide his tears in his smile than destroy the harmonious atmosphere. With the spirit of martyrdom, people would be moved for three minutes but feel guilty for a lifetime.
This kind of person spent all his time thinking about how to preserve a beautiful image in the eyes of others.As a result, he sometimes had to watch the sail, and sometimes he even bent his integrity to curry favor with others.
More simply, this was also called the Holy Mother…
Su Ke, on the other hand, had never been a Holy Mother!
If Nick Frey had directly rejected Suk, Suk would not have done anything. At most, Suk would have left this place with Red Tank and Emma. Then, he would have thought of a way to obtain the Space Gem. But?
Nick Frey, on the other hand, played Suke. This was something Suke could not bear!
As a Titan, Su Ke was as proud as his brother, Destroyer. He did not allow any deception or betrayal, but anyone who dared to deceive or betray them would suffer the strongest blow!
Even if this world was defined as a villain, Su Ke would not hesitate!
Instead of becoming a Holy Mother, he was more willing to become a villain!
And Suke believed that with this lesson, Nick Frey would probably start to reconsider his suggestion…
On the other side, after wiping out all the remaining S.H.I.E. Bureau agents who could still stand up, Red Tank Ke arrived at the S.H.I.E. Bureau’s empty space. He smashed the prison where he was previously imprisoned. Then, he pulled Nick Frey’s leg and arrived in front of Su Ke with a relaxed expression.
“Boss, listen to you. I didn’ t kill anyone!”
He threw Nick Frey in front of Su Ke, and Red Tank said cheerfully.
When he had called Boss Suke earlier, Red Tank was more afraid. But now, he was completely convinced. In the blink of an eye, he had killed the entire Divine Shield Bureau and shot down their empty space from the sky. This kind of thing was likely that there would be no other person in this world other than Suke!
This little brother, he was quite convinced!*

Chapter 33 Sleeper!Batman stole the dimensional gem?(Ask for flowers, ask for evaluation tickets!)

Su Ke lowered his head slightly and looked down at Nick Frey on the ground.” Nick Frey, should we reconsider my previous proposal now?”
All of the agents were instantly killed and the Skywalker was destroyed. Nick Frey was completely out of temper now.
And he wasn’t stupid. He could tell that Su Ke did n’ t want to become their enemy. All of this was caused by his own actions…
One could imagine how good it would be if he had not chosen to make a move just now and had chosen to rope Su Ke in…
Sigh!
With a sigh, Nick Frey said,” I’ m sorry for offending you earlier, but I really can’ t do anything about the Cosmos Cube because… the Cosmos Cube has been taken away by someone…”
What?
Su Ke was slightly shocked when he heard this. He had not expected that Rocky would get a Space Gem so quickly!
If that was the case, then it seemed like the Battle of New York was about to erupt…
But it seemed like something was wrong?According to Su Ke’s previous understanding, the Battle of New York should have started in 2012, and it was only 2010. It should be two years before the Battle of New York began!
Moreover, the Avengers Alliance hadn’t been established until now, and it was only an idea of Iron Man. If the Battle of New York really broke out, how should they fight?
The more Su Ke thought about it, the more he felt a headache. He could only continue asking,” Then do you know where Rocky is now?”
Rocky?”Who is Rocky?”
Nick Frey asked doubtfully.
…….
Su Ke was a little speechless. He thought to himself that your grandpa was still pretending to be furry with me at this time!Looks like you’re not being honest!
Just as Su Ke was about to have Red Tank greet Nick Frey again, Emma whispered,” He’s not lying. He really doesn’ t know who Rocky is!”
What?
Suke was a little dumbfounded. He naturally believed Emma’s words, but how could Nick Frey not know who Rocky was?
Unless….
The dimensional gem was not stolen by Rocky…
Su Ke was shocked again when he thought of this, because he really didn’t know who else besides Rocky could steal the dimensional gem from Divine Shield Bureau. However, he did n’ t know that it didn’t matter. would be good if someone knew!
“Tell me who stole the Space Gem from you!”
Suke looked at Nick Frey again and asked.
Nick Frey didn’t say anything. Instead, he took out a metal item from his pocket and handed it to Su Ke. Then, he said,” It’s this guy!”
When Su Ke saw that thing clearly, he felt a little bad!
Because it was not something else, but a special flying dagger. The shape of the flying dagger was completely a bat…
This is the sign of Batman!
Crouch!Batman stole the dimensional gem?
Su Ke was really a little drunk. What was it that Batman stole a space gem from Divine Shield?Space gems were not your DC family’s stuff. Why didn’ t you have any professional ethics…
After Marvel and DC merged, the world really made people feel incredibly painful…
It seemed like he had to go to Batman’s hometown, Gotham City…
“Someone’s here!”
Just as Su Ke’s face was in pain, Emma suddenly whispered in Su Ke’s ear.
Not long after, Tony and an X-Men plane landed.
“Hey, hey, hey, what’s going on here? It’s an earthquake and an explosion. What’s the S.H.I.I.E. Bureau doing? Nick Frey, you… you… lie down!”What’s wrong with you?”
Tony looked at the surroundings and said in surprise. At first, he thought it was the S.H.I.E.I. Shield that had done this, but now that he saw Nick Frey’s appearance, he realized that it was n’ t like that…
On the other side, King Kong Wolf and Qin also walked down from the plane. They looked around at the miserable situation. King Kong Wolf looked helplessly at Qin and said,” Let’s make a bet with you. This must be Su Ke’s doing!”
However, at this moment, Qin could not be bothered with the Wolf King. She quickly came to Su Ke’s side and asked worriedly,” How is it?”Are you injured?”
Su Ke gently stroked Qin’s cheek and smiled.” Don’ t worry, I’ m fine!”
Then, Tony, Diamond Wolf and Qin discovered Red Tank and Emma next to Su Ke.
Swoosh!
He couldn’t help but say that the Diamond Wolf’s pair of steel claws extended out, and Tony also entered a state of alert.
Seeing this, Hong Tan Ke immediately raised his fist and prepared to attack.
As for Emma, she looked at Qin who was standing beside Su Ke with a dazed expression. She did not know what she was thinking.
In general, the atmosphere suddenly became tense again…*

Therefore, you are not a mutated human!(Ask for a vote!)

(PS: Request for an evaluation ticket. It hasn’t been a thousand years since the evaluation ticket has been broken. My heart is filled with frustration… Please give me an evaluation ticket. Thank you very much!!!)
“Don’ t do anything!”
Seeing this, Su Ke immediately stopped him,” Red Tank and Queen White were under control, which is why they did the same thing before. But now that they’ re fine, they won’ t do anything bad anymore!”
“Really?”What’s going on here?”
Tony turned to look around and said.
“This… I can explain…”
Before Su Ke could say anything, not far away, the director of the Divine Shield Bureau, Nick Frey, suddenly stood up and said to Tony,” This is just a misunderstanding, but it’s already fine!”
Misunderstanding…
Tony looked around speechlessly. He couldn’t imagine what kind of misunderstanding this was that would cause the entire Divine Shield Bureau to be wiped out.
But at this moment, Nick Frey was too lazy to explain anything to Tony. Instead, he came back to Suke.
“So you’ re not a mutated human, are you?”
Nick Frey pointed at the broken mutated human suppressor on the ground.
Su Ke nodded slightly and admitted to such a thing. After all, Nick Frey was not an idiot. Such a thing could not be hidden from him.
“Half a month ago, a life capsule from outer space landed at the mutated human school. If I’ m not wrong, it’s you!”
Nick Frey asked again, his face serious.
“Is this important?”
Su Ke smiled and said.
“It was important before, but now… it’s not important anymore!”
Nick Frey said slowly, and his tone instantly became relaxed. Although Suke did not directly acknowledge his alien identity, Nick Frey had already obtained the answer he wanted.
The loss of Divine Shield today was tragic, but it was not completely worthless. At least Nick Frey was certain that Suke was not a threat to Earth, or else they would have died long ago!
After all, in front of Su Ke, they had no chance of winning!
After a brief pack, everyone followed Tony back to the Stark Building. Of course, other than Nick Frey, he still had more important things to do now.
Along the way, the Vajra Wolf and Red Tank Ke had always been in an incompatible state. This made Su Ke somewhat speechless, but there was still nothing wrong.
After returning to the Stark Building, Red Tank Ke and Emma were simply arranged. Suke came to a meeting room in Stoke Building. Here, Tony, Diamond Wolf and Qin were already waiting here.
The most eye-catching place was Professor X’s hologram.
“Professor!”
Su Ke greeted him.
Professor X forced out a smile because he already knew what had happened from the Wolf King. Although Nick Frey had always emphasized that this was just a misunderstanding, how could such a thing be hidden from Professor X?
“The matter between Red Tank and White Queen has been resolved. The mutated humans in the mutated personality arena have all been saved. We can go back tomorrow, but what are we going to do with Red Tank?Bringing this guy to school was too dangerous, right?”And this guy doesn’ t know what’s going on. Right now, he’s only following Su Ke’s orders!”
King Kong Wolf said to Professor X, speechless.
Professor X was a little silent before he said,” Let me consider this first. Suke, do you have anything to say?”
As he spoke, Professor X looked at Su Ke again.
Su Ke nodded slightly before saying,” Professor, I’ m afraid I won’ t be able to go back for the time being. I have to go to one of the Gotham City. Someone stole an important item from Divine Shield Bureau. I have to go find it!”
Professor X had a rough understanding of this matter after the conversation with Nick Frey. Although he did not know what the so-called’space gem’ was, there was no doubt that what made Nick Frey and Su Frey and Suk pay so much attention to was definitely not ordinary!
“If that’s the case, then be careful. Gotham City is different from New York City. It’s a very special city. When you get there, you need to be careful!”
Knowing that Su Ke had made up his mind, Professor X couldn’t say anything more. However, considering that Gotham City was a chaotic city, he still repeatedly reminded him.*

Chapter 35 Emma’s Request!Pray for flowers!)

Early the next morning, everyone woke up early. Iron Man wanted to help S.H.I. Shield Bureau clear the battlefield yesterday. Diamond Wolf wanted to bring Qin back to mutated human school. Su Ke wanted to go to Gotham City to find Batman. In general, everyone was very busy!
Before they left, Su Ke and Qin naturally became reluctant to part.
“Su Ke, I heard Teacher Luo Gan say that Gotham City is a very dangerous place. It is filled with darkness and crime. If you go there, you must be careful!”
Qin said worriedly.
Su Ke smiled and scratched Qin’s nose.” Silly melon, do you think I will be injured?”But I promise you, I will definitely be careful!”
“Hey, what should these two guys do?”They don’ t want to go back with us!”
At this moment, the Diamond Wolf suddenly walked over with a look of impatience. Behind him were Red Tank and Emma.
Due to the strength of Red Tank and Emma, Professor X finally decided to let the Wolf King take them back to the mutated human school. However, he didn’t expect them to refuse all of them. They did n’ t want to go to the mutated human school at all. The Wolf King didn’t like Red Tank, but he was a little impatient. The two of them almost started fighting.
Su Ke thought for a moment, then said to the Wolf King,” Forget it, Teacher Luo Gan, leave the two of them to me. Don’ t worry, I promise I won’ t let them do anything again!”
The Wolf King was eager to get rid of Red Tan Ke’s problem. Hearing this, he quickly agreed,” Alright, then they’ ll leave it to you. Qin, let’s go!”
Then, in Su Ke’s reluctant eyes, King Kong Wolf and Qin left on a plane.
Actually, Su Ke wanted to bring Qin to Gotham City with him, but considering Gotham City’s special dark side, he finally gave up on this idea. After all, Gotham City was a crazy city, and Qin was not suitable to go there.
Walking in front of Red Tank Ke and Emma, Suke looked at Red Tank Ke and said,” Tell me, why aren’ t you willing to go to mutated human school?”
“There are children in the school. I don’ t like children!”
Hong Tan Ke said in a somewhat awkward tone.
Alright… This was also a reason…
However, since Hong Tan Ke was unwilling to go to the mutated human school, he had to find a place to live. It was best if someone could watch him. Otherwise, who knew what trouble he would cause.
Thinking of this, Su Ke’s heart suddenly moved. Then, he looked at Tony not far away and said,” Tony, did you just say you wanted to help Divine Shield clean up yesterday’s battlefield?”
“That’s right!”What’s wrong?”
Tony asked doubtfully.
“How about I send you a helper?”
Su Ke patted Red Tank’s body and smiled.
Tony’s face stiffened at first, then he said in a speechless manner,” Good, good. I’ m afraid this guy will disobey…”
“Don’ t worry about that. As long as you don’ t use the mutated human suppressor to restrain him anymore and don’ t attack him, I guarantee he won’ t do anything!”
Su Ke promised.
“Alright then!”
Hearing Su Ke say that, Tony finally agreed.
“Did you hear what I just said?”
Su Ke turned around and looked at Red Tank.
“I heard that, but what if they still want to catch me?”
Red Tank scratched his head and said. It was clear that he still did not trust Divine Shield.
“Don’ t worry, with Tony around, no one will catch you. But of course, you have to be careful. This time, you’ re going to help, not fight. Do you understand?”
Su Ke instructed.
Although Red Tank Ke did not trust the Divine Shield Bureau, he still trusted Su Ke quite a bit. Plus, he did not have any place to go. In the end, he agreed.
After dealing with the matter of Red Tank, Su Ke looked at Emma and said,” Emma, why didn’t you go?”Don’ t tell me you hate children as much as Red Tank?”
“No…”
“I want to accompany you to Gotham City!” Emma’s face turned red, then she said as if she had gathered her courage!No matter what you want to do, I can help you!”Please bring me along!”
Hmm?
It had to be said that Emma’s request was really beyond Su Ke’s expectations.
Looking at Emma with a serious expression, Su Ke couldn’t immediately refuse.
But after thinking about it, it seemed like it was a good idea to bring Emma along. After all, she was also a telepathic person who could help him obtain any information he wanted.
Of course, the most important thing was that Emma was also a beauty, and she was also a goddess-level beauty. If this was…
“Cough cough cough…”
Su Ke immediately coughed a few times when he realized that he was thinking of something wrong. Then, he nodded and said,” Alright, then you can go with me…”
Hearing this, Emma smiled.*

Chapter 36 The riots in Black Gate Prison!(Request for fresh flowers for evaluation!)

The City of New York was a long distance away from Gotham City. Because they were going to bring Emma along, Suke couldn’t fly over directly. Moreover, this was a bit too ostentatious.
Fortunately, with Tony, a wealthy man, there was no need for Suke to speak. With a wave of Tony’s hand, a helicopter landed on the top floor of the Stark Building.
“Let’s go!”
Su Ke greeted Emma. This was when Su Ke and Emma sat on the helicopter.
The helicopter flew through the air. Soon, the Stark Building was no longer visible…
“Well… if you don’ t mind, I have something to ask you!”
On the helicopter, Emma hesitated for a moment before finally opening her mouth.
Su Ke looked out of the window and nodded.” Ask, there’s no need to be so restrained with me. I won’ t eat you!”
As he spoke, Su Ke couldn’ t help but look at Emma again. When he saw Emma’s tall, sexy figure, he suddenly felt like eating Amy was the right choice…
However, Emma didn’ t notice Su Ke’s special gaze. She then whispered,” You shouldn’ t be a mutated human, right?”
Su Ke smiled,” No!”
“Then who are you?”
Emma immediately began to look forward to it.
Su Ke pointed at the sky first and then said,” I came from the distant Saturn Titan. Because my planet was destroyed, I came to Earth!”
Sure enough!
Hearing this, not only was Emma not shocked at all, she completely relaxed and let out a long sigh of relief.
Originally, when she saw the various powers Su Ke displayed yesterday, she had already guessed that Su Ke might be an alien, because it was impossible for a mutated human to possess such powerful powers!
But at that time, it was just a guess from her, and it was not confirmed. Now that Su Ke had personally said it, she completely relaxed!
But what was the difference between humans, mutated humans, or aliens?When Su Ke said last night that she needed her and wanted to give her a shelter, she had already vowed in her heart that she would follow him for the rest of her life!
But…
When she thought of Su Ke’s intimate actions with that red-haired girl this morning, Emma felt a sense of grievance in her heart because she was not inferior to that girl at all…
“You two, I’ m sorry that I can only send you here. Gotham City is too chaotic, and they don’ t welcome outsiders. I can’ t go in anymore!”
At this moment, the pilot suddenly shouted at Su Ke. Su Ke nodded and realized that he had already arrived within Gotham City.
Su Ke did not say anything about the pilot’s words because he understood that Gotham City was indeed a chaotic city!
Then, the helicopter began to fall.
At the same time, a riot erupted in Gotham City’s Black Gate Prison…
“Damn it, hurry up. Those guards are coming soon!”
“If you’ re not the only one who can make a bomb, I’ ll definitely kill you!”
“Can you guys just stay quiet for a while? I can’t even work anymore. This thing is a bomb. Do you want to die?
…………
In Black Gate Prison, a few criminals in prison uniforms were doing something in front of an iron gate. From time to time, there would be a series of curses.
“Alright!”Move!”
No one knew who shouted. The prisoners surrounding the iron gate immediately moved away from the iron gate.
Soon after.
Boom!
A huge explosion sounded and the huge iron door was blown away.
With the help of some materials from the infirmary, the people from Black Gate Prison easily made a chemical bomb and exploded the prison door.
“Brothers, we escaped!”
With a shout, the entire Iron Gate Prison suddenly started to boil. Soon, iron gates were opened and all the prisoners were coming out.
Before the guards of Black Gate Prison could figure out what was going on, they saw a large group of prisoners coming out of the corridor. They were so scared that they quickly pulled out their pistols.
But before they could shoot, they were hit by the crazy criminals. The criminals took the prison key from the prison guards and began to release more prisoners…
“Brothers, we’ re free!”
“Damn it, I’ m going to get revenge. I’ m going to kill those bastards who framed me!”
“Gotham City belongs to us, this is our city!”
……*

Chapter 37 Civil Style Simple Gotham City

The criminals in Gotham City, without exception, were extremely vicious bad people. Among them, the worst of them were locked in Black Gate Prison and Arkham Mad Men’s Court. It could be said that the criminals in Black Gate Prison and Arkham Mad Men’s Court were the best among the bad guys in Gotham City!
For example, Clown, Penguin, Bain, and so on…
These guys, no matter which one of them, could make Gotham City turn upside down…
When Su Ke brought Emma into Gotham City, all he saw was chaos.
Gunshots, cries, roars, and begging for forgiveness rang out in his ears. There were prisoners wearing prison uniforms with weapons everywhere on the road. The prisoners rushed into other people’s homes and then recklessly robbed their owners like wild dogs…
No one dared to resist because anyone who dared to resist would face the risk of being shot.
“Sure enough, it’s a simple Gotham City!”
Walking on this street, Su Ke could not help but sigh.
How could this be a city!It was simply a hell!Only a dark hero like Batman could adapt to this kind of place. If it were Superman or Iron Man, they would have been driven crazy in minutes!
Gotham’s citizens were valiant, and the entire DC was famous. The bad guys here did almost anything bad. Even when the DC’s biggest villain, Daksaid, led his demon-like army to invade Earth and the humans in other cities gave up on resisting, Gotham City’s bad guys directly fought with the demon-like army!
This was the only thing in the entire DC, even in the Maneuvering Universe…
But…
This was the real Gotham City!
Looking at the chaos in front of her, Emma felt very uncomfortable. She whispered to Su Ke,” Do you want to help them?”
“No need!”
Su Ke waved his hand and said,” This kind of thing happens almost every day in Gotham City. I can’ t care about it. Moreover, Gotham City has always been protected by someone, so let’s not interfere!”
This wasn’t Su Ke’s ruthlessness. It was just that along the way, things like this could be seen everywhere. If he really cared about it, who knew when would he care about it?
Moreover, these matters should be the work of Gotham Police Department and Batman. He did not need to interfere!
As the Dark Knight of Gotham City, Batman had always cared about people interfering in Gotham City. He didn’t have to do such a thankless thing.
The most important thing for him right now was to find Batman and take back the Space Gem!
As for other matters, who cared about him?
“Hey, hey! I didn’t expect that!There was actually such a beautiful woman here. Beautiful woman, this place is very dangerous. Do you want me to protect you?”I promise I will be very gentle!”
Suddenly, a fat, middle-aged fat man in prison clothes stopped Su Ke and Emma and started drooling at Emma.
“Bastard!”I saw this woman first. Go die!”
Bang!
Before Su Ke and Emma could say anything, a series of angry voices suddenly rang out from the side. Following that, a series of gunshots rang out. The fat man’s head was instantly blown and he fell to the ground powerlessly.
“Damn fatty, you dare to steal my woman? You’ re tired of living!”
A skinny man rushed forward and kicked the fat man again as he cursed.
Then, he looked at Emma with a malicious expression.” Beauty, don’t be afraid. This fatty has already been killed by me. How can a beauty like you be with such a fatty?”You should be with me!”
The skinny man was extremely skinny, but his eyes were very prominent. He looked like a human-shaped toad. Emma looked at him and almost spit it out.
Su Ke was a little speechless. He patted Emma on the back and said,” There’s no other way. Gotham City is such a chaotic city. It’s like this trash. This city is everywhere!”
“Trash?”Brat, you dare to call me a bastard!”
Hearing this, the skinny toad instantly became furious. Then, he raised his gun and aimed it at Su Ke.
“Kid, look at how you look like a rich man. This woman should be your woman too, right?”I’ ve always hated rich people like you. I’ m going to kill you and rob your woman!”
Bang!
As soon as he finished speaking, the toad skinny man pulled the trigger.
Su Ke felt a little helpless. Why did these guys like to be cheap?He clearly did not want to kill someone…
Shua!
In that instant, Su Ke stretched out two fingers and lightly pinched the bullet.
Under the shocked look of the skinny toad, Su Ke turned the direction of the bullet and gently flicked it towards the skinny toad’s head.
Swoosh!
A sound of air breaking could be heard, and the bullet instantly penetrated the skinny toad’s head…
“You shouldn’ t have offended me!”
This was the last sentence the skinny toad heard before he died.*

Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy TranslationAsk for a vote![No rewards]

Su Ke was neither a virgin nor a super hero, so he did not follow the rule of not killing people. In Gotham City, the winner was the king. If he were just an ordinary person, he would have died under someone else’s gun!
This was the first time Su Ke had killed someone, but his heart was still a little scary. It was as if he had killed an ant instead of a human.
After thinking about it, as a Titan, wasn’t humans just ants?
After walking through the chaotic streets, when they arrived at Gotham City Center, the situation was obviously much better. Although there were still many criminals in prison uniforms wandering around, there was still no such thing as killing people on the streets.
Su Ke didn’ t know much about the current timeline in the DC universe. Before looking for Batman, he felt that he had better understand this world first!
As a world where Marvel and DC merged, Emma naturally understood this world!
She came to a restaurant and casually ordered some food. After that, Emma began to tell Su Ke about the city’s current situation.
After hearing what Emma had said, Su Ke only felt a headache. He realized that the situation in Gotham City seemed to be much more troublesome than he thought.
And the current timeline should be after Body of Steel, before Batman fought Superman.
Why did he say that?
According to Emma, the Kryptonian invaded Earth last year, causing immeasurable losses and many lives. Although they were defeated by Superman, the shadow left by the Kryptonian remained.
It was worth mentioning that Gotham City seemed to be involved in the Kryptonian battle. Gotham City’s largest Wayne Enterprise was destroyed because of the Kryptonian battle, and this directly caused hundreds of people to die…
“So, is Batman about to fight Superman?”
Su Ke thought to himself as he stirred the coffee in front of him.
He didn’t expect Gotham City to encounter such a shocking thing.
Superman versus Batman. This was a crucial event in the DC universe. In this event, Batman relied on human strength and intelligence to defeat and even nearly killed Superman, who was regarded as a god by a few humans!
If Superman was the representative of light, then Batman was the incarnation hidden in the darkness of Gotham City. He was the dark knight of Gotham City and even the entire DC universe!
This was a battle between light and darkness!
This was a battle between humans and gods!
In the end, people would defeat gods!
Thinking about it, it really made people look forward to it…
Ding!Congratulations to the host for triggering the main mission in the DC world: As a super god villain, how could he miss such an important matter?”Help and encourage the battle between Superman and Batman, help Batman create the Justice Alliance!”
“Help Superman fight Batman. Mission reward:500,000 points and a chance to draw a lottery.”
“Assist Batman to create the Justice Alliance, reward 1 million points and two chances of raffle!”
Without any warning, the System’s voice rang again in Su Ke’s mind.
Sleeper…
Su Ke almost spat out the coffee he had just drunk. Was there something wrong with your grandpa?Didn’t he just released the main mission of the Maneuvering World?Why was the main mission of the DC world released now?What exactly happened one after another?
And until now, he hadn’t even finished one-tenth of the main mission of the Maneuvering World, yet he had ushered in the main mission of the DC World. Was n’ t scam?
Although the rewards were abundant, Chenqie couldn’ t do it…*

Chapter 39: Batman with Crisis of Trust!]

For a moment, Su Ke felt like he was the most bitter host in history. Not to mention the task after task, it was extremely difficult. Why couldn’t he start fighting monsters like others?
Su Ke was speechless in his heart. He could only ask in his heart,” Hey, I’m talking about the System, is n’ t this a bit too cheating?”I haven’ t even completed one of the three missions I’ ve assigned to the Maneuvering World. You’ ve given me two more missions at once. I’ m under pressure like you!”
“It’s right if there’s pressure. As a villain, it’s normal if there’s pressure. The mission can’ t be changed or reduced. Please complete it as soon as possible!”
The System replied.
What a f*ck!
After a series of complaints, Su Ke could only accept such a fact. Fortunately, the System was a little conscientious. It did not limit the time for completing the mission. Plus, the timeline of this world was a little chaotic because of the fusion ofway and DC, so Su Ke had absolutely enough time to complete the mission!
Moreover, Rocky’s invasion of Earth required Space Gemstones. As long as Su Ke mastered the timeline of the World of Maneuver as Space Gemstones, it could be said that Su Ke was completely in control.
From this point of view, the System was not too much of a scam!
But now that Su Ke had arrived in Gotham City, it was still necessary to do a mission in Gotham City. If Su Ke remembered correctly, Batman had established the Justice Alliance after Superman’s battle with Batman, then the matter of helping Batman create the Justice Alliance could be discussed later. The most important thing now was to promote the battle between Superman and Batman!
Due to his understanding of Batman, Suke knew that this matter should not be too difficult because Batman had always believed in few people except himself. Even after the establishment of the Justice Alliance, he still made a plan to defeat all members!
To put it simply, Batman was a person with a crisis of trust…
However, thinking about it carefully, it didn’t seem to blame him. After all, in the Justice Alliance, he was the only one who did n’ t have super powers…
Wait…
At this thought, Su Ke was stunned again. He suddenly thought that the reason why Batman stole the Space Gem of Divine Shield Bureau was to defeat Superman?
After thinking about it, this matter was really possible!When Superman had fought with General Zode, he had destroyed Batman’s Wayne Tower and killed hundreds of Batman employees. As the Dark Knight of Gotham City, how could Batman ignore it?
However, General Zode had already died. Only Superman was alive, so he would definitely target Superman…
If he wanted to defeat Superman, the human power alone would not be enough. He needed something stronger!
For example… Spatial Gem!
This way, everything made sense…
“Suke, what’s wrong with you?”
All of a sudden, Emma’s voice rang out, bringing Su Kla back to reality.
“Oh, it’s nothing. It’s just thinking about what you said before!”
Su Ke returned to his senses and casually said.
Emma had no doubt about Su Ke’s words. After taking a sip of coffee, she asked,” Then where are we going next?”
“Big news!”We’ ve already confirmed that Bruce Wayne has announced that he will hold a charity party at Wayne Manor tonight. The charity money he receives from the party will be used to build a building that was destroyed by aliens a year ago, and part of it will be used as a grant for orphans because of this disaster…”
Just as Suke was about to speak, a striking news appeared on the television not far away. It was accompanied by a picture of Bruce Wayne.
“I’ve decided!”Let’s go to Wayne Manor tonight!”
Su Ke turned around and smiled at Emma.
Why?Weren’t we here looking for the dimensional gemstones that Batman stole?”Why are you going to Wayne Manor?”
Emma asked curiously. Clearly, she did not know that Bruce Wayne was Batman!
Su Ke didn’ t explain. He just smiled and said,” You will understand when the time comes!”
Time passed quickly. In the blink of an eye, it was evening. Because they were going to attend the party hosted by Bruce Wayne, Suke and Emma changed into a suit. Suke was dressed in a handsome suit, while Emma was dressed in a white dress. Coupled with her tall and slender figure, it really made people wonder.
With his clothes, he still needed a luxury car. However, buying a car was a bit troublesome. In order to save trouble, Suke directly found a more famous local drug dealer, and then’ borrowed’ his super luxury car worth tens of millions of dollars!
As for how he borrowed it, he had to ask the drug dealer who was lying in the hospital with a broken body…*

Was this a seduction?

As he drove to Wayne Manor, Suk’s eyes occasionally turned to look at Emma, who was in the passenger seat. There was no reason for that. It was just that Emma’s dress today was too fancy…
It had to be said that Su Ke was tempted.
Facing Emma like this, any man would be tempted!
Sensing Su Ke’s gaze from time to time, Emma’s heart was already filled with joy. However, on the surface, she didn’ t show it at all.
“I said, it’s not like we’ re actually going to the party today. Do you need to dress like this?”
Su Ke retracted his gaze and said as he stared ahead.
Emma pursed her lips and pretended to be unhappy.” Didn’t you make me look better?”Am I not good-looking?”
“It’s pretty, but I’ m afraid… Forget it, it’s nothing!”
Su Ke had only wanted Emma to pick a suit for the party. After all, Wayne Manor was not an ordinary place, so he needed to pay attention to it. However, he had not expected Emma to pick such a sexy suit.
He originally wanted to keep a low profile, but now it seemed like he couldn’ t keep a low profile anymore…
“You mean I’ m beautiful?”
Suddenly, Emma approached Su Ke and blinked her sexy and charming eyes. Her eyes were full of charm.
F*ck, is this a seduction?
Su Ke thought.
It had to be admitted that being seduced by a beauty like Emma was a very comfortable thing. If it wasn’t for the current situation being a little inappropriate, Su Ke would definitely take down Emma.
But considering what he had to do tonight, he finally reached out and pushed Emma’s chin aside.
“Don’ t make a fuss. We have business tonight!”
“Hmph!”
Hearing this, Emma snorted and turned around to look outside the window, ignoring Su Ke.
Although she pretended to be angry on the surface, at this moment, Emma was extremely excited.
Because she could tell that Su Ke was already interested in herself.
As for the others, there would always be a chance!
Not long after, Suke and Emma finally arrived at Wayne Manor. They saw that this was a magnificent European-style castle. Because the reason for the party, even though it was already evening, it was still brightly lit. Countless luxury cars were parked around, and the rich and socialites of Gotham City could be seen everywhere. It could be seen that the name Bruce Wayne was still very appealing!
In this kind of environment, Emma’s appearance instantly attracted everyone’s attention. Most of the men’s eyes were filled with longing and surprise, while the women’s eyes were filled with envy and anger…
Su Ke felt a little helpless, because Emma’s appearance made him, an alien handsome man, lose everyone’s attention. It could even be said that he was ignored…
This feeling really made people feel helpless.
Su Ke casually tossed the car key to the waiter by the side. Only then did Su Ke walk to Emma’s side. Emma naturally grabbed Su Ke’s arm. Then, under everyone’s envious or jealous eyes, the two of them walked into Wayne Manor.
From afar, Su Ke suddenly saw that the guard at the door was examining something. After a careful look, he realized that it was an invitation!
This was a little troublesome. Before he came, he had not expected that he would need an invitation to attend the party.
It was as if she could see what Su Ke was thinking. Emma immediately whispered,” Don’ t worry. Leave this matter to me!”
Just like that, the two walked towards the door.
Sure enough, when they reached the door, the security guard stopped them.
“Hello, please show me your invitation!”
When Su Ke heard this, he glanced at Emma beside him and said slowly,” Honey, isn’t the invitation at your place?”Take it out!”
“Oh, I’ m sorry, I almost forgot!”
Emma smiled. Then, she opened the bag and took out… a ball of air.
Facing the air that Emma handed over, the security guard actually reached out to take it. After taking a look, he immediately said respectfully,” Mr. Suke, Miss Emma, welcome you!”
Next, the door opened and Emma walked in with a proud expression.
Su Ke smiled and shook his head.
Telepathy, this ability is really good…*

Chapter 41 Superman in dc Universe!Pray for flowers!Ask for a vote!]

“Hey, Ke Lake, look, there’s another beautiful woman over there. This beautiful woman is much more attractive than those before. She’s simply a top quality!”
In the lobby of Wayne Manor, a reporter used a camera to shoot Emma, who had just walked in, as he excitedly tugged at the sleeve of a man beside him.
Ke Lake Kent!
If Su Ke heard this name, he would definitely be a little surprised at this moment because this person was not someone else, it was the superman in the DC universe!
Ke Lake Kent’s original name was Carl-Ile. He was born on Krypton Star. When Krypton Star was about to be destroyed, his parents sent the infant to Earth with a spaceship.
The spaceship landed in Simoville, Kansas, Michigan. Karl was picked up by the farm owner, Mr. and Mrs. Kent, and brought up under Ke Lake Kent’s name as Earth.
After becoming ~ people, Ke Lake came to metropolis and became a reporter for Planet Daily.
He was born with super powers and a strong sense of justice and compassion. Every time he was in danger, he would put on a blue tights, put on a red cape, and turn into a superman. In the DC universe, superman was recognized as the strongest hero!
Ke Lake turned around and speechlessly looked at his companion.” Wes, we’ re not here today to shoot beauties. We’ re mainly here to interview Bruce Wayne!”
“Of course I know. Do you think I might forget such an important matter?”
Wes continued to take pictures as he said,” But you don’ t think about who Bruce Wayne is. How could he let us reporters interview him? Why don’ t you bring some other things back? At least you won’ t get scolded!”
Ke Lake felt a little helpless when he heard this. He realized that Wes was right. Bruce Wayne really wouldn’t be interviewed by a small reporter like them.
But of course, the reason he came here today wasn’t all to interview Bruce Wayne. The most important reason was that he wanted to talk to Bruce Wayne’s other identity!
And this identity was Batman!
Ke Lake had a super penetrating eye and could easily see through anyone’s disguise. Of course, it also included Batman. However, as a super hero, he did not want to expose Bruce Wayne’s identity. He just wanted to persuade Batman to stop such brutal law enforcement!
But according to Batman’s bad temper, Ke Lake knew that he might not follow his advice.
Sigh!
Ke Lake could not help but sigh when he thought of this. He then turned to look at the beauty Viss had mentioned earlier.
He needed his current job, so he had to bring something back.
Just as the camera was aimed at Emma, a young man suddenly appeared in the camera. Then, he naturally pulled Emma’s hand. With a single glance, Ke Lake’s expression suddenly shook.
Ke Lake put down the camera in his hand and gently touched Vis.” Vis, who is the man next to that woman?”
“I don’t know, but it should be a young rich man or rich second generation!”Gotham City is a chaotic city. Everything will happen!”
As Wes spoke, the camera in his hand kept ringing.
Ke Lake no longer paid attention to Vis, and his expression suddenly became a little grave. Following that, his eyes began to heat up. He had already used his eyes.
Seeing Su Ke’s first glance, Ke Lake’s instinct told him that Su Ke could not be an ordinary person. On Su Ke’s body, there must be an extremely shocking secret.
He needed to know what this was!
But what surprised him was that his eyes could not see through Su Ke’s body!
Was it lead?
No… not lead…
(PS: Lead can block Superman’s vision. As long as you wear a mask made of lead, Superman will not be able to see through it!)
Ke Lake’s expression became serious…
On the other side, Su Ke, who was accompanying Emma under the spotlight, suddenly sensed something and looked towards a place not far away.
In that instant, his eyes met.
Was this… Superman?
Sensing the special aura on the other person and the ordinary appearance of a reporter, Su Ke instantly guessed his identity.
It had to be said that this was a surprise. Su Ke never thought that he would encounter Superman here!
What a coincidence!*

Chapter 42: Comparing Strength with Superman!]

“Emma, I met an acquaintance. Let’s go and say hello first!”
He whispered in Emma’s ear, and Su Ke walked straight towards Ke Lake.
Emma was a little surprised. Su Ke was an alien, and he had never been to Gotham City before. How could he meet an acquaintance here?
Although she was surprised, Emma didn’t show any signs on the surface. She was still smiling at the scene in front of her eyes.
On the other side, when he noticed Su Ke walking towards him, Ke Lake quickly put away his eyes and turned around to avoid Su Ke’s gaze.
“Hi!”Hello, my name is Su Ke. I’ m very happy to meet you!”
Su Ke smiled and extended his hand.
Seeing that he couldn’ t dodge, plus he was also very curious about Su Ke, Ke Lake smiled. Then, he put down the camera in his hand and extended his hand,” Hello, Ke Lake Kent!”
Sure enough!
This guy is Superman!
Then, both hands clenched together.
Because he knew that Ke Lake was the strongest hero of the DC, Superman. In addition, Su Ke wanted to know about Superman’s power. When he shook hands, Su Ke did not control his own power at all.
Hmm?
In that instant, Ke Lake felt the super power from Su Ke. This was a power that was almost on par with him!
Sure enough, he was not an ordinary person, and it was very likely that he had already guessed his identity!
Ke Lake’s hands could not help but use his super power. For a moment, the two of them were secretly fighting each other. Their grip strength had already reached 100,000 tons!
Such power could easily shatter an asteroid!!!
“You’ re quite strong!”
Su Ke smiled, but his heart was very excited. After all, comparing strength with Superman was not something that could be encountered every time.
“You’ re not bad either!”
Ke Lake smiled as well, but his heart was incomparably shocked!
He subconsciously believed that Su Ke should be his own kind, but then, he instantly rejected this idea because Su Ke did not have the aura of his own clansmen…
Suke was not a Kryptonian!
Of course, he was not a human either!
“Bruce Wayne, it’s Bruce Wayne!”
“Bruce Wayne has finally appeared!”
Ke Lake, what are you still standing there for?Hurry up and interview Bruce Wayne!”As long as he says a word to our camera, we will be able to complete the mission successfully!”
Suddenly, a shout came from a place not too far away. At the same time, Viss hurried Ke Lake!
The two of them gave their hands off in tacit agreement, and then looked at Bruce Wayne who was slowly walking into the room.
Unlike comics and movies, Bruce Wayne was only in his thirties. It was the time when a man was the most energetic, and also the peak of his body!
When he saw a small band-aid on Bruce Wayne’s forehead, Suke knew that Bruce Wayne was n’ t idle at night. After all, the riots in Black Gate Prison were already well known. As the Dark Knight of Gotham City, Bruce Wayne was definitely Batman!
“Who… are you?”
Although Bruce Wayne’s appearance was very eye-catching, Ke Lake’s attention was no longer on him. At this moment, the only thing he could care about was Su Ke beside him!
Suke smiled as he looked at Bruce Wayne.” If you say it carefully, we all have the same experience. Like you, I came here after the destruction of the planet. But of course, I’ m not a Kryptonian!”
Su Ke’s words confirmed Ke Lake’s guess. After a short silence, Ke Lake asked again,” Then what’s your purpose in coming here?”
“Just like you!”
Suke pointed at Bruce Wayne who was not far away.
For Bruce Wayne?
Ke Lake was a little surprised.
“So you already know his identity?”
“Honey, why are you still here?”The party has already begun!”
Before Su Ke could say anything, Emma suddenly walked over and grabbed Su Ke’s arm.
“I’ m sorry, although I really want to talk to you for a while, I have to leave now!”
With a faint smile, Su Ke pulled Emma’s arm and left.
Looking at Su Ke’s departing figure, Ke Lake felt a surge in his heart.
His intuition told him that something terrible was about to happen in this world…*

Batman and Luther!]

A few steps later, Emma suddenly leaned close to Su Ke’s ear and whispered,” The man beside you just now is very strange.”
Su Ke’s heart skipped a beat.” What’s wrong?”Did you just invade his thoughts?”
“No, it’s just a feeling, and I think it’s not easy to invade his thoughts!”
Emma frowned.
“Forget it, don’ t worry about him. We’ re not here for him this time. Let’s get down to business first!”
Su Ke said.
In the DC universe, Superman was always synonymous with power. His power was almost incomparable in the DC universe!
However, Superman also had weaknesses, such as Kryptonite, Black Sun, and of course, magic attacks!
Superman’s magic resistance was almost zero. No power attack could harm him, but magic was the only thing he could not resist!
It was also because of this. To Su Ke, Superman did not have the power to threaten him. Although he was Superman, he was still not his opponent!
As long as he was willing, he could defeat Superman in just a few minutes!
It wasn’t long before Bruce Wayne appeared not far from Su Ke. It was worth mentioning that there was a man standing beside him. The iconic bald head immediately made Su Ke guess his identity.
Lex Luthor!
Lex Luthor, also known as Alexander Luther, was one of the cleverest people on Earth. Bleniac calculated that he had a level nine intelligence. He had run for the president of Rice, and he was the chairman of Lex Group.
Ever since the day Superman appeared, Luther had been dedicated to letting the world escape the “threat” of this alien. According to Luther, Superman had weakened human potential.
From then on, Luther was no longer just an ambitious man. He became an obsessive man. He constantly proved to the world that he was stronger and better than Superman. He wanted to destroy Superman. From the initial hatred to the envy of Superman, he also had conflicts with other different heroes in the DC universe.
But now it seemed Luther hadn’t revealed his ambition. Otherwise, he would n’ t have been drinking with Bruce Wayne.
“Mr. Wayne, I’m curious. What do you think of the so-called Gotham Dark Knight?”Do you think his existence really helped Gotham City?”
Luther smiled as he drank the champagne in his hand and asked.
Bruce smiled and said,” I’ ve never cared about this kind of thing. But in my opinion, his existence at least scared Gotham City’s criminals. This should be a good thing for Gotham City, right?”
What about Superman?What do you think of him?”Since last year’s battle, many people have regarded Superman as a god. Do you think he is a god?”
After taking a sip of champagne, Luther asked with interest. A sly look flashed across his eyes.
Brosnan’s face stiffened when he heard this, but in an instant, he recovered and said indifferently,” There is no god in this world. Even if there is, it won’ t be like that. God won’ t bring a group of monsters to fight on Earth and slaughter innocent people!”
“Wow, I didn’t expect you to say such a thing, but I have a thought. Are you really a Dark Knight of Gotham City?Or was it a superman who was regarded as divine by humans?”Can humans defeat gods?”
The smile on Luther’s face grew even more intense.
“The battle between humans and gods, the battle between the Dark Knight and the Son of Kryptonian, this matter sounds interesting!”
Before Brosnan could say anything, a voice rang out. In the next second, Su Ke and Emma appeared beside Brosnan and Luther.
“The battle between humans and gods, the battle between the Dark Knight and the Kryptonian Son… That’s not bad. I like it. By the way, my name is Luther!”
After silently muttering what Su Ke had just said, Luther felt his eyes light up. He was also interested in Su Ke.
“Hello, Su Ke!”
Su Ke smiled and extended his hand.
“Honey, you guys talk first. I’ ll go over there and rest!”
Knowing Su Ke was going to do business, Emma immediately found an excuse to leave.
Brosnan stared at Emma’s departing figure and said with a face full of admiration,” Nice girl!”
He was a romantic and rich second generation ruffian.
But everyone knew that he was completely pretending.
“By the way, Suke, I heard you say that you were interested in Batman and Superman. Do you think that Batman is a match for Superman?”It’s not that I look down on Batman, but Superman is too powerful. He can’ t even hurt Superman’s hair!”
Luther looked at Su Ke and said with an exaggerated expression, completely disregarding the already unnatural expression of Bruce!
Su Ke was a little speechless at this moment, because he suddenly realized that his mission seemed to be a bit unnecessary. With Luther as the god-ass assistant, it was likely that even if Batman and Superman didn’t fight, they would n’ t be able to fight……*

Chapter 44: People can defeat God!

“I’ m sorry, I suddenly remembered that I still have other things to deal with. Please take care of yourself!”
At this moment, Brosnan suddenly gave a stiff smile. Before Luther and Suk could say anything, he turned around and left.
Luther pretended to look at Su Ke helplessly.” Really, what’s going on with that guy?”I’ m talking about Batman, not him!”
Just continue pretending!
Su Ke sneered in his heart. Luther was really too sinister!He clearly knew that Bruce was Batman, and he was still pretending to be ignorant here!
“Wait… I seem to have discovered another amazing guy. I really didn’ t expect to see him here…”
In the next second, Luther’s eyes suddenly lit up. Without saying another word, he walked towards Ke Lake.
It was clear that he was preparing to provoke Clark!
But his departure was a good thing for Suke, because Suke really couldn’t stand a person like Luther, even if he was smart.
He returned to Emma’s side and sat down. After taking a sip of champagne, Su Ke asked,” How is it? What did you find out?”
Emma was a smart woman. She knew that Su Ke would not be able to find anyone to chat with for no reason, so she had already used telepathy to check on Bruce and Luther!
“I really didn’ t expect Bruce Wayne, the grand prince of Gotham and the heir to Wayne Enterprise, to be Batman!”
Emma said in surprise, as if she could not accept such a thing.
“If you’ re so shocked, then it’s a bit early!”Su Ke smiled and said,” Do you still remember the reporter I was chatting with?”
“Remember!”What’s wrong?”
Emma asked curiously.
“Like Batman, he has another identity. He’s Superman, the son of Kryptonian!”
What???”
Hearing this, Emma was a little surprised. But then she thought of something and suddenly realized,” No wonder my telepathic senses have no effect on him…”
“Gotham City is much more lively than I imagined. If I’ m not wrong, there will be a battle between Batman and Superman!”
Su Ke took out the champagne and spoke again.
“Is that possible?”No matter how powerful Batman is, he’s just a human, and Superman is a powerful alien. The power between them is not equal, there’s no way to fight!”
Emma said in disbelief.
Seeing this, Su Ke didn’t want to explain anything else. It was not just Emma, almost everyone who heard this would not believe that Batman would defeat Superman.
But the final result would prove everything!
Man can defeat God!
Su Ke stood up again and tidied up his clothes. Then Su Ke asked,” Where did Bruce go when he left?”
“It seems like a place called Bat Cave. It’s under Wayne Manor!”
Emma lowered her voice and said.
“Very good, I’ ll go talk to him now. You wait for me here!”
After saying this, Su Ke immediately turned around and left.
The super speed was activated, and Suke silently arrived in a bedroom at Wayne Manor. The bedroom was empty, and only a bonfire was burning in the fireplace.
“I wonder if the switch to Bat Cave is here. It’s the same as in the movie.”
According to the description in the Batman movies seen in his previous life, Suke found a button on the cabinet and gently pressed it.
Then, the burning fireplace suddenly rose up and an elevator appeared in front of Su Ke’s eyes.
Very good!It was exactly the same as in the movie!
Su Ke smiled and walked in.
Originally, with Su Ke’s ability, he did n’ t need to be so troublesome to go to the Bat Cave. He could just punch through a tunnel, but considering that this was Batman’s secret base, he decided to use a peaceful method to solve this problem.
If Batman wasn’t willing to hand over the Space Gem, then there was no other way. Suke could only use brute force.
As long as it was something he wanted, he would definitely get it!
Anyone who dared to stand in front of him would become his enemy!
Thinking like this, Su Ke’s heart suddenly became happy again. He seemed to be more and more like a villain……*

Su Ke and Batman!Ask for a vote!]

At the same time, in Bat Cave, Brosnan was deep in thought towards an open safe. Inside the safe was a space gem stolen from Divine Shield!
Suke was right. Batman really wanted to use Space Gem to deal with Superman!
Last year, General Zode invaded Earth with the remains of Kryptonian, destroying half of Gotham City’s buildings. Even during the battle between Superman and General Zode, Wayne Tower was destroyed. This directly caused hundreds of his employees to die!
Although this was not his responsibility, he still fell into deep self-blame for it!
General Zode was already dead. He couldn’t hold a dead man accountable, but he could n’ t tolerate that the superman who had done all this to Gotham City was still worshipped as a superhero or even a god!
In his opinion, Superman was not a god. It was just a devil who descended from the sky and brought disaster to Earth.
He wanted to kill the devil, but with just human power, he could not do such a thing. He needed to use other powers, and then he would steal the Space Gem!
But…
It was true that he had obtained the Space Gem, but he did not know how to use it. Moreover, the Space Gem could not be directly contacted. He had used a white mouse to do an experiment, but in an instant, the white mouse was decomposed.
He just got something that he couldn’ t use……
Thinking back to what Luther had said earlier, Batman felt powerless…
“Could it be that people really can’ t defeat God?”
“That’s not right!”
Suddenly, in the darkness not far away, a voice suddenly rang out, making Batman like he was facing a great enemy.
“Who is it?”
With a shout, Batman casually picked up the Bat Throwing Knife on the table and flung it over.
“Hey, hey, Brosnan, you’re so forgetful. Did n’ t we just meet?Do you need to say hello like this?”This suit is very expensive!”
In the darkness, Su Ke slowly walked out, holding the Bat Flying Dagger that Batman had thrown earlier.
“It’s you!”
Brosnan was a little surprised. He didn’ t expect to see Su Ke here.
But then, he thought of something and said coldly,” Who are you and how do you know this place!”
“Don’ t be nervous!”
Suke smiled first, then casually pulled a stool and sat down. He looked at Bruce with a playful expression and said,” First, I want to ask first. Should I call you Bruce Wayne or Batman now?”
Sure enough… This man not only knew his secret base, he also knew that he was Batman!
“Tell me, what do you want?”
Brosnan was a smart person. He knew that Su Ke had come here not just to talk to him. He didn’t like to beat around the bush, so he went straight to the point.
Sure enough, he was smart!
With a light smile, Su Ke pointed at the dimensional gem inside the safe beside Bruce and said,” You took something that doesn’ t belong to you. I came to take it back!”
“You’ re from Divine Shield Bureau?”
Brosnan was a little surprised.
“Don’ t misunderstand, I don’ t have anything to do with S.H.I. Shield. I’ m just myself!”
Su Ke said indifferently.
“I took this item from S.H.I. Shield Bureau. If you’re from S.H.I. Shield Bureau, then maybe I’ ll give it back to you, but you’ re not from them at all. Why would I give it to you?”And this thing is still useful to me, so please forgive me for not following it!”
Brosnan suddenly rolled and took the rifle from the weapons rack in his hand, then aimed it at Su Ke.
“There’s no need to waste bullets!”
Su Ke said helplessly,” Bullets can’t hurt me at all. All your weapons ca n’ t hurt me at all, and I don’t want to fight with you either. Besides, although the Space Gem has a powerful power, its power is just to open the passage between the universe. It ca n’ t help you defeat Superman at all?If you really want to defeat Superman, wouldn’t you just use Kryptonite?”It’s so simple to use kryptonite as a bullet or spear to directly penetrate Superman’s heart!”
“Kryptonite…”
When Batman heard this, his face was filled with confusion, as if he did not know what Suke called the Kryptonite.
Sleeper…
Seeing that Batman didn’t seem to be faking it out, Su Ke’s heart skipped a beat. Speaking of your sister, could it be that Batman still doesn’t know about the Kryptonite?*

Chapter 46 Getting a Space Gem [Ask for an Evaluation Ticket]

(PS: Old young masters, let’s give Zhang an evaluation ticket. It’s only a few in a day now. I’ m begging for a thousand…)
Then, Batman’s words proved Su Ke’s idea.
“You… what kind of kryptonite are you talking about?”Can it really kill Superman?”
Batman said excitedly. His breathing was a little hurried.
Sure enough, this f*ck did not know about the Kryptonite…
Although he was a little helpless, Suke still explained,” Kryptonite is a special mineral from Kryptonite. It’s not harmful to humans, but it’s deadly to Kryptonite people. When Kryptonite people touch Kryptonite, they will lose all their powers. Even an ordinary human is inferior. If you use Kryptonite to make bullets, even Superman will die!”
Batman became more and more excited as he listened. He slowly threw the rifle in his hand to the side and asked,” Then, do you have any kryptonite?”
Of course I didn’t. Why did I want that thing?It wasn’t me who was fighting Superman. Besides, I did n’ t need kryptonite to fight Superman!
Su Ke could not help but grumble in his heart.
But then, he suddenly realized a problem. What if Batman could not find the Kryptonite…
After all, kryptonite was too rare, and its distribution range was too wide. It could be on the bottom of the ocean, in the Grand Canyon, or even in a volcano. If Batman found it, it would be fine. If he couldn’t find it, how would he fight Superman?
If he didn’t fight, how could he complete his mission?
Moreover, the Justice Alliance was established after the battle between Superman and Batman. If these two guys were not allowed to fight, how could the Justice Alliance be established?
This f*ck…
Could it be that I’m trying to get Kryptonite?
How could I know where to find Kryptonite…
By the way!
It was difficult to find the System!
Su Ke didn’ t have the slightest hesitation when he thought about this. He quickly asked in his heart,” Hey, System, do you have any kryptonite?”
Soon, the System replied.
“Of course. Host, please take a look!”
In that instant, Su Ke felt a flash in front of him. Then, the interface of the system’s shopping mall appeared in front of him. What was displayed was the kryptonite!
But…
Suke took a look at the price of the kryptonite. His eyelids twitched. The kryptonite thing was actually sold on a gram basis. A gram of 1,000 counterpoint points. According to his current score, he could only buy 20 grams…
This price was too f*cky…
Su Ke could not help but grumble in his heart.
Ding!”This system’s price is reasonable. No one can deceive you. Please don’ t slander us!”
This was the same as a child?
If the System had a physical form, Su Ke would definitely slap his mouth.
Although the price of the Kryptonite was a bit of a scam, Su Ke was relieved when he thought of the points he had obtained after completing the mission.
“You’ re ruthless, exchange all your points for kryptonite!”
Following that, Su Ke felt as if something had appeared in his hand. When he looked at it, he saw that it was a green kryptonite. It was just a little smaller than a ping-pong ball.
“This… is this kryptonite?”
Seeing that Su Ke didn’t reply, he suddenly took out a green stone. Batman immediately guessed!
“That’s right, this is Kryptonite. If you want to defeat Superman, then using this item is much better than Space Gem. Take the Kryptonite and give it to me!”
Su Ke said in pain.
The 20,000 anti-party points that he had managed to save were all exchanged for Kryptonite for Batman. This f*ck, it really was a night back before liberation!
“Deal!”
Batman stole the Space Gem just to defeat Superman. If the Space Gem couldn’t help him defeat Superman, then what’s the difference between it and trash?
Using a Space Gem in exchange for a Kryptonite that could defeat Superman was worth it!
He tossed the kryptonite in his hand to Batman. Suke came to the safe and took out the dimensional gem.
However, the current spatial gem could not be called a spatial gem. It was more accurate to call him a cosmic cube because the real spatial gem was inside him!
With a slight pinch, the Cosmic Rubik’s Cube was shattered and a blue gem appeared in Su Ke’s hand.
This was the true spatial gem!*

Chapter 47 Can we stay here for one night?

Ding!”Congratulations to the host for successfully obtaining the Space Gem. Mission reward:500,000 points and a chance to draw a lottery.”
Ding!”Congratulations on the successful match between Superman and Batman. Mission reward:500,000 points and a chance to draw.”
The moment he got the Space Gem, the System’s voice rang again in Su Ke’s mind.
Su Ke was a little surprised. He had thought that the rewards for Superman and Batman’s duel should only be given when they were fighting, but he didn’ t expect to give them now!
Su Ke looked up and realized that Batman’s temperament had changed. His eyes were filled with fanaticism.
Su Ke understood that after obtaining the Kryptonite, Batman would definitely find Superman…
Staring at the points displayed on the interface, Su Ke only found it funny. Just now, his points had almost all been cleared, but now, he had a million system points and two chances to draw!
It had to be said that this trip to Gotham City was indeed worth it!
The Space Gem had already been obtained. The battle between Batman and Superman was inevitable. There was no point in staying here anymore. Suke was prepared to leave.
But of course, he was going to use the power of the Space Gem this time!
Space gems were an uncontrollable power for humans, but it was an easy task for a Titan.
With a thought, the spatial gem within Su Ke’s body was sensed. In an instant, it formed an elliptical spatial passage. The other end of the spatial passage was a corridor of Wayne Manor!
Before he left, Suke had wanted to say hello to Batman, but he didn’t expect Batman to start researching the kryptonite right now. He did n’ t realize that he wanted to leave.
It could be seen that he really wanted to defeat Superman!
Seeing this, Su Ke was too lazy to say anything else. He stepped in and instantly appeared at Wayne Manor.
Walking through the corridor, the party that appeared in front of Su Ke was still in progress. Su Ke scanned it and found that Superman and Luther had left for some reason. It seemed that Luther had successfully tricked Superman.
No matter what, Gotham City’s mission was completed successfully. It was time to leave this place.
Seeing Su Ke walking towards him, Emma immediately stood up and asked,” How is it?”Did you get it?”
Su Ke nodded and reached out to take the glass from Emma’s hand. Then, he drank it all and said,” We’ ve already obtained the things. We’ re done with what we should do. Let’s go back!”
“Don’ t…”
Who knew that when she heard this, Emma became a little anxious.
“What’s wrong?”Su Ke asked curiously,” Is there anything else you can do here?”
“No… but I’ ve drunk a lot of wine before and I’ m a little dizzy. And now it’s so late. I think… can we stay here for a night before leaving?”
Emma said with a slightly red face.
From Emma’s point of view, if Su Ke returned, then Su Ke would definitely continue to be with Qin. At that time, she would not have a chance to get along with Su Ke. Such a thing, just thinking about it would make her uncomfortable.
“Alright then!”
Su Ke did not reject Emma’s request, and he faintly felt that something wonderful might happen tonight…
Soon, the two left Wayne Manor and drove to the largest hotel in Gotham City.
Seeing Su Ke and Emma come together, the waiter at the front desk naturally thought that they were a couple, so he only handled a room card for them, and it was also a couple suite!
When she walked into the room, Emma was both scared and excited.
After all these years, although most of her had been used, no one had ever touched her. She was just a girl.
She was not afraid of what Su Ke did to her, but what Su Ke did not do to her…
Because long ago, she had believed that Su Ke was the only man in her life, regardless of whether he was human or not.
If Su Ke did something to her tonight, it meant that she had a position in Su Ke’s heart. If she didn’ t do anything tonight, then Emma didn’ t know what to do in the future…
With this kind of fear and excitement, Emma finished taking a shower and then came to the bedroom with a red face.*

Chapter 48: A Space Gem!]

But…
Looking at the empty room, Emma felt as if someone had poured cold water on her head.
He… He actually left…
Under such circumstances, he actually left…
It seemed that all of this was because I thought it was too much. He did not like me at all and did not care about my feelings at all…
……..
For a moment, Emma felt her heart twitch like a knife. Tears dripped down her cheeks. She even felt that she no longer had any hope of survival…
“Hey, what happened to you?”Why did you suddenly cry?”
However, at this moment, Emma felt that two hands had suddenly been placed on her shoulder. Then, Su Ke’s voice rang out.
Emma looked up in shock and saw who was not Su Ke and who was in front of him?
“You… where did you go just now?”
Ignoring the tears in the corner of her eyes, Emma cried out in disgust.
Su Ke said helplessly,” I didn’t go anywhere!”Just sit on the sofa and rest.”
What?
Hearing this, Emma felt even more wronged.
But before she could cry again, a figure leaned over.
Su Ke was not an idiot. He naturally knew about Emma’s feelings for him. However, in order to obtain the Space Gem, he didn’ t have the time to express his love for Emma. But now that he had the Space Gem, he no longer hid his feelings.
At this moment, looking at the man in front of her, Emma felt that the grievance in her heart had suddenly disappeared without a trace. Instead, it was filled with happiness.
“You can only be my woman!”
Then, Emma’s heart was filled with the words Su Ke had just said in her ear…
Then, there was a different scene…
After a long time, Su Ke drank the red wine with a comfortable expression. Meanwhile, Emma was already asleep. However, from the look on her face, she knew that she must be very happy.
No matter what kind of role Emma had played in the X-Men, or what kind of person she was, she was only Su Ke’s woman in the future. No one else but Su Ke could think of anything about her!
After drinking the red wine, Su Ke did not feel any sleepiness. He decided not to sleep anymore. Instead, he took the Space Gem in his hand and began to play.
Now that he had the Space Gem, Su Ke should consider what to do next.
According to the system’s mission, the next step should be to help Rocky invade Earth and start the Battle of New York. At this moment, the Avengers Alliance began to form!
Although according to the timeline, this would not happen until about two years later, with the integration of the two worlds, the timeline had changed, and many things had changed. The Battle of New York was likely to happen early!
Su Ke did not think it was a bad thing to help Loki invade Earth. No matter which time line it was, it was destined to happen. No one could change it. This was the main line of the Diffusion World. Without this main line, the Diffusion World would probably no longer exist.
However, after all, the Space Gem was already in Su Ke’s hands. Su Ke did not intend to give the Space Gem to anyone, but according to the system’s mission, he had to help Rocky invade Earth. This would make Su Ke a little difficult.
Not only did he want to help Rocky invade Earth, but he also didn’t want to give the Space Gem to Rocky. This was indeed a very troublesome matter!
Just at this moment, Su Ke’s heart skipped a beat. It was certain that he couldn’ t give the Space Gem to others, but what if it was a fake?And it was a fake that could be used!
With this thought in mind, Su Ke immediately asked in his heart,” System, do you have a replica of a spatial gem here?”
“Of course. Host, please take a look!”
Following the sound of the System’s voice, the System Shopping Center appeared in front of Su Ke again. What was displayed on it was a Space Gem, or rather, a high-simulated Space Gem. There was actually a line of words below the high-simulated Space Gem.
“A highly imitated space gemstone,100% completely imitated. It contains a small amount of universe energy, and can open the universe channel once!”
This was it!
Su Ke was delighted. Although this imitated space gem could only open the universe channel once, it was still enough to complete the system’s mission!And it completely met his requirements.
Even though the price was a bit bogus and required 300,000 System Points, compared to a real Space Gem, such points were not worth mentioning!
It was it!
Without any hesitation, Su Ke immediately exchanged for a high-profile Space Gem!
Although this thing was cheap, it was enough to achieve its purpose. In any case, he would never take out a real dimensional gemstone. Since that was the case, he could only use this fake to count it!
Moreover, Suke wasn’t really interested in the Battle of New York because he already knew the outcome of this battle. Rocky could n’ t bring up any big waves. At most, it was just destroying some buildings!
But of course, it was also because of this war that led to the formation of the Avengers Alliance.*

I still have a System Space?

Then, a space gem with a light blue light appeared in Su Ke’s hands. It was still the Cosmic Rubik’s Cube. It seemed that the System was still very human.
Su Ke looked at the high-simulated gemstone in front of him and smiled. He realized that the System was right. This high-simulated gemstone was no different from a real gemstone. It was exactly the same in appearance and energy!
The only difference was the power within it!
The real space gem possessed infinite space power. However, this high-simulated space gem only possessed a small amount of space power. It could only open the space channel once. After using it, he would completely disappear.
But clearly, this was enough!
As for how to deal with this high-simulated Space Gem, Su Ke had his own plans. He was prepared to give S.H.I.E. Shield Bureau some face and return this high-simulated Space Gem to S.H.I.E. Shield Bureau. If he had given the Space Gem to Rocky himself, it would have made him feel a sore.
Although he had to do this, he didn’t think it was necessary for him to take action. He had to let S.H.I.E. Bureau do it on his behalf. He could just watch it in the dark. Anyway, Loki would always go to S.H.E. Bureau to steal space gems!
But…
After saying that, the dimensional gemstone had already been obtained, but how should it be preserved?After all, they can’t always hold it in their hands, right?Although the Infinite Gloves were very handsome, who the hell did he have to wear an iron gloves all day?
……
At the thought of this, Su Ke was suddenly speechless. He suddenly thought that his older brother had done this…
“System, do you have anything that can store infinite gems here?”It’s best not to be seen by others, but I can continue using it!”
With the idea of finding the System with difficulty, Su Ke asked in his heart.
As soon as he finished speaking, the System’s voice rang.
“The host can store the infinite gem in the system space. The system space is closely connected to the host. Even if the infinite gem is placed inside, the host can still use it as usual!”
What?
Su Ke was dumbfounded.
I still have a System Space?Why didn’t I know?
“Why didn’ t you tell me earlier?”
Su Ke was a little angry. He actually did not know about this until now!
“You didn’ t ask either!”
The System said in an aggrieved tone.
Su Ke was speechless…
Then, according to the guidance of the System, Su Ke opened his own System Space. This was a 10m *10m large square space. It could store anything inside, even living things, and Su Ke had absolute control.
Although the System did not tell him in advance that there was such an awesome space, Su Ke was still quite satisfied with the result!
Next, it was the lottery draw. Su Ke had completed two missions before and had obtained two chances for the lottery draw. However, there was no time for the lottery draw at that time. Since he could not sleep at this moment, he decided to just draw it.
“System, I want to draw!”
As soon as he finished speaking, a huge disk appeared in front of him, which was used to draw prizes!
He had to get something good!
Even though this wasn’t Su Ke’s first draw, Su Ke was still a little excited.
Su Ke thought to himself. This was when he used his mind to rotate the lottery disk.
Then, the disk began to rotate rapidly. After a long while, it stopped.
Ding!”Congratulations, host!”
Super Healing Serum?What was this?
In Su Ke’s puzzled eyes, a pure blue liquid suddenly appeared in his hand. After a careful look, there was a line of notes below.
“Super Healing Serum. It can treat any disease or bodily injury. As long as the creature being treated is not dead, it can heal instantly!”
This thing looked pretty darn, but it didn’t seem like it was of much use to him. Not to mention that no one in this world could harm him. Even if he was really injured, the self-healing factor in his body could be automatically repaired in an instant. This thing was a little unnecessary.
Su Ke thought in disappointment.
But in the next second, he was suddenly stunned again. Although this thing was useless, it seemed to be very useful to a person…
This person was none other than Professor X!
With this super healing serum, Professor X, who could only sit in a wheelchair for a lifetime, could stand up again…*

Chapter 50 Infinite Gloves!]

Professor X was the first person Su Ke had truly accepted since he came to Earth, so Su Ke had decided to give this super self healing serum to Professor X!
“Continue drawing!”
Su Ke added the super healing serum into the System Space.
Following that, the disk started to rotate rapidly again. After a long while, it stopped.
Ding!”Congratulations!”
Crouch!
Infinite Gloves?
Are you sure?
Then, in Su Ke’s shocked eyes, a special metal glove suddenly appeared in his hand. After a closer look, it was really an infinite glove!
But of course, this was just a glove without infinite gems. To be precise, it was just a prop that carried infinite gems!
This f*ck…
Looking at the infinite glove in his hand, Su Ke was really in extreme pain right now. He really did not expect that he would actually get this thing…
He put the infinite glove on his hand and moved it slightly. Su Ke immediately looked disgusted because it was really uncomfortable!
The reason why Destroyer wanted the Infinite Gloves was because the Infinite Gloves could help him gather the power of five Infinite Gemstones. However, the System now had the System Space, and the System Space could also help Suke gather the power of Infinite Gemstones. Therefore, this Infinite Gloves was not of much use to Suke.
But then again, this thing could be considered a treasure no matter what, it should be kept first!
With this thought, Su Ke also threw the infinite glove into the System Space.
In the Maneuvering universe, there wasn’t only one infinite glove. When the dwarven king helped Mieba cast infinite gloves, he actually cast several, so Suke had infinite gloves and Mieba had infinite gloves. There was no conflict between them!
It was already midnight and Su Ke had finished all the work. Now, Su Ke finally felt a little sleepy. After lying down gently, he reached out and hugged Emma’s soft/manual body in his arms. Only then did he fall asleep.
The next morning, when Su Ke opened his eyes, he saw Emma staring at him with a smile on her face. Her face was red and her eyes were filled with excitement. She only used a thin piece of gauze to cover her important parts, making her look even more charming!
“Wake up, what do you want to eat? I’ ll get someone to prepare!”
Emma said shyly.
“No need, you’ ll be enough to eat!”
After saying this, in Emma’s shy cry of alarm, Su Ke pressed her down again…….
By the time it was over again, it was already noon!
“Gotham City’s matter has been settled, so where are we going?”
Emma was wearing her clothes as she looked at Su Ke on the bed and asked.
Su Ke thought for a moment and then said,” Let’s go to the Divine Shield Bureau first. There’s still something I need to deal with there. Then, I’ ll go to the mutated human school. I have something to give to Professor X!”
What?”Are you going back to mutated human school?”
Hearing this, Emma asked in surprise.
Su Ke shook his head and said,” It’s just going to give Professor X something. After that, I’ ll say goodbye to them. Although the mutated human school is a good place, it’s not suitable for people like me.”
“Then… what about that girl?”
As Emma spoke, her tone suddenly became unnatural.
Because in her eyes, Su Ke and Qin were the real pair. She had only emerged from the middle of the road. If Su Ke saw Qin again, would he forget about her?
Su Ke wasn’t an idiot. He immediately understood what Emma meant. He smiled helplessly first. He got out of bed and walked to Emma’s side. Then, he hugged her tightly and said,” Don’t worry, the existence of Qin wo n’ t affect my feelings for you. You are my woman, and you can only be my woman!”In this lifetime, other than following me, you don’ t want to go anywhere!”
Hearing this, Emma’s face turned red again. By now, she finally didn’ t have the slightest concern!
She raised her head and took the initiative to put her mouth closer. Following that, the two of them kissed each other again, unable to separate for a long time…
But considering that there was still something to do next, Su Ke did not push back on Ai Ma.
Not long after, everything was ready. Su Ke grabbed Emma’s hand and thought to himself. The spatial gem within the System Space was sensed and instantly opened a spatial tunnel in front of him.
On the other end of the dimensional tunnel was Divine Shield Bureau!*

[Big Boss]

Marvel: Assassin’s Creed (Chapter 1-50)

Chapter 1: Getting Back from the Game!

New York, daytime…
At this moment, Shaoqiu used his hand to pull the hood on his head. He looked at the crowd that passed by him. They were wearing what Shaoqiu thought to be vintage clothes. On both sides of the street were the wooden poles that had just been erected.
“Have you crossed the wrong era?”
Shao Qiu muttered to himself.
Shaoqiu was not traveling for the first time. Originally, he was just a college student living in the 21st century who had just stepped into society. Because he had found a job, all of the games that he had downloaded for a long time in his computer to celebrate started playing. He unknowingly went to sleep. When he woke up again, he realized that he had already entered the game.
The game he was playing was called “Assassin’s Creed. Origins “. He was still confused and hopeless when he first passed through, but when he calmed down, with his understanding of the plot of the game, not only did he become a legendary assassin, he also obtained one of Eden’s fragments, the Holy Grail!
Shao Qiu, who had obtained the Holy Grail, gained the ability to live forever. Then, he went through the Assassin’s Creed 1, Assassin’s Creed 2, and so on……..
When Shaoqiu finally collected the last piece of rejected metal fragment, his eyes darkened and he crossed again. Then, he appeared in this place.
Looking around, Shao Qiu saw a park in front of him. There was a huge building in the middle of the park. In an instant, Shao Qiu rushed out like lightning!
A blonde girl’s dress was blown up. She covered her dress with a scream and looked around, but she didn’ t see anyone.
Soon, Shaoqiu arrived beside the tall building. Then, with a push of his feet, he leaped over two meters high!Just as he was falling, Shao Qiu grabbed a crack in the building with both hands and stepped on a raised place.
Following that, Shao Qiu climbed over two meters in a second!
After that, Shao Qiu continued to climb up. If there were any gaps or bulges, Shao Qiu would jump up again and step on the wall in front of him…….
In a minute, Shaoqiu arrived at the top of the building. At the top of the building, there was only one foot. Zhang Yi squatted at the top. The white assassin’s clothes were shining brightly in the sunlight.
At this moment, from Shaoqiu as the center, a colorful glow appeared and spread towards the surroundings!
Only Shao Qiu could see and feel the glow.
Instantly, the buildings and roads within a few miles appeared in Shaoqiu’s mind like a map.
This was a skill called Eagle Eye. It could instantly remember all the objects in its line of sight. It could also see everything related to it, including characters, etc. However, the premise of this skill was that it could only detect the objects in its line of sight. All this was why Shaoqiu had to run to the top of the building.
“This is New York, the year is 1900. Looks like it’s really early for me to travel.”
Shaoqiu muttered to himself and then stood up. He opened his arms and jumped down. Below the building was a pool. The pool was not big and it was only about one meter deep.
Thump…
With a muffled sound, Shao Qiu fell into the water and walked out of the pool.
When Shaoqiu jumped down from the sky, the people around him seemed to be completely blind. This was because Shaoqiu was a type of origin skill. As an assassin, he had to learn to hide his aura. When this skill was cultivated to the extreme, even if you stood by a person openly, he could not see your existence!
He, who had almost experienced a thousand years in the game world, had already cultivated this skill to the extreme!
Now that he knew where he was and how many years he had left, he would return to his hometown, where he had been away for nearly a thousand years!
At the same time, in the deepest part of the Himalayas in Tibet, a palace stood there.
“I can feel a powerful energy from another world!”Go check Gu Yi!”
A white-haired man closed his eyes and said to a bald woman beside him.
“Okay, Carl…”
The woman nodded and turned to leave.
……………
It was night. At the dock in New York, Shaoqiu came here.
“Hello, may I ask which ship is going to China?”
Shaoqiu stopped an Asian woman wearing a western hat and short hair.
She was stopped by Shaoqiu. She looked up at Shaoqiu with a white hood. The top of the hood had a triangular shape. She was dressed in a white robe. Her collar was red, and her right shoulder was covered with a metal shoulder armor all the way to her chest. The same was true for her left shoulder. There were two gorgeous wrist armor on her wrist. The man’s waist was also made of metal. A strange pattern blocked the man’s abdomen.
The shoes under his feet were made of unknown materials. The tip of the shoes looked very sharp, just like the tip of a sword. If they were touched by these shoes, they would definitely be killed or injured!
By the way, half of the man’s body was covered by a red and white cloak!
“This lady…”
Seeing that the woman in front of him did not respond for a long time, Shao Qiu asked again.
“Ah… The third ship in front is…”
The woman reacted and hurriedly pointed at a passenger ship nearby.
“Okay, thank you.”
Shaoqiu nodded and left.
Seeing Shao Qiu leave, the woman was stunned and hurried to follow him.
Soon, Shaoqiu arrived at the boarding point. At this moment, he slowly walked over. It was as if the people on both sides did not see him. Just like that, he let Shaoqiu go over.
The woman behind him was shocked.
“Hello, Miss. Please show me your ticket.”
“Oh, okay. Why did the man in front of me just let him go without showing his ticket?”
The woman handed the ticket to the ticket inspector and asked doubtfully.
“The man in front?”Miss, no one boarded the ship just now. You are the first passenger.”
The ticket inspector raised his head and handed the ticket to the woman.
“Ah… Okay, thank you.”
Shao Qiu’s ears twitched slightly as he entered the boat. A smile appeared on his face under his hood.
PS: new book for collection!Pray for flowers!*

The second person who killed the shipjacking wanted to collect it!Pray for flowers!

Mo Guilan believed in her own eyes. Just now, she had clearly seen the man in strange clothes on the boat. Why didn’t the ticket inspector see it?
It was impossible for him to be blinded!And as a god, she believed that she hadn’t encountered any supernatural events, but why could n’ t they see it?
Perhaps there was only one explanation. The man and the ticket inspector knew each other. They were playing a joke with him, and that man was wearing that strange clothes. It was better to explain because he wanted to know himself and attract his attention….
“Hmph…. A naive person, this young miss has Fei Hong!”
After understanding everything, Mo Guilan snorted coldly.
After arriving on the ship, Mo Guilan found her seat and began to sit down.
This ship was a small passenger ship. Whether it was environment or size, it was thousands of times worse than those large passenger ships. The entire ship was divided into four areas…
The passenger’s seat, the passenger’s eating place, the staff’s resting place and the driver’s seat….
Although the ship was small, its ticket price could not be lower than those ordinary or high-end passenger ships, because its speed was faster!
Just like the high-speed rail of the 21st century, ordinary passenger ships would take a month or a half to reach China, but this ship would take half a month to reach China…
He looked around and did not find the strange man. Mo Guilan was even more convinced of his own thoughts. It seemed that the man just now was still an employee of this ship!
If he were to harass him halfway, it would be up to him to teach him a lesson!Although he didn’t have Fei Hong’s shadowless foot in Foshan, he would still be able to catch him. Aiya, he would be able to see Fei Hong in half a month. I wonder what happened to him….
Mo Guilan sat there, thinking about it. At this moment, the passenger walked in after checking the tickets in twos and threes. Then, he found his seat and sat down.
Ten minutes later, a bald man with tattoos walked in and looked around before walking out.
Then the small passenger ship started to set off, and the ship slowly moved.
Eighty percent of the passengers on this ship were Chinese people. After they felt that the ship was moving, they all smiled. They had already left their hometown far away and could finally go home.
At the innermost corner, Shao Qiu stood there, his white robe mixed with the darkness. When the bald man came in, Shao Qiu felt a hint of killing intent….
Thinking of a certain possibility, Shao Qiu walked out from the shadows and pulled on the top of his hood to cover his face. Then, he pulled on his cloak to cover his body and walked out.
By the side of the passengers, the person sitting on the seat seemed to have not seen Shao Qiu. Even Mo Guilan was the same.
When he arrived outside, Eagle Eye opened and a colorful beam of light spread out from Shaoqiu’s feet. Shaoqiu looked around. Through the metal-built wall, Shaoqiu could see dozens of white and a yellow translucent human-shaped objects sitting in front of him. There were also a few white human-shaped objects lying on the ground in the passenger ship’s second floor work area, and a few red human-shaped objects were moving.
As expected!
Shaoqiu slightly frowned and then relaxed. The ship was hijacked by someone. Those red people were the robbers. Because they were related to him, they would have different colors. Those white human figures were ordinary people who had no interaction with him.
As for that yellow humanoid?Shaoqiu was also a little puzzled. In the game, the yellow color usually represented a mission, but when he returned to Earth, why would a mission appear?He had already reached the top level of the game. Whether it was the skills inside or the artifacts inside, they had all been collected and completed. What kind of reward could he give after completing the task?
Although it was a little strange, it was better to deal with those people now………
Thinking of this, Shaoqiu jumped up in an instant. He grabbed the railing on the second floor with his hands, and then he used his strength. He had already silently jumped onto the deck on the second floor.
Surging!
A sleeve sword popped out from Shaoqiu’s wrist. The sleeve sword was one centimeter wide and ten centimetres long. Under the moonlight, the blade gave off a cold light. The blade was very sharp, the tip was thin and narrow, like a silver needle!
Shao Qiu looked at the sword in his hand and a trace of killing intent flashed through his eyes. He immediately stood up and walked towards the room where the robbers were waiting.
For these ordinary people who did not have any fighting strength, there was no need to assassinate them!
Peng!
A loud noise!
The hatch door was kicked open!Then, the robbers in the room stared at the door with their mouths agape.
Shao Qiu walked in with her hands wide open.
“You!………”
Just as the man in front was about to make a sound, Shao Qiu’s hand grabbed his neck.
Rumble…
There was a slight sound!
After that, Shaoqiu put his hand down and the man covered his neck. Blood flowed down the gap between his fingers. The next second, he fell to the ground. After a twitch, he lost his breath.
When they saw their companions die in an instant, a trace of fear flashed across the faces of the remaining bandits, and then they became even more furious!
“Kill him!”
The bald tattooed man shouted at his companion.
Before these bandits could charge forward, Shaoqiu rushed forward first, and with both hands, he flicked his sleeve and stabbed at the two people in the front!
Swoosh!
Immediately, two people lost their lives!
As for the bandits, there were only two people left!
The bald man took out a pistol and pointed it at Shaoqiu.
Bang!A sound!
Shao Qiu’s body slightly dodged the bullet.
Seeing the strange man in front of him dodge the bullet, the bald man looked at him in terror!
The other bandit beside him had already fallen to the ground in fright!
No!”Don’ t come over!”
“Ah!”
Finally, the bald man let out a final scream……….*

Chapter 3 Huang Feihong’s Thirteenth Aunt?Please collect!

Mo Guilan, who was sitting on the first floor, frowned. When the bald man was standing at the door, she felt a little strange.
After learning martial arts from Huang Feihong for a few years, he also had some understanding of the aura. The bald man just now had a fierce expression on his face, and there was a trace of blood on his body. It was the aura of a person who had killed a person, and he came to this ship……..
Mo Guilan frowned and suddenly stood up.
“Sorry, please make way.”
He said to a passenger standing beside him, then Mo Guilan walked out and arrived on the deck outside.
“Ah!”
At this moment, Mo Guilan’s expression changed when she heard this!
He hurried down the stairs to the second floor.
The staircase on the second floor was facing the door of the control room. After arriving at the door, Mo Guilan looked inside.
In the control room, there were a few staff members lying there, as well as a few men with fierce faces. However, the fierce faces revealed despair and lingering thoughts. Among them, the bald man was also lying there. There was another bloody hole in his chin. The bloody hole was still bleeding outside.
Next to the bald man, there was a person in strange clothes. He was squatting on his body, his hand resting on a corpse. It seemed like he was about to pick up the corpse.
He was about to throw the corpse into the sea when he heard the commotion behind him. He turned around and looked behind him.
Mo Guilan also looked at Shaoqiu.
The two of them looked at each other. Mo Guilan’s face was filled with terror. It was this man!The man who asked his way!
Shao Qiu slightly raised her eyebrows when she saw the person behind her. She didn’t expect it to be this woman…
Putting down the corpse in his hand, Zhang Yi turned around and stood up, looking at her like this.
“You……”You… don’ t come over!”
Mo Guilan said in terror as she retreated.
Shao Qiu, on the other hand, was expressionless as he looked at the retreating woman. Now, he seemed to be familiar with the woman’s appearance.
“I’ll tell you… do n’ t come over, I know martial arts!”Don’ t come over!”
He continued to retreat.
“I didn’ t move at all… Don’ t retreat, be careful……”
“Ah…”
Before Shao Qiu could finish, Mo Guilan had already retreated to the ladder’s steps. Because she could n’ t see the ladder behind her, she slipped and fell.
Shao Qiu stared at Mo Guilan, who was rolling from the second floor to the first floor. She then turned around and bent down to deal with the corpses beside her.
Ten minutes later, after throwing all the bodies into the sea, Shaoqiu used a mop to mop up the blood stains on the ground. Only then did he focus on the unconscious woman on the first floor.
After jumping down from the second floor, Shao Qiu picked up the woman and returned to a bed on the second floor in the control room. He began to study the switches in the control room…
After all, the staff and the robbers were all dead. No one opened the boat. It seemed that only he could.
About half an hour later, Shaoqiu finally understood the entire ship thoroughly. In fact, it was very easy to control, as if he had experienced the ships of Assassin’s Creed. Black Flag.
“Hmm…”
At this moment, a moan came from behind him. Hearing the sound, Shaoqiu looked at the woman lying on the bed.
The woman slowly opened her eyes. First, she covered her sore head with her hand. Then, she looked around. When she saw Shao Qiu, her face once again revealed a frightened expression.
“If you call again, I don’ t mind throwing you into the sea.”
Shao Qiu walked to the seat next to the bed and the corner of his mouth curled slightly under his hood. He smiled and said to Mo Guilan.
Mo Guilan immediately covered her mouth in fear. Because of her hood, she could not see the man’s face. She could only see his thin and sexy lips and his charming smile. Although she was smiling, Mo Guilan believed that as long as she was screaming, that man would definitely do what he said.
“That’s good… I think there’s a misunderstanding between us. You saw that the people I killed were actually bandits. They kidnapped the ship, and then I found out that they had already killed the ship’s staff, and I had no choice but to give them some punishment… Of course, the punishment is over. I have to deal with it, and then it’s the scene you saw…. Do you understand now?”
Shao Qiu asked.
Mo Guilan blinked and nodded, indicating that she understood.
“Yes, if you understand, can you tell me your name?”
Shao Qiu asked.
“I… I’ m Mo Guilan..”
Mo Guilan put down her hand that covered her mouth and said nervously.
“Oh?A very familiar name?”I think I’ ve heard of it somewhere before. By the way, where are you from?”
Shao Qiu pondered for a moment and continued to ask.
“I… I’ m from Foshan…”
Mo Guilan said.
Hearing Mo Guilan’s words, Shao Qiu suddenly thought of a piece of information he had seen… Could it be such a coincidence?
“Do you recognize Huang Feihong?”
“Ah… you know Fei Hong?”
Mo Guilan immediately sat up from the bed and shouted.
Looking at Mo Guilan’s performance, Shaoqiu stood up from his chair and looked at the sea outside. Was he in Huang Feihong’s world?
Mo Guilan looked at the man’s back and slowly stood up from the bed.
Swoosh!
In an instant, Mo Guilan’s palm turned into a blade and slashed towards Shao Qiu’s neck!
On the other hand, Shao Qiu’s upper body seemed to have eyes. When he landed on Shao Qiu’s neck in the next second, Shao Qiu took a step forward and spoke at the same time.
“If I find out that you’ re doing this, you’ ll really die!”
Hearing Shao Qiu’s words, Mo Guilan immediately did not move.*

Chapter 4: Having not touched a woman for hundreds of years!Pray for flowers!

“Mm, I like smart women. In this half month’s time, don’ t make me unhappy, otherwise you know…”
Turning his head, he looked at Mo Guilan who was still standing in the air.
Hearing Shao Qiu’s words, Mo Guilan obediently put down her arms and stood there with her head lowered. Her face was slightly red… Bah!Who wants you to like it!
“Now you can go downstairs and give you five minutes to bring up your luggage. This half a month’s rest is here……”Don’ t tell anyone about what happened on this ship. Go…”
After speaking, Shao Qiu walked out.
Mo Guilan stood there, biting her lips. The expression on her face alternated. Finally, she helplessly sighed and walked downstairs.
When Mo Guilan came back from the first floor with her luggage, she saw Shaoqiu getting a bed and a table. The table was filled with food. It looked like it belonged to the crew of this ship.
“Leave your luggage here. Don’ t be nervous… As long as you don’ t do anything out of line, I won’ t hurt you.”
Shao Qiu smiled.
Hearing Shao Qiu’s words, Mo Guilan put her luggage aside. Then, she slowly walked to the bedside and sat down. She looked at Shao Qiu and asked nervously,” Why did those robbers kill them? You can tie them up and give them to the police when they reach the shore.”
“It’ ll be easier to kill them, and it’ ll be very tiring to tie them up…”
Shao Qiu gave Mo Guilan a reason to refute.
The topic had just ended…
After a while… Mo Guilan sat by the bed. She looked at Shao Qiu and then lowered her head. She looked up and then lowered her head……Just like that….
Shao Qiu could still feel Mo Guilan’s actions, even though she didn’ t look over.
“Did Huang Feihong call you your thirteenth aunt?”
Shao Qiu asked.
Mo Guilan, who was about to raise her head to look at Shaoqiu, asked in surprise,” How do you know?”
“It’s fine… I’ m just asking.”
Shaoqiu confirmed his guess. Sure enough, the person beside him felt a little familiar, much like a star when he had not transmigrated.
“Let’s take a rest. It’s very late.”
Looking at Mo Guilan who was still in a daze, Shaoqiu took the hood off his head and lay down on the bed beside him.
Seeing Shao Qiu take off her hood, Mo Guilan finally saw the man’s face.
Half-length black hair, Asian-specific black eyes, long and thin eyes. There was a faint scar on the bottom of the eyes that extended to the top of the lips, a tall nose bridge, thin and sexy lips…….
This was a very handsome man, much more handsome than her Fei Hong!
However, Mo Guilan didn’ t have time to admire Shaoqiu’s face. Seeing Shaoqiu lying on the bed, she hastily stood up and asked,” You… you’ re resting here too?”
Hearing Mo Guilan’s words, Shao Qiu’s voice rang out.” Yes, of course. Otherwise, you’ll control the ship?”Don’ t worry, although I haven’ t touched a woman for hundreds of years, I’ m not the kind of man who likes to force a woman…”
“Ah…”
Mo Guilan covered her mouth, and her face turned pink again. At the same time, she became angry. Just as she was about to stand up and think of the man in front of her, she could only grit her teeth and curse at Shaoqiu lying there!
“If you continue to curse me in your heart, I’ ll throw you into the sea and feed you to sharks…”
Shao Qiu suddenly said with his eyes closed.
“Ah… you can hear that!”
Mo Guilan looked like she had seen a ghost.
“It’s just a basic operation. Hurry up and rest. Tomorrow morning, I’ ll teach you how to sail the ship… When that time comes, I’ ll leave this ship to you.”
Shao Qiu said indifferently.
Hearing Shao Qiu’s words, Mo Guilan opened her mouth to say something…
“I knew I’ d throw it out and feed it to sharks…”
After muttering, Mo Guilan lay on the bed to rest.
The next day, Mo Guilan opened her eyes and quickly checked her body. When she saw that her clothes were intact, she let out a sigh.
Yesterday, although she heard the man say that he wouldn’t do anything to her, Mo Guilan was still on guard. It was until midnight that Mo Guilan unwittingly slept.
“Wait for you to eat something, then I’ ll teach you how to operate this ship. After we teach you, I’ ll leave this ship to you.”
Shao Qiu sat in the cockpit and said.
Hearing the voice, she turned to look at Shao Qiu. Then, Mo Guilan nodded. She thought of herself saying something on the man’s back.
He stood up from the bed, then Mo Guilan went out to brush her teeth and wash her face. Then, she began to eat. After everything was done, it was already an hour.
Walking to Shao Qiu’s side, Mo Guilan looked at Shao Qiu who was already wearing a hood and said,” I’ m done…”
“Yes, I’ll teach you how to control it now… This button controls the horsepower, which is also the speed……”This button is slowing down, that is, braking……”
Shao Qiu pointed at the rows of buttons and began to speak. Mo Guilan listened attentively and nodded from time to time.
At this moment, she wanted to learn quickly, and then let this man leave the control room quickly!*

Fifth chapter, why do you need that?Please collect!Pray for flowers!Please reward!

Half a month later, the passenger ship finally arrived at China. When the ship was docked at the dock, Mo Guilan, who was in the operation room, jumped up in excitement. She then thought of the man beside her and quickly suppressed her excitement!
It was finally liberated!This half month was really too exciting. Not only was it a few pounds thinner, but there was also a beautiful sleeping silkworm’ black eye’ under its eyes.
“Now you’ re free…”
Shao Qiu looked at Mo Guilan’s face flushed with excitement and smiled.
“Hmm… that… I…”
Mo Guilan stuttered as she looked at the man wearing a hood.
“Hmm?”What do you want to say?”
Shao Qiu asked with a smile.
“You… what’s your name?”
Mo Guilan asked.
“My name is Shaoqiu, I hope we can meet again…”
Shao Qiu suddenly disappeared into the air.
Seeing this scene, Mo Guilan stood there dumbfoundedly with her mouth wide open. She then stretched out her trembling hand and touched the empty air. However, only the air flowing in her hand did not touch anything!
“This… This……”
……………
Ten minutes later, Mo Guilan walked down from the ship in a daze.
“Aunt Thirteen!”
At this moment, a voice shouted not too far away.
Hearing the voice, Mo Guilan lowered her head and saw a man with a braid and a white robe standing there, holding an umbrella in his hand.
“Fei Hong!”
Mo Guilan excitedly ran over.
“This journey has been hard…”
Huang Feihong looked at the haggard Mo Guilan and said.
Hearing Huang Feihong’s words, Mo Guilan was stunned. She then looked at Huang Feihong and asked,” Feihong, do you believe that there are gods in this world?”
“What?”
Huang Feihong rubbed his bald forehead in confusion.
“Nothing, let’s go.”
Mo Guilan shook her head. She then held Huang Feihong’s arm and said.
“In public, don’ t do this…”
Huang Feihong hurriedly broke free.
After the two of them left, Shao Qiu, who was not far away, looked in the direction where the two of them left, and a disappointed expression appeared on his face.
It turned out that Huang Feihong was a bit stronger than a normal person. If he were to fight with him, he would probably be unable to withstand a single move……
At this moment, Shaoqiu’s expression changed. She could feel a strange fluctuation coming from the air!
He looked around. In a remote corner, a bald woman in a robe was looking at him, her eyes full of vigilance.
Shaoqiu raised his eyebrows and walked over with a playful smile on his face.
“Sir, where did you leave from?”
The woman looked at Shao Qiu walking over and asked in a strange posture.
“Is your ability strange?”What is that?”
Shao Qiu did not answer the woman’s question and instead asked.
“Sir, please answer my question!”
The woman frowned and said in a serious tone.
“Oh?”If I don’ t answer?”
Shao Qiu smiled.
As soon as Shao Qiu finished speaking, the woman’s hand moved in mid-air. A pattern of light suddenly appeared in mid-air.
Seeing this miraculous scene, Shao Qiu crossed her arms and continued to smile at the woman still gesturing.
Two seconds later, the design was finished and the woman pushed with both hands!
There was a strange fluctuation in the air. Shaoqiu saw that the surroundings were folded to one side like paper. Then, a brand-new scene appeared around him.
“It’s an amazing ability.”
Shaoqiu nodded in surprise.
“Hmph! You outsider, tell me what the purpose of coming to Earth is!”
At this moment, the woman said as she opened the picture.
“I want to say that I have no purpose. Do you believe me?”
Shao Qiu asked.
The woman thought for a moment before shaking her head.
“I won’ t tell you anything… Because if I tell you, you don’ t believe me either…”
Shaoqiu shrugged and said.
“You!”
Hearing Shao Qiu’s words, the woman was so angry that she pushed the pattern in her hand forward. The pattern was circular, and rays of light shot towards Shao Qiu like lightning.
Seeing the light in front of him in the blink of an eye, Shaoqiu grabbed the windshield behind him with one hand.
Those rays of light shot into the cape and instantly disappeared, while the cape was intact!
This cloak was made from one of the fragments of the Assassin’s Creed. This shroud was one of the saint artifacts left behind by the pioneers. It was used during the Good Friday. It could not only prevent any attack, but it also had the ability to revive the dead briefly and heal the sick!
Back then, after Shaoqiu had obtained this cloth, he had specifically asked Leonardo da Vinci to help him create a cloak. Of course, not only the cloak, but also the sleeve sword, scepter, and apple fragments were all modified!
“Is this magic?”A superpower or something?”
Shao Qiu was still asking.
The woman on the other side continued to attack Shao Qiu.
However, these attacks did not hurt Shao Qiu at all.
Looking at the woman who was about to draw a new pattern again, Shao Qiu’s body instantly disappeared. When he reappeared, he was already behind the woman, one hand in a palm cutting down on her neck.
The woman’s eyes darkened, and the surrounding scene began to disappear. Shaoqiu appeared in the same place as before.
Looking at the bald woman lying on the ground in front of him, Shaoqiu sighed.” Master… why are you doing that.”
He then picked up the woman and walked towards the distance.*

Chapter 6 Gu Yi and Faroe Karu asked for a collection!Pray for flowers!Please reward!

When Gu Yi woke up, he found himself in a strange room. He was lying on the bed. Not far away from the bed, a man in a strange white and red robe was sitting there, looking at him with a smile.
He hastily sat up and put his hands on his body to feel for himself. When he found that nothing was wrong, he let out a sigh of relief.
“Are you all like this?Half a month ago, a woman did the same thing as you. If I wanted a woman, I would choose that woman instead of a nun…”
Shao Qiu smiled at the woman in front of him.
“You… outsiders!”
Hearing Shao Qiu’s words, Gu Yi remembered that mysterious man who had come from nowhere!
“Alright, don’ t call me an outsider. You’ ve already seen my ability. I hope we can sit down and talk about it. If you’ re making a move, I’ ll really kill you!”
A cold light flashed in Shao Qiu’s eyes!Gu Yi trembled slightly!
“Now tell me your name and what ability you just used.”
Shao Qiu looked at Gu Yi and said.
Gu Yi sat silently on the bed without saying anything.
“Oh?”Actually, if you don’ t tell me, I have a way.”
Shaoqiu raised his brows and then reached into the air. A golden scepter suddenly appeared in Shaoqiu’s hand. At the top of the scepter was a golden sphere.
The scepter and the sphere on it were the other two pieces of saint artifact in the Assassin’s Creed. The golden apple and the scepter each had the ability to control one’s body and bewitch one’s thoughts. When combined, they were even more powerful.
He pointed the top of the scepter at the bald head in front of him. Shaoqiu smiled and asked,” Tell me your name first.”
“My name is Gu Yi…”
Gu Yi’s face was filled with fear. At this moment, she could not control herself from speaking!
“Gu Yi… Hmm, a very Buddhist name. Master Gu Yi, what was your ability to draw circles before?”
Shaoqiu nodded and continued to ask.
“It’s magic…”
Gu Yi said in a trembling voice. At this moment, she wanted to attack Shao Qiu in front of her, but she could not move at all!
Magic?Gu Yi?Could it be that the nun knows magic now?”Where is your temple?”
Shao Qiu’s face was filled with doubt.
“In the deepest part of the Himalayas…”
Hearing Gu Yi’s words, Shao Qiu blinked her eyes as if she was familiar with it… This place, this name, and this kind of battle method, all seemed to have been seen somewhere before!
“Gu Yi… Gu Yi… Gu Yi…”
Shaoqiu stood up and tapped his head with his hand to recall his memories!
Shao Qiu suddenly thought of something, and a shocked expression appeared on his face!
Gu Yi!In the Himalayas!The battle with a circle of light, and the bald man’s appearance!Wasn’t this a character in a movie he had seen before!
What kind of world had he come to!
Huang Feihong… his 13th aunt… was considered a Chinese martial arts film.
And this Gu Yi, wasn’t it a science fiction film of the country of rice!
“Now stand up and take me to your temple. I know you have this ability.”
Shaoqiu retracted his scepter and said to Gu Yi who was standing up and looking at him in fear.
Gu Yi looked at the mysterious and powerful man in front of him. The ability that he couldn’t move and could n’ t control himself was even more evil than the dark dimensional leader Domam from the universe!
If he was with his good friend Carl, he should be able to beat this person!
Thinking of this, Gu Yi walked to the empty area of the room. He then stretched out one hand to form a palm and the other to draw a circle in the air. Soon, a circle of light appeared in the air. The center of the circle of light emitted a strange luster. Finally, the circle of light became a 1.5 meter long light door.
At the same time, a teleportation portal suddenly appeared beside Karu in the temple in the Himalayas.
“This is the teleportation portal.”
Shao Qiu walked to Gu Yi’s side, grabbed Gu Yi’s arm and jumped in.
When the two of them jumped into the portal, the portal disappeared, and Shaoqiu and Gu or two jumped out of the portal at the temple.
He let go of Gu Yi and looked around. He began to look around.
He was in a large hall. The hall was very spacious, all made of wood. The entire hall was lit with candles, making the hall look very bright. Not far away, there was an old man with white hair.
Gu Yi hurried to Karu’s side as he looked around at Shaoqiu.
Karu, this outsider is very powerful. The cloak behind him can be immune to magic attacks, and there is also a scepter that can force people to control their actions and movements!”We need to work together to win!”
“Okay, okay!”
Karu nodded and then put on an attacking stance. Gu Yi beside him was the same.
“Hmm?”Are you going to fight again?”
Shao Qiu turned around and asked the two of them who were posing.
“Outsiders, tell us the purpose of your arrival on Earth!”
Karu looked at Shaoqiu with a serious expression as he asked. At the same time, two circles of light appeared in his hands.
“Forget it, there’s no reason for me to say it. You don’ t believe it either. It seems like there’s only one fight.”
Shao Qiu shook her head.
As soon as he finished speaking, Shao Qiu’s body became blurry and disappeared!
Looking at this scene, Karu and Gu Yi’s faces turned red as they looked around cautiously.
Swoosh!
At this moment, Karu and Gu Yi felt a sharp sound coming from behind them. They hurriedly turned around and blocked it with both hands.
In an instant, a pair of short sleeves appeared in the air, and Shao Qiu’s figure slowly appeared.
Shao Qiu’s hands shot out a sleeve sword from his wrist, while Gu Yi and Karu’s hands shone with a magical luster, blocking the sleeve sword that was a few centimeters away from his neck.
Shao Qiu’s arm was so strong that the two of them had no choice but to block it with both hands!
Looking at the red faces of the two of them, especially Gu Yi, her shiny scalp turned a little red. Shao Qiu’s face revealed a playful smile, and then she pressed down with a bit of strength!
Sensing the huge power coming from the arm again, the two of them bent down and the sleeve sword was closer to their necks. Their necks could feel the pain caused by the cold light from the sword’s edge!
Shaoqiu had a smile on his face. His hands continued to press down, while Gu Yi and Karu continued to bend down. Finally, their backs were already on the ground behind them.
A trace of blood appeared on their necks. Gu Yi and Karu closed their eyes!*

Chapter 7: This place is not bad, right?Please collect!Pray for flowers!Please reward!

Just as the two of them were about to see Death’s sickle fall, their hands suddenly retracted.
“Assassin’s three principles, the first one is not to hurt the innocent… But you have a connection with me, so killing you is not against the assassin’s principles, but I can give you a chance to survive.”
Shao Qiu looked at the two with closed eyes and said with a faint smile.
Hearing Shao Qiu’s words, Gu Yi and Karu opened their eyes. They looked at each other and stood up.
“First of all, let me explain. Although I’ m an outsider, I don’ t have any malicious intentions. In fact, I’ m also a member of Earth, so you can rest assured that I won’ t cause any trouble to Earth….”
Shaoqiu smiled as he looked at the slowly happy expressions of Gu Yi and Karu and said in a long voice.
“No… but what?”
Gu Yi hurriedly asked.
“Hehe, although I am a kind person, you’ ve bullied me like this. I can’ t just let you off like this… How about this, I think your place is pretty good… How about you build another temple in the Himalayan Mountains that is similar to this one.”
Shao Qiu smiled and said.
Hearing Shao Qiu’s words, Gu Yi and Karu let out a sigh of relief. Although this request was difficult, it could still be completed. As long as the two of them were looking for some villagers to help, they could build it.
The villagers in the vicinity had always accepted their favors, so they would definitely not hesitate to ask for their help.
“We agree to this request, as long as you don’ t do anything harmful to Earth.”
Karu nodded.
“Hehe, this isn’ t the time to state the terms. Your life is in my hands. And at first, you were the one who directly attacked without discrimination, so this matter is just to make up for your loss to me…”
Shao Qiu’s words immediately made Karu stop talking. His life was in his hands, and he did not have the ability to negotiate terms.”Alright, now that we’ ve agreed on compensation, let’s start talking about the second question. If you want to live, tell me everything about your world, including how many people like you still exist in this world…”
Shao Qiu said again.
Hearing Shao Qiu’s words, Gu Yi and Karu were silent for a moment before nodding.
“Alright, that’s fine. Actually, I’ m very kind, right? There’s one more thing I’ ve forgotten. I’ ve been living here for a while. I’ ll leave when the temple is built.”
After saying that, Shao Qiu turned and left.
When Shaoqiu’s figure disappeared, Gu Yi and Karu opened their mouths. In the end, Gu Yi first said,” What should we do?”Are you really going to give him the information?”
Karu said with a bitter smile,” Of course I have to give it. Otherwise, what should we do? Now, we only hope that what he said is true.”
After that, the two fell silent again.
At this moment, Shao Qiu walked out of the main hall and arrived outside. Shao Qiu directly jumped to the top two steps, and then Eagle Eye began!
This had already formed a habit. Every time he came to a strange place, Shao Qiu would first open his eagle eyes to understand the surroundings.
Soon, all the surrounding information appeared in Shaoqiu’s mind. It turned out that this temple was built on the snow mountain. This temple was not only Gu Yi and Karu, but also had about a hundred magic apprentices. At the same time, there were more than a dozen villages below the snow mountain. It seemed that those villages were built under the snow mountain to be protected by the temple.
After learning about the surrounding terrain and environment, Shaoqiu jumped down. He was less than 20 meters tall and would not be hurt at all.
At this moment, some magic apprentices outside the hall discovered Shao Qiu’s existence. They looked at Shao Qiu who was dressed in a strange outfit and looked at him cautiously. Some of the magic apprentices had already rubbed out their halos.
“Stop!”
Gu Yi’s voice reached the ears of the apprentice. Everyone stood up and looked at Gu Yi respectfully.
“This is our honored guest. We can’ t do anything rude!”
He warned the surrounding apprentices with a stern face.
“Yes… Mage Gu Yi.”
The apprentices nodded respectfully.
“Yeah, you’ re really good here. Why don’ t you give me this place.”
Shao Qiu smiled at Gu Yi.
Gu Yi’s face turned pale when he heard Shao Qiu’s words. Just as he was about to speak, he saw Shao Qiu laughing,” Haha, I’ m joking with you. You look pale. Is there a secret here?”
“You’ re joking. There’s no secret here, but there are some villagers at the foot of the mountain who have been greeted by us all the time. If we suddenly move here, it will cause some trouble.”
Gu Yi hurriedly said.
“Haha, I’ ve already said it’s a joke. Master Gu doesn’ t understand humor at all. I’ m tired. When can I eat?”
Shao Qiu laughed and patted Gu Yi on the shoulder.
“We can eat anytime…”
Gu Yi hurriedly said.
At this moment, the apprentices below saw that the supreme mages in their hearts were so afraid of this person. They all revealed expressions of seeing ghosts.
“Mm, let’s eat first. I haven’ t had a good meal for a long time…”
Shao Qiu missed it.
Hearing Shao Qiu’s words, Gu Yi hurriedly nodded and began to make arrangements.*

Chapter 8 One month laterPlease collect!Pray for flowers!Please reward!

A month later, in the Himalayas, Shaoqiu was sitting in the main hall. Gu Yi and Karu were standing there.
“The temple has already been built?”
Shaoqiu looked at Gu Yi and Karu who were standing on the ground and said with a smile.
Hearing Shao Qiu’s words, Gu Yi’s face revealed a trace of pride. A huge palace covering an area of 100,000 square meters was built in a month’s time, and it was all made of wood. Only they could build it!
One had to know that there was not a single piece of wood in the vicinity of the Himalayan Mountains. There was a large pile of rocks, and they were all buried more than ten meters deep under the snow…
“Yes, a distinguished guest.”
Gu Yi said respectfully.
“Oh?”Where can I take a look?”
Shao Qiu stood up and smiled.
Hearing Shao Qiu’s words, Gu Yi hastily stood up and opened the teleportation portal.
It had to be said that this skill made Shao Qiu envious. If he wanted to go, he could just open a teleportation portal. It was so convenient. He didn’t want to run at all….
Although he could use the bird-view point to teleport in the game, when he returned to Earth, this skill completely disappeared!
“Can I learn this skill?”
Shao Qiu looked at the portal and asked.
“Guest… Sorry, this really won’ t do…”
Gu Yi said without thinking.
“Oh?”Are you sure?”
Shao Qiu’s eyes flashed with a cold light as he said coldly.
“I really can’ t!”
Gu Yi closed his eyes and said resolutely.
“Haha, you’ re kidding. Forget it if you can’ t… Let’s go and see what the temple you built for me looks like.”
Shao Qiu laughed and patted Gu Yi on the shoulder.
Gu Yi let out a sigh of relief and looked at Shao Qiu with a hint of fear in his eyes!
Then, the two jumped into the teleportation portal.
The next second, Shaoqiu appeared in another hall. This hall was larger than the one in the ancient temple. There were countless candles hanging on the ceiling above the hall, which illuminated the entire hall.
“Yes, not bad.”
Shao Qiu nodded in satisfaction and began to look around.
Half an hour later, Shaoqiu visited the temple, or perhaps the palace.
The palace was built on a snowy mountain in the depths of the Himalayas, covering an area of 100,000 square meters!
It was all made of wood and stone. There were three floors in the palace. Each floor was narrower than the next one. Outside the palace was a huge square.
Behind the palace, there was a huge rock protruding from the outside. Standing there, one could overlook the entire mountain range.
Walking to the edge of the rock, Shao Qiu was slightly stunned. There were a few traces left behind by sharp scratches on the rock beneath his feet.
Turning around, Shao Qiu returned and said with a smile.
“Not bad, really not bad. Haha, First Master Gu really thanks you all this time.”
Shao Qiu’s words caused Gu Yi’s mouth to twitch and he hastily said,” Don’ t be polite, respectful guests.”
“Hehe, there’s no need to call me a guest. It’s too much. Just call me Shaoqiu.”
Shao Qiu’s face was filled with joy.
“Okay, Mr. Shaoqiu.”
Gu Yi said.
“Alright, let’s go back.”
Looking around, Shao Qiu said.
Hearing Shao Qiu’s words, Gu Yi hurriedly walked towards the main hall. Halfway through, he saw Shao Qiu still standing there.
“Mr. Shaoqiu, aren’ t you going back?”
Gu Yi asked softly.
“Why are you going back? You’ ve built this place for me. Why should I go back.”
Shao Qiu turned around and asked.
Hearing Shao Qiu’s words, Gu Xin was instantly excited!
This demon had finally left!
Although he was excited, Gu Yi still pretended to be disappointed.” Alright then, Mr. Gu Yi, I’ ll leave first.”
After that, Gu Yi quickly left.
Looking at Gu Yi’s back, Shao Qiu smiled and shook his head. He was not a fierce beast, so why was he so afraid of him.
…………
On the other side, Gu Yi walked out of the teleportation portal and returned to his temple. Karu, who was beside him, looked at Gu Yi when he saw Gu Yi’s return.
“It’s fine. That person isn’ t coming back.”
Gu Yi said after seeing Carl’s gaze.
“Not coming?What’s going on, Gu Yi?”Could it be you?”
Karu looked at Gu Yi in shock. At the same time, there was a trace of excitement on his face. If his good friend Gu Yi had reached that level, then Dormam would never dare to come to Earth again!
How could Gu Yi not understand Carl’s thoughts? She shook her head with a bitter smile and said,” It’s not what you think. That person said that his palace has already been built. Now that he has a place to live, he won’ t come.”
“How could this be?”
Hearing Gu Yi’s words, Karu was dumbfounded.
“Why is he here just like that?”Is there any purpose?”
“How do I know? So what if I have a purpose?”It’s just a fight!”
Gu Yi also shook his head and smiled bitterly.
After speaking, both of them fell silent.
“How soon can we go down the mountain and find a few people to come back.”
After some time, Gu Yi suddenly said.
“Yeah, it’s time to find a successor. I feel like my life is slowly slipping away…”
Karu nodded and said sadly.
“Life, death, illness, death, death, death, death, death, death, death, death, death, death, death, death, death, death, death, death, death, death, death, death, death, death, death, death, death, death, death, death, death, death, death, death, death, death, death, death, death, death, death, death, death, death, death, death, death, death, death, death, death, death, death, death, death, death, death, death, death, death, death, death, death, death, death, death, death, death, death, death, death, death, death, death, death, death, death, death, death, death, death, death, death, death, death, death, death, death, death, death, death, death, death, death, death, death, death, death, death, death, death, death, death, death, death, death, death, death, death, death, death, death, death, death, death, death, death, death, death, death, death, death, death, death
Gu Yi persuaded.
“I know.”
After Kalu said that, the conversation between the two ended.*

Chapter 9 Change Sea East Green seeks to collect!Pray for flowers!Please reward!

The next day, Shao Qiu walked out of the main hall and arrived at the square outside.
The cold wind blew across Shaoqiu’s face like a knife… He took a deep breath and then slowly exhaled. White mist suddenly appeared in his mouth…
“The air here is really good…”
Shaoqiu had a happy expression on his face as he said with a smile. It had been a long time since he had been so relaxed. For a thousand years in the game, he had to face the pursuit of the holy knights and other families every day. Only after he had a divine weapon did he begin to fight those knights!
“But it’s still a bit cold here. Looks like we need to find some people to come back.”
Shao Qiu muttered to himself, then came to the edge of the protruding rock behind him and sat down.
Looking at the entire mountain range ahead, Shao Qiu was thinking about something.
Chirp!
This was an eagle cry from afar!
Hearing the sound, Shao Qiu’s eyes lit up, and a trace of surprise appeared on his face!
Ying, who had been playing in the game for almost a thousand years, could see the scratch on the stone yesterday!There was an eagle living here!And it was also a very fierce breed!
Hearing Ying’s cry, Shao Qiu looked at Ying who was flying over from afar. It was Hai Dongqing!However, Hai Dongqing usually lived in the northeast of China, and this place was the Himalayas!There was actually a Hai Dongqing!
Looking at the incoming eagle, his entire body was basically pure white. There were only a few small brown spots. His wings were about two meters long!
The claws beneath his feet were as black as iron, and there was even a hint of sharp coldness!If they were caught by this claw, they would definitely leave behind a few bloody holes!
“Mutant Sea Dongqing!”
Shao Qiu excitedly muttered to himself!
Ordinary Hai Dongqing was already known as the God of All Hawks, while mutated Hai Dongqing could be called the God King!
At this moment, Hai Dongqing, who was diving towards Shaoqiu, was filled with anger!
That location was where it was always waiting!From that location, one could see every part of their territory!And he could see the prey far away!
In an instant, Hai Dongqing had already rushed in front of Shaoqiu, and his sharp iron claws were grabbing Shaoqiu’s face!
Bang!
Shaoqiu raised his arm, and Hai Dongqing’s claws caught his wrist armor and made a metallic sound!
What sharp claws!
At this moment, Shaoqiu’s other hand grabbed Hai Dongqing in front of him. Sensing the crisis, Hai Dongqing flapped his wings and flew back!Then, he circled over Shao Qiu’s head, looking for an opportunity!
Seeing Hai Dongqing hovering above him, he directly sat down. Then, he lay on a stone and used his hands as a pillow. Just like that, he looked at the giant falcon in the sky………
Ying was arrogant, especially Hai Dongqing. He was the God of All Eagles!Now that he was being looked down on by this creature, how could he not be angry!
Chirp!
An angry eagle roared!Hai Dongqing retracted his wings and pointed his hawk-like beak at Shaoqiu’s face like a white lightning bolt!He shot straight over!
Shaoqiu revealed a faint smile on her face. She looked at Hai Dongqing who was diving down and slowly extended her hand….
Anyone who had ever played “Assassin’s Creed” knew that Ying was a symbol of an assassin!Even the Assassin’s logo was made up of Eagle’s mouth. It could be said that Eagle was the incarnation of the Assassin. They stood high, looking at the target’s’ prey’ below, looking for a chance to kill in one strike!
Another point was that when the assassins killed the target, they would take out the eagle’s feathers and take blood to prove that they had completed the mission.
In Origin, the protagonist raised an eagle to search for targets, track prey, interfere with enemies, and so on……
At the beginning, Shao Qiu crossed into the Origin. Then, he found the protagonist, Bayeck. After gaining his good feeling, he asked for a way to tame the eagle…
Bayeck’s method was n’ t to tame it, but to let Ying agree with you!It wasn’t like the 21st century. In order to tame an eagle, not only did it have to boil an eagle, it had to be watered, and so on… There was also a saying that it could n’ t be full. If it was full, it would be far away…
All the training of the 21st century eagle could also be described as torturing the eagle. If they did not torture the eagle, they would be trained.
Shaoqiu thought that Bayeck’s method was the same as that of the 21st century, but when he saw Bayeck grab an eagle, he looked straight into the eagle’s eyes and made a strange sound. Five minutes later, the eagle’s originally fierce eyes looked at Bayeck’s friendliness.
This was Bayerk’s method. Let Ying agree with you!Invite it to become your partner!This was the way to truly obtain Ying’s friendship!
…………..
Hai Dongqing’s speed could reach over 300 kilometers!It was three times faster than a cheetah!In the blink of an eye, Hai Dongqing had already rushed in front of Shaoqiu, and the eagle’s beak slammed into Shaoqiu’s eyes!
However, Shaoqiu’s hand caught Hai Dongqing’s neck and lifted it up!
Being caught by Shaoqiu’s hand, Hai Dongqing flapped his wings and struggled!However, no matter how it struggled, it was useless!At the end of the day, Hai Dongqing stopped struggling. His sharp eagle eyes looked at Shaoqiu, his head slightly forward, ready to seize the opportunity to use his eagle’s mouth to ruthlessly smash this creature!
He had been a friend of Ying for a thousand years, so Shao Qiu naturally understood what Ying was thinking. He smiled slightly, then his mouth moved slightly, chanting an ancient and strange language.
“Биднаизууд………”
As Shao Qiu’s voice rang out, the viciousness in Hai Dongqing’s eyes slowly disappeared. Ying’s face actually revealed a trace of human-like suspicion. However, the suspicion disappeared. Looking at Shao Qiu in front of him, Hai Dongqing’s eyes revealed a kind expression.
After Shaoqiu finished his last sentence, Shaoqiu placed Hai Dongqing on the rock. Hai Dongqing flapped her wings and flew to Shaoqiu’s shoulder. She rubbed Shaoqiu’s face affectionately and made a chirping sound.
“Hehe, my friend, how about I call you Little White in the future?”
Shaoqiu turned to look at Hai Dongqing on his shoulder and asked with a smile.
Hai Dongqing’s eyes immediately revealed a look of disdain…
“Don’ t like it?”
Shao Qiu asked.
Hai Dongqing nodded.
“My name is Shaoqiu, how about calling you Shao Bai?”
Shao Qiu asked again.
This time, Hai Dongqing’s neck was crooked, then she nodded and shouted!*

Chapter 10 Shao Bai’s FamilyPlease collect!Pray for flowers!Please reward!

The next day, Shaoqiu was interrupted by two chirps and heard Shaoqiu open his eyes.
In front of him, Shao Bai was looking at him with his head tilted, and beside him was Hai Dongqing.
This Hai Dongqing was a little smaller than Shao Bai. His whole body was white, his eagle mouth was darker and thicker than Shao Bai, and his claws were more powerful. At this moment, Hai Dongqing’s eagle eyes were filled with ferocity and anger, just like a man in a green hat who saw his wife’s cheating man!
Although this metaphor was not appropriate, Shao Qiu could feel that Hai Dongqing was thinking this way!
“Shao Bai, is this your husband?”
Shao Qiu sat up and asked Shao Bai with a smile.
“Coo… Coo… Coo…”
Shao Bai nodded.
Although he could not understand Shao Bai’s words, Shao Qiu could still feel Shao Bai’s meaning.
“Hehe, Mr. Hai Dongqing, I’ m Shaoqiu, your wife’s friend.”
Shao Qiu smiled and said to Hai Dongqing.
“Coo… Coo…”
The male Hai Dongqing cooed twice as he continued to look at Shaoqiu with a fierce expression.
Seeing this, Shao Qiu’s eyes were also looking at it. At the same time, the ancient language from yesterday spread out again.
A minute later, Shao Bai and the male Hai Dongqing were standing on both sides of Shaoqiu, rubbing their heads against Shaoqiu’s neck.
“Hehe, okay, how about it be called Bu Bai?”
Shao Qiu asked with a smile.
Hearing Shaoqiu’s words, the male Hai Dongqing immediately flapped his wings and hit Shaoqiu’s head.
Shaoqiu laughed and did not move. He had already established a relationship with them. No matter what, they would not hurt him!There was time for Shao Qiu to think that Ying was better than others…
“You’ re kidding. Don’ t get excited. Why don’ t we call you Young Emperor? Ying Zhong Emperor, what a domineering name…”
Shao Qiu said.
This time, the male Hai Dongqing nodded and agreed with the name!
“Hehe, in the future, you should stay here. I’ ll make a home for you later.”
As soon as he finished speaking, Shao Bai started to chat.
“Oh?”You want to bring the child here too?”
Shao Qiu asked.
Shao Bai and Shao Huang nodded at the same time.
“Hehe, that’s fine. I’ ll build your house first, then follow you and bring your child over.”
Shao Qiu said.
Hearing Shao Qiu’s words, Shao Huang and Shao Bai exchanged glances and nodded.
After talking with the two hawks, Shao Qiu began to build rooms for the two hawks.
…………
Half an hour later, Shao Qiu built the Eagle’s Nest and arrived at the edge of the protruding rock. Then, he looked at Shao Bai and Shao Huang hovering in the sky. His body leaped and his arms spread out!
At the same time, Shao Bai and Shao Huang let out an eagle cry!They swooped down towards Shaoqiu. They knew that humans could not fly. The friend they had just met, who had just jumped down from here, was definitely dead or injured, so they wanted to save Shaoqiu!
Although their dive speed had reached more than 300 kilometers, Shaoqiu’s speed was even faster!In the blink of an eye, Shaoqiu landed on the ground. He fell into the snow and climbed out of the snow.
Seeing that Shaoqiu was safe and sound, Shao Bai and Shao Huang opened their wings and slowed down. They flew to Shaoqiu’s side and looked curiously.
“Hehe, I’ m fine. Let’s go. Now, go and bring your child over.”
Shao Qiu smiled and touched the heads of the two hawks.
Hearing Shao Qiu’s words, Shao Bai and Shao Huang flapped their wings and flew off into the distance. Shao Qiu was running on the snow below!
Hai Dongqing’s dive speed could reach 350/km/h, and his flying speed could reach 180/km/h. Shao Bai and Shao Huang were flying as fast as they could, while Shao Qiu had been following them all the time. Because the snow them was lifted up too fast, it looked like a white dragon swimming in the Himalayas!
Ten minutes later, one man and two hawks arrived at the place. Seeing the two hawks flying into a small cave at the edge of the cliff, Shao Qiu jumped up in an instant and climbed towards the small cave on the cliff.
The small cave wasn’t big, so he could only just get under Shaoqiu. Shaoqiu climbed on the cliff and looked at the three white eagles in the eagle’s nest. He smiled faintly.
When the three white eagles saw Shao Qiu, they started to chat in panic. However, after Shao Qiu recited the ancient language again, the three white eagles calmed down and looked at Shao Qiu with kindness.
Then Shao Qiu slowly climbed down from the three little eagle houses.
Although he could jump straight down, there were still three eagles in his arms. For the sake of safety, it was better to climb down.
Shao Bai and Shao Huang saw Shao Qiu’s actions. The two hawks smiled. Although they were not humans, they could tell that Shao Qiu did not neglect them and their children because they were animals.
“Chirp!”
With a cry, two hawks flew out towards Shaoqiu’s palace. However, this time, they were not fast because Shaoqiu was still holding three hawks in his arms.
In an hour, Shaoqiu returned to the palace and placed the three white hawks in the nest.
The Eagle’s Nest was made of withered branches. The top of it was covered with thick dried leaves, with a diameter of 5 meters. The Eagle’s Nest was built on the third floor of the palace. The area of the third floor was almost 10,000 square meters. The Eagle’s Nest with a diameter of 5 meters was very small in the area of 10,000 square meters…
The three white eagles looked at their new nest and began to chat excitedly!
His new home was much bigger than his original home!*

Chapter 11 The Holy Shard in Assassin’s Creed for Collection!

After settling down the five hawks of Shao Bai’s family, Shao Qiu returned to the hall on the first floor and took out a small notebook from his chest.
This book was written by Gu Yi to Shao Qiu. It recorded the names of the Earth ability users that they had discovered over the past few years, as well as their addresses.
Sitting on the spot, Shao Qiu opened the book and looked at it. He saw:
Logan Haolit, nicknamed King Kong Wolf, was born in Canada in 1832. His ability was self-healing and anti-aging. His hands could reach out with sharp claws. Risk: medium, damage: low.
Looking at the message in front of him, Shao Qiu sighed. If he was an assassin, then he would have saved his sleeves….
After closing the notebook, Shao Qiu suddenly realized that the information here was useless to him. According to his previous life, the most powerful heroes were Gu Yi and Karu.
Apart from Earth, that was Odin of the Heaven Realm. He did not know where to destroy the overlord in outer space. There was also Star Lord’s father, Igo, from the Protoss, and Odin’s first child, Death Hila.
Although these people could destroy the existence of the planet at once, it was nothing to Shao Qiu who had all the fragments of the saint artifact.
The combination of the fragment apple and the holy staff could control the thinking and physical movements of all living beings, and could also create illusions…
Holy Sword: An ancient weapon that could destroy everything. It could allow the wielder to acquire the possession of the War God. With a skill, War God’s Fury: Instantly, thousands of people died.
Holy Grail: It can allow the owner to realize eternal life.
Shroud Cloth: It can temporarily revive the dead and cure all diseases!
Crystal Skull: Add blood to the skull to observe the movements of the blood user, forming a holographic projection.
Spear of Fate: The spear that killed Jesus could protect the owner from death, but once it was lost, the owner would immediately die!
Philosopher’s Stone: Able to turn anything in contact into gold.
Reject Metal: Can make firearms and other attacks ineffective!
All of the above were fragments of the Assassin’s Creed. These were all collected by Shao Qiu. Shao Qiu, who had these things, believed that the only person in this universe that could compare to him was the Dark Dimension Master Thomas.
However, in the comics of his previous life, Domam was defeated by Gu Yi. When he reappeared, he was trapped in the cycle of time by Dr. Strange.
There was a lot of difference in the ability between comic and film. Shaoqiu knew that he had transmigrated into a world dominated by film and television, because in the cartoon, there was a white-haired old man. In film and television, there was a bald woman…
Thinking of this, Shao Qiu suddenly remembered that he had always called Gu Yi as Master. So he had called him wrong. Next time, he was going to become a mage…
“Why don’ t we form a fraternity in this rambling world?”
Shao Qiu suddenly thought of something. This thought was like a flame, instantly occupying Shao Qiu’s mind!
He recalled the thousand years he had spent in the game, the friends he had known, Artel, Eggio, Edward, Connor, Conda, Bayeck, and Shaoqiu’s most memorable girl…
The Assassin Alliance must rise again!Not just for himself!”For this world!”
Shao Qiu muttered to himself, then stood up from the ground and walked outside.
Shao Qiu whistled outside!
Shao Huang and Shao Bai flew over from afar.
“I’ m going to go out for a trip. I might be back in a few months. Help me take a good look at my home.”
Shao Qiu said to Shao Bai and Shao Huang on both shoulders.
“Gulp… Gulp!”
On his left shoulder, Little White chirped twice.
Shao Qiu smiled and said,” No need. You have children at home. Just watch them at home.”
Shao Qiu walked out of the palace, and Shao Bai and Shao Huang spread their wings and flew into the sky.
After arriving outside the palace, Shao Qiu waved at Shao Bai and Shao Huang, who were hovering in the air, and then ran down the mountain!
According to the map in his mind, Shaoqiu came to the edge. He then climbed to a high place and used Eagle Eye. Instantly, the image of a hundred kilometers around him appeared in his mind again. In the map, Shaoqiu saw a temple building He marked the path in his mind. Then, Shaoqiu jumped down from a high place and followed the marked path towards the temple.
It had been an hour since they arrived at the foot of the temple.
The villagers in the village at the foot of the temple mountain looked puzzled when they saw Shao Qiu wearing a strange dress.
In their impression, those noble mages who lived at the top of the snow mountain were not wearing these clothes…
“Hello, distinguished guest. May I ask who you are?”
An old man walked up to Shao Qiu and asked respectfully.
“Hello, this old man. I’ m just passing by. I want to go up there.”
Shao Qiu hastily smiled.
For the old man and the kind villagers, Shao Qiu still had a good impression of him. Because he had transmigrated into the game, the first friend he knew was Egypt’s Guardian, Bayeck. After staying with him for a long time, Shao Qiu had changed to be like him.
But of course, he only had a good impression of a kind person……..
“So the Lord is going to the Divine Hall!”It’s almost noon now. Do you want to eat at our place? We’ ll send someone to bring you up?”
The old man hurriedly said when he heard Shao Qiu’s words.
Hearing the old man’s words, Shaoqiu really felt hungry. After all, he had n’ t eaten since Gu Yi left yesterday. When he reached the top, he had to ask them to send something over.
“Haha, thank you. To be honest, I’ m really hungry…”
Shao Qiu smiled.
“Alright… Dear guests, please come in. Duba, hurry and kill a Thar Goat. We need to entertain our esteemed guests!”
As the old man brought Shaoqiu into the house, he shouted to a man in thick cotton clothes not far away.
“Alright, Village Chief!”
The man by the name of Duba replied, then he hurriedly ran away.*

In Chapter 12, too much respect was to seek collection from fear!Pray for flowers!

The Tal Goat in the Himalayas was a very rare animal. It was also known as a snow leopard, bear monkey, and long-tailed gray leaf monkey. There were only 5000 of them. Because they were covered with long hair and could grow up to 18 cm, they were also called long-haired sheep.
Because there were few and long hair, most people would cut off their hair to make clothes after catching it, while the sheep would be put back. Killing the Tal sheep to entertain guests was the highest welcome in the village….
Soon, a pot of mutton soup was brought in.
“Distinguished guest, this is the only thing in the village that is simple and crude. I hope you don’ t take offense…”
The old man said respectfully.
“Hehe, thank you, old man. Hurry up and sit. Let’s eat together.”
Shao Qiu hurriedly said, then pulled the old man and asked him to sit down.
“No need. Dear guest, just eat. We’ ve already had lunch…”
The old man sat down and hurriedly said.
“Hehe, let’s eat together. I’ m too embarrassed to eat while you’ re here…”
Shao Qiu smiled and said.
But no matter what Shao Qiu said, the old man just waved his hand and refused to eat. At this moment, the door was opened and a round figure ran in from outside.
“Wow… there’s mutton. What day is Grandpa today!”Hmm… delicious!”
The one who came in was a little girl about ten years old. She was petite and dressed in thick clothes. She looked a little stupid. At this moment, she was grabbing the mutton in the basin and placing it in her mouth. As she ate, she said. Her eyes were completely on the mutton on the table. She did not notice Shaoqiu’s existence at all.
“Krasi!Stop!”How could you be so unreasonable in front of a distinguished guest!”
The old man shouted angrily. Then, he hurriedly said to Shaoqiu, who was looking at his granddaughter,” The distinguished guests are all bad for Krasi. I beg you to forgive her for being rude…”
He was about to pull Krasi to his knees.
Shao Qiu hurriedly reached out to stop the old man.
“Hehe, it’s fine. I can’ t finish eating so much. Let’s eat together.”
Shaoqiu smiled and then reached out to grab a piece of mutton from the bowl.
To be honest, this Thar Goat’s mutton was really not delicious. There was a taste of it. Shao Qiu slightly frowned and swallowed the mutton into his stomach, then his brows relaxed.
When the meat entered his stomach, he immediately felt his entire body warm, as if he had swallowed a large mouthful of 54 burning knives!
The old man beside him pulled the little girl called Krasi and stood there motionless. Although the distinguished guest in front of him did not show any anger, and he also forgave Krasi’s unreasonable behavior earlier, he definitely would n’ t dare to let them eat with Shaoqiu!
Seeing that the two of them were standing still, Shao Qiu stopped after eating a few more mouthfuls of mutton.
“Hehe, thank you for your hospitality. I still have something to do. I’ ll go first…”
Shao Qiu’s figure instantly disappeared!
The old man and the little girl in the room were stunned. However, they quickly came to their senses. After all, they had seen the abilities of the mages on the snow mountain, so they were not that surprised to see Shao thin air.
“Grandpa… was that man from earlier also the Venerable One of the Temple?”
Krasi looked up at his grandfather beside him and asked curiously.
“I don’ t know, but it should be the guests of the mages. The mages don’ t wear the clothes of the guest just now.”
The old man shook his head and said.
“Oh…”
The little girl nodded.
…………
He hid his aura and ran straight to the temple on the snowy mountain.
The feeling just now made Shaoqiu lose his interest in eating. He didn’t like the feeling of being high and above. He really did n’ t like it. Moreover, from the people’s performance in the village, it could be seen that they were very respectful to the mages in the temples. Their respect had turned into fear. This was not a good phenomenon!
Ten minutes later, Shaoqiu arrived at the entrance of the temple. Shaoqiu’s figure slowly appeared. When the apprentices saw Shaoqiu at the entrance, they were stunned. One of the chubby youths hurriedly ran in.
Gu Yi and Karu, who were sitting in the hall drinking tea, hurriedly stood up and walked outside when they heard the words of the apprentice.
As soon as he reached the door, he saw Shao Qiu walking in and looking at them with a smile.
“Dear Mr. Shao Qiu, how are you…”
Gu Yi hurriedly bent down and said, while Karu beside him hurriedly said.
“Hmm… Hehe, I haven’ t come here in a day. I’ m thinking about this place, so I’ ll come over and take a look.”
Shao Qiu then walked into the hall.
The two people outside looked at each other and hurriedly turned around to follow.
Entering the hall, Shao Qiu sat in the middle, looking at the two nervous people below.
“Hehe, don’ t be nervous. Hurry up and sit…”
Shao Qiu smiled and said.
Hearing Shao Qiu’s words, Gu Yi and Karu directly bent their knees and sat down.
After the two of them sat down, Shao Qiu said,” I came here this time because I need your help….”
“Mr. Shaoqiu, if you need any help, please just say it..”
Kalu hurriedly said.
“I hope you can send out a mage who knows how to teleport spells with me for a while. Also, please send me some food…”
Shao Qiu smiled.
Hearing Shao Qiu’s words, Karu and Gu and the others heaved a sigh of relief. This was just a simple matter for them.
“Alright, Mr. Shaoqiu, let’s go and arrange it now…”
Karu stood up and quickly left after giving Shaoqiu a bow.
After Karu left, Shaoqiu said to Gu Yi,” Hehe, Mage Gu Yi, there’s one more thing. I just passed by the village under the snow mountain… I found some problems.”
“What’s the problem?”
Gu Yi was stunned and hurriedly asked.
“Hehe, it’s better for Gu Yi to go and see this for himself. However, there’s a sentence that I want to give to Gu Yi. I’ m worried that the villagers will treat you as a family, not a god…”
Shao Qiu stood up and walked out.
Gu Yi was left behind to sit there in a daze. Shao Qiu’s words just now made her feel that she was a step closer to that state!*

Chapter 13 Baron Modu, please collect it!Pray for flowers!Please reward!

Outside, Karu was already standing there with a young black man in a white robe. Seeing Shao Qiu come out, he said respectfully:
“Mr. Shaoqiu, he is the best mage here.”
“Hello, Mr. Shaoqiu. I’ m Mo Du.”
The black man bowed and said respectfully.
Hearing the black man’s words, Shaoqiu looked at the black man in front of him curiously.
This person was Mordor, commonly known as Baron Mordor. In the cartoon, he had learned dark magic and betrayed him. However, in the movie, he had become the assistant of Dr. Strange. If it wasn’t for the fact that he had begged Gu 15 hours, Dr. Strange would n’ t have been able to enter Gu 1’s door…
At this moment, Mo Du was being watched by Shao Qiu. He could not help but take a step back. He wondered if the person in front of him who even Master Karu did not dare to offend was a special hobby…
“Hehe, not bad… just him.”
Shaoqiu nodded in satisfaction.
“Okay, Mr. Shao Qiu……”You’ ve been by Mr. Shao Qiu’s side all this time…”
Carl left quickly after he finished speaking.
At this moment, only Shao Qiu and Mo Du were left. Shao Qiu looked at Mo Du and smiled, then signaled for him to follow him.
Although Mo Du was scared, he obediently followed behind.
After arriving outside, Shao Qiu stopped and looked at Mo Du with a faint smile.” Alright, let’s start. Let’s go to Guangzhou now….”
“Ah…”
Mo Du was stunned as a black question mark appeared in front of Shao Qiu.
“Open the teleportation portal… I’ m going to Guangzhou now.”
Shao Qiu repeated.
“Ah… okay, Mr Shao Qiu…”
Mo Du reacted this time and hurriedly extended his hands to open the teleportation door.
When the teleportation door opened, Shao Qiu jumped in and Mo Du followed behind.
………………
On the other side, Guangzhou Foshan.
At this moment, Bao Zhilin was his third aunt.He was wearing a neutral Western outfit. Beside him was Huang Feihong, who was wearing a white robe. Behind them was Liang Kuan, who was wearing a black robe. He was wearing a hat and his back was full of luggage.
“Fei Hong… How about you change your clothes…”
Looking at the white robe Huang Feihong was wearing in front of him, Aunt Thirteen remembered the mysterious and powerful man on the cruise ship a month ago!
“Hmm?”What’s wrong with me?”
Huang Feihong lowered his head and examined the clothes on his body. He did not find anything wrong.
“Go and change it.”
His aunt didn’t know how to explain it, because she, who had received western education, did n’ t believe the words of the ghost and snake god at all. However, that man disappeared into thin air. This completely overturned her 20 years of world view….
Was there really a god in this world?
“Alright, then I’ ll go change one…”
Although Huang Feihong didn’t understand why his thirteenth aunt asked him to change his clothes, he still nodded and obediently turned around to return to the room.
This invitation from the International Medical Association was to attend the forum in Guangzhou. Huang Feihong had done his homework, because now, Chinese medicine was declining. Not only in foreign countries, but also in China, many places thought that Chinese medicine was not as good as Western medicine……
Therefore, Huang Feihong’s participation in the International Medical Association this time was not only for the sake of communication, but also for the sake of giving Chinese medicine a proper name!
Very soon, Huang Feihong changed into a blue robe and walked out. When his 13th aunt saw Huang Feihong wearing a blue robe, she felt a little more comfortable.
“Alright, let’s go now. Hurry up and go to the station. Otherwise, we won’ t be able to get in.”
He took out his pocket pocket watch and said hurriedly.
Then, the three of them hurried towards the station.
When they arrived at the station, there were many people at the station. They were all crowded. When the three of them got into the car, they were already sweating profusely.
Just as the train was about to start, the three people walking in the carriage, except for their 13th aunt, Huang Feihong and Liang Ku, almost fell down… but fortunately, the two of them had martial arts and stabilized their bodies.
Huang Feihong saw a Westerner drinking soup on the table next to him. His eyes lit up as he said with a hint of fighting spirit,” Good martial arts!”You’ re still able to eat in such a situation. If you have a chance, you must spar with this Western Master!”
When his sister-in-law heard Huang Feihong’s words, he was stunned and did not know whether to laugh or cry.” They don’ t know martial arts. It’s just because they often sit. Look at the fact that those who can sit and eat are basically Westerners…”
After saying that, his aunt looked around and saw that he was heading towards the other side in an empty position. Huang Feihong hurriedly followed, leaving behind Liang Kuan’s exclamation as he looked at the falling trees outside the train.
Soon, the three of them sat down with their luggage. At this moment, Liang Kuan shook his head and his eyes were a little confused.
“Hey… A-Kuan, are you alright?”
Huang Feihong asked when he saw it.
“It’s fine. I just feel a little dizzy… My chest seems to have exploded…”
Liang Kuan frowned and said.
Hearing Liang Ku’s words, his sister-in-law hurriedly said,” Oh… I know, this is car sickness. You don’ t have to eat later, or you’ ll spit it out!”
Liang Kuan didn’ t mind Aunt Thirteen’s words.” It’s fine… There’s Western food here. Even if you spit it out, you have to eat it… Hehe.”
He chuckled.
A man took three bowls of soup from a tray and walked over. He smiled politely at Huang Feihong, then put the soup on and left.*

Chapter 14: The White Lotus Sect Begging for Collection!Pray for flowers!Please reward!

An hour later, the train finally arrived at Guangzhou Station. Aunt Thirteen got off the train in high spirits, while Huang Feihong and Liang Ku both had a look of decadence on their faces…
After this hour of experience, the two of them made up their minds. They would definitely not sit here and go back after the exchange meeting!
After getting out of the car, the three of them walked out from the station. Immediately, a lively and noisy street appeared in front of the three of them. There were shouts of “selling” and “cursing “. Not far away from the three of them, there was a group of people holding white shouting loudly!
“Objection to the Ma Guan Treaty!”
“Oppose Li Hongzhang’s begging to Japan!”
The people in the procession shouted!
Several men drinking tea upstairs heard the shouts below and looked down.
“What are they doing?”
“It’s war. Taiwan has been ceded…”
“Where is Taiwan?”Not big?”
“It should be on the sea, right? After all, it’s called a bay. However, who knows if it’s big. Now that even this big provincial city is managed like this, what is there to do in Taiwan?”
After the discussion, the three of them did not care about the situation below. They continued to pull out a large cigarette bag from their side and began to smoke.
At this moment, a man saw the 13th aunt who was walking below him and said in surprise,” Look, that woman is dressed like this!”
Hearing the man’s words, the other two men also looked in the direction of their 13th aunt. Their actions and discussions caused everyone around to look at their 13th aunt.
At this moment, a few children who were playing around nearby heard the sound and ran over as well. When they saw their 13th aunt, they hurriedly ran to one side, carrying a bowl of chicken blood from somewhere.
At this moment, Aunt Thirteen did not know what the girls were doing. She looked at the girl’s clothes and smiled.” Wow… your clothes are so beautiful!”
As soon as she finished her sentence, a little girl with chicken blood in her hand at the front started to pour the chicken blood from the bowl onto her aunt’s body!
“Kill the fake ghost!”
Immediately, the remaining children also held the rotten cabbage, the leaves of vegetables, and the others… smashed towards his aunt.
Huang Feihong’s expression changed. He dashed forward and grabbed his sister-in-law’s arm and pulled it to one side. At the same time, Liang Kuan was furious when he saw her sister-in-law being attacked. He picked up a teacup from the table and smashed it on the girl’s forehead!
Blood immediately poured out of the little girl’s forehead. Everyone dispersed, while the little girl covered her forehead and cried loudly.
“Sister… You’ re bleeding. Let’s go find Ninth Uncle!”
The little girl’s sister saw the blood on her sister’s forehead and hastily said.
Then, the two little girls ran towards the distance.
“Why are you like this!”He actually smashed a child!”
“Kill the fake ghost!”
“Kill them!”
When the surrounding people saw this scene, they all gathered around and looked at Huang Feihong and the others angrily.
Seeing this scene, Huang Feihong walked to the front of Aunt Thirteen and protected Aunt Thirteen. Liang Ku tightly hugged the camera in his arms!
This thing was Aunt Thirteen’s treasure. If it was damaged, Aunt Thirteen would definitely die of grief!
Just as everyone was about to make a move, a voice reached everyone’s ears.
“My neighbors!”The White Lotus Sect is opening up in front of the telegraph office. Everyone, why don’ t we hurry over and worship!”
Hearing this voice, everyone immediately dispersed and ran in a direction!
Huang Feihong, who was already prepared to have Liang Kuan leave with his aunt, was stunned. Liang Kuan and aunt were the same!
However, the reason why Huang Feihong and Liang Kuan were stunned was because they were wondering why these people had left. As for Aunt Thirteen, she saw a figure wearing a strange white robe, a hood, and a white red cape behind her.
“It’s him!”
Aunt Thirteen’s face turned red and she quickly walked towards that figure.
But the surroundings were full of people. When Aunt Thirteen followed the figure for a few minutes, she suddenly realized that the figure had disappeared again!
“Why is it gone again!”
Aunt Thirteen said in disappointment.
“Aunt Thirteen, why are you here!”
This was Liang Kuan’s voice from the side.
Hearing Liang Kuan’s voice, Aunt Thirteen looked around and found that she was surrounded by people. In front of her, there were a few people dressed in guard. The musket in her hand was looking at her side with a face full of vigilance.
In an empty area nearby, a group of men and women in white clothes were walking towards them!
“Tianfeng and Earthfire are coming together, killing all the foreigners is the right thing to do
“Today, Bai Lian will come to save the world.”
A white-robed man in front of him was waving a burning incense in his hand!The white smoke floated out from the incense tip and spread around the man. It looked like it was spitting mist!
The surrounding people lowered their heads or knelt down in worship!
Seeing that the people’s passion had been mobilized, the man stopped shouting. He threw two incense sticks in his hand at the door of the telegraph office and shouted,” Burn the telegraph office!”
Then, the man took out two yellow talisman papers from his clothes. When the surrounding people saw the man taking out the talisman papers, they all shouted the slogan that the man had just shouted!
“Tianfeng and Earthfire are coming together, killing all the foreigners is the right thing to do
…………..
White Lotus descended into the mortal world, and all the people turned around, breaking away from foreign objects and enjoying peace
………..
At this moment, there were more and more shouts from the surrounding people. The man holding the talisman paper and ringing the bell was getting more and more excited!He raised his head to the sky and his face turned red. The veins on his neck bulged up!
Pfft!With a muffled sound, a white light flashed through the crowd!
The originally crazy people immediately stopped moving!Stupidly standing there!*

Chapter 15: Revisiting Aunt Thirteen!Pray for flowers!

The scene quieted down. Everyone turned their heads to look in the direction of the white light. They saw a woman wearing a western coat and a hat with a strange object in her hand. The object was still smoking.
In a corner where no one was paying attention, Shaoqiu saw this scene and his mouth twitched. This stupid woman…
Seeing that everyone was looking at him,13th aunt smiled and then said thank you to everyone…
Thank them for taking this photo for themselves…
However, after a few seconds of his sister-in-law’s smile, her face turned flustered!
“She is a demon, she can discharge!”Run!”
All the people around her ran away in fright, while the man in white pointed at her and shouted,” She’s a demon!Grab her!”Kill her!”
Immediately, a group of people from Lotus Flower Sect rushed forward!
Looking at the Lotus Flower Sect members rushing over, Liang Kuan hurriedly protected his thirteenth aunt behind him!
“You misunderstand!”She’s from the Heavenly Dynasty!”
Humph!”If you’ re wearing a foreigner’s clothes, you’ re not a demon. Grab her and burn her to death!”
The leading man said fiercely, then reached out to grab his aunt.
Peng!
In an instant, Liang Kuan kicked out and landed on the leader’s chest. The man let out a miserable scream and flew backwards, smashing the two people behind him.
Seeing Liang Kuan kick the altar master flying, the remaining members of the White Lotus Sect immediately rushed forward!
“Aunt Thirteen, go quickly!”
Liang Kuan clenched his fists and opened his fist!All the people who rushed up were knocked down. However, after all, his martial arts were not as good as Huang Feihong’s. Moreover, there were too many members of the White Lotus Society, so he could n’ t resist it very quickly. Fortunately, Huang Feihong arrived at the scene.
At this moment, Huang Feihong soared into the sky and kicked three times. The three people beside him were knocked to the ground and let out a wailing sound…
“A-Kuan, what about Third Aunt?”
Huang Feihong looked around and did not see his thirteenth aunt’s figure. He hurriedly asked Liang Kuan.
“Right behind me…”
Liang Kuan kicked a man who was rushing over and turned his head. But when he saw that there was no 13th aunt behind him, he was stunned.
“He’s not enough!”
Huang Feihong said angrily as he looked at Liang Kuan!The force under his feet increased a bit!
……………
At this moment, his 13th aunt only felt her eyes go blank. Then, she realized that she was in an alley. There was a man in a strange white and red robe beside her, and behind her was a black man.
Ah!”It’s you!”
Looking at the man in front of him, Aunt Thirteen shouted in surprise.
“Hehe, we met again. Do you miss me?”
Shao Qiu asked with a smile.
Pah!”Who would have thought of you!”
Aunt Thirteen’s face turned red and she retorted angrily. Then she thought of something and asked,” Why am I here?”Where is this place?”
“If it wasn’ t for me, you should have been burned to death by those people from the White Lotus Sect…”
Shao Qiu said with a faint smile.
Hearing Shao Qiu’s words, his aunt hurriedly refuted,” I still have Fei Hong!”Fei Hong will definitely save me!”
“Yeah, it’s also… After all, those five scum aren’ t enough for Huang Feihong to play with…”
Shaoqiu nodded and agreed with Aunt Thirteen.
Aunt Thirteen:”……………”
“Who are you?”Why do you have that ability?”
At this moment, Aunt Thirteen looked at Shao Qiu with a smile and asked.
“Hmm….how about that, you can call me the Guardian…”
Shao Qiu thought for a moment and said.
“Guardian?”Are you protecting this land?”
Aunt Thirteen asked again.
“Mm, it’s about time. Alright, then you can go back first. I still have some things to do first…”
After saying that, Shaoqiu walked towards the distance, and Baron Modu hurriedly followed.
The 13th aunt who was standing there wanted to follow, but when she heard Huang Feihong’s cry from afar, she turned around and ran towards Huang Feihong.
Soon, Aunt Thirteen saw Huang Feihong and Liang Kuan anxiously searching for him.
“Fei Hong, A Kuan, I’ m here!”
Aunt Thirteen shouted loudly, waving her hands!
Hearing his aunt’s voice, Huang Feihong and Liang Kong finally let out a sigh of relief. If Aunt Thirteen really had something to do, they really did n’ t know what to do!
“Aunt Thirteen, where did you go just now?”You’ ve disappeared in the blink of an eye.”
Liang Kuan hurriedly asked.
“Hmm… It’s fine. I saw too many people and ran away first…”
Aunt Thirteen blinked and said.
Hearing his aunt’s words, Liang Kuan and Huang Feihong did n’ t ask any further. Then, the three of them headed towards the hotel they had booked.
When they arrived at the hotel, Aunt Thirteen directly entered the room. Then, she locked the door and locked herself inside. Meanwhile, Huang Feihong and Liang Ku also entered the room and began to prepare. Because tomorrow was the beginning of the medical exchange, and the name of TCM would be announced tomorrow!
On the other side, Shao Qiu and Mo Du were walking on the street. The people around them looked at them, eyes filled with hatred!
One was a black ocean, and the other was a person wearing strange clothes that couldn’t see his face. Although he did n’ t know if this person was a foreigner, being with a foreigner was definitely not a good person….
Mo Du, who walked to the back, looked at Shao Qiu walking in front of him unhurriedly. He was curious about Shao Qiu’s purpose in coming here.
One had to know that they had already arrived here since yesterday. They had been wandering around for the entire day. Mo Du had a feeling that Shao Qiu was too lonely to travel alone, so he had to call someone who could teleport to accompany him…*

Chapter 16 Piglet?No!It was a child!Please collect!

Soon, Shaoqiu arrived at a residential house. He walked to a very crude house inside. Shaoqiu stopped and knocked on the door.
“Who is it!”
Just as the door knocked, a deep man’s voice came from inside.
“Guest…”
Shao Qiu said indifferently.
After more than ten seconds, the room door was opened. A pair of triangular eyes looked at Shao Qiu and Mo Du outside. When they saw the two of them, they were obviously stunned. Then, they opened the door.
The door was opened, and a moldy smell spread to Shao Qiu and Mo Du’s noses. Shao Qiu’s face was expressionless, while Mo Du slightly frowned.
“You are Bai Lian’s?”
The man looked at Shaoqiu’s strange white and red clothes. His shoulders were covered with shoulder armor and his chest was covered with a pair of gorgeous wrist armor. Although it looked gorgeous, the man could feel the smell of blood from his wrist armor. That was how many people killed could have this kind of murderous aura!
“No… I’ m just a guest…”
Shao Qiu said with a faint smile.
“Then you’re an American?”What’s the purpose of buying those goods?”
The man frowned and continued to ask.
“I’ m from the imperial court. I want to buy some to support myself.”
Shao Qiu said.
Hearing Shao Qiu’s words, the man moved away and turned to walk inside. Shao Qiu followed behind.
After entering the house, Mo Du walked to the back and closed the door.
At this moment, the man in front of him suddenly turned around and pointed a short musket at Shao Qiu’s forehead!
“Take the hat off!”
The man said coldly.
Mo Du, who was at the back, saw Shao Qiu’s face change when he was pointed at by the Fire Spear. A pair of orange-colored rings suddenly appeared in his hands!
Ah… You guys!You are demons!”You…”
The man’s face was filled with fear. Before he could finish his sentence, he spat out a mouthful of blood and looked at his chest.
A short sword pierced through his chest and pierced into his heart!
Scram!
With a sound of sheathing, the man slid to the ground…
Looking at the blood on his hand, Shao Qiu picked up a piece of cloth on the table next to him and wiped it on the man’s face.
“May death bring you peace… rest…”
After saying that, Shao Qiu stood up and walked inside, while Mo Du, who was behind him, withdrew his light circle and looked at the underground corpse before following him.
Walking to the bottom, Shao Qiu stopped.
“Do you know why I killed him?”
“Because he threatened you…”
Hearing Shao Qiu’s words, Mo Du said without thinking.
Shao Qiu smiled and shook her head.
“I use blades as my eyes. It can cut through the darkness…”
After saying that, Shao Qiu’s foot stomped on the ground!
Peng!Pa!
Ah…….
The stone slab beneath Shaoqiu’s feet instantly turned into powder!Then there was a series of frightened child cries!
Hearing this, Mo Du looked at Shao Qiu’s feet.
Shao Qiu’s foot was a large cellar!And their current house was under the cellar!
Countless eyes under the cellar looked at him. Those eyes were filled with fear and despair. At the same time, there was a trace of hope. However, that hope was buried in the depths of anxiety!
The owners of their eyes were trembling. They hugged each other tightly. They knew what they were going to experience later, but they could not resist at all!
Among the owners of these eyes was a little girl dressed in flower clothes. The blood on her forehead had dried up into a scab. If Aunt Thirteen saw it, she would definitely be able to recognize that this child was the little girl own chicken blood!
“These… these children… are the goods that you mentioned earlier?!”
Mo Du looked at Shao Qiu in shock.
Shaoqiu nodded without saying anything, but her eyes were filled with pity and anger!
Although he had lived in the game for a thousand years, he had seen a scene that was even more miserable than this scene before, but not like today, his heart was filled with anger!He could not help but want to kill!
“Save them, arrange them and send them to my temple…”
Shao Qiu’s cold voice reached Mo Du’s ear, causing Mo Du to shiver uncontrollably….
“Alright… Mr. Shao Qiu.”
Mo Du hurriedly said.
“Yeah, I’ ll find you later…”
Shao Qiu turned around and left.
Looking at Shaoqiu’s back, Mo Du knew that many people would die tonight!
A night of silence….
The next day, Aunt Thirteen, Huang Feihong and Liang Kuan walked out of the hotel.
“I heard!”Last night, all those selling pork were dead, and all those little pigs were gone!”
“Really?Those were all from the White Lotus Sect!”Who dares to offend the White Lotus Sect?”
“I don’t know, but I killed him well!”Even though the White Lotus Sect is for the sake of our common people, some things are too heartless!”
“Shh… Don’ t talk. Let’s go first. The entire city is filled with white lotus disciples. Be careful that they hear you!”
At this moment, the conversation between the two men reached the ears of the three of them.
Hearing the conversation, Aunt Thirteen and Huang Feihong frowned, their faces full of doubt…
Selling pork?The piggy disappeared?Selling pork was a matter of conscience?
“Master… Master… what are they talking about?”
Liang Kuan asked doubtfully.
“Someone should have stolen all of Bai Lian’s pigs…”
Huang Feihong thought for a moment and said.
“Oh… I stole it!”
Liang Kuan nodded in realization.
“Hehe, this little pig is not that little pig… Sir, you’ ve misunderstood…”
At this moment, a man in black robes said with a faint smile while holding a pocket watch.
“Oh?”What does that mean?”
Hearing this, Huang Feihong and the others looked at the man.
“Piglet… is the meaning of a child, and those who raise pigs are human traffickers…”
The man walked up to Huang Feihong and said softly. Then, he turned and left.*

Chapter 17 Sun Yi seeks to collect!Pray for flowers!

“Mr. Shaoqiu, all the children have been settled. They have already been given food. They have also put on thick clothes and sent them to your palace. Mage Gu Yi is there to look after them.”
Mo Du’s face was full of fatigue, but his eyes were still full of vigor. He had made a dozen trips back and forth yesterday and rescued nearly 1,000 children. Most of these children were without parents, only half of them had relatives.
After learning magic for nearly 20 years, Modu had always believed in learning magic to save the people. Although he would often go down the mountain to save the people in some villages, he had never been like yesterday!
“Mm, that’s good…”
Shaoqiu nodded and casually closed his eyes.
“Mr. Shaoqiu, are we still helping those children tonight?”
Mo Du looked at Shao Qiu with his eyes closed.
“This area is gone.”
Shaoqiu said softly.
“Then we’ ll go eradicate the White Lotus Cult tonight?”
Mo Du asked again.
“No… Bai Lian taught someone to take care of it. We’ ll rest for two days, then we’ ll go back…”
“Okay…”
Mo Du nodded.
The room fell into silence again…
On the other side, Huang Feihong brought Liang Kuan to the International Medical Exchange and found his seat to sit down.
Ten minutes later, everyone had arrived, and a foreign host announced the start of the exchange…
“Please ask Dr. Smith from Ying Country to come on stage..”
A middle-aged man with a blonde coat walked up to the stage, while his assistant pushed a bed in the middle.
………..
An hour later, Huang Feihong was looking down in the stands. He couldn’t understand what these foreigners were saying. Liang Ku was already lying on the side and sleeping.
“Foshan Baozhi Lin Huang Feihong, please go on stage…”
At this moment, the white coat on the stage bowed and returned to his seat.
Hearing his name, Huang Feihong and Liang Kong hurriedly stood up and walked off the stage.
Then, Liang Kuan took out a picture from his bag and hung it on a board. There was a picture of a human body on the paper, as well as some acupuncture points.
“People have five elements, metal, wood, water, fire and earth, and the corresponding one is human……”
Before he could finish, the doctors on the stage began to discuss.
What happened?”Master, is your voice too low?”
Liang Kuan asked doubtfully.
“It should be… my voice is a little louder..”
Huang Feihong nodded, his voice raised and repeated.
However, there were still noisy discussions on the stage.
“Brother, they can’ t understand your words. How about I translate it for you?”
At this moment, a man stood up and smiled.
Looking at the man standing up, Huang Feihong was stunned because this man was the one he met this morning. He was the one who explained to him that a pig was a child…
“Okay, thank you!”
Huang Feihong cupped his hands in gratitude.
“Hehe, it doesn’ t matter.”
The man chuckled and then came down from his seat and walked to the side of the stage.
Half an hour later, all the Western doctors clapped and cried out in surprise!
Huang Feihong’s acupuncture and moxibustion today completely suppressed them, making them sigh at the vastness and profoundness of the medical skills of the Tian Dynasty!Just by gently inserting two small needles on his feet, it could completely disable the nerve reaction on his legs!
Seeing all the foreigners standing on the seat standing up and clapping, Huang Feihong’s face was filled with excitement. He then said to the black-robed man beside him,” This brother is too grateful to you. I, Huang Feihong, have you not asked for your advice?”
“Hehe, Master Huang is too polite. My name is Sun Yi.”
The man chuckled.
“Sun Xian… be careful!”
Huang Feihong smiled and just as he spoke, his expression changed. He reached out to push Sun Yi aside!
Swoosh!
At the same time, an arrow with yellow talisman paper on it shot through the window at Sun Yi’s previous position!
The arrow was like a signal, and then hundreds of arrows shot in from outside!
“Ah!”
A scream rang out!
A few foreigners were shot right away!
“Mr. Sun, let’s go!”
Huang Feihong hurriedly said.
“Okay!”
Sun Yi hurriedly nodded and ran towards the exit, while Liang Kuan and Huang Feihong followed behind.
When he reached the exit, Huang Feihong saw a small luggage bag under the seat where Sun Yi had previously sat and reminded him,” Mr. Sun, your medical bag!”
“Don’ t take it!”
Sun Yi’s expression changed, but it was already too late. Huang Feihong extended his leg and hooked the box over. He grabbed it in his hand.
When the three of them ran to an alley, they stopped when they saw that there was no sound behind them.
“Huhu… Master, who are those people!”
Liang Kuan asked while panting.
“It should be from the White Lotus Sect…”
Huang Feihong’s tone was filled with a hint of anger. An honest man, he was really a little angry at this moment. From the beginning, when they had just arrived here, they had caught their 13th aunt and now they were shooting arrows at the room, regardless of whether there were innocent people inside!
“Master Huang, I still have something to do, so I’ ll go first…”
At this moment, Sun Yi took out his pocket watch and hurriedly said.
“Ah… Ok, Mr. Sun… Then we’ ll have a future…”
Huang Feihong said with a smile.
“There will be a future…”
Sun Yi cupped his fists and said, then hurriedly took the box and left.
PS: want to show off!All for me!Otherwise, I’ ll use the Little Sleeve Sword to stab your little chest!!*

Chapter 18 Fragrant Meat = Dog Meat for Collection!Pray for flowers!Please reward!

Looking at Sun Yi’s retreating figure, Huang Feihong said angrily,” These White Lotus Sects, they’ re doing nothing!”You’ re really going too far!”
Ah… Master!”Ah!”
At this moment, Liang Kuan thought of something and hurriedly said.
What!You actually didn’ t tell me earlier!”Let’s go!”
Huang Feihong’s expression changed and he rushed out in an instant, while Liang Ku hurriedly followed.
Soon, the two of them arrived at the entrance of the inn. Just as Huang Feihong was about to kick the door open and rush in, he heard the voice of his 13th aunt.
“Damned guy… You’ re a little ignorant… You’ re causing me to fall asleep for a month…”
Huang Feihong frowned when he heard his sister-in-law’s voice. He stood there motionless, and Liang Ku was running over. Just as he was about to open the door, Huang Feihong stopped him.
“Damn Shaoqiu, don’t let me see you!”Hmph!”
At this moment, his thirteenth aunt’s tone was full of shyness, causing Huang Feihong and Liang Kuan to feel slightly sour when they heard that… their hearts were filled with hostility towards this fellow called Shao Qiu!
“Master!”Who is Shao Qiu?”
Liang Kong could not help but ask.
“Hmph… Don’ t be disrespectful, don’ t be disrespectful…”
Huang Feihong glared at Liang Kuan and then knocked on the door.
“Ah… Come in!”
The 13th aunt in the room was interrupted by a knock on the door and hurriedly said.
Then, Huang Feihong and Liang Ku walked in.
When they saw their thirteenth aunt, they were stunned!
Originally, she had already disappeared from her western attire. At this moment, Aunt Thirteen was wearing a pink cloth coat, embroidered with lotus flowers, and the hat on her head was gone. Instead, it was a pair of cute braids….
They had never seen his sister-in-law dressed like this before.
What happened to you?”Am I that ugly?”
Aunt Thirteen lowered her head to look at her clothes and asked doubtfully.
“No… Aunt Thirteen, why did you think of wearing this dress?”
Huang Feihong shook his head and asked.
“Hehe, it’ ll be a lot of trouble to wear that suit. It’s better to wear this suit…”
Aunt Thirteen said with a smile.
“Oh…”
…………..
At night, in the inn, the 13th aunt and Huang Feihong and Liang Kuan were sitting on the table. There was a large casserole on the table, and the smell of meat came from inside.
“I went to buy some fragrant meat in the afternoon and gave it to Aunt Thirteen…”
Liang Kuan said as he ate the meat.
Hearing Liang Kuan’s words, Huang Feihong, who had just sat down, looked at his sister-in-law who was eating happily. He turned around and asked Liang Kuan,” Did you not tell sister-in-law?”
Liang Kuan stopped his chopsticks and shook his head.
Huang Feihong glared at Liang Kuan angrily and then asked his aunt,” Aunt Thirteen… Do you like dogs?”
13Th aunt, who was chewing meat, raised her head and nodded happily.” Yes, dogs have intelligence!”I really like dogs… what’s wrong?”
After saying that, he looked at Huang Feihong and Huang Feihong in confusion.
“Hehe… It’s fine, it’s fine… Eat and eat…”
Huang Feihong hurriedly pointed at the meat in the casserole.
At this moment, there was a loud noise outside the door!
“Quickly go over there and take a look!”
“Get him!”
Hearing the sound from outside, Huang Feihong frowned and then said,” I didn’ t expect the provincial cities to be in such a mess. A-Kuan, you’ ll pack your bags later. We’ ll go to the railway station tomorrow morning… We’ ll make a fire and return to Foshan…”
Liang Kuan nodded and lowered his head to continue eating. As for Aunt Thirteen, she hastily picked up a few pieces of dog meat into Liang Kuan’s bowl.
“Then you have to eat more tonight. Don’ t eat tomorrow, or you’ ll spit out all of them on the train!”
“Mm-hmm…”
Liang Kuan nodded.
At this moment, Huang Feihong was stunned for a moment before he said,” Aunt Thirteen, when you’ re finished eating the dog meat, you come with me. I’ ll teach you some defensive techniques. Now that the world is in chaos, you need to learn some defensive techniques…”
Hearing the defensive moves, Aunt Thirteen thought of the man in a white robe.
“Okay… Wait a minute… You just said this was dog meat?!”
Aunt Thirteen asked as she looked at the meat on her chopsticks.
Hearing his sister-in-law’s words, Huang Feihong and Liang Ku hurriedly lowered their heads. The sister-in-law instantly stood up and ran to the distance. Then, they heard the sound of vomiting!
…………..
On the other side, Shao Qiu was woken up by the sound of vomiting. She opened her eyes and frowned….
“Mr. Shaoqiu, do you want me to remind you next door…”
Mo Du asked with keen eyes.
“Mm, no need. Go and help me find someone called X Wen…”
Shaoqiu shook his head and said.
“Alright, Mr Shao Qiu…”
Mo Du said respectfully and then left the room.
The next morning, Zhang Yi came out of the room, followed by Mo Du.
“Mr. Shaoqiu, I already found Xwen’s location yesterday. He is drinking tea not far from this inn…”
“Yeah, now go find him.”
Shaoqiu nodded.
The two of them walked out of the inn. Just as they walked out of the inn, Aunt Thirteen and Huang Feihong also walked out of the room.
At this moment, Aunt Thirteen suddenly saw a figure flashing downstairs…
“Aunt Thirteen, what’s wrong with you?”
Huang Feihong looked at the stunned Aunt Thirteen and asked doubtfully.
“It’s fine… let’s go.”
Aunt Thirteen shook her head.*

Chapter 19 I am an assassin seeking to collect!Pray for flowers!Please reward!

At an open-air teahouse on the side of the road, Sun Yi was sitting at the tea table, holding a pocket watch in his hand and frowning.
At this moment, he felt a person sitting opposite him. He looked up and saw a man in strange clothes sitting in front of him. The man was wearing a hood and could not be seen clearly. Behind the man was a black man wearing a black robe.
“Brother, may I ask who you are?”
Sun Yi looked at the man in front of him and asked with a frown.
“What is the world in your mind like?”
The man didn’t answer Sun Yi’s question and asked.
Hearing the man’s words, Sun Yi was stunned for a moment. In his heart, his purpose had appeared when he had founded the Agricultural Society!
“To create a republican government!In order for all the commoners to take charge!For people to no longer suffer from hunger, no longer fight for food with hungry dogs!In order not to freeze people to death on the streets…
For thousands of children to learn!For everyone to think highly of their illness!In order to make the motherland prosperous!
“For the sake of my child’s ability to walk out of the country, I can straighten my back!”
Sun Yi’s voice gradually increased!The surrounding people looked over and looked at him as if they were fools. How could such a world appear?
“Then what is your creed?”
Shao Qiu’s voice reached Sun Yixian’s ears again.
This time, Sun Yi said without thinking,” For the sake of my country, I’ m willing to give up my life!”
As soon as Sun Yi finished speaking, he realized that the buildings around him had disappeared in an instant. He appeared in a dark space, with only the man beside him.
“This… this is…”
Sun Yi looked around in shock.
What was the truth?With the faith in our hearts, we can see the true appearance of the world and hope that one day everyone can see it…
What was the world?It was just a fantasy. We could choose to follow blindly like others, or we could choose to surpass!
What was transcendence?”Remember that everything is empty and everything is allowed!”
At this moment, Shaoqiu walked in front of Sun Yi and said softly. His words made Sun Yi dumbfounded!
“Who are you?”
Sun Yi asked.
“I’ m an assassin… I’ m moving in the dark and fighting for the light!”
“Are you going to join us?”
Shaoqiu asked softly.
Hearing Shao Qiu’s words, Sun Yi was stunned.
“Can you help me, help this world?”
“Of course…”
“I’ ll join!”
After Sun Yi answered, he saw the man in front of him with a smile on his face. Then, the surrounding scene disappeared and he reappeared in the small teahouse. The man in front of him was looking at him with a smile.
Although Mo Du had no expression on his face, his heart was filled with shock!
Shao Qiu’s words had not only affected Sun Yixian, but also affected him!
“Modu… You’ re bringing Sun Yi back to the palace and have him take care of the children over there…”
Shao Qiu said.
“Alright, Mr Shao Qiu…”
Mo Du hurriedly nodded his head and looked at Shao Qiu.
Then Sun Yi and Mo Du left, while Zhang Yi sat at the table, drinking tea quietly.
“I’ ve met you again…”
Shao Qiu smiled faintly as he looked at the three people walking over.
Perhaps it was because she sensed Shao Qiu’s gaze that she turned around to look in Shao Qiu’s direction. When she saw Shao Qiu, she was stunned!
“What’s wrong with Aunt Thirteen?”
Huang Feihong and Liang Kuan, who were walking, saw his sister-in-law stop in her tracks and asked curiously.
“Aunt Thirteen?”Aunt Thirteen?”
After shouting a few times in succession, Aunt Thirteen did not react at all. She followed Aunt Thirteen’s gaze and saw Huang Feihong and Liang Kuan see a man in a white red robe. He was wearing a hood as he looked over with a smile.
At this moment, Aunt Thirteen finally reacted and walked towards Shao Qiu, while Huang Feihong and Liang Kuan followed closely behind.
When she arrived in front of Shaoqiu, Aunt Thirteen looked at Shaoqiu who was smiling at her.
“Why are you here?”
“Don’ t you know that I’ m here…”
Shaoqiu shrugged and smiled.
“Who is Aunt Thirteen?”
At this moment, Liang Kuan approached his aunt and asked.
Before his sister-in-law could say anything, Huang Feihong suddenly cupped his fist and said with a smile,” Foshan Huang Feihong, this brother, may I have your name!”
“Hehe, just call me Shaoqiu…”
Shao Qiu said with a faint smile.
“Ah… Master, he’s Shao Qiu!”
As soon as Shao Qiu finished speaking, Liang Kuan hurriedly said.
“Oh?”You know me?”
Shao Qiu was a little puzzled. Could it be that his aunt had told them?
“Of course I know you. Yesterday, Aunt Thirteen said your name and said that you don’ t know anything about pity and beauty…”
“Shut up!”
Huang Feihong frowned and interrupted Liang Kuan’s words. His sister-in-law’s face
At this moment, Shaoqiu felt a little proud. Being remembered by a woman was indeed something to be proud of, especially since this woman was still a thirteenth aunt….
“That… is not what you think… I…”
Aunt Thirteen’s face was red as she hurriedly explained.
Suddenly, a loud noise came from afar. Looking in the direction of the noise, he saw a group of people running towards him. There were a few of them with this knife wound!
“What’s going on!”
Their expressions changed.
“Brother, are you guys here?”
Huang Feihong hurriedly asked when he stopped a person running over.
“Bai Lian taught Fire to burn Tongren Hall and beat people up. Hurry up and run!”
“Master, what is Tongren Hall?”
Liang Kuan asked curiously.
“It’s the place where the foreigners teach… but there are still many students inside!”
Thirteen’s aunt ran in the opposite direction, while Huang Feihong and Liang Ku followed.
Shao Qiu, who was sitting on the chair, stood up and slowly followed behind.*

Chapter 20: Meeting with Huang Feihong for Collection!Pray for flowers!

Soon, the four of them arrived at Tongren Hall. The entire house was covered with yellow talisman paper, and there were some blood and broken arrows outside…
Seeing this scene, Huang Feihong and the others frowned while Shaoqiu was expressionless.
“Let’s take a look inside!”
Huang Feihong spoke and then quickly walked into the house. Shao Qiu and the others followed behind him.
When they entered the hall, the scent of the book was completely gone. There were broken tables, chairs, and so on. There were a few corpses with arrows all over their bodies.
“Ah!”
At this moment, a scream rang out and a figure rushed towards them.
In an instant, Huang Feihong, who was at the very front, kicked away the figure that was rushing towards him. Then, the figure fell motionless…
It turned out that the person who fell down was a dying foreigner…
Wow… Master is so amazing!”So quickly!”
Liang Kuan gave a thumbs-up and then glanced at Shao Qiu who was looking around.
“Uh…”
Huang Feihong was immediately embarrassed.
“There are living people upstairs…”
Shao Qiu, who was observing the surroundings, suddenly said.
Tch!How do you know?”You didn’ t go up and look!”
Liang Kuan said with a cut.
Shao Qiu didn’ t mind Liang Ku’s words and continued,” A dozen children, they’ re hiding in the cabinet on the second floor.”
“The more you say it, the more evil it is… It’s just like you saw it…”
Liang Kuan continued to despise him.
As soon as he finished speaking, he heard Peng’s voice from upstairs. Immediately, Liang Kuan was stunned. Huang Feihong was also slightly stunned as he stared at the man named Shao Qiu.
This person was good at martial arts!He didn’t realize that there was another person on it, and this person could feel it on the first floor. Could it be that this person had entered the legendary realm and could feel everyone’s aura?
F*ck… F*ck…
At this moment, his sister-in-law hurriedly ran upstairs. The others followed behind.
Upstairs, Shao Qiu walked towards a corner. There was a huge cabinet at that corner. When he reached the cabinet, Shao Qiu opened the cabinet door.
“Ah…”
There was a sudden sound of frightened children in the cabinet.
At this moment, Huang Feihong and his sister-in-law and his sister-in-law also surrounded him. When they saw the dozen or so frightened children in the cabinet, they were all stunned.
“You… how do you know… there’s a child here!”
Liang Kuan pointed at Shao Qiu and shouted in shock.
“Hehe, basic operation… don’ t care about this..”
Shao Qiu laughed calmly.
Huang Feihong:”……..”
Liang Kuan:”…”
Aunt Thirteen:”…………”
“How do we deal with these children?”
Looking at the frightened children in the cabinet, Aunt Thirteen looked at Shao Qiu and asked.
“We need to send them to the inn right now… and then send the children home…”
Huang Feihong said.
Hearing Huang Feihong’s words, Liang Kuan hurriedly nodded, while Aunt Thirteen continued to look at Shaoqiu because she knew that Shaoqiu had some special abilities, so she might have a better idea.
“Hmm… If you’ re close to home, you can send them back. If you’ re far away, leave it to me.”
Shao Qiu said with a faint smile.
“That… children, come out…”
The children in the cabinet walked out.
“Which of you live in this neighborhood?”
Hearing Shao Qiu’s words, three children raised their hands.
“Alright, take these three children and leave first. Leave the rest to me.”
Looking at the three raised children, Shao Qiu said to Huang Feihong and the others.
“Then… how are you going to settle the remaining children?”
Aunt Thirteen asked.
“I’ ll wait for my friend to come over and ask him to send all the children with parents back. Those without parents will stay and adopt.”
Shao Qiu said.
“Your friend?”Is it that black man?”
Aunt Thirteen asked doubtfully.
“Mm.”
Shaoqiu nodded.
“Then we’ ll wait until you’ re done…”
At this moment, Aunt Thirteen’s eyes turned and she said. Huang Feihong and Liang Kuan did n’ t say anything. Obviously, they agreed with Aunt Thirteen’s decision. Perhaps they were worried about this man who suddenly appeared….
Shao Qiu ignored the thoughts of the three of them. He nodded with a smile and agreed to his aunt’s request. Then, he helped up a chair that was lying on the ground and sat down.
“That… Mr. Shao Qiu, you don’ t contact your friend?”
Huang Feihong asked curiously as he looked at Shao Qiu who was sitting on the chair.
“Hehe, there’s no need to contact him. He should be here soon..”
Shao Qiu chuckled.
“Then… okay, but please let your friends come as soon as possible. I’ m afraid those White Lotus followers will be here later.”
Huang Feihong nodded and said worriedly.
“Yes, it’s fine. It’s your Master Huang.”
Shao Qiu smiled and said.
“Of course… I’ll tell you, my master’s martial arts is definitely number one in the world!”Even if there are a hundred, my master will be able to handle it.”
Hearing Shao Qiu’s words, Liang Kuan hurriedly said in a solemn tone. It was as if he were talking about himself.
Ah Kuan!”Shut up!”
Huang Feihong frowned.
Liang Ku covered his mouth and obediently stopped speaking.
The atmosphere immediately quieted down. The entire second floor was filled with whispers from the children as well as the voices of the 13th aunt comforting the children.
After an unknown amount of time, just as Huang Feihong and Liang Ku could not wait, Shao Qiu, who was sitting in a chair, suddenly said,” He’s here…”
Hearing Shao Qiu’s words, the three of them were stunned. Then, they saw a circle of light with a diameter of 1.5 meters in front of them!*

Chapter 21 Assassin’s Creed for Collection!Pray for flowers!Please reward!

Peng!
“Mr. Shaoqiu, Sun Yi had already arrived at the palace and stayed with the children.”
Mo Du jumped out from the door of light and saw that the three foolish people did not care. They directly walked to Shao Qiu and said.
“Yes, good. Apart from these three children, all the others with parents are sent to his parents. No parents are sent to my palace.”
Shaoqiu nodded and pointed at the children standing beside him.
“Alright, Mr. Shao Qiu!”
Mo Du nodded, then jumped in with a few children, then jumped back, then jumped in again……Just like that, they were moving back and forth.
At this moment, Huang Feihong, his 13th aunt, and Liang Ku were completely dumbfounded. Seeing this scene, they had completely overturned their outlook on life and world!
Even though Aunt Thirteen had already seen some of Shaoqiu’s miraculous abilities, she was still shocked to see the light door that appeared out of nowhere and the other scene inside it!
Huang Feihong was the same as well. Although he was a Chinese native of the Earth Way, he was not like other Chinese people. He believed in those ghosts and snakes, but now that he saw this, he did not know if he it or not…
Was there really a deity in this world?
“Ah… Lord God!”Lord God!”
At this moment, Huang Feihong and his sister-in-law woke up from their shock and looked in the direction of the voice. Liang Kuan was kneeling on the ground, kowtowing in terror!
Huang Feihong saw Liang Kuan’s actions and did not stop him because he did not know what to say in the current situation.
“You… you’ re an immortal?”
At this moment, Aunt Thirteen looked at Shaoqiu and asked a question that troubled her.
“Hehe…”
Hearing his aunt’s words, Shaoqiu smiled. On his face, there was a look of contempt or disdain for her aunt’s words…
“Immortal?”At most, it’s just a group of pioneers. I’ m just an assassin…”
That ability?This……”What is this?”
Aunt Thirteen was speechless. At this moment, she did not know what she was talking about.
“Mm, how do you say that……”
Shaoqiu touched his head and did not know what to say.
“Mr. Shaoqiu, the children have already been sent over…”
Mo Du said.
“Okay, wait a moment…”
Shaoqiu nodded and then stood up to invite his sister-in-law and his sister-in-law.” Hehe, do you have time to make a trip together?”
Hearing Shao Qiu’s words, Aunt Thirteen nodded without thinking.
Seeing his aunt nod, Shao Qiu pulled her aunt’s hand and jumped into the light door.
“Aunt Thirteen!”
Huang Feihong shouted, but Aunt Thirteen had already jumped in.
“Master… I… what should we do?”
Liang Kuan got up from the ground and asked foolishly.
What should we do!”Take a look!”
After saying that, Huang Feihong pulled Liang Kuan and jumped in. Finally, it was Mo Du…
………..
At this moment, the 13th aunt’s hand was pulled by Shao Qiu. She immediately felt a heat flow into her mind, causing her mind to become sluggish. Then, she felt a chill….
He looked around in bewilderment and realized that he was in a huge hall. The hall was so large that it was as large as the eye could see. There were candles lit on the hall. Those candles did not have any support. They just hung in the air like that….
Not far away from him, there were countless children. There were men and women. They were wearing thick cotton clothes. There was a little girl among them. Thirteenth aunt felt very familiar…
Wasn’t that the little girl who used chicken blood to throw herself at him?!
“This is the Himalayan Mountains. Put on your clothes…”
At this moment, Shaoqiu took a thick leather coat and covered his 13th aunt’s body.
Aunt Thirteen’s face turned slightly red.
“This is… these children…”
Huang Feihong’s voice came from behind him.
Huang Feihong and Liang Kuan also jumped in. Feeling the cold, Liang Kuan could not help but rub his arms, while Huang Feihong gritted his teeth and persevered….
At this moment, Mo Du took out two thick clothes and handed them to Huang Feihong and Huang Feihong… The two of them hurriedly took over the clothes and put them on, which made them feel better…
“These are all the children that the peddlers of the White Lotus Sect have caught. Some of the children with parents have been sent back. The rest are orphans. I’ ll let them live here…”
Shao Qiu said with a faint smile.
Hearing Shao Qiu’s words, Huang Feihong, who was not very fond of him, immediately felt a trace of admiration in his eyes!
When he first saw that magical ability, although he was shocked, he didn’t have the admiration for Shao Qiu… But now he admired….
“Master Huang!”
At this moment, a familiar voice rang out.
Hearing the voice, Huang Feihong turned around and saw Sun Yi, who had met him once, walking towards him with a face full of joy.
Huang Feihong was also stunned. He cupped his fist in surprise and said,” Mr. Sun, why are you here?”
“Hehe, I’ m Mr. Shao Qiu’s subordinate right now…”
Sun Yi chuckled.
“Don’ t say that… We’ re friends, we don’ t have any subordinates to say that… Our goals are all for our creed……”
Shao Qiu said with a faint smile.
“What creed?”
Liang Kuan suddenly asked.
“Assassin’s Creed…”*

Chapter 22 The Brotherhood welcomes you for collection!Pray for flowers!

On the street, Huang Feihong and Liang Ku were walking on the street. At this moment, Huang Feihong lowered his head and frowned. Meanwhile, Liang Ku was looking at Huang Feihong, wanting to say something but hesitating….
“Master, be careful…”
“Peng…”
Liang Kuang bared his teeth as he looked at Huang Feihong, who was squatting down and covering his forehead.
“Master… I didn’ t have time to remind you…”
Liang Guang explained.
Hearing Liang Ku’s words, Huang Feihong stood up and looked at the wooden pile in front of him. He smiled bitterly and recalled what had happened half an hour ago. Huang Feihong turned to look at Liang Ku and asked,” Ah Ku… Is this master’s decision wrong?”
Time returned half an hour ago…….
“Assassin’s Creed?”You’ re an assassin?”
Huang Feihong frowned as he looked at Shao Qiu.
“Mm.”
Shaoqiu nodded.
“Then you plan to train them as assassins in the future?”
Huang Feihong pointed at the children nearby, his brows furrowed even tighter!
This time, Shao Qiu heard Huang Feihong’s words and did n’ t answer, so he agreed.
“These are still children. You actually made them assassins!”Mr. Shaoqiu, I thought you were a people for the country, but now I understand what’s the difference between you and Sect!”
Huang Feihong said loudly, and Liang Kuan hurriedly nodded.
“Mr. Shaoqiu, is it too cruel to let these children be assassins…”
At this moment, Aunt Thirteen also said.
Hearing his sister-in-law’s words, Shao Qiu laughed lightly. Just as he was about to speak, Sun Yi beside him said,” Master Huang, this girl… I think you guys understand wrongly…”
“Cruel?Just look at the world right now!These children were called piglets. The peddlers did not treat them as human beings, but as goods….
Do you know what these children were bought for?Be a slave!Human body test!They broke their legs, dug out their eyes, and let them go out to beg..
Now that Mr. Shaoqiu had saved them, those with parents had all been sent back. Only those without parents and family would stay…
If you don’t stay and send them back, do you know what they will experience?
“We’ ll be caught by the traffickers again. What we’ re waiting for is a more cruel day!”
Everyone at the scene fell silent. Only Sun Yi was there. His eyes turned red as he spoke. His tone was filled with helplessness towards this world. There was also the sound of crying… A strong man nearly 40 years old, his eyes were red as he roared!
“Mr. Shaoqiu, give them a chance to grasp their own life, and at the same time make our country more beautiful. And you actually say Mr. Shaoqiu is cruel!
Huang Feihong… I think I was wrong about you!”If there’s nothing to do, I’ ll have to trouble you to leave!”
Sun Yi didn’t care that Shao Qiu was the owner of this place. He directly started to chase Huang Feihong away.
“We are assassins… We operate in the darkness and fight for the light!”
At this moment, Shaoqiu took off his hood and pressed his arms together. Two sleeve swords popped out from his wrist and said softly.
The hall was completely quiet. Sun Yi and Mo Du looked at Shao Qiu who had taken off his hood. Their eyes were filled with enthusiasm!
“I’ ll stay…”
A voice broke the quiet hall.
Everyone turned to look in the direction of the voice. They looked at his sister-in-law’s red face and then gritted their teeth.” Mr. Shaoqiu, can I stay?”
“Brotherhood welcomes you…”
Shaoqiu looked at Aunt Thirteen with a smile.
“Ah… Master, how about we…”
Liang Kuan looked at his sister-in-law agreeing to stay and hastily looked at Huang Feihong.
“Let’s go…”
Huang Feihong was stunned, then he spat out a word.
“Master…”
“Let’s go!”
This time, Huang Feihong’s voice became furious!
After saying that, Huang Feihong stepped into the teleportation portal. As for Liang Ku, he looked at his sister-in-law, then at the teleportation portal. Then, he left with Huang Feihong.
…………….
“Master… you want me to tell the truth or lie?”
Liang Ku looked at Huang Feihong, who had some redness on his forehead.
“Hehe… Forget it, I already know your answer… I also know I’ m wrong…”
After that, Huang Feihong continued to walk forward.
“Master… Master… then let’s go back now!”
Liang Kuan hurriedly said.
“Back?Do you know where the Himalayas are?Can you find any traces of these people?Shall we go back?”How are we going back?”
“I can’ t go back…”
“I really can’ t go back…”
As he walked forward, Huang Feihong muttered to himself.
At this moment, Liang Kuan, who was standing behind Huang Feihong, suddenly felt as if his master’s waist had bent down!
On the other side, in the Himalayan Mountains, Shaoqiu looked at Mo Du in front of him in surprise.
“Mr. Shaoqiu, please accept my request!”
Mo Du bowed again and asked.
“You’ ve decided?”
Shao Qiu asked.
“Yes, Mr. Shaoqiu, I’ ve already thought about it. I’ ve been cultivating with Mage Gu Yi for decades, and I’ ve been lost all this time, but I’ m no longer lost by following you. I want to follow your footsteps and create such a world with you!”
Mo Du’s eyes were filled with fanaticism as he looked at Shao Qiu. It was as if he had seen a movie called “Hitler and His Men,” in which the de soldiers looked at Hitler!
“But… Mage Gu Yi’s side…”
Shaoqiu pretended to frown and asked.
“Mr. Shaoqiu, I’ ll go tell Mage Gu Yi right now… Mage Gu Yi is very free for us. As long as we don’ t do anything harmful, she still agrees to let us leave!”
Mo Du hurriedly said.
“If that’s the case, then fine… Brotherhood welcomes you…”
Shao Qiu Mian said for his difficulty.
PS: Thank you for the reward from the Big Boss Igeo Oditore…*

Chapter 23: Mysterious Methods!Pray for flowers!

“Why don’t you let the old demon eat his god and take away his demon’s body,” the chaotic demon said.”You have to wait for the old devil to send the python out. The ants outside the treasure ship are all steamed or cooked. Everything is up to you.”
Seeing that Chaos magic could sense the existence of Wang Chong and other people and the chance to kill them, Shao Qiu was secretly afraid. The magic spirit that wanted to recover into a primitive embryo was very special, and it might be much stronger than the true ruler of Nirvana Kingdom.
Normally, Shaoqiu would put the tires of the city’s Chaos Magic Garden in the magic flag and put them in the small beard ring, for fear that the tires would secretly learn to recover their interest in the Red Gate Garden from the virtual element beads.
At this moment, he really wanted the Chaos Demon to devour the python’s soul, and let it take away the python’s body. Once the wild and untamed Chaos Demon turned around, he had no control.
Shao Qiu ignored the chaos and focused on the black snake lying in the valley.” If you work with Shao Qiu and inject Shao Qiu’s life blood into your soul, Shao Qiu can keep your consciousness alive.”
“Smell!”
The Black Snake Demon Viper suddenly opened its ferocious mouth. It was as red as a blood tongue and as red as a spear.
A green lotus flower came out of his body, directly breaking the snake’s long tongue.
“Very good,” Chaos saw Shao Qiu determined to kill the Black Venom Snake and said,” It’s no use turning this python into a puppet for you, but it’s best to use tools to refine his god remains into a spiritual sword.Shao Qiu saw that your sword lacked a Heavenly Sword to suppress her eyes. Otherwise, its power would double.”
“Can the bones of the Devil Python be refined into swords?”Shao Qiu asked doubtfully.
Seeing Shao Qiu’s suspicious expression, the chaotic demon angrily said,” When you fought with this python, you saw it spit out a black spirit sword to help it!”
“Yes, every time it turns into human form, you can spit out a powerful sword, but it doesn’ t seem as powerful as a magic sword.”Shao Qiu was still staring at the chaos with suspicion.
“The Devil Python turned the bones in its body into a single sword, but you turned all its flesh essence into this sword, and then you refined it into the soul of a sword,” said the chaotic demon.”How do you think this amulet sword is better than a perfect magic sword?”
If it was a sword with a soul, then its value would be far higher than ordinary celestial weapons.
Spirit might not be able to increase the power of magic weapons, but worshippers had spiritual help. Only a few sacred knowledge could be used to protect magic weapons.
This meant that Shaoqiu could sacrifice four magic weapons at the same time, but now Shaoqiu could sacrifice five magic weapons at the same time and place the Lucky Valley Spirit Sword into the Knife Formation. This would easily double the power of the sword formation.
The Voldemort Sword really wanted to refine it. It offered sacrifices alone, and its power was also the strongest. Shaoqiu had seen the demon python use its sword to release hundreds of hidden thunder, and he really wanted to turn the essence of the demon python’s flesh into Fu Bone’s divine sword. The power of the secret Shaoqiu would also greatly increase.
However, the chaotic demon was very active. Shao Qiu asked anxiously,” How did you know about this?”
The devil chuckled,” Gu Yu and the others have been chasing this demon python for more than half a year. Just for this bone sword, how do you think this father knows?”Not only that, there was also a refined method.”
Looking at the chaotic devil standing in the middle, it must be a good thing for Shaoqiu. It would be a method refined by Fu Guojian.
“When Shaoqiu extinguishes your soul, you will naturally find a way to refine it in your memory fragment.””Will Shaoqiu be hijacked by the chaos?”He asked coldly.Furthermore, Shao Qiu did not believe that you would really help Shao Qiu.”
“If you want to enter the ocean market, you will die forever.If you die, the old devil will fall into the hands of others. He will have to be sacrificed again,” the devil bitter melon said fiercely.” No matter how tough the old devil’s mind is, it will be torn to shreds.”
After Shaoqiu learned how to refine the bone sword, Shaoqiu finally understood that Gu Yu and the others were chasing and killing the demon python and why they brought these two instruments to his body.
Chaos degenerated into Chaos Xuan Tian. As the wind seized the fire to refine the python, the python’s soul was forced to retreat to the bone. Shao Qiu took this opportunity to seal its soul into the bone, and then he could use the wind to seize the fire to take care of the python’s remaining flesh and bones, and enter the bone.
Apart from a large amount of residue, the final refined Bone Splendid Sword could be said to be a giant alien sword. Its body was as red as blood, and its blade was like a cold snake tooth. Its mouth opened like a ferocious python.
The alien sword’s tail was almost eight feet long, two feet longer than Shaoqiu’s. Its entire body was like a giant python filled with thorns, and it was suppressed into a sword-shaped form by an infinite amount of power.
“This time, you should know how deep you offended Xu Zhaorong, the Dao Sect in the sky.”Chaos and depression could not be separated from the ten-foot magic flag, which meant that there was a sense of schadenfreude.
The wild tribes of Snow Dragon Mountain had a secret way to refine demons and wild beasts into magical equipment.
In fact, on the basis of the Black Poison Snake King’s python bone, Shaoqiu also tried to refine the tower in the wilderness. However, this was a huge project, refining a wonderful celestial instrument.Even if the Kui Dragon Pavilion did its best, it would still take several years or more to succeed.
With the help of the chaos, he used more than ten days to make the bone sword creepy. It was truly shocking.
With the refinement of the wind and fire, the python’s bones seemed to have been born before the jagged shape of a sword. There was no need for Shaoqiu’s extra control.
The collapse of the heavens and the earth was a disaster, the wind and the fire. Everything in the heavens and the earth returned to its origin.
Stealing wind flame was different from any kind of sky flame, but it was not weaker than any kind of sky flame.
The value of the chaotic magic element tire was much higher than that of the two instruments.
Now that the Heavenly Axiom Sect believed that the chaotic devil tire had been hanged by him, they could only abandon the two instruments, the Xuan Tian Pan. If the Heavenly Axiom Sect knew that the chaotic devil tire was actually controlled by him, how would it react?
“Xu Zhaorong hasn’ t even been repaired into a single embryo yet. Why should I listen to your tone? It seems that she is more difficult than her brother Xu Zhilong?”Shao Qiu asked.
“If she doesn’t fight twice, she will be destroyed by the soul, far more than her brother,” the chaotic devil said gloatingly.”Even so, she still has the right to fight for the true story of Heaven. Her combat strength will not be in the Nirvana Kingdom.”
“What kind of magical equipment does she have? What kind of mysterious method does she have?”Shao Qiu asked.
*Shao Qiu was caught by his father, Xu Zheng. Shao Qiu was forced to make a secret oath in the depths of the Yuan Dynasty.*

Chapter 24: The Spear of Fate!Pray for flowers!Please reward!

After returning to the palace, Shao Qiu came to the second floor and sat cross-legged. Shao Qiu’s hand grabbed towards the air and saw that Shao Qiu’s hand had a long spear-shaped weapon, but the outside was wrapped in cloth strips!
He slowly opened the cloth and saw a pitch-black spear. The spear gave off a pitch-black and mysterious light. The tip of the spear was pitch-black, with some dark red at the top, like the color of blood….
This spear was the spear of fate. It was the weapon that killed Jesus. As long as he had this weapon, he could save his master from death!But the flaw was that he would die immediately after losing it!
Therefore, Shaoqiu did not dare to reach out and take it. He could only wrap it with a cloth!
He placed the Spear of Fate on the ground, and then Shao Qiu’s sleeve shot out!
F*ck!”Shua!”
He slashed downwards!He saw that the spear of destiny was cut off from the middle!
Following that, Shaoqiu’s hand did not stop. The other hand’s sleeve also popped out. His hands quickly looked at the spear in front of him. The black spear body was like a cucumber, cut into countless pieces!
Shao Qiu’s hands did not stop and continued to chop downwards!
Peng… Peng…
The voice attracted Shao Bai and Shao Huang from the third floor. The two hawks flew down from the third floor. When they arrived at the second floor and saw Shao Qiu, they cried out in excitement….
“Don’ t come over… Wait for me first.”
Shao Qiu said to the two hawks.
Hearing Shao Qiu’s words, the two hawks stopped there.
Ten minutes later, Shao Qiu stopped moving and looked at the countless small black particles in front of him… These small particles were so small that they were almost invisible to the naked eye!
After packing up the small particles, Shaoqiu stood up.
“You think I’ m not…”
Opening his hands, Shao Qiu looked at Shao Bai and the young emperor and said.
The two hawks flew onto Shao Qiu’s shoulder, and they were so excited that the hawks were clinging to the ground…
“You two don’ t move…”
Shaoqiu smiled. Then, the sword on his wrist popped out and stabbed at Shao Bai and Shao Huang’s ass.
Shao Bai and Shao Huang called out immediately. Shao Qiu could hear shyness and shame from their cries!
Following that, Shaoqiu used his sleeve to pick out two black particles and put them into the pierced wound.
Those particles were very small. When they touched the wound, they instantly merged with the blood!Then the wound automatically healed…
“Alright…”
After doing this, Shao Qiu smiled in satisfaction.
Although Shao Bai and Shao Huang did not understand what Shao Qiu was doing, they knew that Shao Qiu must be doing it for their good, so they also called out.
“You guys go play…”
He said to the two hawks on his shoulder, and then Shao Qiu walked downstairs with the small black particles.
When they reached the first floor, they saw Sun Yi coming back with the children who had just finished running.
“Mr. Yi…”
“Mr Shao Qiu…”
Sun Yi hurried over.
“Yes, this is for you…”
Shao Qiu handed the bag to Sun Yi.
After taking the bag, Sun Yi opened it and looked at the small black particles inside, looking at Shaoqiu in confusion.
“These things can save people from death. After you plant them on each child’s arm, then you plant one as well… Remember, you must be careful later. Don’ t lose them.”
Shao Qiu said.
What!”There’s such a miraculous thing!”
Sun Yi looked at the black particles in his hand in shock!
“Yes, but there’s a flaw. If you lose it, you’ ll die immediately. So this thing must be implanted into your body. It will fuse with your blood…”
Shaoqiu nodded.
“Okay, Mr. Shaoqiu, I understand!”
“What are you talking about?”
At this moment,13th aunt walked over. The shyness that she had felt before had long disappeared.
After that, Shaoqiu explained the function of this item again. Hearing Shaoqiu’s words, his 13th aunt revealed the same expression as Sun Yi.
“I want… I want…”
Aunt Thirteen said excitedly.
He could avoid death. What a powerful function!
“Mm, okay… I’ ll get it for you..”
After saying this, Shao Qiu’s sleeve shot out.
Looking at the sword that popped out, Aunt Thirteen shrunk her neck in fright and hastily said,” Well… I think it’s better for Sun Yi to help me. After all, he’s a doctor… He knows how to be professional…”
“Whatever you want… Remember, when you implant it in your body, you must pay attention!”If you’ re done with this, you must put it away!”
After warning them, Shao Qiu did not care about the two of them and directly walked towards the distance.
Now that the palace was bustling with activity, plus there were more than a thousand children… Now it was time to transform the palace…
As for rebuilding the palace, Shao Qiu decided to let the mages from Gu Yi help him faster…
Walking out of the palace, Shao Qiu quickly found Mo Du. At this moment, Mo Du was carrying out the mission Shao Qiu had given him.
He used magic to control the wood floating in the air. One of his hands was like a knife, cutting through the air..
Every time Mo Du’s arm fell, the wood would cut off more than one part.
Soon, a few straight wooden boards appeared. The rest was to assemble….
A minute later, a brand-new bed was prepared and placed beside it….
Looking at the efficiency of the work, Shao Qiu began to think about whether to build a magic assassin alliance…*

Chapter 25: Acrophobia, Aunt Thirteen!Pray for flowers!

“Mr. Shao Qiu..”
After making a bed, Mo Du turned around and saw Shao Qiu. He hurriedly stood up and said.
“Yes, you’ ve made several?”
Shao Qiu asked.
“I’ ve already prepared more than a hundred of them…”
Mo Du said.
“Alright, go to Mage Gu Yi’s place first. Tell them to send some people over to help me reconstruct the palace..”
Shao Qiu saw Mo Du standing there, wanting to say something…
“What’s wrong?”
Shao Qiu asked doubtfully.
“Mr. Shaoqiu, I came back from Mage Gu Yi yesterday. Their mages have all gone down the mountain. There are only a few apprentices guarding the mountain….”
Modu lowered his head and said.
“Down the mountain?What?”He’s gone?”
Shao Qiu asked.
This was because the people in the villages below had some misunderstanding about mages, so…….”
Hearing Mo Du’s words, Shao Qiu nodded. It seemed that the words he said to Gu Yi the last time he left helped…
“Then why don’ t we just work hard on you?”
Shao Qiu looked at Mo Du and asked with a faint smile.
“……”…”: Mo Du.
“Brotherhood believes in you… I’ ll give you a surprise when you’ re done…”
Shao Qiu walked over to Mo Du and patted her on the shoulder. Then, he slowly walked towards the distance.
“Surprise?”
Mo Du was stunned. Then, he took a deep breath. His passion for work increased by a bit…
……………..
A week later, Shaoqiu was lying at the back of the palace. On the protruding rock, Shao Bai was lying next to Shaoqiu.
He closed his eyes and basked in the sun, making him feel sleepy…
At this moment, footsteps came from behind…
Shao Qiu continued to lie there as if she didn’ t hear him. On the contrary, Shao Bai looked up and continued to lie there…
“I’ m still looking for you… So you’ re here…”
13Th aunt came to a stop not far from Shaoqiu. She didn’t dare to go to that raised place….
“Hmm… what are you looking for me for?”
Shaoqiu was lying there with narrowed eyes.
“Mo Du has already transformed the palace… I’ ll call you over to take a look…”
Aunt Thirteen said.
“Oh?So fast?”Yes, I know. I’ ll go later…”
Shao Qiu continued to speak in the sun.
The 13th aunt behind him looked at Shao Qiu’s casual appearance and pouted her lips….
“Why do you still have time to bask in the sun!”
She couldn’t help but say again.
Hmm?”What happened?”
Shao Qiu asked in a daze.
“As the president of the Brotherhood, you should have taken the lead!Sun Yi had been training the children for the past few days. You don’ t know how much you care about the children!”
The more he spoke, the more angry he became. Finally, his aunt glared at Shaoqiu!
“Hehe…”
Hearing his sister-in-law’s words, Shao Qiu changed from lying down to sitting. He chuckled and then beckoned her over.
Suddenly, Aunt Thirteen’s head turned into a rattle drum. This mountain was more than 400 meters high!As for her fear of heights, she didn’t dare to go up even if she was beaten to death….
Shao Qiu stood up and asked doubtfully,” Are you afraid?”
“Hmm…”
Thirteenth Aunt hurriedly nodded.
“Oh..”
Shaoqiu nodded and then revealed a thoughtful expression.
“Ah!”
With a flash, Shao Qiu appeared behind his aunt, and then Shao Qiu hugged her!
She was suddenly hugged by Shao Qiu, and Aunt Thirteen was so scared that she closed her eyes and screamed. She subconsciously hugged Shao Qiu’s neck with both hands.
“Okay… you can open your eyes now…”
Shao Qiu’s voice reached his ears.
Hearing the voice, Aunt Thirteen opened her eyes. It was Shao Qiu’s handsome face… The breath of his nose blew to Aunt Thirteen’s neck, and Aunt Thirteen’s face immediately turned red like a red scholar…
“You can’ t be so brave… Be good… Look below… Isn’ t the scenery below very beautiful?”
Shao Qiu slowly put his sister-in-law down.
Hearing Shao Qiu’s words, Aunt Thirteen steadied her weak body and looked down.
The sunlight shone on the snow, reflecting a bit of dazzling light, as well as something like a sparkle crystal……
Because it was 400 meters high, there seemed to be some fog in the middle…
Just looking at her head, she felt a little dizzy…
“So beautiful…”
Aunt Thirteen couldn’t help but sigh.
“Hehe, it’s very beautiful, right? Now you’ re imagining that I’ve always been an eagle, flying in the Himalayas……”
Shao Qiu leaned her head against her, and her mouth was close to Aunt Thirteen’s ear. Her voice carried a hint of seduction…
With Shao Qiu’s voice, Aunt Thirteen’s eyes became blurred….
“Slowly spread your wings… gently wave…”
Shao Qiu continued.
The 13th aunt followed Shaoqiu’s voice and slowly opened her arms. Then, she fiddled with it from top to bottom. She felt like she had become an eagle, soaring in the sky, breaking free from the restraints, flying freely…
Flying… Flying tired, because the first flight… a little dizzy… Her body slowly leaned forward…
All of a sudden, he grabbed his hand!Let her wake up!
Looking around, he was standing at the edge of the cliff. The tip of his foot had already left the rock. He was exposed outside the cliff!
“Ah!”
*Third Aunt let out a scream, then her eyes darkened…*

Chapter 26 Assassins = Free to Collect!Pray for flowers!Please reward!

When his aunt woke up, she found herself lying in her own room.
He slowly stood up and left the room. He went downstairs and saw Shao Qiu and Mo Du standing there.
“That’s right… You’ ve worked hard this week…”
Shao Qiu smiled and nodded in satisfaction.
The entire hall was divided into two dormitories and dining hall. The dormitories were separated into several hundred rooms by wooden boards. Each room had a bed on the upper and lower floors, a long table and a bed table on the third floor. The dining hall was also made of wooden boards, tables and benches… everything was complete…
“For the Brotherhood…”
Mo Du lowered his head and said seriously.
“For the Brotherhood…”
Shao Qiu replied seriously.
“Wait, you go to Sun Yi’s place and ask him to implant a black crystal for you…”
“Alright, Mr Shao Qiu…”
Mo Du nodded and turned to leave.
After Mo Du left, Aunt Thirteen walked to Shao Qiu’s side.
“You’ re awake..”
“Mm… It’s all your fault. I have a fear of heights!”
Aunt Thirteen said angrily.
“I’ m treating your fear of heights…”
Shaoqiu looked at his aunt’s angry expression and said seriously.
“Treat my fear of heights, just let me stand on the edge of the cliff!”
“You don’t understand. If you want to become an assassin, if you want to join us, you must overcome the fear of heights!”If you can’ t overcome this, you will never be an assassin!”
Hearing Shao Qiu’s words, Aunt Thirteen was stunned. She wanted to say something but did n’ t know what to say….
She suddenly felt that Shao Qiu was a fan… or a person who was changing…
Sometimes he felt that he was very humorous, sometimes he felt that he was very cold… Sometimes he felt that he was interested in himself, sometimes he felt that he did not care about himself at all!
Bah!Why should he care about his own place!
“Come with me…”
At this moment, Shaoqiu looked at his stunned aunt and said, then walked out.
Aunt Thirteen silently followed behind Shao Qiu. Soon, the two of them came to the side of the rock again. Shao Qiu stood at the edge and looked at the entire mountain range!
The thirteenth aunt behind her wanted to walk over, but her legs did not seem to be her own. She could not move at all.
Turning around, Shao Qiu’s back was facing the cliff, and his heels were standing on the edge of the cliff. His eyes were looking at Aunt Thirteen, whose legs were trembling.
“Do you know what an assassin means?”
Shaoqiu asked softly.
“Assassinate… Complete the target…”
“Hehe… No…”
Shaoqiu shook his head and then let out a whistle!
Swish!
Shao Bai flew over and stopped on Shao Qiu’s shoulder!
“Actually… the meaning of an assassin… is freedom!”
Shao Qiu said as he fell straight behind him!
“Ah!”
13Th aunt immediately covered her mouth in fright. She forgot her fear of heights and ran to the edge of the cliff to look down!
The falling Shaoqiu was like a gliding eagle!
Chirp!
She seemed to hear the sound of an eagle echoing through the entire Himalayas!
When he saw this scene, his 13th aunt’s panic disappeared. If an ordinary person jumped off the 400-meter cliff, he would definitely not be able to survive, but if it was Shaoqiu, it would be different!
“Bad guy!”I’ m so worried!”
Looking at Shao Qiu who had already turned into a black dot, Aunt Thirteen cursed, but she was more worried….
Ten minutes later, Shao Qiu returned to the palace…
He jumped down and ran up again… If he had known, he wouldn’t have made a leap of faith!
He was still tired!
When he arrived at the hall on the first floor of the palace, Shao Qiu saw his aunt looking at him.
“How is it?”Do you know what the assassin means now?”
Shao Qiu asked with a smile.
“Mm… I see, but you don’ t need to jump down…”
Aunt Thirteen nodded and said.
“Uh…”
Shao Qiu was stunned…
At this moment, Mo Du walked in from outside. Seeing Shao Qiu, he hurried over.
“Mr Shao Qiu…”
“Hmm, what’s wrong?”
Shao Qiu looked at Mo Du and asked doubtfully.
“Can this thing really save people from death?”
Mo Du held the black crystal in his hand and asked excitedly.
“Yeah, that’s right… But when you leave this place, you will instantly die…”
Shaoqiu nodded.
“This… This… Mr. Shao Qiu, for the sake of the Brotherhood, I am not willing to give up my life!”
Mo Du began to show his loyalty.
Seeing Mo Du’s serious expression, Shao Qiu chuckled and patted him on the shoulder. He turned around and left.
In fact, the Spear of Fate was useless to Shaoqiu. Although it could be said that people would not die, the premise was to put it on him… and he already had the Holy Grail, so using something that he could not use to exchange for these people’s loyalty to the Brotherhood was really worth…*

Twenty years from now!Pray for flowers!Please reward!

Twenty years later, thousands of men and women in white robes were standing on a cliff behind the palace. They were wearing white hoods with a at the top of the hood, looking like an eagle’s beak…
The man in the front was also wearing a white robe, but outside the robe was a layer of shoulder armor covering his entire body. A red and white cloak covering his left arm completely…
The waist was also a metal belt. The belt was a triangle with an oval shape on the underside. It looked like an eagle’s skull…
The man looked at the straight men in front of him….
“When everyone blindly pursues truth, please remember…”
“All things are useless…”
“Remember when everyone is bound by laws and morals……”
“All things agree…”
At this moment, a petite white robed man walked up to the man.
“What is our creed?”
The man looked at the person in front of him and asked.
“We’ re assassins. We’ re in the dark… We’ re not fighting in the light!”
A clear and firm voice came from the mouth of the petite person.
“Are you ready?”
“Mm…”
After answering Shaoqiu’s question, Aunt Thirteen turned around and walked to the edge of the cliff. She looked ahead…
His aunt jumped up and flew out!His arms opened!Feeling the flow of wind!
There were countless eagles hovering in the sky… Among them, more than ten white eagles appeared to be very obvious among the group of black eagles!
Especially two that looked more than twice as big as the other Eagle!
Chirp!
At this moment, a pure white eagle let out a bang!He swooped down towards his aunt!
“Not bad…”
When Shao Qiu saw this scene, a smile appeared on his face under his hood…
This Hai Dongqing was the descendant of Shao Bai. It could be said that besides Shao Bai and Shao Huang, he was the fiercest among the other eagles!Shaoqiu originally thought that it would choose Sun Yixian or Mo Du, but he didn’t expect that it would choose Aunt Thirteen….
At this moment,13th aunt, who was falling, heard the sound above her, her face revealed an excited expression!
Pfft…
With a muffled sound, Aunt Thirteen fell into the snow. A few seconds later, she crawled out!
Hai Dongqing, who was standing above her, saw his sister-in-law climb out of the snow and dive down. He then flew to his sister-in-law’s shoulder and stood there, his face rubbing against his sister-in-law’s neck….
Haha!Shao Chun!”Itch…”
Aunt Thirteen smiled as she pushed Hai Dongqing away.
Even though he knew that his 13th aunt had mastered the leap of faith, seeing his 13th aunt climb out of the snow safely, Shaoqiu let out a sigh of relief.
“Mr. Yi… Looks like we have to change our words in the future…”
At this moment, Mo Du nudged Sun Yi with his shoulder and said softly.
“Hmm?”What do you mean?”
Sun Yi asked in confusion.
“Did you not see Mr. Shao Qiu’s expression?”
Mo Du gestured to Shao Qiu.
“Modu… you’ ll be the second one…”
Shao Qiu’s cold voice rang out.
Hearing Shao Qiu’s voice, Mo Du was stunned and then walked over.
“What is our creed?”
“We are assassins… for… ah!”
“Let’s go!”
Seeing Mo Du fall, Shao Qiu retracted his kick and shouted behind him,” Next…”
………
In the past 20 years, all the children brought back from Guangzhou had grown up. The youngest one was 23 years old. They had experienced 20 years of cultivation, from the most basic concealment of assassins to combat… from Eagle Eye to the leap of faith!
Today was their final test of becoming an assassin!
Complete the leap of faith and let Falcon choose his partner!
Because their bodies were implanted with fragments of the Spear of Fate, even if they did not complete the leap of faith, they would not die!At most, he was only injured…
One hour later, a thousand new assassins completed the leap of faith. Each of them had their own Falcon on their shoulders, looking at the man who had rescued them from the hands of the human traffickers at the front edge of the cliff!
“I use blades as my eyes. It can cut through the darkness!”
On the edge of the cliff, Shao Qiu looked at the assassins below and said.
“I use blades as my eyes. It can cut through the darkness!”
The voices of a thousand assassins rang out at the same time!Their eyes were filled with a belief!
He emphasized the promise, the light of life and death, don’t kill, rape people, enter the darkness, move towards the light!
My God, with his sleeve, eagle eyes, right and wrong, death first, reincarnation!
I used my sword to cut through the sky!Piercing through nothingness, greed, nightmares, demons, making light appear, making everyone understand that truth is in their body, making all evil away from themselves….
At this moment, in the sky above the snow-capped mountain, it was as if there was a huge eagle standing there. Its eagle eyes tore through the sky!
……….
On the other side, in the temple, Gu Yi and Karu, who were meditating, suddenly opened their eyes and looked in the direction of the palace. Their eyes were filled with shock!
“This… This…”
Gu Yi was so shocked that he couldn’ t say anything!
“Old man… Earth doesn’ t need to worry anymore…”
Karu said softly.
Hearing Karu’s words, Gu Yi recovered from his shock…
“Yeah…”
“It’s time, old man…”
Karu’s voice was filled with reluctance… Then he closed his eyes and did not move at all…
Gu Yi looked at Karu and sighed…
PS: I don’t know how much more…*

Chapter 28 Being single is for a reason!Pray for flowers!Please reward!

The next day, Shao Qiu, who had just gotten out of bed, heard from Modu that Karu was dead….
The mage who had discovered the profound mysteries of magic with Gu Yi had died…
“Mr. Shaoqiu, I want to see…”
Mo Du was wearing a pure white assassin’s uniform.
“Yeah, let’s go, but I won’ t go. I’ ll send me a bunch of flowers… white……”
Shao Qiu said.
“Alright, Mr. Shaoqiu, then I’ ll go first…”
Mo Du turned and left.
After Mo Du left, Shao Qiu left the room and went to the first floor.
On the first floor, there were thousands of assassins sitting there drinking and chatting, reading and dating…
As for love, Shao Qiu would not object to it…
Love is the only emotion that breaks through age, time, place, race…
Moreover, the lover loved each other, then married, and a little assassin was born… It would save Shaoqiu from recruiting people…
However, even though he agreed with the members of the Brotherhood to have a love affair, Shao Qiu looked at the two assassins who were kissing me in front of him with a black line on his face…
I’ve lived for more than a thousand years, yet I still do n’ t have a girlfriend… You guys are showing kindness in front of a bachelor who has been single for a thousand years, aren’t you afraid of retribution!
“You two go feed all the Falcons!”
When the two assassins who were showing their love heard Shao Qiu’s voice, they realized Shao Qiu’s existence. They quickly bent down and left.
Seeing their panicked expressions, Shao Qiu felt a little better.
“Mr Shao Qiu…”
All the other assassins saw the scene just now and stood up respectfully.
“Mm…”
Shaoqiu nodded and went to the bar next to him for a glass of wine.
The first floor had been rebuilt again ten years ago. This time, Shaoqiu had modified it according to the memories in the game. There were not only bars, but also libraries, and arena… Wait…
But there must be no brothel…
“So you’ re here… I’ m still looking for you…”
At this moment, Aunt Thirteen’s voice rang out.
“What’s wrong?”
Shao Qiu asked in confusion.
“I want to go back to Foshan…”
She walked in front of Shaoqiu and said after a moment of hesitation.
“Back to Buddha Mountain?”Sure…”
Shaoqiu nodded.
“Well… I just want to go check it out. It’s been 20 years and I’ ve been here… Don’ t worry, I’ m not going to see Huang Feihong…”
Aunt Thirteen hastily said.
Hearing his aunt’s words, Shao Qiu was stunned. Even if he went to see Huang Feihong, it had nothing to do with him..
“It’s fine… If you want to go and see Huang Feihong, then go and see…”
Shao Qiu smiled and said.
“……”…” Aunt Thirteen.
Old monster who had lived for more than a thousand years…. There was a reason why he was single….
“Let’s go back tomorrow. Modu has returned to the temple over there…”
Shao Qiu said again.
“Okay…”
Aunt Thirteen nodded and left.
It had been 20 years since Aunt Thirteen left. She looked like she was 20 years ago. Maybe it was because of the spear of fate. Mo Du and Sun Yi didn’t change at all, but their temperament looked more mature. Not only that, their physical fitness was also growing rapidly during these 20 years…
After all, the Spear of Fate was a spear that could kill Jesus. There was a mysterious power in it. According to the records, people with the Spear of Fate could control fate…
Shao Qiu wasn’t sure if the Spear of Fate had such ability, but he knew that since the Spear of Fate was one of the saint artifacts in the Assassin’s Creed, there must be something amazing about it…
The next day, Mo Du came back from the temple. His mood looked a little gloomy. After all, Carl was a teacher who had taught him for 20 years, and he could be considered half a father.
Then, Aunt Thirteen found Mo Du and asked him to open the portal.
“At this time tomorrow, you can open the teleportation portal again…”
After speaking to Mo Du, his aunt turned around and jumped in.
She could only feel her eyes turning dark. Aunt Thirteen appeared in an empty alley. Looking at the unfamiliar and familiar surroundings, Aunt Thirteen took a deep breath and walked out of the alley.
Walking on the street, the people on the street all looked at their 13th aunt in white robes, and 13th aunt was also looking at them.
Compared to 20 years ago, the street looked even more dilapidated. The pedestrians were walking like walking corpses. There was no emotion in everyone’s eyes, and even their expressions were the same….
“Please give me something to eat!”
At this moment, a voice came from beneath his feet.
Hearing the sound, Aunt Thirteen lowered her head and looked in the direction of the sound. She saw a girl who could not see how old she was looking at her. The girl’s body was very thin and her clothes were too broken. She could only block some parts, while the others were all exposed.
The girl’s nose was bleeding, her eyes were blue, and the corners of her mouth were the same….
Just by looking at it, one could tell that it was made…
At this moment, the girl knelt in front of Aunt Thirteen, her eyes filled with pleading. Her hands were on the ground…
Seeing this scene, Aunt Thirteen’s heart immediately ached. She bent down and helped the little girl up.
“Get up first… Follow me. I’ ll take you to eat…”
13Th aunt helped the little girl up and said.*

Chapter 29: Things are human, not human!Pray for flowers!Please reward!

The little girl was pulled up by her aunt.
Holding the little girl’s hand, his third aunt looked at the little girl’s limp and asked,” Can you leave?”Is his leg injured?”
Hearing her sister-in-law’s words, the little girl’s face immediately revealed a frightened and anxious expression,” Sir, I’m fine… I can leave, I’ m not injured, please don’t do me!Let me do anything!”Please!”
Seeing the little girl’s appearance, Aunt Thirteen’s heart ached even more. Ignoring the dirt on the little girl’s body that would stain her white robe, she held the little girl in her arms and said softly,” It’s okay, Auntie won’ t want you….”
After she finished speaking,13th aunt’s tears fell, and the little girl in her arms trembled as her body quieted down.
“Milord… I’ m very easy to support. Please, give me a bite of food. Please!”
“Mm, okay… I’ ll let you eat when we get there.”
After saying that, Aunt Thirteen directly picked up the little girl, then stood up and walked towards that place in her memory.
The little girl in her arms did not move at all, as if she was asleep…
Soon, Aunt Thirteen arrived at the door of a large house. She looked at the plaque at the door, and Aunt Thirteen stood there.
Bao Zhilin… It had been 20 years…
Walking to the door, Aunt Thirteen knocked on the door.
“Who is it!”
An old voice came from the house.
Hearing the sound, Aunt Thirteen felt very familiar…
Then, the door was opened. A man who looked a little hunchback was wearing a robe. The man was about 40 years old, but he was already covered in white hair… his face was full of wrinkles.
“You… you are?”
At this moment, the man looked at the white-robed woman standing outside the door. He was still holding a child in tattered clothes. Because he was wearing a hood, he could not see the woman’s face, but he had a familiar feeling…
“Akuan…”
Aunt Thirteen took off her hood and revealed her face 20 years ago. The person in the door was stunned. His hand was trembling, and his lips were trembling….
In 20 years, the guy in his early 20s had been baptized by the cruel world. He had already turned into a hunchback with white hair. And that girl was still so beautiful. In 20 years, it was like sleeping at her place for a night…
“Ten… Thirteen… Boo… Boo… Boo…”
In the end, Liang Kuan still did not call out his 13th aunt’s name. He stood there and cried loudly!
“What is the ghost name in the morning? You want to die!”
At this moment, a year ago’s voice was heard. Then, a year ago’s figure walked to the door. The man’s age was not that old, he looked around 18 years old, and his mouth was covered with green fur. He looked very similar to Huang Feihong… When he walked to the door, he first glared at Liang Kuan, who was still crying loudly. Then, when he saw his 13th aunt outside the door, his eyes immediately lit up.
“Hehe, Miss, may I ask who you are?”
Hearing the man’s voice and his attitude towards Liang Kuan earlier, Aunt Thirteen frowned.
His sister-in-law, who was frowning, looked even more beautiful in the eyes of the man…
“Hello, Miss. Could you come to see this little girl? I’ m Huang Hanxi… Hehe… I…”
“Shut up!”
Looking at the man who was about to speak, Aunt Thirteen opened her mouth and interrupted him. She then looked at Liang Ku and asked,” He’s Huang Feihong’s son?”
Liang Kuan also stopped crying and nodded.
“Hmph… what about Huang Feihong?”
Aunt Thirteen asked.
“What’s the matter with you looking for my father?”I’ m telling you, my father is too old to be useful. I’ m better than him now, so I’ d better look for him. I think the child in your arms is seriously injured. Quickly come in and take a look!”
Huang Hanxi hurriedly said, then stretched out his hand to pull his aunt.
As he looked at his hand, his third aunt’s eyes flashed with a cold light. Then, her body swayed and she took a step back. The hand that she grabbed immediately missed.
“Now take me to look for Huang Feihong..”
He said to Liang Kuan.
“Okay, Aunt Thirteen!”
Liang Kuan hurriedly nodded while Aunt Thirteen followed behind.
“Sigh… Miss, don’ t leave…”
Huang Hanxi quickly followed and shouted.
Seeing Huang Hanxi chattering beside him, his third aunt stopped.
“Stop the noise!”
A cold voice rang out, and at the same time, Aunt Thirteen’s foot instantly kicked out!
“Peng!”
“Ah!”
With a scream, Huang Hanxi flew out and fell to the garden two meters away.
Liang Kuan in front of him saw this scene and his face flashed with a hint of speed!It could be seen how Huang Hanxi’s attitude towards him over the years!
“Let’s go…”
He did not even look at Huang Hanxi, who was lying in the garden wailing. His 13th aunt looked at Liang Kuan and said.
“Alright, Aunt Thirteen, Master is now behind…”
Liang Kuan continued to lead the way.
Very quickly, he walked past the front yard and came to the backyard. Looking at the surroundings, there was no change at all. There were only a few tall trees in the yard.
He walked to the side of a locust tree and his aunt reached out to touch the tree trunk. She remembered that this tree was planted by her own hands 20 years ago. At that time, she said that she could eat the locust tree in a few years…
“Every summer, Master will brew tea under this tree and practice martial arts…”
Liang Kuan said softly.
“Hmm… what about Huang Feihong?”
Aunt Thirteen nodded and asked with a frown.
“Over here…”
After saying that, Liang Kuan walked to the door of a room not far away and knocked on the door.
“Cough cough… A-Kuan… Come in…”
The sound of Huang Feihong coughing came from inside.
PS: These two sheets can be considered as an explanation for Huang Feihong…*

Chapter 30: I’m so sorry to ask for a collection!Pray for flowers!Please reward!

Hearing the sound in the room, Liang Kuan pushed the door open and walked in. Behind him, his 13th aunt put down the little girl in her arms and told her to wait outside before following her in.
The room was filled with the smell of Chinese medicine. A thin body lay on the bed in the innermost part of the room. From time to time, coughing sounds could be heard from the other side of the bed…
“A-Kuan, what’s wrong?”
Huang Feihong’s voice became very old and weak…
Hearing Huang Feihong’s voice, Aunt Thirteen was stunned. Although she had already noticed it when Liang Kong knocked on the door, she was still shocked!
Once upon a time, that spirited man, that man who acted heroically and acted arrogantly and arrogantly. The man who had beaten all the invincible men in Foshan, now lying on the bed, making Aunt Thirteen’s eyes red….
“Fei Hong… you…”
Looking at Huang Feihong on the bed, Aunt Thirteen walked to the bed and whispered to him.
“You!”Ten… Thirteenth aunt!”
Huang Feihong’s eyes were a little murky. He saw Aunt Thirteen standing in front of him, dumbfounded.
“Fei Hong… Long time no see…”
Aunt Thirteen said softly.
“Aunt Thirteen… Okay… Long time no see…”
Huang Feihong finally said these four words when he looked at his still young 13th aunt.
It would be even more appropriate if he put on a song from the previous world…
…………..
Ten minutes later, in the backyard, a table was placed under the locust tree. Aunt Thirteen and Huang Feihong sat beside the table. Liang Kuan had already brought the little girl to treat her injuries. At this moment, only Aunt Thirteen and Huang Feihong were in the backyard.
“Hehe… you still haven’ t changed at all…”
Huang Feihong sighed as he looked at his sister-in-law who was drinking the cup.
It was not only the habit of drinking tea… but also the appearance…
“You’ ve changed a lot.”
Aunt Thirteen put down the cup in her hand and sighed.
“That’s right… I’ ve changed a lot. In 20 years, who’s been bypassed by time… Hehe.”
Huang Feihong sighed.
“Regret?”If you chose to stay, then you’ re just like me…”
Aunt Thirteen asked softly.
“Regret… Hehe… maybe.”
Huang Feihong shook his head.
………….
The backyard quieted down, and neither of them spoke. They just lowered their heads and drank tea.
“How did you become like this?”
At this moment, Aunt Thirteen asked.
“Hehe, nothing. How have you been in these 20 years?”
Huang Feihong smiled and asked.
“Not bad… I’ m on the snow mountain every day, and then I train and cultivate… I just finished my last condition yesterday, and now I’ m an assassin…”
As he spoke, a trace of pride appeared on his face.
“Oh… Then I really congratulate you.”
Huang Feihong said.
“Actually, you can go back with me, and you can go back like me…”
At this moment, Aunt Thirteen said seriously.
Hearing his sister-in-law’s words, Huang Feihong’s hand, which was holding a teacup, suddenly trembled. He then shook his head with a bitter smile and said,” Forget it, I won’ t go. When you leave, just keep A-Baban. It’s been so hard for him for so many years… Sigh…”
“When I came over earlier, I saw A Kuan…”
“Sigh… You’ re not filial… You can’ t move even if you’ re old… I’ ve thought of expelling him many times, but…”
Huang Feihong’s entire waist bent down as he spoke. He also put down his hand that was holding the teacup and forcefully supported the chair to prevent himself from falling down.
“Then you… take care of yourself…”
13Th aunt looked at Huang Feihong. After a moment of silence, she sighed and stood up.
“Take care…”
Huang Feihong raised his head and said to Aunt Thirteen who was standing up.
“Mm…”
She nodded and turned around to leave the front yard.
When they reached the front yard, Huang Hanxi had disappeared, and Liang Kuan was leading the little girl towards them.
“Aunt Thirteen, the injuries on the child’s body are all skin injuries. They’ ve already been cleaned up. Just pay more attention to rest…”
Liang Kuan walked to his aunt and said.
“Alright, go get some food for her. Then you pack up and we’ ll leave.”
Aunt Thirteen nodded.
“Okay… what?”Am I leaving?”
Liang Kuan was stunned.
“Yes, leave with me. Go to my place…”
“I…Third Aunt…I…”
Liang Kuan said stammeringly.
“Huang Feihong decided to go see Huang Feihong later.”
Hearing his aunt’s words, Liang Kuan fell silent. After a long time, he said,” I’ m sorry, aunt Thirteen… I want to be with my master!”
It was as if she already knew about Liang Kuan’s decision. Aunt Thirteen was not surprised by Liang Kuan’s words. She just sighed and looked at Liang Kuan.
“Aunt Thirteen, after you left, Master married three wives. Each of them died of illness, and there were two children. One of them got the true legacy of Master… Unfortunately, he died a few years ago… Now he only has one child, but this child… Sigh… if I left with you, there really isn’ t a single person by Master’s side… Akuan wants to accompany him by Master.”
After that, Liang Kuan stood there with his head lowered.
“Then take care…”
13Th aunt nodded, then she led the little girl and prepared to leave.
“Aunt Thirteen, wait…”
At this moment, Liang Kuan hurriedly said, then walked to a room not far away. Very soon, he came out with a few steamed buns and handed them to the little girl.
“Yes, thank you.”
Aunt Thirteen nodded.
When Aunt Thirteen left, Liang Kuan returned to the backyard. He saw Huang Feihong still sitting under the locust tree, drinking tea. Hearing the footsteps behind him, Huang Feihong let out a sigh.
“You should have left..”
“Master… I can’ t trust you…”
Liang Kuan walked to Huang Feihong’s side and said.
“Hehe… A-Kuan… Master, I regret it… I really regret it… If I had chosen to stay 20 years ago…”
PS: Huang Feihong has come to a conclusion for the time being. The follow-up may or may not appear… Let’s give some advice *

Chapter 31 Xiao Yun = Shao Yun, please collect!Pray for flowers!Please reward!

After leaving Bao Zhilin, his third aunt held the little girl’s hand while the little girl was eating the steamed bun with her other hand.
She lowered her head and looked at the little girl after she finished eating. Aunt Thirteen smiled and asked,” Are you full?”
“Mm… I’ m full.”
The little girl said with a smirk.
“Hehe, even if I don’ t have enough, there’s nothing I can do. I don’ t have any on me, and I don’ t have any money… I’ ll bring you back tomorrow. I’ ll eat whatever I want when I get there…”
Hearing her sister-in-law’s words, the little girl’s eyes were filled with longing.
“Is there really this place?”
“Yes, of course. There are many big brothers and big sisters there… They are very kind. There are all kinds of food there, steamed buns, meat, rice and so on…”
Aunt Thirteen said with a smile.
Pa!
At this moment, the little girl stopped in her tracks and knelt down on her knees. Her eyes were red as she looked at her 13th aunt. She then kowtowed and cried,” Sister, thank you. Xiao Yun will repay you for being a cow and a horse in the next world!Thank you!”Thank you!”
After all, the little girl was still young. She didn’t know what words to use to describe her gratitude towards 1.3 billion. She only had to kowtow with all her might and use the simple word “thank you “…
“Quick… Quick!”
Aunt Thirteen hastily pulled the little girl up. Seeing that her forehead was a little red, Aunt Thirteen stretched out her hand to touch her.
“You’ re called Xiao Yun, right? Be good… Don’ t kneel in the future.”
“Yes, thank you, sister… thank you, sister.”
Xiao Yun continued to thank him.
“Hehe, there’s no need to call me sister. In the future, just call me sister-in-law.”
Aunt Thirteen chuckled. Although she was very happy to be called sister by the little girl, she still spoke.
“Aunt Thirteen?”
“Yeah, I’ ll call you Aunt Thirteen in the future. Let’s find a place to rest tonight. We’ ll go back tomorrow…”
Thirteenth Aunt nodded and then led the little girl towards the distance.
………………..
The next day, when it was dawn,13th aunt led Xiao Yun to the alley yesterday.
“Aunt Thirteen, why are we here?”
After a whole night, the little girl was not as afraid of her aunt as she was at the beginning.
“We’ re waiting here. In a moment, an uncle will come to pick us up..”
Aunt Thirteen touched Xiao Yun’s head and said.
“Oh…”
Xiao Yun nodded obediently. She was like her 13th aunt. She stood there motionless, but she still had injuries on her leg. After standing for a while, her body tilted towards the injured area…
“Come, I’ ll hold you…”
13Th aunt saw Xiao Yun’s expression and said with heartache.
“It’s fine, Aunt Thirteen… Xiao Yun is fine…”
Xiao Yun shook his head and said.
As soon as he finished speaking, a teleportation portal appeared in front of the two of them. Then, Modu jumped out of the portal.
“Thirteenth aunt… is this little girl?”
Mo Du saw the silly little girl beside his sister-in-law and asked doubtfully.
“The child I saved…”
Aunt Thirteen explained.
“Oh..”
Mo Du said no more.
Looking down at Xiao Yun who was still stunned, his third aunt touched her head and softly shouted,” Xiao Yun… Xiao Yun!”
Ah!”Are you gods?”
Hearing his aunt’s words, Xiao Yun finally reacted.
“Hehe, no, we’ re just ordinary people. Let’s go.”
Aunt Thirteen smiled, then held Xiao Yun’s hand and walked towards the portal.
Although she was filled with fear towards the portal in front of her, Xiao Yun still chose to trust Aunt Thirteen.
Then, his aunt pulled Xiao Yun and jumped into the teleportation portal. Then, she disappeared… and Mo Du jumped in as well.
A few seconds later, the teleportation portal disappeared, and the alley became the same as before.
In the Himalayas, above the snowy mountains, at the entrance of the palace, his 13th aunt, led Xiao Yun, appeared here. Then, Mo Du’s figure suddenly appeared.
The cold wind made Xiao Yun shrink her neck.
“Let’s go in…”
Thirteenth Aunt hurriedly pulled Xiao Yun to push the door of the palace and walked in.
Entering the palace, Xiao Yun saw many men and women in white robes. They were chatting, drinking and reading….
“This is your home in the future…”
Aunt Thirteen squatted down to be level with Xiao Yun and said softly.
Hearing her aunt’s words, Xiao Yun did not reply. Instead, she continued to look around. Everything around her was very curious to her. The candles that could float in the air, thousands of brothers and sisters wearing the same clothes, some of them had an eagle on their shoulders that looked very fierce….
At this moment, Xiao Yun saw a man dressed differently from them walking towards him. The man’s clothes were more gorgeous than theirs…
“Shaoqiu, this is the child I met. I saw that she was pitiful and brought her back…”
Aunt Thirteen walked to Shao Qiu and said.
“Yeah, let Yi Xian implant her a black crystal later.”
Shaoqiu nodded and then walked over to Xiao Yun. She looked at Xiao Yun and a gentle smile appeared on her face.” What’s your name?”
Hearing Shao Qiu’s words, Xiao Yun hastily said,” I… I’ m Xiao Yun…”
Xiao Yun?”Then you can call you Shao Yun in the future..”
Shao Qiu stood up and touched Xiao Yun’s head before walking away.
PS: build a nest… Everyone can come in and knock on the brick. It’s the title,9289,46059. Everyone come in and chat and flatter *

Chapter 32 Shao Yun’s experience is for collection!Pray for flowers!Please reward!

My name is Xiao Yun. This is my name. I have forgotten my name.
I remember when I was four years old, that night when my father went out, only my mother and my younger brother were one year younger. This night was the same as usual, there was nothing unusual about it…
But the strange thing was that the next day, my father would come back from the outside every morning. Then, he pushed open the door and looked at my brother and I and then rested. This morning… I had been waiting for my father to push open the door and look at my brother and I, but I never waited…
At noon, I heard the noise coming from outside. I poked my head out and looked at the large group of soldiers outside. They were walking towards them with fire guns in their hands….
I’m very scared… I do n’ t know what to do…
“Sister… what’s wrong?”
My brother’s voice came from my side. When I heard his voice, I covered his mouth, because I ca n’ t let those soldiers who looked very fierce outside find us….
His brother was very obedient. He looked at me covering his mouth and obediently stood there motionless. Then, I continued to look outside through the cracks in the door. I saw a few soldiers dragging a person over. That person was very familiar…
He was my father, the father who had always been with me..
I was panicking. I wanted to rush up, but for some reason, my feet couldn’t move. Why could n’ t I move?
Next, her mother rushed out from the next room and ran to her father’s side, crying….
The brother beside him heard his mother’s cry. He was struggling!He also wanted to run out, but I know I can’t let him out!
So I used my hand to cover my brother fiercely, but my brother used his teeth to bite me. It hurts… It hurts… I saw my hand bleed…
But even so, I did not let go…
Next, I saw the soldiers punching and kicking their mother, and her mother lay motionless on the ground….
After beating up his mother, the soldiers began to walk towards the room… I saw one of the tall soldiers in his direction…
I was scared. I pulled my brother under the bed….
Then the door was opened. I saw the feet walking over from the bottom of the bed. He was looking around…
Then, he discovered that there was blood on the spot where I was standing. That was the one that my brother bit my hand on the ground…
He lowered his head and found us under the bed. At that time, my brain was blank, and the soldier in front of me was frowning as he looked at me and my brother…
In the end, he seemed to have made a decision. He pulled his brother off the bed and walked out, while he left me in the room….
A few seconds later, I came to my senses. I quickly crawled out of the bed and rushed to the door. I wanted to rush out and grab my brother back…
But I found that the door was locked. No matter how much strength I used, I couldn’t open the door….
I screamed as hard as I could!I wanted to lure those soldiers over, I wanted to create a chance for my brother to escape, but no matter how I shouted, they didn’t bother with me….
Finally, I heard the sound of a musket from outside the door, and then my brother’s cry stopped….
At that time, I felt my eyes go dark and fainted…
After an unknown amount of time, I vaguely heard a series of voices. The voices were very familiar… Uncle Wang in the village, Uncle Zhang, Aunt Xu and the others…
I stood up and started shouting….
Then they opened the door and found me. I was filled with fear. I saw the familiar people. I wanted to run into their arms and cry loudly… But they pushed me away… The look on their faces was filled with disgust…
“It’s all dead, just that she’s alive… what’s the use!”
“Sigh… If my brother is alive, then the old Zhang family is still alive, but what’s the use of only a girl left…”
“Which one of you should take home and raise it…”
“I don’ t care… I don’ t have any food at home anymore. How can I still live with a pair of bowls and chopsticks!”
“I don’ t care either…”
I was stunned as I watched them discussing. In the end, the three of them left without even looking at me……
Then I stood up and walked to the other side of the house. I found that there was nothing at home…
It was unknown whether it was taken away by those soldiers or by those three people. In short, there was nothing at home…
There was nothing I could do but wander around…
The wild dog and I had robbed the food, only a moldy steamed bun…
I’ve eaten bark, I’ ve eaten wild grass, I’ve eaten everything….
In the end, I came to Foshan and arrived at the door of a restaurant. I hadn’t eaten for three days and wanted to get a steamed bun. Although I knew they could n’ t give it to me, I still had hope and walked in… Finally, I was beaten and thrown out.
I was used to this result. I slowly got up and slowly walked towards the front. Sometimes I wanted to end my life, but I knew I couldn’t because there was still the enemy who killed my parents waiting for me, as well as the tall soldier. I wanted to ask him what to choose my brother instead of me!
In the end, I saw a woman in a white robe standing in front of me. Her robe was snow white, without any dust….
Then I ran to her and knelt down, begging her to give me some food…
She looked at me as if my mother was looking at me… She picked me up and reminded me of my mother’s embrace, so I did n’ t move in her arms..
She brought me to a clinic and a uncle treated my injuries… Then she led me out of the clinic…
I still have the steamed bun that uncle gave me…
Then we randomly found a place to rest for the night. The next morning, she took me to the alley.
What happened next was a miraculous scene. A circle of light appeared in the air… She led me in and then I appeared in another place…
In the end, I saw many people wearing the same clothes as her. They saw my eyes full of kindness and kindness…
And that man appeared. He touched my head and told me to call you Shao Yun from now on….
PS: built a nest. The knocker was the title of the book,9289,46059. Everyone came in to chat and flatter *

Chapter 33 Discuss the matter of going down the mountain and asking for a collection!Pray for flowers!

The next day, early in the morning, Shaoqiu got up from the bed. His room was very big, almost twice as big as his 13th aunt and the others. After all, he was the president of the Brotherhood, and still had some privileges…
Walking out of the room and arriving at the lobby on the first floor, they saw the assassins who had already finished their morning training and were walking in from outside in twos and threes.
Now, they didn’t need to arrange their training at all. After all, they were n’ t fools. They knew what they lacked….
They were all saved by Shao Qiu from the traffickers. Although they were still very young at that time, the despair and powerlessness at that time still made them remember, so everyone was training hard….
Walking to the dining room, Shao Qiu was like the assassins. He came to the window and asked for a few steamed buns and a bowl of porridge before he sat up at a table.
Two little assassins were already eating at that table. They were about to stand up when they saw Shao Qiu, but Shao Qiu stopped them….
“Hehe, there’s no need to stand up. We don’ t have any relationship between superiors and subordinates…”
Shaoqiu chuckled and then picked up the bun and ate it.
The two assassins looked at Shaoqiu. Although they were not standing up, their eyes were still looking at him. Their eyes were filled with worship and fanaticism…
Being watched by the two assassin girls, Shaoqiu immediately changed his habit of eating wolfishly. He held a bun and slowly put it in his mouth, then chewed slowly without revealing his teeth…
Wow… Lord Shaoqiu looked so handsome when eating!Just like the young master of a wealthy family!
At this moment, the two assassin girls had this idea in their hearts… Their eyes were sparkling as they looked at Shao Qiu, who was drinking porridge like a wine tasting….
At the entrance of the dining room,13th aunt pulled Shao Yun over as well. She saw Shao Qiu as soon as she walked in. When she saw Shao Qiu’s pretentious appearance and the two assassin girls on the other side, she immediately puffed up her mouth…
“Thirteenth aunt… who is that uncle?”
Shao Yun, who was holding her sister-in-law’s hand, looked at her sister-in-law and asked doubtfully.
“Hmph… a hateful man who doesn’ t understand the style!”
Aunt Thirteen gritted her teeth.
“Aunt Thirteen, do you like that uncle?”
Hearing his aunt’s words, Shao Yun continued to ask.
There’s no way ghosts like him!”This annoying fellow!”
Aunt Thirteen’s face turned red as she retorted.
The assassin apprentices who were eating looked towards the door, and then they saw his sister-in-law dancing and dancing. They were all stunned!
The 13th aunt and the others all knew that it was not only their teaching teacher, but also their mother… In these 20 years, they had changed from a child to a teenage girl in their 20s. They were all with her!
Sensing everyone’s gaze,13th aunt stopped moving in an instant. Her face turned expressionless. She then arrogantly snorted at everyone and walked towards the window….
He thought to himself…
Can’t see me… Ca n’ t see me… Can’t see me…
“Pfft…”
A laugh reached Aunt Thirteen’s ears. It was so familiar!
Damn Shaoqiu!Damn!Big bad guy!
………..
After a small episode, Shaoqiu finished his meal and left the restaurant. At this moment, Sun Yi walked over first.
“Mr. Shaoqiu, there are some things that need to be discussed.”
“Okay, come to my room.”
Shaoqiu nodded.
When they reached the room, the two of them sat on the bench.
Sometimes, Shaoqiu felt that it was really good to have Mo Du and Sun Yi first. Mo Du was like an ancient soldier… specialized in performing missions, while Sun Yi was like a military advisor, specialized in making suggestions. In these 20 years, many of them were Sun Yi in the management of the Brotherhood…
“Mr. Shaoqiu, it’s already been 20 years. The children have already grown up and become beginner assassins… I think we should let them go down the mountain to train?”
As soon as he sat down, Sun Yi spoke.
Hearing Sun Yi’s words, Shao Qiu began to think about it. In fact, he had also thought about this matter. He originally planned to discuss it with Sun Yi, Mo Du, and his 13th aunt in a few days.
“Yes, go and call Aunt Thirteen and Mo Du over.”
Shaoqiu nodded and said.
“Alright, Mr Shao Qiu…”
Sun Yi stood up and walked out of the room.
Soon, the three of them arrived. The four of them sat in the room. Although Shao Qiu’s room was large, there were not enough chairs. All Shao Qiu and his aunt sat on the bed…
Sitting on Shaoqiu’s bed, his nose seemed to smell Shaoqiu’s body. Thirteenth Aunt sat there nervously with a red face.
Shao Qiu did not notice his sister-in-law. He looked at the three of them and said,” This time, I’ ve called everyone over here to discuss something. Our Brotherhood has been established for 20 years. Some of the assassin’s knowledge and skills have basically been learned by the children. Let’s talk about it this time and let the assassins go down the mountain to train…”
Hearing Shao Qiu’s words, Sun Yi took the lead and said,” I agree with this. After all, the children have grown up, and they have never come into contact with this world. They have spent the past 20 years at the top of the Snow Mountain. Many societies have no experience, so we must let them experience it…”
“But what if those children are in danger when they go down the mountain?”
At this moment, Aunt Thirteen spoke.
“What was our original intention to establish a brotherhood for… For the future world, sacrifice is always necessary…”
Mo Du also said aloud.
“But some sacrifices can be avoided…”
“Our main goal is to let the children experience themselves…”
“We’ ve lived with the children for 20 years. Each of them is our child… I don’ t want any of them to die…”
In the room, besides Shao Qiu, Aunt Thirteen and Sun Yi started to argue.
“Enough!”
Shao Qiu suddenly spoke.
Hearing Shao Qiu’s words, the three stopped talking and looked at Shao Qiu, waiting for his decision.
PS: built a nest, everyone can come in and chat and flatter *

Chapter 34 Salty and Salty… No, please collect it!Pray for flowers!Please reward!

“You must go down the mountain to train. How many members are there now?”
Shao Qiu looked at Sun Yi and asked first.
“There are now 1,030 members… all of them are qualified.”
Sun Yi said first.
Shao Qiu nodded when he heard Sun Yi’s words. After a moment of silence, he said,” Select 500 assassins and go to all parts of the country. The main task is to establish a shelter.
“The shelter includes missions, weapons, healing, information, and so on.”
Shao Qiu was silent for a moment. He looked at the three of them and continued,” Modu, is there any magic that can create a stable teleportation formation?”
Mo Du was stunned. Then, he asked doubtfully,” Mr. Shao Qiu, do you mean the type of teleportation array that doesn’ t need people to operate?”
“That’s right. It’s that type. It doesn’ t require human manipulation. It can be stabilized there.”
Shaoqiu nodded.
“This can be done, but it requires three people to use it at the same time..”
Mo Du thought for a moment and said.
“Yeah, well, you go to Gu Yi’s place and ask two people to come over to help. After you find his people, set up a teleportation formation in each province… If that’s the case, we can support them in time…”
“There’s no need to be aggressive in establishing the shelter. We’ re assassins. We walk in the darkness… It’s not in the light of light..”
“Every assassin down the mountain is not allowed to commit adultery and kidnap. Those who violate it will be killed!”When you’ re on mission, you have to kill with one strike. You can’ t expose your organization’s identity, you can’ t drag on your companions, you can’ t drag on the Brotherhood… Kill the violator!”
“Yes!”The three nodded in unison.
“Mm, you can go down. Modu, you can go to Gu Yi’s place now. Mr. Yi, you can gather the assassins and then select 500 people… Thirteenth Aunt… Hmm… You can take care of Shao Yun…”
Sun Yi and Mo Du hurriedly nodded, then turned around and left, while Aunt Thirteen looked at Shao Qiu angrily.
“Why… why do Mo Du and Sun Yi have missions, but I don’ t…”
Looking at Shaoqiu, his third aunt said angrily.
Hearing her sister-in-law’s words and looking at her angry expression, Shao Qiu suddenly realized that her sister-in-law was a little special today… That lips….
As Shaoqiu looked at her, his 13th aunt’s face turned red. Although she had received advanced Western ideological education, she was still an oriental woman. She was conservative and reserved… It was the characteristic of every oriental woman.
Why are you looking at people like this… so shy…
This was what Aunt Thirteen was thinking…
If Shaoqiu knew what his aunt was thinking right now, he would probably immediately shout that slogan….
Kill the monster!
However, Shaoqiu did not know what his aunt was thinking. At this moment, only Shaoqiu and his aunt were in the room…
Both of them were sitting on the bed. Aunt Thirteen’s face was red as she rubbed her hands and fingers, while Shaoqiu was staring at Aunt Thirteen.
The atmosphere was very ambiguous… The pink aura seemed to pervade the entire room…
Shaoqiu’s head slowly leaned towards him. Feeling Shaoqiu’s aura coming from the shop, his 13th aunt felt her heart jump out.
She closed her eyes, her body tensed up… her long eyelashes trembled…
Slowly, she felt as if something had touched her lips… This made her almost jump up in fright!
However, she still restrained her nervousness and opened her mouth slightly. Immediately, her tongue touched that thing….
Hmm… a little salty… not thick… the front is very sharp…
Feeling the stuff in his mouth, Aunt Thirteen opened her eyes!
It was Shao Qiu’s sadistic expression, as well as his extended hand…
At this moment, Shaoqiu’s finger was placed in his aunt’s mouth, and her aunt was dumbfounded….
“Uh… I want to explain… Actually, I saw a leek in your mouth. I wanted to wipe it for you… But you…”
Shao Qiu’s voice slowly fell. He saw that his 13th aunt’s eyes seemed to be spitting fire!
“You bastard!Ah……”Ah!”
13Th aunt stood up and yelled at Shaoqiu before leaving.
Shaoqiu rubbed her head and looked in the direction where Aunt Thirteen left.
On the other side…
Sun Yi gathered all the assassins together.
Standing at the front of the stage, Sun Yi first looked at the assassins apprentices dressed in white robes….
“Children… what was the original intention of our Brotherhood?”
Sun Yi asked loudly first.
“In order to let the world see through some illusions… In order to let everyone no longer suffer from hunger, in order to let the light shine on the world forever!”
Everyone below shouted.
Hearing the words of the people below, Sun Yi nodded.
“Today, we will select 500 assassins here. They will walk out of the Himalayas and spread all over the country… They will become our vanguard!Build a shelter for us!”There will be many dangers in the process… Although you all have black crystals, you won’ t die… But if you’ re hit in the head, you’ ll still die… So there’s someone willing to become one of these 500 people, stand up now!”
“Shua!”
As soon as Sun Yi finished his sentence,1030 assassins took a step forward!
PS: built a nest, everyone could come in and chat with him,9289,46059*

Chapter 35 First, you have to have a girlfriend to collect!Pray for flowers!

At this moment, they waited for a long time!
After hibernating for 20 years, he could finally leave the mountain and complete all their goals. What was death…
For its great purpose, death was insignificant in front of it!Even if they were to fall into hell, even if their souls were to be wiped out, they would not hesitate!
Because….
Everything was for the creed!
At this moment, Sun Yi, who was on the stage, first looked at everyone below, his eyes full of enthusiasm and yearning. He could not help but feel his blood boiling!He shouted,” I know that each of you want to become a vanguard, but this time, you only need 500. Half of you need to stay here!”
“This time, the first 500 people down the mountain will continue to stay behind to train… Wait for the next step!”
After that, Sun Yi turned around and left.
After Sun Yi left first, the assassins in place did not move. Then, they looked at each other….
“Hehe… Brother… Brother… let me go this time!”Let me go!”
One of the assassin apprentices said to an assassin beside him with a dog-legged expression.
The assassin was called Shao 900. Because he was an orphan, he didn’t know his name, so he used Shao Qiu’s surname instead of his name.
There were many assassins like Shao 900. The assassin in front of him was also one. He was called Shao 4 or 5, and he could be considered one of the top 100 in the 1030 members.
“That’s not what I’ m talking about… Mr. Yi Xian said that he needs the top 500 members… I can’ t do anything about that either…”
Shao 4-5 shrugged.
“Hehe… Brother… how about… how about you give this position to me?”
Shao 900 chuckled.
What!Impossible!”Impossible!”
Shao 4-5 hurriedly waved his hand.
Seeing Shao four or five rejections in front of him, Shao 900’s lips curled into a wicked smile.
“Then you…”
“What?”
Shao Si was stunned. Then, he saw the person in front of him shaking slightly.
Not good!
In an instant, Shao Si thought of some possibility. His body leaped back and dodged Shao Si’s attack!
“You… less than 900!”What are you doing!”
Shao 4-5 shouted loudly.
All the assassins around hurriedly looked over.
“Hehe… Although the Brotherhood has a rule not to kill each other, it’s still possible to spar… As long as I knock you out, I can go instead of you…”
Less than 900 walked forward and said.
The expressions of the surrounding assassins changed!The lower ranked assassins all looked at the top ranked assassins with wolf-like eyes, while the top ranked assassins looked at the lower ranked people on guard…
The situation had changed… The assassins on both sides were facing each other, each side had 500 people…
They looked at each other’s chosen targets, their eyes fixed on each other. Everyone’s eyes were filled with fighting spirit!
In fact, staying in the Snow Mountain was a better option, but they wanted to stay in the Snow Mountain instead of themselves. They regarded the vanguard as a kind of glory!
Creak…
At this moment, the door was opened and a figure walked in from outside the door..
Instantly, more than a thousand pairs of eyes looked at the person at the door. Immediately, everyone’s expressions changed…
“Well… you guys continue… I went to the wrong room…”
After saying that, Shao Qiu turned around and left… Then she thought of something and turned around.” You can’ t use weapons… You can’ t kill someone… Otherwise, you’ ll all stay on the mountain for a lifetime!”
Peng!
The door closed again, and then only the assassins in the room looked at each other!
“Ah!”
The two sides collided with each other!
Everyone had already found their target. They collided together!Fist to flesh!
Grip grass!”Young Master Eight Seven, you brat, I actually took out my place!”
“Sir!”
“F*ck!”You’ re almost dead! You’ re courting death!”
Ah!My mother’s squint!You little slut!”I’ ll go all out with you!”
“Don’ t grab my hair!”
……………
At this moment, Shao Qiu and Sun Yi were standing outside the door. When they heard the sound from the house, they smiled at each other.
“You’ re still worried…”
Sun Yi looked at Shao Qiu and smiled.
“They are all looking at the grown-up children. Which one is not our heart’s flesh…”
Shao Qiu smiled.
“They have their own limits. We should trust them…”
Sun Yi said.
“You don’ t understand. They’ re like our children. Even if we know they have a sense of propriety, they’ re still very worried…”
Shao Qiu sighed as if she had come over.
Seeing Shao Qiu’s appearance, Sun Yi was slightly taken aback.
“It’s like you have a child… First, you should find a girlfriend…”
After saying that, Sun Yi turned around and left, leaving behind Shao Qiu who was standing on the spot with a black face.
Grip grass!”What right do you have to despise me!”
As Sun Yi left, Shao Qiu shouted!
However, Sun Yi didn’t seem to hear Shao Qiu’s shout. He continued to walk… There were still many things to do…
When Sun Yi’s figure completely disappeared, Shao Qiu stopped shouting. He sat down on the steps next to the door, and the corner of his mouth could not help but reveal his lonely form…
* I don’ t feel lonely anymore…*

All of them went down the mountain to collect!Pray for flowers!Please reward!

Ten minutes later, the door was pushed open.
Shaoqiu quickly stood up and looked at the door.
A male assassin with a bruised face walked out first, followed by many assassins…
Everyone was bruised and swollen…
“Mr. Shao Qiu…”
Every assassin who walked out saw Shao Qiu shout respectfully, then walked to the empty space in front of him and stood straight.
Soon,500 people came out. They looked at Shaoqiu in front of them, and Shaoqiu was also looking at them.
Everyone lost their color… But they were laughing happily because the smile involved the wound on their faces, causing them to grimace…
Congratulations!”He’s chosen to be the vanguard…”
Shao Qiu looked at everyone below and said.
“For the Brotherhood!”
Everyone shouted!
Looking at the excited crowd, Shao Qiu chuckled. Then, she waved her hand and said,” Alright, don’ t stand. Sit down…”
Hearing Shao Qiu’s words, everyone looked at each other and sat on the ground.
“It’s been 20 years… Hehe… You’ ve all grown up and become assassins…”
As he spoke, Shaoqiu revealed a faint smile on his face. The 500 assassins below also revealed smiles and memories. At the same time, their eyes fell on Shaoqiu, revealing complicated feelings. That kind of feelings contained gratitude, family… etc….
That’s right… It was so fast 20 years ago. They all grew up and became the image they had in their hearts when they were young… And that man was still so big and mysterious in their hearts!
If there was a god in this world, then there was only one god. That was the man in front of him….
When they were in despair, it was this god who saved them from the bitter sea…
“Actually, everyone knows that many of you will die this time down the mountain… Are you afraid?”
Shaoqiu asked softly.
“Not afraid!”
“Not afraid!”
…….
All of them shouted with red faces!For the sake of creed, they dared to face death!
Looking at the red faces of the crowd and their blue veins on their necks, Shao Qiu’s face changed and he instantly stood up and pointed at the crowd below, shouting,” Shit!A bunch of fools!You guys are not afraid!I’m afraid!
Labor and capital were afraid of your death!
They were afraid that they would never see you again in the dining room or in the library!
A bunch of selfish bastards!Damn it!Get lost!All of you are not allowed to leave the mountain!”Let’s go down the mountain alone!”
Hearing Shao Qiu’s curse, everyone present fell silent.
“Wuwu…”
At this moment, a soft cry was heard!
His eyes were red and swollen, his nose was still bleeding, and his mouth was also…
“Mister Shaoqiu… I’ m afraid!I’m afraid of death… Wuu… Wuu… But… I’ m even more afraid of brothers dying!
“I don’ t want them to die… I want them to live…”
At the end, Shao 900 covered his face and cried!
Less than 900 cries caused the others to cry as well.
Seeing that everyone was crying, Shao Qiu’s angry expression slowly disappeared. Then, he looked at the people below with an expressionless face.
In the house behind them, the 500 people who had been knocked down also walked out of the room. They walked out and saw the weeping crowd, as well as Shao Qiu who was standing there emotionlessly. They all walked to the front of Shao Qiu and knelt down.
“I beg Mr. Shaoqiu to forgive them!”
“I beg Mr. Shaoqiu to forgive them!”
The 500 people shouted in unison.
Hearing the cries of the people below, Shaoqiu remained indifferent. His eyes were still looking at the people who were crying…
“Shut up!”
In an instant, everyone stopped crying and looked at the expressionless Shao Qiu.
“What is our creed!”
“We are assassins. We act in the dark and fight for the light!”
Everyone stood up and shouted loudly!
I use my eyes as a blade, it can cut through the darkness!
“Everyone, listen!”
Swoosh!
1030 People stood straight, looking at Shao Qiu in front of them.
“Order the top 500 people to set up a first echelon, specifically responsible for establishing shelters and intelligence networks. The remaining 500 people set up a second echelon, specifically responsible for taking orphans back…”
Shao Qiu turned around and left.
When Shao Qiu left, everyone was stunned.
“What did Mr. Shao Qiu say just now?”
“Looks like we’ re all going down the mountain?”
Grip grass!Really!God!Haha!!”
Haha!”Brother… I’ m wrong… Hahaha…”
“Get lost!”You’ re the one who got rid of the bad luck!”
Haha!!”
…………..
After leaving the courtyard, Shao Qiu came to the weapons warehouse. This was a special place for weapons…
Just as he arrived at the door, he saw Sun Yi push the door open and walk out.
“How is it?”It’s already arranged?”
Sun Yi looked at Shao Qiu and asked.
“Mm… Add another 500 sleeves…”
Shaoqiu nodded.
“Okay… what!Plus 500 sets?”You want it?”
Sun Yi was stunned as he looked at Shao Qiu in surprise.
“Let’s just let them go… It’s time for them to bring some children back… Sigh…”
After saying that, Shao Qiu waved at Sun Yi and turned to leave.*

My bed is very big. Together?Please collect!Pray for flowers!

Shao Qiu!Open the door for me!Hurry up!”Open the door!”
The next day, Shaoqiu, who was still in bed, was woken up by the sound of his 13th aunt outside the door.
He got out of bed and opened the door to look at his angry aunt and asked,” What’s wrong? Who offended you again?”
Humph!”Why let them all go down the mountain!”
Aunt Thirteen’s almond eyes widened as she looked at Shaoqiu.
“Oh?”I have my own plans…”
Shao Qiu said indifferently.
“Don’t you know that the world outside is in chaos right now!”And they’ ve never left the mountain. It’ ll be very dangerous!”
Seeing Shaoqiu’s indifferent expression, Aunt Thirteen said angrily.
“Yeah, I know. You came here early in the morning to tell me this?”
“Then you know you want them to go!”You don’ t care about their lives at all!”
The more Aunt Thirteen said, the more angry she became. She felt that she had misjudged Shao Qiu!
“Come in…”
At this moment, Shao Qiu let out a faint smile and then turned around and walked back.
Aunt Thirteen hesitated for a moment. After seeing that there was no one around, she also walked into the room. Then, she quickly closed the door.
“What… I feel like a thief..”
Seeing his sister-in-law’s cautious appearance, Shao Qiu smiled and said.
“Who… is the thief!”
Aunt Thirteen’s face turned red after she said that.
“Hehe, do you know why our assassin chose Eagle as his partner?”
Shao Qiu chuckled as he looked at his aunt’s red face.
“Hmm… because… because we are very similar to Ying…”
Aunt Thirteen thought for a moment and said.
“Aiyo, it’s not bad. You actually know… Do you know that we have those similar places?”
Shaoqiu looked at his sister-in-law in surprise and continued to ask.
“Uh……”That’s because Ying, like us, chose a good target and then killed it with one strike?”
Aunt Thirteen was stunned and said hesitantly.
“I wonder if you’ve heard a story about Eagle before?”Every newborn eagle will be brought to the top of the cliff by the eagles, and then the eagles will be pushed down…”
“Ah…”
“Because the eagles will one day leave Eagle’s arms. All they have to do is let them through the trials and tribulations… Otherwise, they will never grow up…”
“Actually… I feel like this is very similar to our assassins…”
Hearing Shao Qiu’s words, Aunt Thirteen stood there silently. Actually, she knew Shao Qiu’s words, and she also knew that Shao Qiu’s decision was correct, but she was still very reluctant to part with it…
“If you were that type of female eagle… Uh… Eagle… I think you would make the same choice…”
He rolled his eyes at Shaoqiu and his 13th aunt pouted, expressing her anger…
“Hehe, all right, don’t make a fuss. If you get up so early, do you want to sleep for a while?”My bed is quite big… together?”
Shao Qiu patted the bed and asked.
“Ah… you hooligan!”
Peng!
Aunt Thirteen opened the door and ran out!
Peng!”Aiyo!”
A cry came from outside!
Shaoqiu opened the door and saw his 13th aunt sitting on the ground while Sun Yi stood there with an innocent expression on his face.
“I want to say, should I change my aunt to call the president’s wife?”
Sun Yi asked doubtfully.
Hearing Sun Yi’s words, Aunt Thirteen’s face turned red and she quickly ran away.
“Well… actually, Aunt Thirteen isn’ t bad, Mr. Shaoqiu… when did you guys get things done? This way, the Brotherhood is considered to have a successor…”
Looking at his sister-in-law, Sun Yi thought for a moment and said to Shao Qiu.
“Huh?”What?”
Shaoqiu looked at Sun Yi with a dumbfounded expression… It seemed like he had misunderstood… Should he explain this misunderstanding?
If he explained it, he would still be single!
“Cough cough… that Yi ah… what’s the matter so early in the morning?”
After coughing twice, Shao Qiu asked with a stiff face.
“Mr. Shaoqiu, now that all the assassins are ready, the sleeves have been distributed.”
Sun Yi hurriedly said.
“Oh… okay, let them leave.”
Shaoqiu nodded.
“That… that… Mr. Shao Qiu, I’ ll go down as well…”
Hearing Sun Yi’s words, Shao Qiu thought for a moment before nodding.
“Alright, then you can go as well. Look at them more. If there’s any problem, immediately use the teleportation formation to return..”
“Yes, I know Mr. Shaoqiu. Then I’ m ready to leave.”
Sun Yi turned around and left.
After Sun Yi left, Shaoqiu stood there and hesitated for a moment before turning around to walk outside.
After arriving outside, Shao Qiu hid his body and aura and walked to the square outside the palace.
At this moment, in the middle of the square, there were a thousand white-robed assassins. They were standing there, each standing on their shoulders with a falcon!
Sun Yi stood in front of him. Beside him were Mo Du and the two mages he had brought.
“Let’s start…”
Sun Yi nodded at Mo Du.
Then, Mo Du and the other two mages started to activate their magic. Immediately, three rings appeared in front of everyone.
“Gansu Province… Enter!”
Sun Yi first said to the people below.
Then, ten assassins walked up. They crossed their arms and nodded at Sun Yi and Mo Du before jumping into the teleportation portal.
Then, the remaining people started to jump into the teleportation portal in line. Each province had ten people… More people were scattered…
After everyone entered the portal, Sun Yi also jumped in.
PS: built a nest. Everyone came in to chat and beat their ass,9289,46059*

Half a year later, he asked for a collection!Please reward!Pray for flowers!

Half a year later, in a certain county in Gansu Province.
Wu Changgui was the county head of this county, and he was also the largest local ruffian in this county…
Today was his 60th birthday. Many people in the city came to his house to celebrate his birthday……
At this moment, he was wearing a big red birthday suit and was sitting on the chair. His face was red as he looked at the people below.
“County Head Wu, this is a birthday gift from my Dongliang Rice Branch. I hope that County Head Wu will be as lucky as the Southern Hill!”
A man in a suit and glasses was standing there with a box in his hand and said respectfully.
“Haha, thank you, Dong Liang Mi!”
Wu Changgui laughed and a servant beside him walked over to pick up the gift box in the man’s hand and deliver it to Wu Changgui.
After taking the gift box from behind, Wu Changgui ignored the people standing below and tore open the bag and looked at the things in the gift box.
A 10 cm long jade ruyi was placed inside the gift box. Wu Changgui smiled even more when he saw it.
Haha!”Thank you, President Wang. I heard that the rice price has been declining recently?”
“Sigh… Yes, County Head Wu. Originally, today is your old birthday. I don’ t want to say it, but sigh…”
As he sighed and shook his head, President Wang said.
“Alright, I also feel that the current price of rice is too low. Tomorrow, the price will be increased by 30% according to the previous price. If someone asks, say that it’s what I’ m talking about… A bunch of people are poor. If they don’ t have the money to buy rice to eat, scram and eat the bark!”
Wu Changgui waved his hand and said.
“Haha, thank you… Thank you, County Head Wu… Thank you…”
President Wang said excitedly.
“Alright, let’s go…”
Wu Changgui waved his hand and told him to go down. Then, he asked the servant next to him to come up.
…………
Crack!
Suddenly, a yellow lightning appeared in the dark sky, followed by a thunderous sound!
Through the light from the lightning, two people in white robes squatted on the roof of the main house of the Wu Residence, looking at the people eating and drinking below…
There were still two hawks on their shoulders. The two hawks were flapping their wings in annoyance….
Because they were wearing hoods, they couldn’t tell whether they were men or women.
“Why do you feel a little strange today?”It seems like I’ m very upset.”
One of the white robed men stroked the shoulder eagle’s head and said.
“Maybe it was thunder that scared me…”
Another white-robed man touched the somewhat agitated Falcon and said.
“Forget it, forget it… I’ ll finish the task first…”
“Mm…”
After a simple conversation, the two of them were not talking. Their eyes looked at the old man wearing a red robe.
Wu Changgui did not know that there were two eagle eyes on his head!
Haha!Drink!”No one is allowed to leave today!”
Holding the glass in his hand, Wu Changgui said loudly to the people standing up.
The surrounding people picked up their wine glasses and drank them all…
“Haha, come and drink!”
Seeing that everyone was happy, County Head Wu continued to pick up the cup.
Just at this moment, there was a sudden burst of noise and exclamations from afar!
Ah!”The pig ran out!”
Not far away, two old black pigs, about 300kg in weight, rushed into the courtyard. They ran around like crazy.
The originally bustling courtyard immediately became chaotic!
A cry of surprise!Scream!And the sound of pigs!In the courtyard!
“Good opportunity!”
At this moment, a white-robed man hurriedly said.
“No… Wait a moment… I’ ll find out if I make a move here!”
Another white-robed man spoke.
Pa!”Bang!”
As soon as he finished speaking, two gunshots came from the courtyard below. Then, the entire courtyard quieted down.
In the middle of the courtyard, Wu Changgui was holding a pistol in his hand. The barrel of the pistol was still emitting white smoke. There was blood on the heads of the two sows not far away from him, and they fell to the ground, twitching… They even let out a moan…
“County Head Wu!”Good spear technique!”
At this moment, a sharp-eyed man hurriedly said to flatter.
“Yes!If County Head Wu lived in ancient times, it would definitely be Xiao Li Guanghua!”This spear technique is truly godly!”
“Where to fight!”
County Head Wu laughed when he heard the praise from the crowd. However, he frowned and said,” Why did this f*cking pig come here? Let’s see who it is!”
After County Head Wu finished speaking, a middle-aged woman in shabby clothes walked over in fear. She then knelt in front of County Head Wu and said in panic,” County Head Wu… I’ m sorry… I’ m really sorry… I don’ t know what’s going on either. These two pigs were originally fine, but suddenly, like they went crazy, they broke through the pigsty and rushed out. No matter how they tried to stop them, they couldn’ t stop them… Please, County Head Wu, so it’s me!”
F*ck!Let labor forgive you!Damn it!”It’s not easy for us to live for 60 years, but we’ ve all been destroyed by these two pigs. Now, we’ ll kill you!”
After saying that, County Head Wu’s gun directly hit the middle-aged woman’s head!
When the two white robed men on the roof saw this scene, their expressions changed!
“No!”Four nine must go down now, or that woman will die!”
One of the white-robed men said anxiously.
The other white-robed man directly flicked his sleeve and coldly said,” Go!”
After saying that, the two of them jumped down!
PS: built a nest… Everyone can come in and chat with us,9289,46059*

Chapter 39: All abnormal requests for collection!Please reward!Pray for flowers!

“Peng!”
A dull sound appeared in the quiet courtyard. Everyone immediately looked in the direction of the sound.
Two white figures were running towards them. The white clothes were like two white ghosts in the dark night!
Their speed was very fast!It was so fast that no one could react!
At this moment, Wu Changgui looked at the white ghost rushing over and his expression changed!To be the head of a county, he must have his own ability!
The gun in his hand was lifted up instantly. He didn’t even glance at it and directly shot a shadow towards him.
“Pa!”
The gunshots rang out and the white figure paused for a moment!Then, his speed increased!
“Quickly protect County Head Wu!”
At this moment, the security captain who was standing next to him shouted!
When the surrounding people heard the security captain’s words, they also rushed forward!
At this moment, when the two assassins saw the people rushing over, the sleeves in their hands popped out and the two of them jumped up high!A cold light appeared on the sleeve of his wrist!He raised his arm high!
“Hmm…”
There was a muffled sound!Following that, everyone saw two bodies lying beneath the two white-robed men. Their eyes widened, revealing fear and despair. They were thinking about this world!
“Ah!”
He killed someone!”Run!”
The surrounding people cried out in terror!They had no time to protect County Head Wu!
“County Head Wu!”I’ ll bring my brothers to get a gun!”
At this moment, the security captain hurriedly shouted and ran towards the distance!
“F*ck!”
Looking at the escaping security captain, Wu Changgui cursed. If he could escape this time, he must kill this son of a turtle!Damn it!
However, there was no time for him to curse because he saw the two white-robed men walking towards him step by step. Their hands were still stained with blood. Every step they took, the blood would two drops…
“Two… two strong men… how did I, Wu Changgui, offend you?”I’ m here to apologize… We’ ve already settled this, and I’ ll give 500 yuan to the two warriors, how about that?”
As he retreated, Wu Changgui said.
The two assassins continued to walk towards Wu Changgui as if they did not hear him.
“1,000 Yuan!”
Wu Changgui’s face turned flustered!
“2000!”
“3000!”
No matter how much he raised the price, the two of them still walked towards him. Soon, the two of them were two meters away from him!
F*ck!”Go die!”
Seeing that the two of them were so close to him, a smile appeared on their faces as they pointed their guns at one of them and cursed!
“Pa!”
Gunshots rang out!Both of their bodies flashed at the same time!However, one of them had a red flower on his shoulder, while the other came behind Wu Changgui and raised his right hand high!The sword tip of that sleeve still had the blood of that person!
Then!His middle finger and index finger hooked his sleeve!Pull down!The sword in his sleeve immediately descended from the original stab to one-handed grip!
“Shua!”
He forcefully stabbed down!The blade directly pierced through the head cover!
Swoosh!
With another sound, the assassin pulled out his sleeve and released his hand… The sleeve had changed back to its previous state!
Wu Changgui’s body fell to the ground…
“Retreat!”
The two of them looked at each other and jumped onto the roof. Then, they quickly ran away!
Crack!Pa!
Another thunder!The blue lightning shone on the courtyard, only three corpses lay there… There were still some food left in the surroundings…
……………..
In a shabby house in the county, two assassins opened the door and came here. Then, they walked to a cooking stove inside. One of them picked up the cooking stove and the other jumped down!
It was like the previous anti-Japanese movie,” The Tunnel Battle “…………
Beneath the house was a large cellar… Although it was underground, it was surrounded by large green stones… It looked very sturdy…
There were three assassins in white robes sitting in the cellar. Some were wiping their sleeves and some were lying on the bed and resting with their eyes closed.
Seeing the two of them enter, one of the assassins who wiped his sleeves casually asked,” Done?”Looks like it’s not going well?”
“Mm… There are two pigs who don’ t know why, they’ re crazy… There’s no other choice but to move ahead…”
49 Nodded and said, while the injured assassin walked to the side. He picked up a clip from the table to take out the bullet from the wound.
What!It was destroyed by two pigs!”Hahahaha!”
The assassin who had closed his eyes to rest suddenly sat up and laughed.
His laughter led the other two assassins to laugh as well.
Seeing the three of them laughing, Shao Sanjiu frowned and continued,” It’s strange today… Lonely Shadow is very agitated. It’s clearly a good weather, but it’s still thunder… Yellow and blue…”
Shao 49’s words caused the three of them to stop laughing. Then, they frowned and began to think.
“I feel a little strange when you say that… Today when I went out, I saw the dogs howling for no reason, and the chickens raised by the residents flying around for no reason…”
“Me too… When he brought the Falcon to investigate today, it didn’ t want to fly out… And it was still barking around… It’s never done this before…”
………
In the shelter, it quieted down. Everyone frowned. Even the injured assassin stopped moving…
They had seen many miraculous things before, so they had taken these unusual phenomena seriously….
Pa!
At this moment, the entrance to the top was opened..
One of the assassins jumped down and hummed,” A bowl of mutton is shaking. The good people in the world are shaking and killing. Gordon is shaking and shaking.The sickle came over and shook its back. It shook the three stone wheat and tickled.” Uh, why are you looking at me like this?”
“It’s fine…300… Did you find anything strange when you went out today?”
Shao Sanjiu asked with a frown.
“Hmm… Nothing… It’s very normal… It seems like there’s something strange about this song that I sang yesterday, but today, all the children in the city will sing… Is this an abnormal place?”
The assassin thought for a moment and then said.*

Chapter 40: This is my first time asking for a collection!Pray for flowers!Please reward!

At this moment, on the snowy mountain, Shao Qiu was lying on the bed.
At this moment, there was a knock on the door. Shaoqiu walked off the bed and opened the door to see his aunt standing there.
“You’ re here…”
Shaoqiu looked at his sister-in-law and smiled.
Seeing Shaoqiu’s smile, Aunt Thirteen’s face turned slightly red. She then lowered her head and gave a gentle nod.
“En, come in…”
As he spoke, Shaoqiu leaned to the side to make room.
Aunt Thirteen pursed her lips and walked in.
When his sister-in-law came in, Shao Qiu reached out to look at both sides and closed the door.
Bang!
The sound of the door closing made his sister-in-law’s body tremble slightly… Then he stood there and lowered his head.
“Hmm… Come on… It’s getting late, hurry and finish…”
Shaoqiu looked at Aunt Thirteen who was standing there with his head lowered and said with a smile.
“Hmm… is it really not painful?”
13Th aunt’s fingers twisted together and asked nervously.
“Actually… Actually, I don’ t know either. But it shouldn’ t hurt…”
Shaoqiu was a little embarrassed. After all, he was an old monster for a thousand years. He had never done anything like that before. It was really embarrassing to say it… But he was a little proud… He had collected something for a thousand years and handed it to you… You should be very grateful to me…
“But… but… this is also my first time…”
Aunt Thirteen said softly with a red face.
“Hmm… Of course it’s your first time. Why else would I look for you? Alright… Hurry up and take it off…”
Shaoqiu looked at his sister-in-law’s awkward expression and said anxiously.
“You!Why are you so anxious!”I’ m very nervous for the first time…”
His sister-in-law’s face turned red, and then her voice grew smaller and smaller…
“Why aren’ t you in a hurry… It’s already a few minutes… I’ ll be able to sleep after I finish… It’s very slow to do this!”
Ah!”Are you going to be so slow?”
The slower the speed, the stronger I am!”Come on, let’s stop talking, hurry up and take off…”
After saying that, Shao Qiu reached out and pulled his sister-in-law’s arm.
Ah!What are you doing!”Hooligan!”
Aunt Thirteen looked at her hand and jumped away like a rabbit!
What are you doing!”Let me check it out!”
Shaoqiu looked at his sister-in-law’s panicked expression and said helplessly.
“I… I won’ t do it anymore!”
After that, Aunt Thirteen quickly opened the door and ran out!
“….Ha… a woman… isn’ t she just checking to see if there’s an Eagle Eye bloodline… It’s like something…”
“Ah…”
Shao Qiu muttered, then a cry came from outside…
Shao Qiu opened the door and looked outside.
His aunt sat on the ground and covered her forehead, while Sun Yi’s expression was as expected….
Seeing this scene, Shao Qiu felt so familiar… It was as if this scene had happened half a year ago.
“Well… there’s a saying in ancient times that husband and wife are fighting at the bedside and at the end of the bed… what can we talk about…”
Sun Yi explained.
“Ah… no… not…”
13Th aunt’s face immediately turned red. She did n’ t care about a small bag on her forehead and hurriedly waved her hand.
“Mm… It really isn’ t…”
Shao Qiu nodded and said seriously.
“Alright… You guys should take care of your husband and wife…”
Sun Yi waved his hand.
“Aiya… No, it’s Shao Qiu who told me to check if I have Eagle Eye bloodline…”
Eagle Eye?”Didn’ t we all have it?”
Sun Yi was stunned. He looked at Aunt Thirteen and Shaoqiu in confusion. He felt that Aunt Thirteen’s excuse was really bad…
“Actually, the Eagle Eye you’ re learning isn’ t the real Eagle Eye. The real Eagle Eye needs blood to activate… And your one is just stimulating the inner part of your brain and forcibly remembering the surrounding terrain..”
Shao Qiu explained.
“Oh… Then do you think I have one?”
Sun Yi nodded and asked.
“It’s too late. Let’s talk about it tomorrow day… By the way, aren’ t you at the foot of the mountain? Why are you back?”
Shao Qiu asked.
“Oh… I just received a message from the shelter in Guyuan County, Gansu Province. There are some abnormalities over there…”
Sun Yi said.
“Abnormal phenomenon?What do you mean?”A sow has learned to climb a tree?”
Shao Qiu was stunned.
“I didn’ t learn to climb a tree, but I went crazy…”
Sun Yi was not amused by Shao Qiu’s little humor.
“Young Four Nine and Young Seven Three were on mission today, but they were destroyed by two pigs. They ran out of the pigsty for no reason. The Falcon beside them also suddenly became very irritable. The weather was very good at night, but there was thunder in the sky. The color was also blue and yellow… It was strange……”
Hearing Sun Yi’s words, Shao Qiu gradually frowned.
“By the way, there was an unknown song that spread throughout Guyuan County today. This song has never been heard before…”
“What song?”
“A bowl of mutton shakes, it’s white, the good people in the world shake, the thief kills……..”
“Stop… your singing…”
Shaoqiu hurriedly covered his ears and looked at the innocent Sun Yixian.
“You made me sing…”
Sun Yi shrugged.
“But… I didn’ t expect your voice to be so penetrating!”
Shao Qiu put down his hands and sat down on the ground, thinking…
His sister-in-law looked at Shao Qiu sitting there and asked doubtfully,” What’s wrong with Shao Qiu?”Is there a treasure that is about to be born?”
“I don’ t know… but I feel that something bad is going to happen..”
Shao Qiu shook her head.
PS: built a nest, everyone could come in and chat with him,9286,46059*

Chapter 41 Earthquake!Please collect!Pray for flowers!Please reward!

“How many years is it today?”
Suddenly, Shaoqiu raised his eyes and asked Sun Yi.
“1920, What happened?”
Sun Yi was stunned when he saw Shao Qiu’s appearance. His sister-in-law was stunned when he saw him!
After spending 20 years with Shao Qiu, he had never seen Shao Qiu like this before!
“1920!Gansu, Guyuan, and now it was winter!”It still happened!”
Shao Qiu stood up and muttered to himself.
“What’s wrong?”What happened?”
Sun Yi and his 13th aunt looked at Shao Qiu and understood the seriousness of the matter!
Quick!Quick!Inform all assassins to gather!Now, they all headed to Guyuan County, Gansu Province!And all the surrounding counties, let them send all the commoners to other places through teleportation channels!Quick!!!”
Shao Qiuhong roared angrily at the two of them!
Hearing Shao Qiu’s words, the two of them turned around and ran towards the teleportation portal!At this moment, they did not know what was going to happen next, but they knew that something big must have happened to make Shaoqiu react so much!
Wait!”Aunt Thirteen, you stay!”
At this moment, Shao Qiu behind him suddenly said to Aunt Thirteen.
“What?”
“You stay!”
Shaoqiu looked at her aunt and said.
No!”I…”
As soon as he finished speaking, his third aunt felt Shao Qiu’s figure flash before her eyes darkened.
What are you looking at!”Hurry up!”
Holding his unconscious thirteenth aunt in his arms, Shaoqiu looked at Sun Yi and shouted.
“Okay!”
Sun Yi quickly ran over!
Shaoqiu, on the other hand, ran to his room with his 13th aunt in his arms. After placing her on the bed, she turned around and left the room to run towards teleportation.
As he ran to Shaoqiu, he thought back to the news he had read on the Internet a thousand years ago!
One of the highest earthquakes in human history!12.16 Haiyuan Earthquake ”
The magnitude 8.5 earthquake had been recorded by more than 90 seismic stations all over the world. Moreover, the aftershock lasted for three years, causing 280,000 people to die and 300,000 people to be injured. Just the city alone had destroyed four, and more than a dozen counties had caused serious damage!
Just ten minutes!288,000 People died!What a terrifying thing!
Soon, Shaoqiu arrived at the teleportation portal. Seeing Sun Yi standing there with an anxious expression, Shaoqiu’s heart trembled.
“What’s wrong?”Why didn’ t you enter?”
Shao Qiu asked in a trembling voice.
“…… Entering… not entering…”
“Let’s go to other places now. Gather everyone and teleport to the province next to Gansu Province!”Quick!”
After speaking, Shaoqiu jumped into a teleportation portal.
……………
In Jingyuan County, Zhou Yan, the county head, came to the courtyard. The dogs in the courtyard kept barking!It was as if she was predicting what would happen next. She lifted her head and looked in the distance. A thunderclap sounded from afar!The lightning shone on the entire sky, blue… red… yellow… all kinds of colors… It looked like there were countless balls of light rolling in the sky.
Zhou Yan frowned. His premonition grew stronger…
This phenomenon… This phenomenon… It seems like someone has heard of it….
Peng!
At this moment, a dull sound came from beneath his feet!
Not good!It was an earthquake!
Quick!Quick!Everyone got up!”It’s an earthquake!”
Turning around!Zhou Yan pointed to the surrounding houses and shouted!
As soon as he finished speaking, the entire world trembled!The surrounding houses collapsed instantly!
There was also his child, wife, and parents in the house!
Boom!Bang!
Bang!
Then, a 5 meter wide and countless meters long crack appeared on the ground!This crack spread to an invisible place!
Quick!Run!”Run!”
Zhou Yan stood there, crying loudly!
But no one in the surroundings answered him. His voice was drowned in the sound of the house collapsing!
“Please stop!Hurry up and stop!”Please!”
He was still shouting!
But no matter how he called it, the earthquake was still shaking!The house was still collapsing!There was a faint scream!
At this moment, a hand reached out from the collapsed house not far away. It was raised high!
Seeing that hand, Zhou Yan ran over!
“I’m here!I’m here!Steady!”Steady!”
As he spoke, Zhou Yan straightened and moved the stone on that hand!
However, the stone on it was too huge. No matter how much strength Zhou Yan had, he did not move at all…
There was no other way. Zhou Yan knelt down and started digging with his hands!
Soon, his hands were covered in blood!Two fingers fell off!But he was still digging!
Because there was still someone alive beneath him!That person was reaching out for help!
“Hold on!”I beg you to persist!”
Zhou Yan shouted as he continued digging!
But when he finished, he was stunned!
That was because the hands that had been raised had lost all their strength and fell down!
This indicated that the people below were dead!He was completely dead!
The earthquake continued!
At this moment, white snowflakes floated down from the sky…
Zhou Yan fell to the ground helplessly. He looked at the snowflakes floating in the sky….
“Boo… Boo… Boo… Boo…”
She was crying like a child!She cried loudly!
The snow grew bigger and bigger, as if the heavens had sensed his emotions!
At this moment, he saw a group of people in white robes running around on the collapsed house!
Was this the emissary from the snow mountain?!
PS: built a nest… Everyone can come in and chat with us,9289,46059*

Chapter 42 Saving People!! Please collect!Pray for flowers!Please reward!

On the snowy mountain, countless white assassins were standing there. Shao Qiu, Sun Yi, and Mo Du were standing in front of them.
“Mr. Shaoqiu, other than the assassins from Gansu Province, everyone else has arrived!”
Mo Du walked to Shao Qiu and said.
“Yes, now activate the nearest teleportation formation!”
Shaoqiu nodded.
“Yes!”
Mo Du immediately activated the teleportation formation!
After the teleportation formation was activated, Shao Qiu took a look at the crowd and jumped in!
Then, the people behind all jumped in!
Everyone who entered the teleportation formation had just landed on the ground when they ran towards Shao Qiu’s figure in front of them!
In the pitch-black night, there was still a heavy snow in the sky. A white-robed assassin was like a ghost, his figure quickly flashing!
Soon, they arrived at the periphery of the center of the earthquake. The houses that entered their eyes were collapsed, as well as the people who were wailing!
Some were covered in blood, some were still digging in the ruins!
They were saving their families and relatives!
“Move now!”
Shao Qiu said coldly, then took the lead and charged forward!
The others also ran quickly!
A thousand white-robed assassins suddenly appeared here, causing all the commoners to be stunned!However, when they saw these people in white helping to rescue the people, although they were curious about who these people were, at this moment, they were only grateful!
“Are you alright?”If you’ re alright, hurry up and help save us!”
At this moment, an assassin walked to Zhou Yan Ting’s side and asked.
“You… who are you?”
Zhou Yan asked stammeringly.
“We’ re brothers. Hurry and save us!”
The assassin turned around and ran towards the collapsed house!Because he could feel a few weak auras below him. If he didn’t help, it would be over!
Walking up to the collapsed house, the assassin hugged the stone with both hands. He casually lifted it, and the veins under his neck bulged up!
Ah!!
F*ck!Unable to move!Come over quickly!”Help!”
He shouted at Zhou Yan who was still lying there.
“Oh!”
Zhou Yan came to his senses and hurried to the side. Then, the two of them lifted the stone to one side!
“I have a seriously injured person here!”
At this moment, the voice of an assassin came from not far away!
Shao Qiu, who was digging the ruins, hurriedly ran over!He saw that the man who had just been dug out had already completely lost his chest!His mouth was spitting blood and some organ fragments…
“He can’ t do it anymore…”
Shao Qiu said softly.
He had the shroud, but the shroud could only treat any disease… not injuries…
By the way!
There was another function!
To revive the dead for a short time!
Thinking of this, Shao Qiu immediately took down his cloak and covered it on the body of the deceased!
The man who had just stopped breathing opened his eyes and looked around!
Quick!”Help save him now!”
Shao Qiu took down the cloak and said to the man.
After saying that, Shao Qiu ran towards the next corpse!The man understood and knelt down at Shao Qiu. After deeply kowtowing, he stood up and joined the rescue team!
With the addition of the assassins, people were saved every second. At the same time, people joined the rescue team!
Some of the injuries were serious, but the ones that could be treated were taken to the snow mountain by Mo Du. There was Sun Yi there first… Shao Yun was helping Sun Yi first…
“I have one here!”Help me!”
Someone was shouting!
“Coming!”It’s here!”
After that, he ran over!
Boom!
At this moment, the entire ground shook violently again!
The assassin who was running was directly buried underneath!
“Shao Zhangqiu!”
Looking at the assassin buried in the ground, a nearby assassin shouted with red eyes!
“Your names are too earthy. Use numbers instead of…. Listen to my name. Shao Zhangqiu… My original name is Zhangqiu. All of my names are Shao Zhangqiu… You guys should be grateful for this name’s domineeringness!In the future, I will become an assassin like Mr. Shaoqiu!!”
The voice of the middle-aged boy in white robes came to mind!
“Save the people next to you, I’ ll save him!”
Shao Qiu hurriedly said, then rushed to the ruins, his hands began to dig quickly!
Soon, Shao Zhangqiu’s figure appeared!His head was full of blood… his chest was also flat…
“Shao Qiu… Mr….”
F*ck!It doesn’ t matter. You’ ve implanted a black crystal before. Unless your head breaks, you won’ t die!”Get up!”
Red-eyed… Shao Qiu shouted at Shao Zhangqiu who was lying there.
“Yes… Yes… Mr. Shao Qiu…”
Shao Zhangqiu got up and fell to the ground!
“Someone send him to the palace and let Sun Yi stop the bleeding first…. Come back and save the people!”
Shao Qiu shouted loudly.
As soon as he finished speaking, an assassin hurried over and grabbed Shao Zhangqiu and threw him into the teleportation portal.
After that, he turned around and continued to run into the ruins, starting to dig out the living civilians!
For Shao Qiu who had lived for more than a thousand years… Time was life. It was just farting…
This sentence should be used here!
Because every second they delayed, a commoner might die because of that second!!!
All of them had to hurry up!Save everyone!
When the surrounding people saw this scene, their eyes were all red… They thanked those people in white robes!Thank them!*

Chapter 43: Human Greed for Collection!Pray for flowers!Please reward!

“The aftershock is coming!”Quick, dodge!”
Sensing the waves coming from the ground, Shao Qiu shouted!
The surrounding assassins were stunned when they heard Shao Qiu’s voice. Then, they buried their heads and continued digging with their sleeves!
Looking at everyone’s reaction, Shao Qiu was also stunned, but his eyes revealed a hint of satisfaction.
Boom!
Another assassin was buried below!
Someone immediately ran over and dug him out!
His chest was pierced by an iron weapon!
“Don’t worry about me!Go save the people!”We can’ t go back!”
The assassin did not hold his hand, he gritted his teeth and crawled towards the portal!
He could not let them waste their time on him!There were still many civilians who had not been saved!
At this moment, an old woman hurried over. Because of her age, she almost fell to the ground several times…
The wound on her forehead had not been healed, but it had stopped bleeding. Her hair was white, and her face was covered in dust as well.
“Wa… I… I’ ll help you…”
The old woman then stretched out her hand and a woman in her thirties hurried over.
“Come… Little brother… let’s help you over.”
They were all people who had just been rescued. Originally, they wanted to help, but they were stopped by these white-robed men. Because there were still aftershocks, there was still danger… They did not want them to be in danger… So they were left behind…
“Thank you… Thank you…”
This time, the assassin did not refuse, because he also wanted to quickly return to the snow mountain, let Mr. Sun Yixian stop the bleeding, and then he came back to save these people!
………….
This scene was just a small episode. No one paid attention to it, because their hearts were all on those people who had not yet been saved!
An hour passed…
Two hours had passed……
During this period, more than a dozen assassins were buried in the ruins by the aftershock, or they were smashed!
Three hours had passed….
The snow in the sky grew bigger and bigger. Those people who had been rescued all hugged their shoulders and trembled…
“Mr. Shaoqiu, it’s too cold right now. Our constitution doesn’ t matter, but those commoners….”
Mo Du wiped his forehead. That place was hit by a rock during the aftershock. Blood and sweat merged together and flowed into his eyes, making him very uncomfortable…
“Yes, take a few people to the snow mountain and bring all the cotton clothes in the palace. If it’s not enough, you can go to Gu Yi’s place and ask them for something…”
Shao Qiu lowered her head and continued to carry the stone.
“Alright, Mr Shao Qiu…”
Mo Du nodded and then turned to leave.
……..
At this moment, a loud noise came from nearby!Hearing the voice, Shaoqiu looked over and saw that the man who had been revived by Shaoqiu suddenly fell to the ground. He didn’t move at all. The surrounding people surrounded him.
Then… another person fell to the ground…
One… two…
Three…
The last few hundred people fell to the ground without any breath.
Seeing this scene, Shao Qiu sighed.
He could only revive them for a short time… It was impossible to completely revive them…
He!”They are demons!”
A frightened voice came over and looked in the direction of the voice. A man with a middle score in glasses was pointing at Shaoqiu and the white-robed assassins.
Shaoqiu was stunned. He then frowned and looked at the man who was still pointing at them in fear. He looked like a traitor in an anti-Japanese film.
He!He was a devil!I saw him covering these people with that cloth, and then these people came to life. Now that they were all dead, it was definitely him!”It’s him!”
The traitor continued to shout in terror, but Shao Qiu saw a hint of greed in his eyes….
What was greed?
When the surrounding people heard the traitors’ words, they all looked at Shaoqiu. Some people could not help but take two steps back.
Seeing this place, Shao Qiu felt a little bored… very uncomfortable… very uncomfortable…
At this moment, all the assassins stopped moving as well… Standing there, they were all holding blood as they looked at the traitor!
At the same time, when they saw the actions of the people, they felt wronged. Sullen… their noses were sore… their eyes seemed to have flowed out!
They were all very simple. They were only a few years old on top of the snow mountain and had lived for 20 years. They only wanted to save those people who were buried in the by the earthquake.
What are they doing!What are you stopping for!How many people were buried inside!”Let’s continue digging!”
Shao Qiu shouted at the assassins who had stopped!
The assassins silently bent down to wipe the tears in their eyes as they continued to dig with their hands full of blood…
After shouting at the assassins, Shao Qiu turned around and looked at the traitor. He asked indifferently,” Then what do you want to do?”
“You… are the evil thing in your hands!That was the devil’s thing!”You have to hand it over!”
The traitor finally revealed his greed in his heart… His eyes shone as he looked at the white red cape on Shaoqiu.
“You’ re talking about this…”
Shaoqiu’s face revealed a hint of bitterness. He held a corner of his cape in his hand and was stunned before he could finish his sentence because he saw…
“Bang!”
“Ah!”
A brick behind him directly hit the back of the traitor’s head. Then, a middle-aged woman pointed at the bespectacled man who was lying on the ground screaming loudly,” You little bastard!This mother slapped you to death!Although this old lady had never gone to school and didn’t know a single word, this old lady still knew what you were thinking!Didn’t he just want the magic treasure in the hands of the immortals!”I’ ll kill you!”
After that, the brick in the middle-aged woman’s hand continued to hit the traitor’s head!
Haha, good fight!”Kill him!”
“Kill him!”
The surrounding people shouted.
Only when the traitor lay motionless on the ground did he stop cursing.
“That… Immortal Master, I’m sorry… He’s not something!”We know that you are not an evil thing, but an immortal treasure. I… we… thank you for everything you did for us..”
As she spoke, the woman directly knelt down at Shaoqiu.
“No need… no need…”
Shaoqiu’s face changed and she flashed to support the woman.
The assassins behind him raised their heads and looked at this scene… A smile appeared on their faces… The depression and grievance in their hearts instantly disappeared!*

If you want to blame it, then blame this world!Pray for flowers!~

After another three hours, the sky gradually brightened…
The snow grew larger and larger… The thickness of the snow had reached 20 cm!
The people who had been rescued were dressed in the clothes Mo Du handed over. They surrounded the group of assassins who had fused with the snow.
They were still digging up the people buried in the ruins. Now, they had already passed 7 hours. Even if their physical fitness was strong, they still felt exhausted.
Next to him, Mo Du was bringing a few women from the countryside to cook hot soup…
The women in the countryside were all scared when they saw Mo Du’s skin color. But when they saw the wound on Mo Du’s forehead, they realized that Mo Du’s skin color was n’ t that scary. There was also some excitement…
These rural women were all widows in the county…
At this moment, a few white-robed assassins walked out from the portal. There was still blood on their chests, and some of them were covered with gauze…
“Why are you here? Didn’ t I let you recuperate properly!”
Looking at the person, Mo Du frowned and scolded.
“Mr. Modu, just leave these to us. Although we can’ t participate in the rescue, we can still do these things…”
The injured assassin in the lead said.
Hearing the injured assassin’s words, Mo Du pondered for a moment before nodding.
“Then leave this to you. I’ ll go save them.”
After speaking, Mo Du turned around and left. He had been taking care of the people from the back. He saw those people buried in the ruins, screaming from time to time, and the aftershocks from time to time already wanted to rush to the front….
Sometimes people are so cheap!
They knew that it was very dangerous. It was very tiring. They might fall into disability, or lose their lives. They would also break through and fight for it!
“Coming!”Sir, this is for you… It’s too cold, put on more clothes…”
An injured assassin handed a thick coat to an old man who had just been rescued.
“Ah… thank you… that old man doesn’ t need to. You guys are still very young and don’ t wear much. Hurry up and put it on…”
The old man hurriedly said.
“Hehe, Sir… I don’ t need my physique. Look at us all wearing so little. We’ re not afraid of cold..”
The injured assassin was stunned. Then, he laughed and said, his eyes under his hood moving.
“You’re too old to deceive me!No one was afraid of cold, baby!”Don’ t freeze!”
The old man glared and said angrily.
“It’s fine… Sir… Hurry up and put it on. I still have something to do…”
After the assassin said that, he stuffed his clothes into the old man’s arms and hobbled away. Every time he walked, he gritted his teeth and persisted…
When his leg was hit by another aftershock, he was hit by a rock falling from it. Then, his calf bone was broken. Now, he was clamped in a splint… and then he rushed back without stopping.
After the assassin left, the old man looked at the clothes in his arms and stood still. He only woke up after knowing that the people around him had asked him to bring a bowl of hot soup.
On the other side!The governor of Gansu Province, Wang Debiao, was anxiously pacing back and forth in his office. Due to the earthquake, his original office did not collapse, but he did not dare to enter…
Now, he was building a tent in an empty place.
Seven hours had passed since the earthquake. It was still snowing in the sky, and all the calls from the county could not be reached… The people sent out had not returned yet…
“Governor!”Governor!”
At this moment, the secretary’s anxious voice came from outside the tent. Hearing the voice, Wang Debiao pushed open the tent door and was about to leave. However, just as he opened the door, he felt that the cold wind was like a blade on someone’s face. He could not help but take two steps back…
After closing the tent door, Wang Debiao felt better…
A few seconds later, the tent door was opened. Then, the secretary walked in, covered in snowflakes. His face was red, not knowing if it was because of anxiety or freezing…
“Governor…. We’ ve made a thorough investigation. Guyuan County, Haiyuan County, and Jingyuan County… A few counties have been razed to the ground. More than half of the rest have been destroyed. There’s a 20 meter wide crack over there. We can’ t go through it… We can only see the periphery…”
The secretary hurriedly said.
Hearing the secretary’s words, Wang Debiao frowned.” If we send someone over now, how soon can we get there?”
“It’ ll take a week as soon as possible, because the aftershocks are constantly coming, and the snow is very thick. Not only is there a shortage of supplies, but there are also many aspects… So….”
The secretary did not say anything.
“Yes, I see. Let’s wait until the aftershock is over…”
After that, Wang Debiao waved his hand and asked the secretary to leave.
He was left alone in the tent again. He took out a cigarette from his pocket and took a deep breath before slowly spitting it out.
I’m really sorry… I also have a lot of troops to raise… I saved you all… I really ca n’ t raise you all… Really!
It could only be blamed on this era!
If you don’t do it for your own sake, you’ ll destroy everything!
I am kind to you. Maybe someone will hit my door tomorrow…
Because I have no ability to protect myself…
So I hope you don’ t blame me… I hope you can wait until after the aftershock…
PS: the plot ended immediately, the progress was accelerated… At the same time, the kid built a nest, everyone could come in and chat,9289,46059*

Chapter 45 Three Days to Collect!Pray for flowers!Please reward!

Three days later, in Guyuan County, a group of white-robed assassins were walking through the ruins. Their steps were very slow… because they had not rested and eaten for three days. Now, everyone was looking for this survivor with their muddy heads on their heads….
Although they knew that the survivors were basically gone. After all, it had been snowing for three days in a row, and it had been aftershocks… but they still held a trace of hope…
At this moment, the people who had been rescued were all arranged in the Himalayan Mountains. Some were arranged in the palace, some were arranged in Gu Yi, and some were villages in the Himalayan Mountains…
After all, there were too many people. Just a palace couldn’t hold it, and food could n’ t be supplied…
Come!”I still have one here!”
This was an assassin who heard a faint breath. His face changed and he shouted excitedly!
Everyone rushed over, and then their hands were holding on to the ruins. But when they dug them out, that person had already stopped breathing…
Everyone was stunned. They looked at the corpse that was surrounded by them and remained motionless for a long time.
………….
Not far away, Shao Qiu stood behind him and followed Aunt Thirteen and Mo Du.
Aunt Thirteen had already arrived from the teleportation array two days ago. She was very angry and happy about Shao Qiu’s knockout…
He was so angry that he fainted, but he was happy because he was afraid that he would be in danger…
“Tell everyone to go back…”
At this moment, Shao Qiu, who was at the front, looked at the ruins in front of him and said aloud.
Hearing Shao Qiu’s words, Mo Du and his sister-in-law were stunned.
“Shao… Mr. Shao Qiu, how about we stick to it for a day…”
Mo Du lowered his head and said.
“That’s right, Shao Qiu, why don’ t we just stick to it for a day….”
Aunt Thirteen also said.
“No, let’s gather and go back now. Mo Du is ready to open the teleportation portal..”
Shao Qiu shook her head and walked forward.
Mo Du and his sister-in-law looked at each other, their hearts heavy.
“Everyone gather!”
Walking to an empty place, Shao Qiu shouted.
Hearing the sound, all the assassins raised their heads and watched Shaoqiu walk over.
Originally, there were only more than 800 assassins, each of them had tired faces and bloodshot eyes.
“Alright, everyone..”
Shao Qiu looked at everyone and said in relief.
Hearing Shao Qiu’s words, everyone fell silent. What they heard about this was not relaxation, but depression and depression in their chest!
“Mr. Shaoqiu!I can still!”Please let us stay for a day!”
One of the female assassins shouted with tears on her face.
Three days later, her hands had become bloody and bloody. She had never cried before, but now she was crying!
“Mr. Shaoqiu!We can still!”Let’s stay for a day!”
The other assassins cried out as well.
Mo Du stood there and looked at Shao Qiu.
“Are you fucking deaf!Now open the teleportation portal!”Otherwise, we’ ll be expelled from the Brotherhood!”
Shaoqiu shouted at Mo Du with a sinister face.
Hearing Shao Qiu’s words, Mo Du lowered his head and opened the teleportation portal.
“I’ ll give you five minutes now. Those who are still here will all be expelled from the Brotherhood!”
After saying that, Shao Qiu walked to the teleportation portal and jumped in.
The second… the third… the fourth…
Evicting the Brotherhood was equivalent to expelling the family and severing their relationship…
…………..
Five minutes later, everyone returned to the snow mountain. Looking at the familiar scene, everyone lay on the ground. Then, there was a long sound of breathing…
They all fell asleep on the ground. They hadn’t slept for three days and three nights. They had n’ t eaten a mouthful of food or drank any water. They finally couldn’t hold on and fell asleep.
Seeing the children lying on the ground, Shao Qiu’s eyes flashed with a trace of heartache. Then, he walked to one of the assassins and hugged him, carrying him on his shoulder and walking towards the palace.
The 13th aunt, Modu, and Sun Yi, who had been taking care of the injured people in the snow mountain, followed Shaoqiu silently, each carrying an assassin.
At this moment, some of the people in the palace saw this scene. They saw the assassins lying there to rest. Each of them was just a 20-something-year-old boy. Each of them was injured, and each of their hands were mangled… all to save them!
“Wuwu…”
At this moment, a woman could not help but cry, but she covered her mouth and did not dare to make a sound because she was afraid of disturbing these heroes!
Soon, Shaoqiu and his sister-in-law walked out of the palace. Then, they came to the assassins and continued to pick up another one to walk towards the palace.
Just like that, they sent everyone back and forth to the bed and walked slowly, fearing that they would wake up!
An hour later, he sent the last assassin to bed and Shaoqiu walked out of the palace.
Outside the palace, nearly ten thousand people stood there, looking at Shao Qiu who had walked out.
They knew it was this person who brought these people to save them!
Swoosh!
Everyone knelt down!
Bang!
Everyone kowtowed to Shao Qiu and stood up to look at him.
If they didn’t have this man, they would have died…
So this life was his!
PS: built a nest. Everyone can come in and chat,9289,46059*

What was that white cloth?Please collect!Pray for flowers!Please reward!

The next day, Shaoqiu came back from the cliff behind the palace. Last night, he didn’t return to his room to rest because the rooms were all occupied by assassins and civilians…
He originally wanted to stay in Shao Bai’s nest on the third floor for a night, but when he saw that there were a few newly born eagles in the nest, he gave up on this idea… What if he turned around in the middle of the night and crushed Shao Bai’s child to death…
Moreover, sleeping with Shao Bai, Shao Huang might not agree to it either…
Later, Shaoqiu wanted to squeeze in with Aunt Thirteen and Shaoyun, but she was rejected. There was no other choice but to come here to rest..
As for why they didn’t go to Mo Du and Sun Yi to rest first, because they did n’ t have a room either…
When they arrived at the square in front of the palace, the square was filled with tents that stretched as far as the eye could see… Fortunately, the peak of this snow mountain was very large, otherwise, they would not be able to pretend….
At this moment, the people who had just come out of the tent saw Shao Qiu bending down to thank them.
Seeing this scene, Shaoqiu suddenly rushed over to stop the people. Thinking back to yesterday, when tens of thousands of people knelt down and kowtowed, Shaoqiu did not know what it was like…
Panic… and nervousness… at the same time…
Although he had lived for a thousand years, he had never been worshipped by so many people before…
Seeing the surrounding people surrounding him, Shao Qiu turned around and quickly walked towards the palace.
It wasn’t that he hated these people. He just did n’ t want their respectful attitude towards him…
He entered the palace and came to the dining room. Shao Qiu took two buns from the window and found a place to make them.
At this moment, not far away, Sun Yi also walked into the restaurant. He looked around and saw Shao Qiu and hurried over.
“Mr Shao Qiu…”
Sun Yi approached Shao Qiu and said.
“Hmm, what’s wrong?”Have you eaten yet?”
Shaoqiu nodded and bit the bun.
“No… I just compiled the data for the past few days… Now I’ ve reported it to you… Old…”
Sun Yi took out a piece of paper from his pocket and read it out.
“Hmm… Wait a moment, go get a bun first, and then eat next while saying…”
Shaoqiu pointed at the window and said.
“Uh…”
Sun Yi was stunned, then he stood up to grab the bun.
“Mm… Give me two more…”
Shao Qiu shouted from behind.
“……”…” Sun Yi.
Actually, you want me to help you get your buns!
……..
At the dining table, the two of them were eating buns. Sun Yi held the buns in one hand and the paper in the other. He said,” In three days’ time,100,000 people were rescued. Among them,60,000 people were injured. There were 13,000 people in the 100,000 people’s palace. There were 20,000 people in Mage Gu Yi’s place. The rest were arranged in the village below..”
“We’ ve injured 213 people. Five of them are the assassins around Gu Yuan. There’s no news even now…”
Shao Qiu’s mouth suddenly stopped moving when he heard this. He had a complicated expression on his face, then he nodded to indicate to continue.
“Of the 213 assassins, five have disappeared. There’s no news.24 are physically disabled. They can’ t be assassins anymore… The rest are more or less injured. Only 92 can fully recover…”
After saying that, Sun Yi put down the paper and looked at Shao Qiu who was sitting there with no expression on his face.
“Mm… I know. Let’s go…”
Shao Qiu waved his hand.
“Mr. Shaoqiu, there’s one more thing… Now we have more than 10,000 people. The food in the palace is a little tight… And I went down the mountain to check it out. Gu Yi and the village below are also…”
“Mm… You follow me…”
Shaoqiu nodded and then stood up to leave the restaurant. Sun Yi followed behind.
The two of them came to the second floor. Shao Qiu pushed open the door and entered the room… The two assassins that slept in Shao Qiu’s room yesterday had already left. There were traces of their sleep on the bed… There was also a white cloth…
Hmm?White cloth?
Shaoqiu walked to the bedside and picked up the white cloth to observe it… It was a normal white cloth… It had a strange smell on it…
Sun Yi looked at Shao Qiu’s white cloth and was stunned… Then, he looked at Shao Qiu with strange eyes.
Shaoqiu didn’t know that white cloth, but he did. Because many female assassins from the Brotherhood went to him to get some white cloth to wrap their chests. It was easy to train and move like this.
“What is this….”
“Bang…”
Shao Qiu was about to ask Sun Yi when the door was pushed open….
A white-robed female assassin was running in. When she saw the white cloth in Shaoqiu’s hand, she immediately blushed… Then she covered her red cheeks with both hands and ran away!
“Bang…”
“Uh… what did she run for?”
Shao Qiu asked doubtfully.
“That… That Mr. Shao Qiu… You should be holding the female assassin in your hand…”
Sun Yi pointed at the white cloth and said.
“Oh… Then I’ ll give it back to her later…”
Shaoqiu nodded. He casually placed the white cloth on his chest and patted it……
“……”…” Sun Yi.
“This is for you… It can convert any metal into gold… You take it and get some gold, and then you and Modu go abroad to exchange some food…”
Shaoqiu took out an ordinary stone from his pocket and handed it to Sun Yixian.
Sun Yi took the stone and stared at the stone in his hand in confusion.
“Mm, just put the stone on the metal… Go… I still want to give this white cloth to that girl…”
Shao Qiu left the room.
Looking at Shao Qiu’s back, Sun Yi stretched out his hand…. Then he thought for a moment and put it down…
He suddenly felt that the heavens were fair… given Shaoqiu’s abnormal ability, handsome features… finally, he added an extremely low EQ… Hmm… very perfect…
It was really perfect…
PS: built a nest… Everyone could come in and chat… There were already 40 people!*928946,059*

Chapter 47 You have an idea?Please collect!Pray for flowers!Please reward!

Leaving the room, Shaoqiu walked in the palace with a white cloth in his hand… The assassins on the way saw that they were looking at him with strange eyes…
He lowered his head and looked at his clothes…
Hmm… Not bad… Very handsome… But why are you looking at me like this…
At this moment, his 13th aunt led Shao Yun over.
Seeing the white cloth in Shaoqiu’s hand, his third aunt frowned.
“Hey… what are you doing there!”
His name was gone. Third Aunt asked.
“Oh, it’s fine. It’s just that an assassin left me. I’ ll give it to her… What’s wrong?”
Shaoqiu raised the bra and said.
As soon as he finished speaking, he saw his sister-in-law, whose face was red, and his eyes were red as well.
Why are you looking at me like this?”What is this thing for?”
Shao Qiu asked doubtfully.
“You don’ t know?”
Aunt Thirteen was stunned as well. Her angry face turned into a blank expression.
“Hmm… I don’ t know… what’s wrong?”
Shaoqiu nodded.
“You… you… give this to me, I’ ll give it to you!”
Aunt Thirteen reached out to take the white cloth from Shao Qiu’s hand and then turned to leave.
Shao Qiu stood there in confusion. The short Shao Yun looked at Shao Qiu’s confused eyes and blinked.” Mr. Shao Qiu… that’s a woman’s clothing…”
“Women’s clothes?”Which clothing is cloth….”
Half of Shaoqiu thought about what the white cloth was…
“Mr. Shaoqiu, do you like this white cloth?”Don’ t you want me to give you that from your thirteenth aunt… She’s very fragrant… Shao Yun likes to smell it…”
Shao Yun blinked her eyes, a hint of craftiness flashing through her eyes.
“… Ah… no need, no need… how could I like that thing… Haha…”
Shao Qiu rubbed her head awkwardly and hurried away.
Looking at Shao Qiu’s back, a mysterious smile appeared on Shao Yun’s face….
Compared to half a year ago, Shao Yun had become a bit fatter now, and her skin was also very white… Her big eyes were full of intelligence and intelligence, and her slightly rough eyebrows made her look very pure… Coupled with the mysterious smile on her mouth, it was a kind of unique beauty…
In modern words…
Death wasn’ t a loss…
………….
As if nothing had happened, Shao Qiu left the palace. Then, he walked to the teleportation portal and jumped into the portal.
Although Gu Yi did not go to the scene, they also helped a lot. There were still tens of thousands of people there. Shao Qiu was ready to go over and thank Gu Yi…
Although he was powerful, he could not be arrogant…
He jumped out of the teleportation portal and saw that there was no one around him. Shao Qiu directly walked out.
After walking out of the temple, Shaoqiu saw countless heads outside. One of the bald heads was very obvious…
“Mr. Shaoqiu… You’ re here. I’ ll go inform Mage Gu Yi!”
At this moment, a mage apprentice saw Shao Qiu and hurriedly said.
“Mm…”
Shaoqiu nodded.
Then the apprentice ran to Shao Qiu.
Gu Yi hurried over.
At Shaoqiu’s side, Gu Yi hastily said,” Hello, Mr. Shaoqiu… I haven’ t seen you for a long time…”
By the time Carl died half a year ago, Gu Yi had already broken through that realm and reached the level of a supreme mage… Although the realm was higher, she still felt a sense of danger when she saw Shao Qiu…
“Hehe… Thank you, Mage Gu Yi, for helping settle so many people… I’ ll thank you for these people…”
Shao Qiu chuckled.
“No… no… there’s no need for Mr. Shaoqiu, these are what we should do… but food…”
Gu Yi hesitated at this point, not knowing what to say.
“Not enough food, right?”I know. I’ ve already sent someone to get it. I can send it over in two days. Don’ t let the people get hungry…”
Shao Qiu said.
“Okay, Mr. Shaoqiu, even if we are hungry, we won’ t be hungry to these commoners…”
Gu Yi hurriedly said. He looked at Shao Qiu and wanted to say something.
Seeing Gu Yi’s appearance, Shao Qiu chuckled and patted Gu Yi’s shoulder.” Gu Yi, you and I have known each other for 20 years. From the beginning, we didn’ t know each other, but now we’ ve become friends. If there’s anything you can say, you know who I am.”
The corners of Gu Yi’s mouth twitched when he heard that…. It was n’ t appropriate for a confidant to use this…. And the method of controlling one’s consciousness and behavior, she still remembered…
“Mr. Shaoqiu, how do you plan to settle these people?”I saw many injured people and many orphans…”
After Gu Yi finished speaking, he looked at Shao Qiu. Shao Qiu was silent for a moment. Then, he smiled and said,” Hehe, it’s fine. I don’ t need to trouble Mage Gu Yi to worry about this…”
Gu A bit of his head stopped talking.
Then, the two of them stood there, looking at the crowd of people below. There were also a small number of magic apprentices among them….
After an unknown amount of time, Shao Qiu’s voice suddenly sounded.
“Mage Gu Yi… you have an idea?”
Gu Yi trembled slightly when he heard Shao Qiu’s cold voice. He shook his head and said,” No… Mr. Shao Qiu, you’ re thinking too much…”
“Hopefully…”
Shao Qiu turned around and left.
PS: built a nest. Everyone came in to chat. There were already over 40 people!Fight for a hundred!*928946,059*

Chapter 48 An Villagers Seeking Collection!Please reward!Pray for flowers!

Two days later, Mo Du brought back tens of thousands of tons of grain… Not only grain, but also many vegetables and meat…
One had to admire Mo Du. After all, in 1920, almost every country was short of food, and he actually made so many in two days….
As soon as he got the food, Shao Qiu had Mo Du bring the food to the villages at Gu Yi and the foot of the mountain. At the same time, he had Sun Yi bring the people to the village below the snow mountain…
But before building the village, they first gathered all the people and asked them what they thought… Would they leave or stay here…
As for this choice, all the commoners chose downstairs. After all, their hometown had been destroyed and they could only stay here. Moreover, these people were their saviors. They believed that it would be better to follow these people!
After all the people chose to stay, Sun Yi first brought over 10,000 people to the foot of the mountain and then started to build a village…
Everything was made of wood or stone. All of them had Gu Yi’s mages help transport it…
Therefore, the progress was very fast. In less than half a year, a village that could accommodate 100,000 people was successfully established!
The village was under the snowy mountain of the palace…
All the houses were made of stone and wood. Moreover, the shape of the house was very strange…
If someone who had played the Assassin’s Doctrine saw it first, they would feel like they were in the game…
……..
After the village was built, Shao Qiu began to bring the other people over, and then sent them to the village…….
Then, he bought countless food and animals suitable for raising in the snow mountain and sent them to the village… so that the villagers could feed….
Everyone was grateful for what Shao Qiu had done. They knew that Shao Qiu did not want anything but for their good…
For this reason, they specifically found Mo Du, hoping that Mo Du could help transport a large stone about 20 meters tall…
Although Mo Du was curious as to why they wanted such a large stone, he still found one for them…
Then, they carved the stone into Shao Qiu’s shape. In the middle of the village, every time they walked there, they would stop and bow deeply to Shao Qiu’s statue to express their gratitude…
Knowing these things, he was initially dumbfounded… Then, he felt very strange. There was a feeling that he was commemorating the dead… Then he went to the village and found the village chief, Zhou Yanting…
“There’s no need to make this statue. It feels strange…”
Shaoqiu looked at the 20 meter tall statue with a black face and said.
Zhou Yanting, who was beside him, hurriedly shook his head.” Mr. Shaoqiu, please don’ t remove the statue. With your statue in the village, we feel at ease. Only then can we feel at ease…”
Hearing Zhou Yan’s words, Shao Qiu’s originally dark face turned even darker…
Previously, he had a feeling of being remembered, but now he had a feeling of being treated as a door god…
“Whatever!”
He waved his hand helplessly and Shao Qiu turned and left.
After the completion of the statue, something new happened…
One morning, Shaoqiu got up from the bed and walked out of the palace. He saw thousands of kids in open pants standing there obediently…
Zhou Yan Ting and Sun Yi stood there.
Seeing Shao Qiu coming out, Zhou Yan Ting and Sun Yi hurried up.
“This is?”
Shao Qiu pointed at the children and asked doubtfully.
“Mr. Shaoqiu, these are the children of the village. Their parents are buried in the ruins of the earthquake, so the people all hope to send the children here to receive training… to become people like you.”
Zhou Yan hurriedly said.
Hearing Zhou Yan Ting’s words, Shao Qiu was stunned and then he looked at Sun Yi Xian beside him with a frown.
Sun Yi nodded and said,” Well… Actually, they’ ve already discussed this matter with me. I think we can. After all, we only have a few hundred assassins. We can only maintain the shelter at the foot of the mountain. We can’ t do anything else…”
After saying that, Sun Yi looked at the expressionless Shao Qiu.
Shao Qiu stood there silently with no expression on his face. No one knew what he was thinking….
One minute…
Two minutes…
Zhou Yan Ting and Sun Yi stood there nervously, unsure what to do….
Another three minutes passed…
The two of them became more and more nervous. Shao Qiu did not speak.
Just as Zhou Yan couldn’t hold on, Shao Qiu suddenly spoke.
“Yes, the children brought over to train in the future must be orphans. Those with family members can’ t join. Yixian, you can arrange the training for these children. Then, let’s see if the bed in the palace is enough. If not, let Modu do it.”
After saying that, Shao Qiu left.
When Shao Qiu’s figure disappeared, Zhou Yan Ting and Sun Yi looked at each other and smiled.
“Brother Yi, thank you this time…”
Zhou Yan cupped his hands in gratitude.
“Hehe, don’ t thank me. I’ m just doing something I think is right.”
Sun Yi smiled and said.
“No… I’ m thanking you for these children. Although everyone in the village can adopt these children, their future days here will be better…”
Zhou Yan Ting bowed deeply to Sun Yi.
“No… If you really thank me, then thank Mr. Shaoqiu… Actually, he cares more about these children than we do.”
PS: built a nest, everyone could come in and chat with him,9289,46059*

Chapter 49: Collection in the 15th Year!Pray for flowers!Please reward!

On the square outside the palace, thousands of youths with different shapes were standing or sitting on their backs…
More than a hundred adult assassins were patrolling around them…
“If you want to become an assassin, the first step is to learn to hide. Only by learning to hide can you think of how to kill your target!”
The iron megaphone in Sun Yi’s hand at the front shouted at the youths below.
Hearing Sun Yi’s voice, everyone remained motionless. At this moment, their hearts seemed to stop and their breathing became extremely weak…
Looking at the people below, Sun Yi nodded at the assassins.
After that, the assassins in white turned around and left. Soon, everyone led a few Tal Goats over, and the eyes of the sheep were covered with cloth…
Then, they pulled the sheep into the middle of the crowd and let go of the rope…
The free Thar sheep ran around nervously, hitting the bodies of the youths. The youths did not move at all. They continued to maintain that position… And the sheep continued to run around…
But after running for a while, it quieted down and began to stick out its tongue and nose to probe around….
The sheep were very sensitive to the aura. They could detect the sounds of breathing and heartbeats of five meters around them…
Therefore, Sun Yi first chose to use this method to train these assassins……..
On the other side, at the back of the palace, there was a group of youths standing there. They were wearing the same clothes as the assassins, but the color was pure black….
In front of them, Mo Du stood there with his hands on his chest and a strange finger print…
“Magic has always been around us… Calm down and feel it seriously… Let your soul merge into it……”
Mo Du’s voice was different from Sun Yi Xian’s. His voice was very soft… so soft that people had to concentrate to stop!
The group of youths closed their eyes and then put on the same finger print as Mo Du…
Then, a strange wave appeared in their hands…
“That’s right… Very good… Let him guide this magic, let him follow your thoughts…”
Mo Du continued.
The young man below slowly moved his hands.
They slowly opened their hands, and then slowly gestured in the air… A strange luster appeared behind their hands. The luster stayed in the air… Then it disappeared…
Not far away, on the roof at the top of the palace… Shao Qiu could not help but nod when he saw this scene…
Fifteen years ago, these children were sent here. After that, they trained all the time. More than 4,000 of them trained as assassins, while the remaining 1,000 were learning magic from Modu…
Now, they had already shown their initial results, and could be considered as a beginner assassin…
“Pfft… is the person learning magic called a magic assassin?”
At this moment, his aunt looked at the assassins who were practicing magic and said with a smile.
“Yes, it can be called a magic assassin apprentice… The name is very good…”
Shaoqiu nodded and said seriously.
He thought to himself that during the assassination process, he suddenly opened the teleportation portal and teleported to the target. His sword popped out, cut the target’s throat and cut off his windpipe… Then he jumped into the portal and left…
Very refreshing… very handsome… very pungent…
Thinking of this, Shao Qiu suddenly wanted to learn some magic…
But just thinking about it, he decided to give up…
After all, he had so many saint artifacts, and in fact, he wanted to be a salted fish…
Of course, it wasn’t a complete salted fish… Some things had to be done… The Brotherhood had to be strengthened…
“Why did you come up?”Shao Yun?”
Shao Qiu looked at his aunt and suddenly asked.
“What are you doing?!”
13Th aunt was stunned. She looked at Shaoqiu cautiously, as if her eyes were protecting him.
Looking at his aunt’s appearance, Shao Qiu rubbed his nose. In fact, he didn’ t have anything to do with Shao Yun… It was just that she and one of her friends were very similar… It looked like she was alone…
She was Shao Yun, the girl she knew in the game world…
He remembered that she seemed to be interested in him, but he rejected her……
“It’s fine. I’ m just asking…”
Shaoqiu shook his head and said.
“Hmph…”
Aunt Thirteen snorted coldly as she looked at Shao Qiu with disdain. Her heart ached…
He was such a beautiful woman, and a beautiful woman who had been familiar with him for decades had never paid attention to him before. She actually thought about Shao Yun!
Even though he wasn’t as good-looking as that girl, it was n’ t bad either. Besides, he didn’t even look at your age. He actually wanted to eat tender grass!
Sure enough, men are not good things!
The more he thought about it, the angrier he became!He kicked Shao Qiu and jumped down.
“Hey… what are you doing there!”You crazy woman!”
Shaoqiu was stunned by the kick. Only after his aunt left did she shout at her back.
The sound interrupted Mo Du and Sun Yi. The two of them looked towards the roof…
Then, he turned around and began to train the assassins…
In these fifteen years, such a scene would basically appear once every two days. They had already seen it as strange……
PS: All of you… have built a nest. Everyone can come in for a chat. Yesterday, the kid had a chat with that group of beasts for more than 1 o’ clock. Let’s join in…..928946,059*

Chapter 50 Shao Yun’s clothing for collection!Pray for flowers!Please reward!

After a while, Shao Qiu jumped down from the roof of the palace and returned to his room. He took out a bag and walked out.
As he walked, Shao Qiu looked around and began to search.
Soon, Shao Qiu found Shao Yun at the bar on the first floor.
At this moment, Shao Yun was wearing a white robe and wearing a hood. She was sitting on a chair with both hands supporting the bar. One of her hands picked up a wooden wine glass and gently took a sip from the red wine glass before placing it on the table.
Her figure was very slim and small, but the place where she should be plump was still very plump…
Although the men around wanted to keep watching the beautiful back, they didn’t dare to… because everyone knew that Mr. Shao Qiu was interested in Miss Shao Yun…
Yes, that’s right. I’ m just interested!
Seeing Shao Yun at the bar, Shao Qiu smiled and hurried over with his bag in his hand.
As Shao Qiu walked towards Shao Yun, the surrounding assassins all looked like this.
“You’ re here… Come here for you. Hurry up and come back to my room and change into something!”
Shao Qiu put her bag in Shao Yun’s hand and then pulled her away.
Hiss… Is Mr. Shao Qiu so impatient?!
Should he inform his aunt?
Being pulled by Shao Qiu, Shao Yun was also stunned. She glanced at the bag in her hand… Very heavy. She raised her head and looked at Shao Qiu suspiciously.” What is Mr. Shao Qiu here?”
“Clothes, specially made for you. Come with me and put them on for me to see…”
Shao Qiu stopped and said.
Hearing Shao Qiu’s words, the surrounding assassins were even more shocked!
As expected, Mr. Shaoqiu was still Mr. Shaoqiu… He really knew how to play. He even got his special clothes…
… Clothes?”What clothes?”
Of course, Shao Yun wouldn’t think about that because she knew that Mr. Shao Qiu did n’ t mean anything to her.
As she spoke, Shao Yun opened her bag.
“Bang…”
A chain fell to the ground. At the top of the chain was a sharp blade that gave off a cold light..
Seeing what had fallen, other than Shao Qiu and Shao Yun, everyone else was shocked. Then, they took a deep breath and looked at Shao Qiu…
Mr. Shaoqiu was really too good at playing!Even this could be used!
“This is for you..”
Shao Qiu picked up the chain blade and said.
“Oh… Then this and that?”
Shao Yun nodded and took out a short dagger from her bag.
“Oh, this is also something you can use. Quickly change your clothes…”
Looking at Shao Yun who was still rummaging through the bag, Shao Qiu anxiously grabbed Shao Yun’s hand and walked out.
A group of shocked assassins were left behind.
…………
Soon, she arrived at Shao Yun’s room. Shao Qiu opened the door and pushed Shao Yun inside.
“Quickly change into it… and then show it to me.”
After saying that, Shao Qiu closed the door…
Although he had a low EQ, he should avoid being single when he knew that a woman was changing clothes… Hmm…
………
Ten minutes later, the door was opened and Shao Yun walked out.
Shao Qiu’s eyes lit up when he saw Shao Yun’s dress!
The clothes were all black, and the clothes were red. There were clouds on the clothes. On the left shoulder were three round shoulder armor with black light covering the entire left arm. The wrist of the right hand was covered by an unknown leather. There were more than a dozen silver needles with dark blue light on the leather!
The waist was tied with a red ribbon… It was very light… It was floating… There was an assassin’s logo in the middle of the waist. There was a chain blade hanging on both sides of the waist while there was a bag of flying knives. The hilt of the flying knife appeared outside.
The shape below the waist was like a swallow’s tail, stretching on both sides of the leg. The pants were gray, and there was no pattern on them. It looked simple, and it was on the opposite side of the dress. It looked very strange… At the same time, it looked a different kind of beauty.
“Shua!”
A sound!A 5 cm long dagger appeared in the middle of Shao Yun’s shoes..
“Ah… what is this?”
Shao Yun looked at the tip of the blade and asked in surprise.
“Haha, this is a foot blade… There’s a switch on your little toe in your shoe that can control the ejection and retraction…”
Shao Qiu laughed.
Like!It really was too similar!It felt like Shao Yun had followed him through!
“Thank you… Thank you, Mr. Shaoqiu…”
Shao Yun’s face was red. She was also very satisfied with the clothes. Not only was it beautiful, but it was also very convenient when fighting, especially the foot blades, chain blades, and darts needles…
“Haha, there’s no need to thank you. This is something I specially made for you…”
Shao Qiu smiled and said.
Hearing Shao Qiu’s words, Shao Yun’s face turned red. She raised her head and was about to speak when she saw Shao Qiu’s successor. She then blinked her eyes and asked,” Then… can you make it for me alone?”He didn’ t do it for Aunt Thirteen?”
“It’s not just this set… I’ m just lazy to do it. It’s already very tired to do it…”
Shao Qiu shook her head.
“Oh… Then what if Aunt Thirteen knows she’s angry?”
Shao Yun continued to ask.
“Angry… if you’ re angry, then you’ re angry…”
Shaoqiu pursed her lips. He was still depressed about that kick in the morning. He didn’t know how to offend her.
“Oh… Alright, thank you, Mr. Shaoqiu…”
Shao Yun nodded and quickly returned to the room.
“Sigh… What’s the hurry!”I haven’ t seen enough of that yet, let…”
Before Shaoqiu could finish, his 13th aunt’s voice came to mind.
“Oh?”You still want to continue watching?”
His sister-in-law’s cold voice made Shaoqiu, who had lived in the snow mountain for 35 years, suddenly feel cold…
He slowly turned his head and looked at his sister-in-law’s frosty face. Shao Qiu’s face squeezed out an awkward and graceful smile.
“Hehe…”

[Big Boss]

Marvel: I took over Iron Man (Chapter 1-50)

Chapter 1: I seized Iron Man (New Book for Collection)

“Master, it’s time to get up.”
Hearing a woman’s voice, Lin Feng opened his eyes unwillingly.
The moment Lin Feng opened his eyes, he was shocked by the steel battle suit in front of him.
“F*ck, Iron Man’s ultimate battle suit is so handsome.”
Looking at the suit in front of him, he jumped up from the bed and hugged it.
“It feels good. It feels good too.”
Clang clang……!”
Lin Feng knocked on the steel armor, and then he was sure it was made of iron.
“Master, what are you doing?”
Hearing the female voice from the steel battle suit again, Lin Feng used his hand to fasten his mask.
However, the moment Lin Feng raised his hand, the steel battle suit instantly disintegrated and flew up. Then, it directly wrapped around Lin Feng.
“Really, this is the real Iron Man battle suit.”
At this moment, Lin Feng had already confirmed that this set of Iron Man’s battle clothes was real, even more so than diamonds.
The moment Iron Man’s battle suit landed on Lin Feng, many memories that did not belong to him appeared in his mind.
“F*ck, I seized Iron Man.”
After Lin Feng completely digested this memory, he finally understood his current situation.
The current Lin Feng could no longer be counted as Lin Feng because he had taken over Iron Man.
According to the memories in Lin Feng’s mind, Iron Man accidentally had a problem when he was traveling through time to deal with Destroyer. However, when he was traveling through time, he was taken away by Lin Feng, who was watching movies in the cinema.
As for Lin Feng, this set of Iron Man battle clothes was the one that Tony Stark had brought over.
As for Lin Feng’s current age, it was about a month before Iron Man researched his steel armor.
Looking at Tony Stark’s face inside the mirror, Lin Feng bowed to the mirror without any hesitation.
“Tony, I’ ll help you survive in the future. I’ ll help you deal with the purple sweet potato essence. I won’ t die in this lifetime.”
After bowing to the mirror, he had already made up his mind. From now on, Lin Feng was gone. He wanted to live as Tony Stark. After all, he had already transmigrated.
Since he was going to live as Tony Stark in the future, Lin Feng would never allow the plot in the four-part series to happen.
He wanted to live, and he wanted to become the most powerful person in the world.
“I sensed that the host has ambitions. The system is binding.”
“10%……30%……100%!”
“Hello, host. The strongest technology system serves you.”
Lin Feng, who had already become Tony, was extremely happy when he heard the System’s voice in his mind.
He had thought that he had just taken over the Iron Man, but he had never thought that he would get a golden finger. If he could not become the strongest in this world, then he would have no intention of living.
“The strongest technology system, right? Tell me what your use is.”
Tony already had the ultimate armor of Iron Man, so even without this golden finger, he could still successfully dominate.
With his confidence, Tony’s demand for this golden finger was not that great.
“Hello, host. I am the strongest technology system. As the name implies, I have the most powerful technology in this world.
Host, if you want to obtain all kinds of technology from me, you just need to pay the corresponding system points.
“As for the way to obtain the System Points, it’s very simple. Host, you only need to complete the various tasks issued by the System to obtain the corresponding System Points.”
Tony didn’t feel anything about the System’s words. After all, it was the same as the plot that appeared in most System novels.
As the System finished speaking, a 3D monitor appeared in front of Tony.
On this 3D monitor, Tony saw that there were indeed a variety of technology products inside, and even Tony saw that there was a mech inside.
Hahaha……”That’s right, that’s right. With these technologies, I can kill gods without any superpowers.”
After seeing these things in the System Store, Tony knew that he only needed to get everything out of the System Store next. Then, who else would he be afraid of when dealing with the purple sweet potato essence.
Moreover, Tony was no longer the former Tony Stark’s, so he would never continue to follow the original plot and join the Avengers Alliance.
Tony’s next task was to become the strongest in this world and to successfully rule the entire Earth.
As long as he could successfully rule Earth, Tony would be able to use all the manpower and resources on Earth. He must make sure that when the Purple Potato Essence came to Earth, he would see countless cold guns.
“Host, the novice gift pack is ready for you. Do you want to accept it now?”
“Take it.”
As Tony received the sound, two things appeared in front of him.
One of the two items was a needle tube with a red reagent and the other was a document or something.
“Super warrior serum—the technical reagent injected by Captain Mi. After injection, the user’s metabolic function and all body functions can be enhanced. The brain utilization rate is 100%, reaching the peak of human potential.”
“Super Warrior Serum Chemistry Formula—After learning, it can directly become knowledge and enter the host’s mind.”
Looking at the two things in front of him, Tony did not hesitate at all and directly learned the chemical formula of the super warrior serum.
After confirming that there was a new research method for the super soldier serum in his mind, Tony picked up the injection containing the super soldier serum and injected it into his body without hesitation.
After the super soldier’s serum was injected into his body, Tony could only feel a pain in his entire body. Then, he instantly fainted.*

Chapter 2: I don’t need technology to pick up girls because I have money (new books for collection)

“Tony, I never knew you liked to sleep on the floor. Should I find someone to help you throw the bed away?”
As a woman’s voice rang in his ear, Tony got up from the ground.
“I just felt that the ground was cooler, so I just slept on the ground.”
Tony had already woken up, and then he saw Little Pepper walk in from outside the room.
“Why are you sweating?”
Little Pepper saw that Tony’s entire body was drenched, and then she hurried over.
“Master, I just scanned your body. Your current condition can be said to be extremely perfect. You have reached the same level as the US team.”
At this moment, the sound of Friday was also heard from inside the steel battle suit.
On Friday, Tony created it to replace Jarvis after he turned into vision.
However, Jarvis still existed. It was just that Tony had not upgraded him, so his level was naturally not as high as Friday.
When she heard Friday’s voice, Little Pepper discovered the steel battle suit standing on one side.
“Tony, what is this?”
Looking at the little pepper in front of him, Tony could tell from the memories in his mind that she had been by Tony’s side for many years.
However, in these years, Tony and Little Pepper had never done anything that crossed the lightning pool. It could even be said that they had never kissed each other.
As a playboy, Tony Stark never lacked women. He even slept with the women on the magazine cover, but he never touched Little Pepper.
But now, Tony was no longer Tony Stark, so he did not intend to let Little Pepper go.
Since he had become a Iron Man, then Tony had just accepted Little Pepper.
“Little Pepper, I’ ll take you for a ride.”
The moment Tony finished speaking, the steel battle suit instantly split into many parts and flew over. Then, it wrapped around Tony’s body.
Although it was Tony’s second time wearing a steel battle suit, he had inherited Tony Stark’s memories. So now that he had put on the steel battle suit, he had mastered the steel battle suit skillfully.
Before Little Pepper could react, she was hugged by Tony.
“Open the ceiling.”
As Tony’s voice rang, the ceiling above his head started to move.
As soon as a passage was opened in the ceiling for the steel battle suit to fly out, the injector at the foot of the steel battle suit lit up. Then, Tony carried the little pepper and flew out.
“Friday, open the energy shield to block the wind.”
“Understood, Master.”
Then, an energy shield appeared in front of Little Pepper and blocked the wind.
This was the first time Little Pepper had such an experience as she looked at the clouds flying over her surroundings.
However, Little Pepper was still a little afraid. After all, she was afraid that she would fall if she was not careful.
“Don’ t worry, I will protect you.”
Tony put Little Pepper in his arms with all his strength. At the same time, the mask on his face was already opened.
The moment the mask was opened, Tony and Little Pepper were facing each other.
Looking at the little pepper that was less than 10 cm away from him, Tony immediately kissed it without any hesitation.
At this moment, Little Pepper, who was kissed by Tony, felt like she couldn’t breathe. Her entire brain fell into a blank state.
Just as Tony and Little Pepper were kissing each other in the sky, the Union’s army had already discovered the UFO above the Union’s Union and immediately sent two fighters to fly over.
Tony and Little Chili were currently kissing in the air, so they did not move.
“The UFO in front of us, please follow our orders and land at the designated location. Otherwise, we will be firing.”
After hearing the radio from the fighter, Tony let go of Little Pepper.
“Tony, looks like you’ ve got another trick in the future. I’ ll have to help you clean up the trash you’ ve used in the future.”
Even though Little Pepper was indeed a bit happy, she would not let go of the opportunity to lose Tony.
She had been by Tony’s side for many years, but Tony had never touched her in these years. Every day, he asked her to help send away the women he had slept with.
This was Tony’s first kiss, so Little Pepper was still very happy.
“You’ re wrong. I, Tony, never need to be a woman because I have money.”
After Tony finished speaking, the mask on his face immediately appeared.
“Let’s go. I’ ll take you and the fighter plane for a while. You’ ll have to hold me in your arms. It’s the kind with your arms around your neck and your legs around your waist.”
Little Pepper was a little hesitant, but Tony only held her hands with his right hand, and the speed of the steel armor instantly broke through the speed of sound.*

Chapter 3: It’s not just two planes. Just compensate them (new books for collection)

“That UFO has already escaped. Request permission to attack.”
The two fighters watched as Tony’s steel battle suit flew out. They immediately sped up and chased after him. They had already asked the headquarters to attack Tony.
“Allow!”
After the people from the headquarters allowed to attack Tony’s steel armor, the two fighters locked onto the steel armor. Then, the two fighter pilots pressed the missile launch button without hesitation.
“Master, we’ ve already been locked down, and two missiles have already flown over.”
The moment he was locked down on Friday, he quickly told Tony.
The moment she opened her mouth, the two missiles flew over.
Needless to say, Tony could already feel the missile flying towards him.
When he saw the missile flying over, Tony’s body, which had already been flying in front of him, instantly stopped and turned around in the air at high speed.
The moment he turned around, Tony’s right hand lifted up and two rays of light shot out from his right hand.
“Bang, bang!”
After the pilots of the two fighter jets saw that the missiles they had fired were destroyed, the two fighter pilots immediately drove the fighter jets to continue searching for Tony.
Du Du Du……!”
“Not good, my fighter plane has been attacked!”
“Me too. Quickly jump out.”
“Bang!”
“Bang!”
The moment the two fighter pilots pressed the jump key, they directly flew out.
The two fighter pilots who jumped into the air watched as the fighter they had just flown turned into flames and landed on the ground.
As for the UFO that had just disappeared.
Countless people were already busy in the air force headquarters.
“Find him right away. You must find him for me.”
Following the roar of the air force commander, all the technicians in the command center were busy. They all used military satellites to find the UFO.
However, these technicians soon realized that everything they had done was futile because they had not found anything.
Tony, who had caused all this, had already carried Little Pepper back to his seascape villa.
“Tony, are you crazy?You just destroyed the military’s two fighter planes.
“If we let them know that you did this, the military will definitely come to trouble you.”
The moment Little Pepper landed on the ground, her entire body reacted.
She also knew that Tony had just destroyed two military fighter planes. If the military really knew about this matter, they would definitely come to trouble Tony.
“What’s there to be afraid of? At worst, I’ ll just accompany the two fighters.”
The steel armor on Tony’s body had turned into nanoparticles and entered his body’s storage.
Tony didn’t have that reaction furnace on his chest right now, but the steel battle suit had been prepared automatically, so he did n’ t have to worry about anything.
“Oh right, do I have any plans today?”
Tony knew that he was still the CEO of Stark Industrial Group, so he had to go to work after playing.
As her life secretary, Little Pepper naturally had to ask her about all the itinerary.
“Yes, you need to go to the headquarters today to sign some necessary documents. At the same time, today is also the ace product of Stark Industrial Group. You need to personally host the Jericho missile training time.”
Tony knew that the Jericho missile was completely developed by him.
The reason why Iron Man had been kidnapped and was able to survive was in large part because the terrorists who kidnapped him wanted to obtain the method of making the Jelico missile. Otherwise, these terrorists would have already killed Tony Stark under the deal with Obadiah Stan.
If those terrorists killed Tony Stark, naturally, there would be no Iron Man behind them.
“Understood. Give me a set of clothes. I’ ll take a shower and go to work.”
As Tony spoke, he took off his clothes and walked into the bathroom.
Looking at Tony who had already entered the bathroom, Little Pepper had nothing to say. She then ran to find Tony the most suitable clothes for today.
As a life secretary, she naturally needed to know what kind of work environment was most suitable for wearing.
Soon, Little Pepper arrived at the bathroom door with a black suit in her hand.
But before she could react, her entire body was pulled in by a hand that came out of the bathroom.
“Help me rub my back.”*

Chapter 4: Nothing is missing, but women are not missing (new books for collection)

“Mr. Tony, I think the most important thing for you right now is to hurry to the office. There must be a lot of people waiting for you in the office.”
Little Pepper finally managed to escape from Tony’s embrace with great difficulty. Then, she instantly escaped from the bathroom.
After Little Pepper ran out, Tony had no choice but to pull a bath towel and put it on.
After walking out of the bathroom, Tony saw the suit on the ground.
“How are you going to wear it.”
Although he was saying that, Tony still picked up the suit on the ground and quickly put it on him.
“Friday, where did Little Pepper go?”
“Master, she has already left in a car, but when she left, her heart jumped faster, as if she didn’ t seem to be unhappy at all.”
“Understood. Then let’s go to work.”
Tony knew that there was one thing he hadn’t done. He needed to go and take care of O’ Badya Stan, who wanted to seize Stark Industries.
Tony still had a lot to do next. At the very least, he had to assemble his own organization as soon as possible.
This time, Tony would never be willing to join the so-called Avengers Alliance, nor would he be willing to be controlled by Divine Shield. He wanted to have an organization that he could control.
After arriving at the underground parking lot, Tony was shocked by the huge pile of luxury cars in front of him.
Although he knew that Tony Stark was very rich, the number of luxury cars displayed in the movie was limited.
But after arriving in this world, Tony realized that the luxury cars in front of him could be described in countless ways.
After randomly picking out a handsome looking car, Tony sat up and drove the luxurious car out of the underground garage.
…………………………
…………………………
“Ding dong, system mission, deal with the threat around you. Obadiah Stan, successfully master Stark Industrial Group.
“If the mission succeeds, it will gain 100 system points. If the mission fails, it will lose all shares of Stark Industrial Group.”
Tony’s car had just stopped under the building of the Stark Industrial Group when the system in his mind finally released the first mission.
To deal with Obadiah Stan was already something Tony had to do next, so after hearing the voice of the System in his mind, Tony was quite satisfied. At the very least, he could obtain 100 System Points.
After he walked out of the sports car, Tony did not care about the sports car anymore because there was already a security guard standing by to help him park the car.
“President!”
“Hello, President.”
All the people Tony met along the way were greeting him, but Tony did not greet them. Instead, he walked straight into a lift that belonged to him.
“Mr. Tony, we’ re here.”
As the elevator opened, Tony walked out of the elevator and headed straight for his office.
“Good morning, Mr. Tony. These documents are all signed by you today.”
Just as Tony walked to the door of his office, an exposed secretary walked over with a pile of documents.
Tony still had memories of this secretary.
This secretary could be considered as his administrative secretary. Because Tony Stark was usually more lecherous, this secretary’s clothes were naturally more exposed. It could even be said that Tony Stark sometimes did things that did n’ t work as a secretary.
“Bring it in.”
After the secretary opened the door to the office, Tony entered the huge office with an area of over 100 square meters.
“Sir, these are urgent documents. You need to sign them as soon as possible.”
This secretary was extremely capable. Otherwise, it would be impossible for him to become Tony’s Administrative Secretary with his body. After all, Tony lacked nothing but women.
“Alright, I see. You can go out first.”
The secretary thought he had heard wrong because according to Tony’s previous rules, he would usually sign all the documents before letting her leave.
Although she could not understand what had happened to Tony Stark today, she still obediently turned around and walked out.
After the secretary turned around and left, Tony pressed a button beside him. All the windows in the office were blocked in an instant.
“Friday, scan the office for any monitors.”
“Good master.”
After a scan on Friday, Tony discovered that not only were there monitors but there were also two in his office.
“Confuse them, just make them think I’ m signing.”
“Understood, Master.”*

Chapter 5: Equity Transfer (New Book Collection)

After he walked out of Tony’s office, his secretary turned around and walked towards another office on this floor.
“Mr. Obadiah, I’ ve already included that document in all the documents according to your instructions. But today, he didn’ t sign it as usual and let me bring it out.”
Obadiah Stan looked at the secretary who had already walked to his side and pulled her into his arms.
This secretary was originally from O’Badaya Stan for Tony Stark, so this secretary was a nail planted by O’ Badaya Stark.
It had been a long time since Obadiah Stan had been the vice president of this company. He felt that the company’s current achievements were all due to his efforts, so this company should be called Stan Industrial Group.
Now Obadiah Stan was sitting next to his desk and looking at the screen on the computer in front of him.
On Obadiah Stan’s computer, Tony Stark was signing all the documents at this time, and he did n’ t even look at them.
After Tony Stark signed all the documents, Obadiah Stan knew that the company should be renamed Stan Industrial Group next. He had already transferred all of Tony Stark’s shares to his own hands, as long as he could now obtain the share transfer book that Tony had signed.
“Quickly go, get me that share transfer book.”
“Yes, sir.”
The secretary quickly stood up from O’Badya Stan’s arms. After tidying up his clothes, he quickly ran towards Tony’s office.
At this moment, Tony in the office had found the share transfer book from the pile of documents.
When he had just received the System Mission, Tony knew that this time, things would never be so simple. That was why he had flipped through all the documents in front of him for the first time.
As Tony flipped through all of these documents, he quickly saw the stock right transfer book that was mixed in a pile of documents.
Tony finally knew that he would lose all the shares of Stark Industrial Group after the system mission notification failed.
“Interesting. Since you want to play, I’ ll accompany you.”
Since Tony had already discovered these things, he would never let O’Badaya Stan have an easy time.
He didn’t know what Tonistak’s personality was, but the soul in his body was always doing things without taking revenge for the night, because if he had a grudge, it would usually be resolved immediately.
Since he had decided to deal with Obadiah Stan, Tony immediately picked up the share transfer book and walked towards Obadiah Stan’s office.
“Mr. Tony, can I go in and take out all the documents now?”
When Tony had just walked out of the office, his exposed secretary wanted to go in and take out all the documents Tony had signed.
Of course, the document she wanted the most was naturally Tony’s share transfer book.
If Tony still didn’t understand that his secretary had already been bribed by O’ Badya Stan at this moment, then it would really be an insult to his intelligence.
“You can leave now. You’ ve been fired.”
The secretary did not know what happened to Tony Stark at all, but she knew that she was no longer qualified to enter this office.
Since Tony Stark had dismissed her, that meant that he had already seen the share transfer.
After seeing Tony Stark’s share transfer, the secretary knew that she was finished this time. There was no way any company would dare to ask for her in the future.
“Mr. Tony, listen to my explanation. I……!”
Tony did not continue to say anything to this woman. He directly took the share transfer book and came to the door of Obadiah Stan’s office. Then, he directly pushed open the door and walked in.
“Tony, why are you here?”
Obadiah Stan saw Tony suddenly walk in. He hadn’t reacted yet. After all, he felt that Tony Stark should go to the laboratory at this time. After all, it was time for today’s Jericho missile to be finalized.
“Obi, are you surprised why I came to your office?”
Tony smiled as he walked over to Obadiah Stan. He then placed the share transfer book on his desk.*

Chapter 6: Kill Obadiah Stan (New Book Collection)

Looking at the share transfer in front of him, Obadiah Stan knew that his actions had been known by Tony.
He then sat down on the table in front of him and picked up a cigar.
“Tony, do you know?This company was originally created by me, and I was the one who managed to develop it to this state. You and your dead father had never done anything since the beginning. How do you think you can own the largest share of this company?”Why does this company belong to you?”
Tony didn’t want to talk too much nonsense to him when he heard O’ Badya Stan’s almost furious voice. Then he raised his right hand.
The moment Tony raised his right hand, his right hand instantly covered the Iron Man battle suit.
“I forgot to tell you. I can’ t understand your anger at all, because this matter has nothing to do with me.”
Tony was telling the truth. The anger in Obadiah Stan’s heart had nothing to do with him.
However, as a person who had taken over Tony Stark, he naturally knew that this person would become his enemy in the future. Moreover, he was now the closest enemy to him, so he had to deal with him first.
With this thought in mind, Tony’s injector instantly lit up.
O’Badya Stan did n’ t understand what the steel glove was, but he sensed danger from the light.
“No, you can’ t kill me. It’s illegal for you to kill me.”
“Swish!”
Under Obadiah Stan’s terrified gaze, the injector in Tony’s hand instantly shot out an energy cannon and then sent Obadiah Stan flying.
O’Badya Stan’s body was already dead when he flew back.
However, his body did not stop. Instead, it directly smashed through the glass behind him and landed downstairs.
Ah………!”
The moment Obadiah Stan’s body crashed into the glass and fell, Tony’s secretary immediately shouted.
She had wanted to see what would happen next, but she saw this scene just as she opened the door.
Seeing Tony’s gaze, the secretary turned around and ran outside without hesitation. She was really afraid that Tony would kill her.
“Friday, destroy all the surveillance videos here.”
“Understood, Master. From the moment you entered this room, I’ ve already blocked all the monitors in this office.”
When Tony heard this, he turned around and walked into his office.
The news of Obadiah Stan’s death would definitely spread. The police would probably come to ask him soon.
As for the secretary, he would definitely tell the police that he had killed Obadiah Stan, but Tony had no intention of leaving.
This is a country where money is paramount. As long as you have money here, no matter what happens, it is not a big deal.
Moreover, Tony had enough weapons in his hands to allow the military to come forward to guarantee him. If a policeman really came to cause trouble for him, the military would definitely come forward to help him bear this matter in the first place.
Plus, Tony, who had steel armor, was not afraid that the police would do anything to him.
He still had to continue to master Stark Industrial Group in the future, so there was no need to run.
If he needed to escape, Tony would not have killed Obadias Tan just now.
“Ding dong, system task completed. Congratulations on obtaining 100 system points.”
When Tony had just returned to his office and sat down, the System’s voice rang in his mind.
After confirming that he had completed this task and had obtained 100 System Task Points, Tony opened the System Store.
After opening the System Store, Tony realized that these 100 System Points were not enough for him to do anything.
Although the 100 points system could only buy a lot of technology in the system store, these technologies had no effect on Tony.
Since these things weren’t of any use to Tony now, Tony naturally would n’ t use the System Value he had obtained with great difficulty to exchange for these trash.
Then, Tony turned off the system interface and started to get something on the computer.
Tony knew that he didn’t have much time, so he had to increase his strength as soon as possible. At the very least, he had to find someone who could work with him.
Tony’s gaze quickly froze on a document called the Super Soldier Program. This was a scientific research program of the military. He had come to ask Stark Industrial Group for help.
The main reason why Tony focused his attention on this was because Tony knew that the Hulk had appeared in this plan.
“Mr. Tony, a policeman wants to see you.”*

Chapter 7: That’s right, I killed people (new books for collection)

The moment Obadiah Stan landed on the ground, the people downstairs had already called the police.
The surroundings of Stark Industrial Group were guarded by police and military personnel all year round. After all, there were too many weapons here.
Stark Industrial Group was the military’s largest weapons supplier, and there were too many weapons that were specifically used to supply the military.
And the most important thing was that the Jericho missile was about to be finalized, so the military had to send people here to protect the Jericho missile, because this missile would become a major weapon for the military.
With so many guards guarding it, the moment Obadiah Stan died, the police and the military had already come looking for him.
“Let them in!”
Hearing Tony’s words, the bodyguard let out the policeman behind him.
There was also Tony’s original female secretary who followed these policemen in.
“Mr. Tony, from Miss Linna’s mouth, we learned that you just pushed Mr. Obadiah Stan down the stairs, so we need to bring you back now.”
But just as the policeman finished speaking, a black man in military uniform brought several soldiers in.
“Please leave now. This matter will be taken over by our military from now on.”
After Colonel Rodi finished speaking, the military pushed all the policemen out.
Moreover, after these military officers pushed out all the police officers, they also held the secretary in their hands.
“Tony, what about this secretary?”
“This is your matter. I just don’ t want to dirty my hands.”
“Understood. Take her out. I don’ t want to hear anything that’s against Tony.”
“Yes!”
Following Colonel Rodi’s words, the soldiers immediately took the secretary out.
After the secretary left, only Tony and Rodi remained in the office.
Colonel Rodi knew that Tony could not be allowed into prison right now.
After all, the Jericho missile was about to be finalized now. If Tony Stark was missing at this critical moment, then the missile would be aborted and the country would lack an important weapon.
Coupled with the empty words of the secretary, this excuse was not enough to convict Tony.
“Tony, I want to know that you didn’ t do what happened just now, right?”
Colonel Rodi had already arrived before Tony at this time, and he asked.
Rodi hoped that he could hear from Tony that this matter wasn’t done by him. Then he would have an absolute way to help Tony resolve this matter.
Although Obadiah Stan could be considered a very famous person, in the eyes of the military, his value was absolutely not as important as Tony Stark.
“No, I killed him. Is the corpse ready now.”
Tony stood up and walked to the window. Then, he noticed that there were countless reporters surrounding him.
However, Tony had also scanned the body below on Friday and cleaned it up.
“Tony, you know that once someone outside knows about this, you will most likely be in prison next.”
“It’s not important. I know you’ ll definitely be able to resolve this matter. I’ m going to see how the Jericho missile has been shaped. If there’s anything, your military personnel will come forward to resolve it.”
After speaking, Tony stood up and prepared to leave.
Just as Tony opened the door, he saw Little Pepper standing outside.
“When did you arrive?”
“I heard someone say that Obadiah Stan was dead, so I rushed over as soon as possible, right?”
“It must be Harpy who said that. Looks like he’s not qualified.”
Hapi, who Tony was talking about, was his personal bodyguard. This was also the longest bodyguard that could follow Tony Stark.
“I just want to know that you really have no problem, right?”This time, things seem to be quite serious. There are already many reporters waiting outside.”
“It’s just a small problem. These matters will be resolved by Luo Di and the others.
“That’s right, I have a good idea. How do you think you’ ll be the CEO of Stark Industries from today on?”
Tony didn’t want to waste his limited time on managing Stark Industrial Group. After all, he might as well get something useful for him.
However, Stark Industrial Group was an essential part of Tony. After all, Stark Industrial Group could provide Tony with the space and funds for the experiment.
If Tony wanted to build an empire of his own, then he had to have enough money.
In Tony’s opinion, the person most suitable for managing this industrial group was naturally Little Pepper.
Ah……?”
Little Chili had yet to react. After all, making her the CEO of Stark Industrial Group sounded a little unbelievable.
“Alright, that’s settled. You should go prepare the contract now. I’ m going to take a look at the Jericho missile.”
Tony left after saying that. After all, he wanted to see how powerful the Jericho missile was.
PS: asked for new books, flowers,10 points evaluation tickets, monthly tickets, rewards.*

Chapter 8: Tony, you really are a genius (new books for collection)

When Tony got down from the elevator, he realized that all the reporters outside the Stark Industrial Group’s headquarters had been dispersed far away.
There were already many policemen and soldiers outside the Stark Industrial Group headquarters.
Colonel Rodi had already run over at this time, and he quickly came to Tony’s side.
“Tony, I can help you disperse all these reporters, but I think you have to see a press conference on this matter. After all, Obadiah Stan is also your company’s vice president.”
“Don’ t worry, I’ ll take care of this. You just want to go and see the progress of the Jericho missile, right? Then let’s go.”
Tony knew that these reporters still did not know how Obadiah Stan had died. After all, the only person who saw Tony kill Obadiah Stan was that secretary. And now that secretary was completely in the hands of the military.
As for the policemen who had heard the secretary say that Tony had killed Obadiah Stan, they were all under the control of the military.
After all, no matter when, the military would always be the strongest because there were many guns in their hands.
And this kind of thing did not need Tony to personally solve it. The public relations department of Stark Industrial Group was already organizing a press conference.
Although the people from the public relations department didn’t know what was going on, they would definitely resolve this matter successfully. After all, it was n’ t a waste for Tony Stank to spend so much money on them.
Tony quickly brought Colonel Rodi to the weapons research area of Stark Industrial Group.
Stark Industrial Group’s weapons research area could be said to be extremely strict. Apart from the security guards of Stark Industrial Group, there were many soldiers stationed here.
Tony looked at the soldiers who were constantly patrolling. He felt that once his strength grew, Stark Industrial Group no longer needed any soldiers to come here. After all, this was Tony’s territory.
“Mr. Tony, Jericho’s missile has been commissioned. We can assemble it next.”
Just as Tony had entered a laboratory, a white man in an isolation suit walked over.
“William, this set of Jericho missiles is fine, right?”
The Jericho missile was developed by Tony Stark himself. However, because he was too busy, he finally handed all the design drawings to this man called William.
As for William, he was originally a weapons research and development room of Stark Industrial Group, so his ability was still very strong.
“Tony, you’ re really a genius. We don’ t need to do anything else. We just need to set up according to the blueprint you gave us.”
“I know I’ m a genius, so let’s go and take a look. Let’s also let Colonel Rodi see if their military money is worth it.”
After Tony finished speaking, he walked up.
Soon, they arrived in front of a missile, and this was just the Jericho missile.
“Friday, scan.”
After Tony gave the order, a 3D projector instantly appeared in front of him. Then, the entire interior of the Jericho missile appeared in front of Tony.
“William, you forgot to add something. The Jericho missile is actually a mother-and-child missile. After flying to the designated location, you can launch a large-scale attack.
“But the main bullet in the middle is the most powerful one, so I think you can install a laser sensor for it. At that time, you can use it to attack accurately.”
“Understood. Let’s try it now.”
William could be said to have no objection to Tony’s suggestion. He immediately took his men and began to dismantle the weapons.
They were all experts in arms, so they could be said to be doing things very quickly.
As for the laser sensor, it was the most important thing in their weapons. In just a few minutes, they installed the laser sensor on the main cartridge.
“Mr. Tony, everything is ready. Should we find a place to try?”
“We have to try it out. After all, if we’ ve developed it, we won’ t know how it works.”
William’s words were just a token question to Tony.
The weapons that Stark Industrial Group had developed could be said to be extremely sophisticated. They had to ensure that every weapon could be used best in real combat.
It was precisely because of this that every weapon that Stark Industrial Group had developed had to try a lot on its own. After making sure that these weapons would not go wrong, it would be put into production and then sold them out.
After hearing Tony’s promise, these weapons experts immediately organized people to start loading missiles.*

Chapter 9: Super Soldier Program (New Book for Collection)

After firing several Jericho missiles in succession, the power of these missiles still satisfied Tony.
Although this missile did not have any effect on Tony, he could not use it to deal with the Purple Potato Essence’s army.
And Tony’s most real idea was to reject all the Purple Potato Essence’s troops outside Earth. It was best to be able to get rid of them in the universe.
To use Jericho’s missiles against humans to deal with the Purple Potato Essence’s army was not realistic to Tony.
After thinking about this, Tony’s interest in the Jericho missile instantly disappeared.
Tony had lost interest in the missile, but that did not mean that Colonel Rodi, who was beside him, was not interested in the missile.
After Colonel Rodi sensed the power of the Jericho missile, he knew that if this missile was used during the war, its destructive power could be described as terrifying.
Although this kind of missile was very powerful, Colonel Rodi believed that this genius beside him would definitely be able to develop even more powerful weapons.
“There’s basically no problem with weapons. If someone places an order, they can produce them directly.”
Tony finally decided to sell this weapon. As long as someone bought it, he could sell it.
As for how many innocent people would die under this bomb, it was not within Tony’s scope of thinking.
Tony did not have the Holy Mother to stop producing this weapon in fear that Jericho’s missiles would kill innocent people.
Moreover, the current Tony would never close the weapons development department of Stark Industrial Group like Tony Stark.
Stark Industrial Group was an arms dealer, so selling arms was normal.
Plus, if Tony wanted to create a weapon that could be used to fight against the purple sweet potato essence, then he had to have an arms company that belonged to him. Only then would he be able to create enough arms.
Seeing that Tony had already sat in the car, Colonel Rodi quickly pulled open Tony’s other door and sat up.
“Luo Di, didn’t you own a car?”Why take my car?”
“No, I have something to tell you.”
Hearing Rodi’s words, Tony did n’ t want to drive him out of his car.
“Ha Pi, let’s drive.”
As Tony’s personal bodyguard, Harpy immediately started the car and headed towards the headquarters of Stark Industries.
“Speak, what’s wrong.”
Colonel Rodi was not in a hurry to speak. Instead, he took out a document from his backpack and handed it to Tony.
“You must have heard of the military’s super soldier plan a long time ago.
I remember that this plan had just started when I came to see you. I hope you can join this plan.
“But in the end, you refused. The person in charge of this plan came to find me. I hope you can provide them with some technical support.”
When Tony heard about this super soldier’s plan, he no longer wanted to open the document in his hand.
This super soldier plan had been in place for many years. At that time, the person in charge of this plan had indeed come to find Tony Stark.
But Tony Stark didn’t have much to do with biochemistry, so in the end, he refused.
And now, Tony couldn’t be more clear about this plan. After all, he was still watching this plan when he was in the office.
“I said before that this plan might not succeed. They must have created a monster.”
The monster Tony was talking about was naturally Haoke, because one of the most important researchers in this super soldier program was Dr. Bannah.
And according to the current time, Dr. Bannah had become Hulk for a long time.
“That’s right. Dr. Bannah, one of the main leaders of this project, carried out an experiment on himself without permission. The current him is indeed a monster.”
Rodi had never thought that Tony would know so much. Since Tony already knew about these things, there was no need for him to continue hiding them.
And the most important thing was that there were these things in Tony’s paper bag. After all, the person in charge of the super soldier’s plan had personally begged him.
According to the general’s words, the general hoped that Stark Industrial Group would provide them with a batch of weapons that could kill the Hulk.
“Ding dong, system mission, deal with Hulk’s power. After completing the system mission, you will gain 100 System Points. If the mission fails, you will become Hulk’s enemy.”
Tony did not expect the System to send him such a mission at this time.
However, this mission was suitable for Tony. After all, he had already planned to interfere in this matter.
“Alright, then let that general come to me. I need to know more.”
“No problem. I asked him to come to you tomorrow.”
When Rodi heard that Tony was willing to help, he could be said to be extremely happy. At the very least, he could get a favor from that general.*

Chapter 10: Biochemical Talents (New Book Collection)

While Lin Xiao and Rodi were rushing towards the headquarters of Stark Industrial Group, inside the headquarters of Divine Shield Bureau, Baldy Nick was watching a picture in his hand.
The photo in Nick Frey’s hand was not very clear, but it clearly showed that there was a large red steel mech.
Nick Frey didn’t pay special attention to the steel frame. His gaze was on the woman in the arms of the steel mech.
“Natasha, have you checked the woman in the photo?”
On the other side of Nick Frey was the agent of the Divine Shield Bureau, the black widow Natasha.
After hearing Nick Frey’s words, the black widow took out another document in her hand.
“I put this photo in the database of S.H.I.E.I. Shield and scanned it. I found that this photo is very similar to a woman. It is very similar to the life secretary beside Tony Stark.”
After Nick Frey heard this, he turned on the computer in front of him.
After the computer was turned on, a map appeared in front of Tony Stark.
“Sure enough, it seems that this person wearing a steel battle suit is most likely Tony Stark. Next, you should think of a way to enter Stark Industrial Group. See if you can investigate whether this steel battle suit is Tony’s.”
“Understood. Then what about our agents in Stark Industrial Group?”
“Don’ t worry about them. Just enter as you are. I want you to enter Stark Industrial Group as an undercover agent.”
“Okay.”
The black widow didn’t say anything else and left.
After all, she was a professional S.H.I.E.I. Shield Agent. It was not easy to do such a thing.
Moreover, the most important thing was that agents like them wanted to sneak into which company to become agents. It could be said that it was a simple matter. They had plenty of ways to arrange their identities.
After the black widow left, Nick Frey put the picture in his hand into a shredder beside her.
“Tony, I hope you really made this steel armor. In that case, you won’ t waste your talent. S.H.I.E. Shield is willing to open the door for you.”
Nick Frey said that, but what he didn’t know was that Tony was no longer Tony Stark’s.
If it was the original Tony Stark, then he would really join his S.H.I. Shield Bureau. But now, Tony Stark was already another person, so he would never join S.H.I. Shield Bureau so easily.
And the most important thing was that Tony had never thought of joining Divine Shield from start to finish.
If Tony continued to join S.H.I.E. Shield, then the future would not change. Tony could only die with the saying that I was a Iron Man.
Tony, who didn’t want to die so easily, would n’ t be able to join S.I.E.I. Shield, so every time Nick Frey ended up doing nothing.
Tony didn’t know that he was in the sight of S.I.E.I. Shield. He had already returned to the headquarters of Stark Industrial Group.
“Tony, since that’s the case, I’ ll let that general come to you tomorrow, okay?”
“No problem. Tell him to bring all the information about this super soldier’s plan. I don’ t believe the lab staff under him. This matter must be handed over to the technical staff of Stark Industries.”
The main reason why Tony had proposed such a thing was that he wanted to get all the information about this super soldier’s plan.
Although Tony knew about this super soldier’s plan, it was n’ t perfect right now. Otherwise, Dr. Bannah wouldn’t have become like he was now.
As long as Dr. Bennett’s heart rate was not more than 200, he would definitely be a very powerful helper. He could be said to be very powerful in biochemical experiments.
If Tony wanted to fight against the purple sweet potato essence, then he needed to be able to produce the green giant in large quantities.
At that time, both the Hulk and the Captain of the Rice Country would be able to produce a large number of products, and then those teams of Purple Potato Essence would be completely vulnerable.
According to Tony’s inherited memories, he was still very powerful in terms of technology, but it did n’ t mean that he was also particularly powerful in biochemical experiments. After all, Tony wasn’t omnipotent.
It was precisely because of this that Tony needed to find a person in the field of biochemistry to help improve this super soldier’s plan.
In Tony’s opinion, the most suitable person was Dr. Bannah, who was affected by gamma rays. Therefore, he had to take this opportunity to get all the information about the super soldier’s plan to his own hands.*

Chapter 11: Secretary’s Leisurely Life (New Book for Collection)

“Tony, I think the two of us have to talk about it. Your decision today is too hasty.”
Tony had just returned to the headquarters of Stark Industrial Group, and then Little Pepper ran over.
Little Pepper had been waiting for Tony’s return in his office since Tony had made that decision.
“That’s right. I think you’ re right. The decision I made just now was really too hasty. I should have done it more seriously.
“Ha Pi, immediately inform the public relations department and tell them that I want to organize a press conference and give them an hour.”
“Yes, sir.”
Ha Pi had always been an unconditional execution of Tony’s words. After all, his salary was given by Tony.
And as Tony’s bodyguard, Harpy’s salary was arguably the highest in the industry.
Although the salary was the highest in the industry, Harpy’s mission could be said to be the most relaxed in the industry. Because Tony never liked bodyguards to follow him, most of the time he stayed in the company.
“Tony, don’t you understand what I just said?”I mean, I’ m not suited to become the CEO of Stark Industrial Group. After all, I don’ t want others to think that I’ m a body-based person.”
When Tony heard this, he instantly remembered that Little Pepper’s words were indeed right.
“That’s right, that’s right. You reminded me just now. I don’ t seem to have gotten your body yet. Since you’ re afraid of others thinking that you’ re relying on your body, why don’ t we just come here once.”
Tony felt that his idea was very good. After all, he had nothing to do in the office as a secretary. In the past, he had only thought about it casually, but now he really had a chance to do it.
“Tony, that’s not what I mean. I just feel…!”
Before Little Pepper could finish her sentence, Tony rushed over and directly picked her up.
“Friday, close all the curtains in the office and lock the door at the same time.”
“Understood, Master.”
As soon as Friday’s words fell, all the curtains in Tony’s office were closed in an instant. At the same time, the office door was closed.
“Tony, listen to me. I think the two of us really need to have a good talk. I mean…!”
Tony didn’t intend to continue talking to Little Pepper. He immediately kissed her mouth and walked towards the table beside him.
………………………
………………………
“Mr. Tony, those reporters outside have been waiting for you for half an hour.”
Just as Tony walked out of the office, Ha Pi and the person in charge of the PR department were already waiting for him.
According to the instructions given by Tony, he was going to hold a press conference in an hour. Now, the reporters had already waited for him for half an hour. This meant that Tony had spent an entire hour and a half inside.
As a super soldier’s serum injected, this hour and a half was not a big deal for Tony.
If it wasn’t for Little Pepper, then Tony could still continue.
“Little Pepper, are you alright?”We’ re leaving.”
After hearing Tony’s words, Little Pepper reluctantly walked out of the office.
At this moment, it was obvious that she wasn’t walking properly. At the same time, there was a red bloodstain on her professional suit.
“Well, I think I need to change my clothes.”
“Alright, then you go change. I’ ll wait for you here.”
“But the reporters below have already waited for you for half an hour. It’s not appropriate for you to keep them waiting.”
“I didn’ t ask them either. If someone didn’ t want to wait, they would have left.”
Tony knew that these reporters were racking their brains in order to obtain such a chance to enter.
Now, let alone letting them wait for half an hour, even if they waited for another half an hour, these people would definitely be very willing.
Seeing Tony sitting down on a chair beside him, Little Pepper ran towards another office.
Although Little Pepper was Tony’s life secretary, most of the time she lived in Tony’s Seascape Villa.
However, she also held a position in Stark Industrial Group, and she was entrusted to someone beside you. Therefore, there was naturally an office belonging to her on this floor.
After Tony waited less than ten minutes, Little Pepper had already changed into another professional suit and walked out of the office.
“Tony, I think we can really consider this matter again.”
“There’s no need to think about it. If you continue, I might have another idea later.”
Hearing Tony’s words, Little Pepper stopped talking and followed behind Tony towards the press conference venue.
PS: the collection of new books was 650 on the first day, this was already quite a good data, but the flowers and evaluation tickets were a little too bad. Could you please trouble everyone to give some flowers and evaluation tickets.*

Chapter 12: I’m going to save the world next (New Book for Collection)

“Crack!”
“Crack!”
When Tony and the others arrived at the venue of the press conference, the reporters who had been waiting for more than half an hour already pointed their cameras at Lin Xiao and the others before pressing down the shutter.
These reporters also knew the rules, so when Tony didn’t reach the summit, they definitely would n’ t speak casually.
Soon, Tony had already brought Little Pepper to the summit stage.
“Mr. Tony, it’s said that Mr. Obadiah Stan fell from the upstairs this morning. May I ask if he killed himself or him?”
“Mr. Tony, it’s said that the Jericho missile has been finalized today. May I ask if your combat strength is satisfactory?”
“Mr. Tony, after the Jericho missile, what kind of weapon does Stark Industrial Group want to launch next?”
……………………
The moment Tony stepped onto the stage, the reporters who had been waiting for him all asked the questions they wanted to ask.
Tony looked at the mess of reporters below and opened his hands.
“Everyone, be quiet. I’ m holding a press conference this time because I have a very important matter to announce.”
The moment Tony’s words fell, everyone quieted down.
Since Tony said there was something important to announce, then this matter would definitely be a very important matter.
And today, there were already enough things happening in Stark Industrial Group.
First, Obadiah Stan, the vice president of Stark Industrial Group and one of its founders, fell from the sky dozens of stories high and fell into the mud.
According to the information released by the military and the police, it was Obadiah Stan who had been pushed down by the secretary because of a dispute with a secretary over the money he had kept.
As for the secretary who pushed him down to Obadiah Stan, she knew that she couldn’t survive, so she killed herself in the end.
Apart from this, another important thing happened to Stark Industrial Group, which was that the Jericho missile that they had studied for a long time had been finalized today.
According to the concept map released by Stark Industrial Group some time ago, the lethality of the Jericho missile was absolutely terrifying.
Today, Tony Stark was going to hold a press conference.
Although these reporters had waited here for almost an hour, no one had any complaints, because this might be a shocking news.
So now, all the reporters were shut up. The entire venue could be said to be a needle that fell on the ground and could be heard.
“Cough cough cough……!”
After clearing his throat, Tony took the microphone in front of him and said directly,” I’ve gathered you all here today because I have something important to announce.
From today on, I will step down as the CEO of Stark Industrial Group.
The CEO of Stark Industrial Group will be taken over by Miss Pepper Pozzi. Everyone congratulates Miss Pepper Pozzi.”
After Tony pulled Little Pepper out again, there was no applause from the venue.
All the reporters below had yet to react to this because this news was a little too shocking to them.
Pa pa pa……!”
After these reporters heard the applause, they realized that they should applaud at this time.
Pa pa pa……!”
Pa pa pa……!”
“Crack, crack!”
Then, applause and the sound of the shutter were heard continuously.
After these voices fell, the reporters were not most concerned about Little Pepper becoming the CEO of Stark Industrial Group. They were most concerned about why Tony would step down, the CEO of Stark Industrial Group, and what he would do next.
These reporters had already linked this matter to some of the rumors they had received.
“Mr. Tony, may I ask if you have any plans after you step down as President of Stark Industrial Group?”
“Mr. Tony, according to the information we received, some people said that Mr. Obadiah Stan was killed by you. Did you step down as the CEO of Stark Industrial Group because of this? Are you going to jail?”
As this reporter recalled his words, all the reporters in the venue shut their mouths because this news could really be considered a very important news.
Tony looked at the reporters waiting for him to answer. He knew it was time to show his identity. After all, his identity as Iron Man could not be kept secret, so he might as well confess it directly.
“Everyone, with respect to your question just now, I’ ll only answer your question. That’s what I’ m going to do next. I’ m going to save the world. I’ m going to protect world peace.”
The moment Tony finished speaking, the bloody warframe in his body instantly appeared. Then, it covered Tony’s body in an instant. Then, Iron Man appeared in front of these reporters.
PS: love you 3000 times *

Chapter 13: World Famous (New Book for Collection)

The moment Tony became a Iron Man, all the reporters in the venue had recorded this scene with their own items.
In addition, many of these reporters were broadcasting in order to take the lead, so the people in front of the television all saw Tony’s appearance.
“Everyone, I’m sure everyone knows why I fired the CEO of Stark Industrial Group.
“Although I quit the CEO of Stark Industrial Group, Stark Industrial Group will become more and more powerful. In the future, Stark Industrial Group will be Miss Poz’s.”
After Tony finished speaking, the injector on his feet and hands instantly lit up. Then, Tony flew out of the venue and quickly disappeared from the headquarters of Stark Industrial Group.
When these reporters saw that Tony had already left, all of them turned their attention to the little pepper standing on the podium.
“Miss Poz, may I ask if Mr. Tony is wearing the latest weapon developed by the Stark Industrial Empire?”
“Miss Pozzi, may I ask if your Stark Industrial Group will sell this kind of steel armor?”
Little Pepper looked at the reporters who were already boiling in front of her. She knew that she, the CEO, had to be the next CEO.
But Tony didn’t tell her anything about the steel battle suit. Even though she had flown with Tony once in the sky today, Tony did n’ t tell her what to do with the steel battle suit.
“Everyone, this steel battle suit belongs to Tony’s personal product. As for what to do next, it’s his business.”
Little Pepper quickly decided to blame Tony for this.
With Tony’s character, it was impossible for him to be influenced by anyone in the ordinary way.
As for whether these reporters could ask anything from his mouth, it was unknown.
But then Little Pepper regretted it, because she knew that all the reporters that Tony sent out were beauties.
In order to get some information from Tony, these beautiful women did not care about their bodies. Many people even wanted to send them to bed.
But now that these words were spoken, regret had no effect.
“Everyone, today’s press conference is here. If anything happens, our Stark Industrial Group will reconvene the press conference.”
After that, Little Pepper left the venue under the escort of Harpy and the others.
Since she was going to be the CEO of Stark Industries, she had to solve the legal problems first.
Moreover, Little Pepper knew that she had to consider wiping her butt for Tony’s decision today. After all, what Tony had done today could be said to be earth-shattering. When the military knew that he had this steel battle suit, they would definitely find a way to find Tony.
Plus, Tony had destroyed the two fighter planes this morning, so there was a possibility that they would have to pay compensation.
Just as Little Pepper had predicted, Tony’s decision had already caused a huge sensation.
Tony Stark was a legend in the country, a genius-like figure who had always been known as the guardian of freedom and security in the country.
It was because Tony Stark was the hero of the people that the people’s respect for Tony Stark reached a peak after seeing Tony Stark develop new weapons.
And what was completely different from the people was the military of the country.
After seeing that Tony was the owner of the steel battle suit on television, the military naturally knew that the two fighter planes that they lost today were destroyed by Tony.
But compared to the two fighter planes, Tony’s steel battle suit was obviously more enticing. Therefore, as the liaison officer of the military and Stark Industrial Group, Colonel Rodi had already headed towards Tony’s villa again.
As for the headquarters of the Divine Shield Bureau, Baldy Nick looked at the live broadcast on the television in front of him. His only remaining eye seemed to be shining brightly.
“Sure enough, it’s you. Looks like you’ re really a genius. I wonder if a genius like you can be used for me. The Avengers Alliance seems to have to do it now.”
When Nick Frey was certain that Tony was Iron Man, he could be said to be happier than anyone else.
He had already sent the Black Widow to Stark Industrial Group, so Tony Stark would definitely become a member of the Alliance for revenge. This was the confidence that Baldy Nick had in himself, as well as in S.H.I. Shield.*

Chapter 14: Anti-Hork Warframe (New Book for Collection)

“Friday, do you still remember what anti-Hork warframe needs?”
Tony had already returned to his Seascape villa at this time.
He was not interested in what was happening outside. What he needed to do now was to get the anti-Hork warframe out as soon as possible.
Since Tony had promised the general to see him and wanted to bring Dr. Bennett here, he had to make sure he had a set of armor that could fight Hulk.
And now, the most suitable one was the anti-Hork battle rack that Tony had used in the past.
Although it was easy to destroy the armor, it didn’t mean that it was n’ t suitable for use. After all, it was more than once called Hulk to knock out.
With the current Jarvis, he definitely didn’t know about what anti-hork warframes needed.
That was why Tony could only entrust this matter to Friday. After all, Friday was a journey back with Tony Stark.
“Master, I’ ve already made a document of what Anti-Hork Warframe needs.”
“Alright, send all of these things to the logistics department. Let them send them all over as fast as possible.
By the way, they were also given a copy of the ingredients for the super warrior serum.
However, the matter of the super warrior serum must not be known to other people, so they had to put all these things together.
“As for the other aspects, I’ ll be able to confuse you.”
“Understood, Master. This is the list. Can you take a look?”
As an artificial intelligence, and with a higher level than Jarvis, she had already gotten everything Tony needed the moment Tony finished speaking.
Looking at the list in front of him, Tony quickly determined that the list was indeed what he needed.
Besides this list, Tony also found a lot of things he didn’t need. This must have been used to confuse the public on Friday.
“That’s right. Just send this list directly.”
After Tony had the list sent to the logistics department of Stark Industrial Group on Friday, he arrived at the basement of his villa.
This was where Tony Stark used to experiment, and there were many luxury cars inside.
“Jarvis, think of a way to get all these cars out. These things are more important here.”
“Sir, how do we deal with these cars?”
Jarvis also knew that there was another female AI by Tony’s side. He was on the verge of falling out of favor.
“Whatever. Just get it out and put it outside. There’s something else I can use later.”
Tony planned to get the anti-Hork warframe out of his basement.
Moreover, this basement still needed to be used to experiment with super warrior serums, so putting these sports cars here was indeed a bit more important.
After Jarvis heard Tony’s words, he immediately controlled a few robots in his home. He then moved these sports cars out and placed them in the parking lot outside the villa.
“Jarvis, raise the security level of the basement to the highest. No one is allowed to enter the basement without my permission.”
Tony needed to transform this basement into a special laboratory for himself, so he would never allow anyone to enter without her authorization.
Even Rod, who had taken the steel armor from Tony Stark from the back, was not allowed to enter.
Tony might make large quantities of steel battle clothes in the future, but Tony did not intend to let people drive because people wearing these steel battle clothes did not necessarily have artificial intelligence commanders to listen to him.
As for Ochuang who appeared later, Tony felt that he could go and find the ant after he had settled the matter with Hulk.
Tony didn’t really like the ant man’s armor, but the technique of standing on it alone could be used on the steel armor.
If he could have a set of steel battle clothes that could grow and become smaller at any time, then Tony’s combat strength could definitely be improved by a lot.
Soon, Tony saw that all the sports cars in the basement had been taken out, and then he started to stroll around the basement.
“Jarvis, I’ll leave the things in this basement to you. We have to make sure that this basement is indestructible. If you need anything, just find the company’s logistics department.
“As for manpower, I’ ll bring you some manpower in the next few days.”
Tony felt that it was not enough for him to only have this set of steel battle clothes in his hands, so he was going to prepare a few more sets of steel battle clothes for himself. If that was the case, he could have a few more legs.
PS: even though I knew I wouldn’t give it to you if I begged you, I still asked for a little flowers.10 points for evaluation tickets, monthly tickets, and rewards. I loved you 3000 times.*

Chapter 15: Military Requirements (New Book for Collection)

When Colonel Rodi arrived at Tony’s villa in a car, he noticed that there were already many sports cars at Tony’s door.
Although Rodi was the liaison between the military and Stark Industrial Group, his relationship with Tony had not reached such a level that he could not say anything about. He did not even have the qualifications to enter Tony’s basement.
Colonel Rodi knew that Tony had many luxury cars, but he also knew that these luxury cars were usually kept by Tony.
Seeing that an old car that was worth more than tens of millions was thrown outside like this, Colonel Rodi felt that this was a waste.
But who told Tony to have money? That was why even if he knew that it was a waste of money, it was none of his business.
Even though that was the case, Rodi still endured his desire to beat Tony up and walked into the villa.
“Master, Colonel Rodi is here.”
Tony was planning the basement because he wanted to transform the basement into the safe house he wanted.
In the future, there was a good chance that there would be a lot of products that Tony had developed in this basement. Therefore, he needed to make this basement a safe place to avoid being stolen in.
But after hearing Friday’s report, Tony understood that Colonel Rodi must have come to find him for the sake of his steel armor.
However, when Tony had chosen to announce that he had a steel battle suit, he had already thought of these things. Therefore, he was not surprised by the arrival of Rodi so quickly.
Tony did not intend to let Rodi see his basement, even if there was nothing in the basement.
So, Tony walked out of the basement and headed upstairs.
When Tony had just walked out of the basement entrance, Colonel Rodi had already arrived.
“Tony, you’ ve caused a great disaster this time. How can you make a move on the air force plane today?”
Colonel Rodi knew that he had to take the initiative in his negotiations with Tony. Otherwise, he would never have gotten this steel suit from Tony.
“Let the air force go to Stark Industrial Group to pull two newly developed stealth fighter jets. Is this compensation enough?”
Tony’s words blocked Colonel Rodi’s next words. At the same time, he really couldn’t find anything good to say.
He originally wanted to count this loss on Tony’s head, and then he could let Tony dedicate this steel armor.
But when Tony said that, I’ll pay for it, and I’ ll also pay for the two most advanced fighter jets.
Seeing Tony, who had already reached a glass of wine, sitting on the sofa, Colonel Roddy braced himself and walked over.
“Tony, you know what I’ m here for. I definitely won’ t just want you to pay for those two fighter jets. As long as you can sell the steel battle suit you’ re wearing today to the military, then what happened to those two fighter jets today can be considered as nothing has happened.”
“Luo Di, we’ve been working together for many years. You know what my temper is like.
“It’s absolutely impossible to sell this set of steel armor to anyone. If your military is going to take it hard, then I won’ t compromise so easily. So I advise you guys not to think too hard.”
As an arms dealer, Tony naturally understood that people from the military were very domineering at times.
If he rejected them today, the military might try to get the steel armor from him.
Lin Xiao did not intend to show any weakness. If the military really dared to do so, then Lin Xiao would definitely make them pay the price.
“Tony, you also know that our relationship has always been good. Moreover, the Jericho missile you just developed is about to be installed in the army. So I think we can also maintain such a cooperative relationship in the matter of steel armor.”
“Then don’t think about it. I definitely wo n’ t give you the steel armor. If you think you have other options, you can think about it again.
“By the way, Bozi is back. I won’ t send you off.”
Tony had just learned from Friday that Little Pepper had returned, so he immediately gave the guest-chasing order.
“Tony, I hope you can reconsider. Our military is really sincere.”
Colonel Rodi saw Little Pepper’s car parked outside, so he could only turn around and walk outside.
He already knew the outcome of this incident before he came, so this outcome was not beyond his expectations.
He was only forced by the people above, so he came over to try.
In any case, he had already come, and he had been rejected. Then, he would be able to pay his debts when he returned.
That was why Colonel Rodi was not too disappointed. He walked out with a smile.*

Chapter 16: Black Widow Visit (New Book for Collection)

“Tony, is Luo Di here to talk to you about the steel armor?”What’s more, why didn’ t you tell me about your steel battle suit today? I almost couldn’ t handle it.”
After Little Pepper walked in, she started complaining to Tony.
But at this moment, Tony’s gaze was already on the woman behind Little Pepper.
Little Pepper had already realized that Tony’s gaze was n’ t on her. Besides, Tony was a playboy before, so when she saw that Tony’s gaze was n’ t on her, she was a little jealous.
“Tony, I’ m talking to you?”
“Oh, I think you’re doing quite well now.
“Oh right, she is?”
Tony couldn’t be more familiar with the black widow following behind Little Pepper.
However, Tony did not intend to reveal the identity of the black widow. Instead, he wanted to see how she would be able to persuade him to join Divine Shield.
“She’s Natasha from the Legal Department. This time, she’s responsible for the handover of the two of us CEOs.”
“That’s right, it’s a special object. It’s just a bit shorter.”
Hearing Tony’s words, the black widow did not take it seriously. Instead, she brought the document in her hand to Tony.
“Mr. Tony, this is the legal document. If you sign your name here, you’ ll have to hand over the matter of Stark Industrial Group to Miss Pozzi.”
Tony did not hesitate and directly signed his name on the document.
“Alright, then I’ ll go.”
Natasha’s mission was completed. If she wanted to stay here, it would be a little inappropriate.,
“Miss Natasha, wait a moment. I don’ t have a living secretary right now. I wonder if you’ re interested in coming to my side as a living secretary?”
“No, absolutely not.”
Just as Tony had finished speaking, Little Pepper stopped him.
After hearing Little Pepper’s words, Natasha turned around and smiled at Tony. Then, she turned around and left.
“Tony, don’ t think I don’ t know what you’ re thinking. She definitely can’ t become your life secretary. She can’ t say anything.”
Lil Pea knew Tony’s charm. If Natasha became Tony’s life secretary, she was sure that the person on Tony’s bed tonight would be Natasha.
“Miss Pozzi, I think the two of us should be reasonable about this.
“Now that you’ ve become the CEO of Stark Industrial Group, naturally there’s no one to take care of me, so it’s time to find a life secretary for me.”
“Sure, I’ ll let Harpy become your life secretary. Anyway, this Natasha definitely won’ t do it.”
Little Pepper shook her head like a wave. No matter what, she would not allow this.
“Alright, then let’s talk about this.”
“In any case, don’ t even think about this matter. Absolutely not.”
Tony didn’t want to continue arguing with Little Pepper anymore. He stood up and walked out because there were already several trucks parked outside.
These trucks carried everything Tony needed.
Although Tony had already stepped down as the CEO of Stark Industrial Group, the things he needed were always number one.
If the Stark Industrial Group lost Tony, then the Stark Industrial Group would soon decline.
As for the steel battle suit that Tony had brought out today, he could not allow the logistics department of Stark Industrial Group to slack off.
It was precisely because of this that when he saw the list that Tony had sent him, the logistics department of Stark Industrial Group immediately organized people to send all of these things over.
“Mr. Tony, according to your instructions, we’ ve already sent over most of the items. However, there are still some items that are not available at the headquarters for the time being. It will take a while to get them over.”
From the list that he had received from this person, Tony realized that all the things he lacked were just the ingredients of the super warrior serum.
For Tony, this thing wasn’t needed for the time being. What he needed most now was anti-Halker armor.
All the things needed for anti-Hork warframes were already here, so Tony could assemble them all as quickly as he could. After all, he had already been experienced in these matters.
“That’s fine. I’ ll send all the remaining items back to the basement after I get them done.”
The moment Tony finished speaking, the door to the basement opened and the vehicles started to drive in.
“Tony, what are you doing?”
Little Pepper saw Tony move all of these things into the underground parking lot, and then she asked.
“I intend to develop an artificial intelligence silicone doll. In the future, this may become the main cause of our Stark Industrial Group.”
Little Pepper rolled her eyes at Tony’s words.
Tony didn’t care. He had already entered the basement, directing the workers to place the things he needed in different places.*

Chapter 17: General Ross (New Book for Collection)

“Mr. Tony, you’ ve already placed all these items in the appropriate places according to your instructions. If there’s anything you need us to do, please speak directly.”
“No need, you can leave now.”
“Alright, then I wish Mr. Toni a good time.”
Then, all the staff of Stark Industrial Group left.
Their salaries were all given by Tony, so they could not be disrespectful to Tony.
And Tony had always been known as a genius. In the hearts of these ordinary employees, Stark Industrial Group was completely supported by Tony himself.
Seeing that all of them had left, Lin Xiao separated the steel armor from his body.
“Friday, remember how Mark’s battle armor was assembled. Let’s start assembling all Mark’s battle armor.”
As the artificial intelligence that came back with Tony on Friday, her memory bank indeed had all the assembly procedures of Mark Zhan A.
As long as Mark’s warframes were completely assembled, then these warframes could be handed over to Jarvis. These warframes could also be used as weapons in Tony’s hands.
Of course, Tony needed the help of these warframes if he wanted to build an anti-hork warframe. Otherwise, it would take a long time for him to build an anti-hork warframe alone.
“Understood, Master. I’ ll start immediately.”
After Friday, he began to control this set of warframes to get busy in this world.
This basement was originally used by Tony for experiments, so there were plenty of tools inside.
Plus, Jarvis was helping in the basement, so even without Tony, the two AIs could assemble Mark’s armor as quickly as possible.
Seeing that the artificial intelligence of Friday and Jarvis were already busy, Tony did not intend to leave. After all, with his help, the speed of assembling the steel battle suit would be much faster.
In order to assemble the anti-Hork warframe as soon as possible, Tony had to increase his speed.
………………………
………………………
“Master, Miss Bozi has come down. Should we let her in?”
After Tony heard Jarvis’ words, he lifted his head from the table.
When he lifted his head, Tony noticed that the sky outside was already bright.
He spent the whole night trying to assemble the anti-Hork warframe as soon as possible.
But so far, the anti-Hock warframe had not been assembled. It took him a whole night to assemble four steel battle suits.
Although he had only assembled four steel battle suits, it was enough for Tony to assemble the anti-Hock war armour.
Just as Tony lifted his head, he saw Little Chili approaching the door of the basement.
“Let her in.”
Tony remembered that he had set up the most urgent safety regulations in this basement.
Without Tony’s permission, Little Pepper would not be able to enter the basement.
After hearing Lin Xiao’s order, Little Pepper quickly opened the door of the basement according to the previous password.
“Tony, you spent the whole night here last night.
“Tony, you actually assembled four steel battle clothes in one night. You’ re really amazing.”
When Little Pepper saw the four steel battle clothes in the basement, she could be said to be shocked.
If he could really follow Tony’s speed, then Little Pepper felt that this steel battle might indeed be put into mass production.
However, she also knew that Tony would never allow this steel armor to be lost, so these were all Tony’s.
“Shouldn’t you be at work?”Today is your first day as CEO. Are you going to be late?”
“If you don’t tell me, I still forgot that I have n’ t been integrated into this character yet.
By the way, I came down to tell you that General Ross is already waiting for you. You should hurry up and see him.
“I won’ t talk to you anymore. I need to go to the company quickly. I remember there seems to be a meeting today. This is my first meeting.”
After Little Pepper finished speaking, she quickly ran upstairs because she was no longer Tony’s life secretary. She was the CEO of Stark Industrial Group.
“Little Pepper, when you go back, let them prepare a satellite for me. I have something to send to the outer space.”
“Understood. When I return to the headquarters, I’ ll ask them to help me prepare immediately. Just tell them when you want to use it.”
After Little Pepper finished speaking, she turned around and ran upstairs and quickly disappeared into the basement.
Seeing Little Pepper leave, Tony stood up from his chair.
Since General Ross had arrived, he must have brought something he needed.
PS: asked for new books, flowers,10 points evaluation tickets, monthly tickets, rewards, thanks.*

Chapter 18: Offence of Hate (New Book for Collection)

After arriving at the first floor of the villa, Tony saw two people in the living room.
However, there were two people here. One of them was sitting and the other was standing behind in a military uniform.
Tony immediately saw that the person sitting was General Ross, who was in charge of the super soldier plan.
As for the person behind General Ross, that was the villain of the Invincible Hooker, that was Bu Langsky who was willing to turn into an abomination in order to gain power.
“Good morning, Mr. Tony.”
When Ross learned that Tony was willing to meet him, he could be said to be very happy.
The only progress his super soldier planned to make so far was that Dr. Bannah had become the Hulk.
And the most important thing was that the current Dr. Bannah had already run away and was not under his control.
That was why General Ross wanted to see if he could get some help from Tony.
Tony’s name as a genius was already well known. General Ross had already looked for Tony Stark when he was doing this experiment.
However, Tony Stark only took a glance at the information and returned it to him. He also told him that the people from the experimental Stark Industrial Group would not participate in anything. They even directly told him that this experiment was basically impossible.
General Ross was already hopeless, but when he saw that Tony had steel armor, he felt that he might be able to ask Tony for help.
It was precisely because of this that he called Colonel Rodi at the first moment, and hoped that Colonel Rodi could help him.
“Morning, General Ross, wait a moment. I’ ll go wash the dishes.”
“It’s fine. Just be busy.”
Tony had been busy all night yesterday, so he needed to wash up.
Tony did not say anything else. He quickly entered the bathroom and began to wash up inside.
As for General Ross, he was still sitting on the sofa drinking coffee. This was the coffee that Miss Pozzi gave him before she left.
Soon, Tony packed up and walked out of the bathroom. Then, he came to General Ross’ side and sat down.
However, there was no living secretary in Tony’s villa now, so it was a bit difficult for him to have a cup of coffee.
“Jarvis, make me a cup of coffee.”
After hearing Tony’s words, Jarvis immediately controlled a steel battle suit to walk up from downstairs.
When they saw the steel battle suit walking up, General Ross and Bu Langsky did not leave the steel battle suit.
“Thank you!”
After Tony took the coffee from the steel suit, his thanks were actually directed at Jarvis, who controlled the steel suit.
“General Ross, it’s time for us to discuss some business now. Have you brought all the things I asked you to bring here?”
This time, Tony was willing to meet General Ross. He wanted to see the information about his plan for the super soldier.
Now that General Ross had arrived, Tony could take advantage of this opportunity to get everything he wanted.
After hearing Tony’s words, General Ross waved at Bu Langsky behind him.
Bu Langsky did not hesitate at all, and then he handed everything in his hands to Tony.
After opening the file bag, Tony realized that there was only a USB stick inside.
After all, there were too many data for this experiment, so all the data could be stored in this USB.
Moreover, General Ross could not bring a large truck of experimental data to see Tony.
“On Friday, scan everything in this document.”
The moment Tony’s words fell, a 3D projection file appeared in front of him.
As this 3D image appeared, General Ross’ eyes were filled with envy.
If they could get this kind of 3D projection technology into their hands, they would be able to save a lot of things when they experiment in the future.
But Tony’s next move made General Ross even more envious. As his hands kept moving in the air, the 3D projection began to change.
After Tony split up all the documents, he was certain that he had recorded all the documents on Friday.
“General Ross, you two can leave now.”
After speaking, Tony tossed the useless USB to General Ross and stood up to leave.
“Mr. Tony, after you review our experimental data, do you want to chase us away like this?”
When General Ross said this, he stood up from the sofa in anger. Even Bu Langsky behind him was ready to walk towards Tony at this moment.
But then the two of them stopped because the steel battle suit in front of them had already lifted both hands and the injector in their hands had already lit up.*

Chapter 19: Just break your limbs. Don’t get dirty here (2, more than anything else)

“General Ross, since I asked you to come here, I mean to cooperate sincerely.
“But you didn’ t really want to cooperate with me. Since that’s the case, you two really don’ t need to stay here. You can go back now.”
After General Ross heard Tony’s words, he knew that his little actions had indeed not been concealed from Tony.
He originally thought that Tony’s genius was only in weapons technology, but in biochemistry, Tony should not have much ability.
“Mr. Tony, I did not do the right thing this time. This is all the experimental data.”
Tony had just taken a look at the experimental data. After passing Friday’s analysis, Tony knew that General Ross had not given all the information.
And the most important thing was that Tony discovered that there was no gamma ray in the experimental parameters given by General Ross.
Dr. Bannah was able to become the Hulk. A large part of the reason was because he was exposed to gamma rays, so Tony only took a glance and was certain that General Ross had not given him everything.
The USB flash drive that General Ross had just tossed over was scanned on Friday.
“Master, the experimental data in this USB disk are quite detailed, but it seems that their experiment has not made a critical breakthrough.”
After hearing Friday’s words, Tony nodded.
He knew that General Ross and the others had not fully studied the experiment. It was possible that the experiment could not be carried out to a large extent, because the experiment had been carried out for so many years but still had not made a critical breakthrough. Naturally, Congress would not give them too much financial support.
In order for General Ross to continue the experiment, he had to find a way to capture Dr. Bannah and show the people in Congress that his experiment had made a breakthrough.
As long as the people of the Congress could see Dr. Bannah, the experiment would definitely continue to receive the support of the Congress. It could even be said that the funds were more sufficient.
But so far, none of them had found where Dr. Bennett was. That was why General Ross came to find Tony.
Of course, Stark Industrial Group was known as the most powerful arms dealer in the entire Mi Country. General Ross also hoped to be supported by Stark Industrial Group in terms of technology. After all, Stark Industrial Group’s technology had always been in the leading position.
“That’s fine. I need someone to study these things next. I’ ll look for you when there’s a breakthrough in my research.”
Tony did not intend to continue his conversation with General Ross. After all, he had already obtained what he wanted.
“Mr. Tony, are you just asking us to come here to give you these technologies?”Your plan is too good.”
When Bu Langsky saw Tony’s appearance, he was very unhappy.
He was a mercenary, and he was the kind of person who could voluntarily give General Ross an experiment to increase his ability.
He didn’t think highly of people like Tony who relied on their weapons, because in his eyes, powerful people relied on their own hands.
“Bu Langsky, shut up.”
Although General Ross did not know about Tony’s temper, he still hoped that Tony could make a breakthrough in this experiment.
These experimental data were originally provided by him. If Tony made a breakthrough in this experiment, then this experiment would definitely be completed by him. Moreover, Tony would definitely share the experimental data with him at that time.
It was precisely because of this that he quickly shut up when he heard Bu Langsky speak.
But Bu Langsky had already spoken, and Tony had already heard him.
“You’re right. I want your experimental data. What can you do to me?
And when was it your turn to talk to an ordinary mercenary.
Jarvis, teach me a lesson. All his limbs were broken. Just leave a breath.
“Oh right, don’ t dirty this place.”
After speaking, Tony turned around and walked towards the basement.
General Ross wanted to persuade Tony to show mercy, but Mark 2 had already rushed over.
Bu Langsky looked at the steel armor that had already rushed to his side. He threw a punch at the steel armor.
Ah………!”
However, as soon as Bu Langsky’s fist landed on Mark 2, he started to scream. Because Mark 2 seized this opportunity to grab his fist and directly broke his arm.
However, after Mark 2 broke Bu Langsky’s fist, it still did not let go of his other three limbs.
After finishing Tony’s orders, Mark 2 quickly walked towards the basement because Tony was assembling the anti-Hock warframe.
General Ross looked at Bu Langsky who was paralyzed on the ground. He shook his head and walked out.
As General Ross walked out, his guard had already come in and carried Bronsky out.
Soon, General Ross left with Bu Langsky.
PS: asked for flowers, collection,10 points for evaluation, reward, monthly ticket.*

Chapter 20: Be prepared to face death (3 more for collection)

After arriving in the basement, Tony directly projected all the data he had obtained on Friday.
Looking at the huge pile of data in front of him, Tony didn’t hesitate to start stripping the data.
General Ross had indeed given Tony all the data, but a large portion of the data he had given was useless.
What Tony needed to do now was to peel off all these useless things and throw them into the trash can.
It took him half an hour to get rid of all the useless data.
Looking at these things, Tony could understand them. He could even study the gamma rays according to the experimental data.
But this was not what Tony needed. After all, there was basically no need for an army of the Hulk that was not under his control.
However, Tony himself could not get these things out, but there was still a System inside his body.
After Tony opened the System, he started to stroll around the System.
Soon, Tony found a way to improve the Hulk in the System.
The cost of this item wasn’t particularly expensive. Just 200 System Points was enough, because Tony already had a lot of data. He just needed to improve that part.
The only thing that made Tony feel regretful was that he did not have these 200 System Points in his hands.
However, Tony knew that he only needed to complete Hulk’s task next. Then, he had an improved method to exchange for the Hulk reagent.
As long as he could improve the Hulk’s reagent, Tony would be able to mass-produce the Hulk in the future. Moreover, he was the kind of Hulk that would not lose control. This was definitely a very good thing.
The easiest way to deal with Hulk was to assemble the anti-Hulk armor first.
As long as the anti-Hock warframe was assembled, Tony could turn around to look for Dr. Bennett. Even if Dr. Bennett went crazy and became Hock, Tony could still defeat him.
When he thought of this, Tony would probably put on his own steel battle suit, and then bring the other four sets of steel battle suits to start assembling the anti-Hock warframe.
Tony now had five people, so even if he was to assemble the anti-Hork warframe, his speed could be said to be extremely fast.
…………………………
…………………………
While Tony was assembling the anti-Hork warframe, General Ross had already brought Bu Langsky back to his lab.
“Give him a check.”
Although all his limbs had been broken at this time, he still remained awake.
“Bulansky, when you don’ t have enough strength, it’s best not to be impudent in front of someone stronger than you. This time, Tony Stark didn’ t tell you to kill you is already your life. Don’ t do such a stupid thing in the future.”
General Ross prepared to leave this place after he said that.
Bu Langsky’s combat strength was relatively good. At least, he could leave the matter to Dr. Banner.
That was why General Ross was willing to spend so much energy talking to him.
“General!”
Seeing that General Ross was about to leave, Bu Langsky endured the pain on his body and sat up from the bed.
General Ross looked at Bu Langsky, who was still able to sit up, and then stopped.
“General, I know that your experiment must be less than the experimental material. If that’s the case, I’ m willing to be your experimental material. You can do anything to me, even if you cut me into pieces.”
After hearing Bu Langsky’s words, General Ross’ lips curled into a smile.
He was still very satisfied with Bu Langsky, and such a person could indeed be used to make experiments for them.
Although General Ross had never lacked experimental items, he felt that a person like Bu Langsky might be the most suitable experimental item.
“Sure. Since you’ ve taken the initiative to become the experimental material, I’ ll satisfy you.”
General Ross then left.
When Bulansky saw General Ross again, he was already lying on a test bed.
At this moment, there were countless people busy in isolation clothes around the experimental platform.
“The plan we’re working on is called the Super Soldier Plan. It’s just that we hope to transform our soldiers so that they can have a strong combat strength. However, we haven’t reached the standard yet.
“But this should be fine for you. After all, you’ re still an experimental item, so be prepared for death.”
As General Ross spoke, a tube of green reagent was injected into Bu Langsky’s body.
PS: asked for new books, flowers,10 points evaluation tickets, monthly tickets, rewards.*

Chapter 21: Touch the Black Widow’s Undescriptible Land (4 more to collect)

“It’s done, it’s finally done.”
Tony looked at the anti-Hock armor in front of him. He felt that he was very satisfied.
It took Tony and the four steel battle suits around him a whole day to assemble this set of anti-Hork battle armor.
The main reason why they were able to assemble them in such a short day was because the database on Friday contained the assembly information of Anti-Hork Warframe.
At the same time, there was Tony.
Although the person inside this body was no longer Tony Stark’s, at least Tony had inherited all of these things.
It was because of this that Tony and the others assembled these things very quickly.
Since the anti-Hork warframe had been developed, Tony planned to send the warframe into space.
Only by sending this anti-Hork warframe into space would Tony be able to use it as quickly as possible.
“Friday, call Little Pepper.”
As Tony’s voice rang, a 3d projection of Chili Pepper appeared in front of him.
“Tony, I’ m in a meeting right now?”
“Little Pepper, I remember that I asked you to prepare a satellite for me when you left today. Is the rocket ready?”
“I’ m ready. I’ ll let Natasha come over now. I’ ll let her handle this matter, but I have a little to tell you clearly. You absolutely can’ t soak her, okay?”
When Little Pepper said this, her voice grew smaller and smaller.
“Don’ t worry, don’ t worry. I think Natasha is probably more willing to soak in me.”
Tony hung up after saying that, because the next thing he could do was wait for Natasha to come.
It was impossible for Tony to say that he wasn’t interested in the black widow.
Even though the Black Widow was an S.H.I.I.E. Bureau agent, Tony felt that if he really needed it, he could also successfully get her to bed.
“Jarvis, clean up the things here and prepare the anti-Hork warframe. We might need to leave this place next.”
“Understood, sir. I’ ll clean this place up immediately.”
Jarvis then controlled the surrounding warframes and machines to pack up the things.
As for Tony, he didn’t say anything else. The things in the basement could be left to Jarvis and the others.
After arriving in the living room, Tony poured himself a glass of wine, then sat on the sofa and began to drink.
Just as Tony was about to finish his bottle of wine, a car appeared at the door of Tony’s villa.
After the car stopped, the black widow walked out from the cab of the car.
“Mr. Tony, the satellite you want is ready now. Miss Pozzi already arranged for you when she was in front of you. Do you need to send something to the outer space?”
Tony looked at the black widow who had already walked in. He directly drank the glass of wine in his hand.
“Natasha, come and talk.”
Tony patted the sofa beside him.
“Mr. Tony, you should know what Miss Pozzi told you, so I think it’s best for keep a proper distance.”
Although the black widow was speaking like that, he had already walked to Tony’s side and sat down directly beside him.
Looking at the black widow sitting beside him, Tony put his hand on her shoulder and then hugged Natasha in his arms.
“I didn’t expect your speed to be quite fast. I just announced that I have Iron Man battle clothes, but your people from Divine Shield Bureau arranged for you to come in.
“You’ re right, Black Widow Agent.”
The Black Widow thought that her identity was already hidden, but she never thought that Tonistak would always know who she was.
After the black widow heard Tony’s words, she directly emerged from Tony’s arms.
“Mr. Tony, I think if the two of us don’ t talk about these things at this time, then I think we can do something more meaningful.”
“Miss Natasha, you’ re right. I should have finished the matter and talked about it. But I think it’s pretty good to continue now. How about we two continue.”
After Tony finished speaking, he pulled Natasha in front of him into his arms. Then, without hesitation, he touched something that Natasha could not describe.
Natasha saw Tony’s hands reach out. Her hands instantly grabbed Tony’s hands.
But Natasha soon realized that she could not control Tony’s hands at all. Tony’s strength was so great that she could not resist.
Tony’s hands quickly touched what he wanted.
“That’s pretty good, Natasha.”
Natasha quickly stood up from Tony’s arms and pulled her clothes.
“Mr. Tony, I think it’s best if we leave quickly at this time. The rocket is ready.”
After Natasha finished speaking, she quickly ran outside because she felt that she should stay away from Tony.
PS: new books asked for collection, flowers,10 points for evaluation, rewards, monthly tickets.*

Chapter 22: I can sign your name (5 more for collection)

“Jarvis, Friday, bring the anti-Hork warframe. Let’s go.”
The moment Tony spoke, he had already prepared four steel battle suits to move the anti-Hork warframe out of the basement.
At this moment, Tony had already put on his own steel battle suit and walked towards the black widow standing beside the vehicle.
“Miss Natasha, I think it’s too slow to be your car at a time like this. How about the two of us experience a wave of air passion.”
After speaking, Tony wrapped his arms around Natasha’s waist and flew straight into the sky.
As Tony flew towards the sky, the four anti-Hork battle clothes behind him also sped up and followed behind Tony.
Natasha, who was being held in Tony’s arms, was almost unable to open her eyes. After all, Tony did not use an energy shield to block the wind.
“Tony, I always think you’ re a gentleman. Don’ t tell me you don’ t know that you should block the wind for the lady at this time?”
Just as the words of the black widow fell, an energy barrier appeared in front of her.
After the energy barrier appeared, Natasha felt better.
“Tony, since you already know my identity, then I think the two of us need to have a good chat.
“You also know that I’ m here because of the skill of the steel battle suit on you. So, do you want to teach you how to give this battle suit to Divine Shield Bureau?”
When the black widow found out that Tony knew her identity, she knew that she didn’t need to hide anything from Tony. She did n’ t need to guess what Tony knew about her appearance here.
Moreover, the black widow was quite moved by this set of steel battle clothes. Such a battle suit was definitely a good thing.
“It’s definitely impossible to hand this set of steel armor over to the S.H.I.I.I.I.I.I.I.I.I.I.I.I.I.I.I.I.I.”
The black widow could be said to be 100% disbelieving about Tony’s words.
If Tony was able to hand over the Iron Man battle suit so easily, then anyone who believed in such a thing would be a fool.
“Alright, since you’ re not willing to take out this steel battle suit, then I want to say, can you take your hand away?”
“Sorry, I’ m used to it.”
Only then did Tony bring his hand from an indescribable place of the Black Widow and flew at full speed towards the Starck Industrial Group’s satellite launch site.
As the world’s largest arms manufacturer, Stark Industrial Group had more than 10 satellite launch sites belonging to them.
Among these satellite launch sites, there were also the launch vehicles produced by Stark Industrial Group.
Although Tony had already dismissed as the CEO, as the actual owner of Stark Industrial Group, he had the right to use all of Stark Industrial Group’s things.
Soon, Tony and the others arrived at the Starck Industrial Group’s satellite launch site.
There was already a launch vehicle waiting here, as well as a satellite produced by Stark Industrial Group.
Although it was indeed a waste, Tony had only been in this world for a short while, and there was only one anti-Hock warframe produced now. Therefore, if he wanted to get the anti-Hock warframe back into space in the future, he could only continue to use rockets to carry it.
But Tony knew that this anti-Hork warframe might be the only one he produced.
After solving Dr. Bannah’s problem, Tony could use the 200 System Points in his hand to exchange for the key to improve this technology.
With these things, Tony could solve the problem of Dr. Bennett and Hulk’s coexistence. In that case, he would not be able to use anti-Hulk warframes in the future, because Hulk had become a controllable battle power.
Of course, Tony needed to use these things to develop a Haoke army that belonged to him.
But when Tony didn’t have a way to control these monsters, he definitely would n’ t just let them out.
“Mr. Tony, we have already prepared the satellite according to your instructions.”
When Tony landed with the black widow at the satellite launch site, all the staff in the satellite launch site looked at Tony with a look of worship.
The person in charge of the satellite launch site had already hurried to Tony’s side.
“Alright, then bring me over now.”
After Tony put the black widow on the ground, he walked over with the four steel battle clothes behind him, carrying anti-Hock armor.
As Tony and the others arrived in a huge warehouse, they discovered that there was already a satellite.
“Mr. Tony, this is a transport satellite prepared according to your instructions. Its main function is to transport……!”
Tony interrupted the person in charge. After all, this satellite was originally developed by Tony Stark.
The original purpose of the research was to allow it to carry weapons into outer space. When the time came, it could be used to attack in outer space. Now, it could be used to carry anti-Halk armor.
Then, Tony started to move with the four steel battle suits behind him. They needed to quickly get this set of anti-Hork battle armor.*

Chapter 23: It really is a bit crowded (6, more for collection)

Tony wasn’t in a hurry to leave as he watched the rocket carrying the anti-Hock warframe flying towards the sky.
Even the rocket produced by their Stark Industrial Group had an accident when it was launched.
Tony had to be here to make sure that the rocket entered the outer space, lest the anti-Hough battle armor he had finally managed to get out was destroyed.
After waiting for a while, the person in charge of the launch site came to Tony’s side.
“Mr. Tony, the carrier satellite has already entered the designated location.”
“Okay.”
After confirming that his anti-Hork warframe had entered the designated location, Tony did not intend to continue staying here.
“Miss Natasha, do you want to try wearing a steel battle suit?” Anfey asked.
“But there’s one thing we need to explain in advance. That’s because this steel battle suit isn’ t so suitable for you, so you might be a bit crowded after you enter, especially in the front.”
The black widow really wanted to give it a try.
As for Tony’s words earlier, she had automatically blocked them. After all, she was not afraid of squeezing even a little bit. Her flexibility was very strong.
Seeing the black widow’s appearance, Tony pointed at Mark 4. Then, the steel battle suit flew over and wrapped Natasha in it.
It was only at this moment that the black widow wrapped in a steel battle suit realized that what Tony had just said was indeed true. She really felt a little crowded now.
“Let’s go.”
As Tony’s voice rang in his ear, a 3D projection appeared in front of the black widow.
However, at most, the black widow only treated this battle suit as her own vehicle. After all, Tony would never give her the authority to use this steel battle suit.
After Tony’s steel battle suit flew forward, the black widow’s steel battle suit had already followed behind Tony.
After a period of flight, Tony and the black widow finally returned to Tony’s villa.
After the two of them returned to the villa, the black widow’s steel battle suit automatically left and walked towards the basement under Jarvis’ control.
As for Tony’s bloody vest, it naturally returned to his body.
“Tony, I found that there’s a number on each of your steel battle suits. Does that mean anything?”
“It’s just a little personal fun. Would you like to stay and have a drink?”
The black widow brought back the place she had been squeezed out of and shook her head.
“I won’ t drink with you anymore. I’ m afraid that Miss Pozzi will kill me when she comes back tonight after drinking, and I have to go back and report.”
The Black Widow’s words were ambiguous. She did n’ t say whether she wanted to go back to find Little Pepper to return to her life or to find Baldy Nick.
However, Tony could not care too much. Since the black widow had already left this place, then Tony could only return to the villa.
When he arrived in the basement again, Tony had planned to get out the experimental equipment from the super soldier serum.
Just as he was about to make a move, Tony realized that his basement really looked a little smaller.
All the vehicles in the basement had already been sent outside, but after placing the steel battle clothes, Tony realized that this place was indeed much smaller.
And now, if he wanted to get the super soldier serum out, the basement would not be enough for him to get these experimental equipment out.
“Damn it. Looks like we have to put the Stark Building on the agenda.”
Tony remembered that there was a building in the movie that belonged entirely to Tony Stark.
“Friday, get out the design of the Stark Building.”
Since Tony felt that his basement was a little smaller, why not just build a building for himself.
Of course, what Tony didn’t lack was money. After all, Stark Industrial Group was also the largest arms supplier in the country.
Moreover, Stark Industrial Group was not only involved in arms, it was also involved in other aspects, so Stark Industrial Group could be said to be extremely large.
In such a large company, Tony felt that it was no problem for him to randomly take out several billion to build a building.
Tony couldn’t complete a lot of time right now. The main reason was that the space in the basement was too small. At the same time, there was also a reason why the equipment in the basement was n’ t the best.
With the current level of human technology, ordinary good equipment was often made larger, because only by doing so could the quality of the equipment be guaranteed.
If he could get a large equipment to Tony’s basement, then he was certain that only one large equipment could be put down in his basement.
After the 3D projection of the Stark Building was released on Friday, Tony began to revise the design of the Stark Building.
Tony did not intend to use Tony Stank’s original design. He needed to change some parts of the design. After all, he would live in this building in the future.*

Chapter 24: Stark Building on the agenda (more for collection)

“Tony, I’ m back.”
Unknowingly, it was already dark, and the little pepper that had been busy for a day finally returned to the villa.
Now, Little Pepper had officially mastered Stark Industrial Group. After all, as Tony’s life secretary, she needed to master a lot of things.
She could also say that she was very clear about the matter of Stark Industrial Group. Therefore, she had managed to control the entire Stark Industrial Group without much effort in entering Stark Industrial Group.
However, Little Pepper had just taken the position of CEO, so she had to personally ask about many things.
However, Little Pepper also knew that Tony’s side really did lack a living secretary, so she hurried back after work.
Sure enough, as Little Pepper predicted, Tony was indeed busy in the basement and still hadn’t eaten yet.
After Tony heard Little Pepper’s voice, he finished designing the Stark Building and saved it on Friday.
“Little Chili, you’ re back. Did your work go smoothly?”
“Not bad. The entire company is relatively supportive of my work.”
“That’s good. Then there’s something I need your help with.”
After Tony finished speaking, he had the Stark Building that he had just modified projected on Friday.
“The basement of this villa can no longer satisfy me. I have to have a building of my own.
“You need to give me about $10 billion right now. I need someone to build this Stark Building as soon as possible. No matter how much money you spend, it’s worth it.”
Little Pepper looked at the Stark Building in front of her, which looked very eye-catching. She knew that once this building was completed, it would definitely become the landmark building of the entire Covenant.
But to build this Stark building, it would be expensive.
“Tony, are you sure it will cost 10 billion US dollars to build this building?
If so much money was drawn out from Stark Industrial Group, it would likely cause the company to run out of funds for certain projects.
“Although you are the actual owner of Stark Industrial Group, there are so many people in the company. It’s not appropriate for you to draw so many funds at once.”
As the CEO of Stark Industrial Group, Little Pepper naturally knew how hard it was for Stark Industrial Group to lose $10 billion.
“Little Chili Pepper, this building must be built. It has a very important role to play. As for the money that can’t be used, just borrow it from the military.
“Tell them, if you don’ t lend us the money, I’ ll sell the manufacturing method of the Jericho missile.”
The Jericho missile was a missile that Tony Stark personally researched. Even people from other countries who sold it might not be able to get it out.
It was precisely because of this that the military did not restrict Stark Industries to sell Jericho missiles.
Of course, there was another reason that the military could not restrict them. Once they restricted Stark Industrial Group, it was likely that the high-end weapons of Stark Industrial Group would be restricted or not sold to the military.
In addition, the military and Stark Industrial Group actually had a lot of cooperation. They also wanted to learn some weapons production methods from Stark Industrial Group.
Tony also knew about the conflicts between Stark Industrial Group and the military, so he knew that it was possible for him to ask the military for $10 billion.
Little Pepper looked at Tony’s appearance. She knew that this building must be built.
“Tony, this building can be built, but can we change the name?”
Tony glanced at the conspicuous Stark Building. He also felt that it was a little inappropriate.
“Let’s change it. It’ ll be called Tony Tower in the future.”
“Then it’s still called the Stark Building.
“That’s right, I’ m sure you haven’ t eaten yet. I’ ll book you a pizza right away.”
“No need. I’ m tired of eating these things all day.”
Although Tony’s body was now from the Mi Kingdom, the soul inside his body was a Chinese person, so eating these pizza all day was indeed enough.
It was because of this that Tony felt that he needed to improve his food today.
“Little Pepper, wait for me at home. I’ ll go out and buy something.”
Since he was going to improve his food tonight, Tony was going to go out and buy some food. In that case, he could do it himself.
As for the Chinese restaurants that were supposed to sell well, to be honest, the reason why these restaurants sold well was because their taste had already matched the taste of the locals. They had long lost the main taste of Chinese food. Many times, monosodium glutamate tasted heavier than food.
It was precisely because of this that Tony planned to make a meal himself today. At the very least, he had to use Chinese cuisine to impress the little pepper.
So after speaking, Tony rushed out of the villa in a steel battle suit.*

Chapter 25: Full (2 more for collection)

Soon, Tony had already bought a lot of food and returned to the villa.
Looking at the food in Tony’s hands, Little Pepper was a little puzzled.
She had been by Tony’s side for many years, and she had no idea that Tony still had such skills as cooking food.
But looking at the pile of ingredients in Tony’s hands, Little Pepper felt that Tony looked like he was not joking.
“Tony, do you really think you’re not joking?”When did you learn how to cook?”
“In order to make a meal for you, I took the time to find a Chinese restaurant to learn on purpose. Let you see my Chinese cuisine.”
Tony was very confident. He was still very confident in his ability to fry tomatoes and eggs.
Looking at the kitchen in Tony’s corridor, it could be said that it had never been used before, Little Pepper quickly followed in.
As Tony’s life secretary, she was still a little confident in culinary skills. After all, in order to make Tony eat comfortably, Little Chili deliberately went to learn it.
As a little hot pepper with some culinary skills, she didn’t believe that Tony really knew how to cook, so she felt that she needed to help handle it next.
But soon, Little Pepper realized that it was unnecessary to enter the kitchen because Tony had done everything very well. It could even be said that his culinary skills were even better than Little Pepper.
And just as Tony had said, all the things he made this time were Chinese food, and nothing was Western food.
After more than half an hour, Tony finally prepared three dishes and then brought them to the dining table outside.
“Tony, when did you learn how to cook? I always thought you…!”
“That kind of lazy person, right?”
“I guess so.”
“Alright, I’ve already said it before. In order to make you eat something good, I deliberately went to learn it.
“Come over and have a taste. Let’s see what I’ ve done.”
Tony brought up two bowls of rice, and then the two of them sat beside the table and began to eat.
“Tony, I didn’ t expect that the food you made would be so delicious. Then I’ ll leave all the food to you in the future. What do you think?”
“That’s impossible. I’ m just on the spur of the moment. If it’s delicious, you should eat more. You don’ t know when you’ ll be able to eat the food I make next time.”
Tony felt that even using a tomato scrambled egg with rice was much better than pizza.
But Tony was a lazy person after all, so it was absolutely impossible for him to cook every day.
Little Chili also knew that apart from being extremely diligent when conducting research on technology, he was definitely someone who could be lazy and try to be lazy.
Little Pepper quickly started to eat something. After all, there weren’t many opportunities.
“By the way, Tony, there’s an agent called Phil in the S.H.I.I.E. Bureau who wants to see you. Can’ t you see him?”
Tony knew that this Ferter was also the right-hand man of bald Nick.
According to the future direction of Manway, the relationship between this Ferter and Tony Stark was not too bad.
However, Tony had no interest in the S.H.I.E.I. Shield’s people except for the beautiful women.
“No, he wants to see me just because he wants to talk about the steel armor. I will never give the steel armor to anyone.
“That’s right, I’ ll build you a steel battle suit that belongs to you when there’s a chance.”
Tony knew he had to make a set of steel battle clothes for Little Pepper.
Only a set of steel battle clothes that belonged to her could make Little Pepper safe.
“Sure. If I can also have a set of my own steel battle clothes, then I won’ t have to go to the company every morning. I can fly around the sky like you.”
When Little Pepper heard that Tony was planning to make her a special steel battle suit, she was indeed extremely happy.
In this world, no matter who it was, it could be said that they wanted this steel armor very much, so Little Pepper was especially happy at this time.
“Since you’re so happy now, I’ ll definitely make this set of steel armor for you, and it’ll be the best technology and metal.
“But it’s not easy to get this steel armor from me. I think you should pay something for it, what do you think?”
After speaking, Tony stood up and walked towards Little Pepper.
As the saying goes, both Tony and Little Pepper were already full at this time, so they should do something happy.
And just as Tony had said, getting this set of steel armor from his hands really required paying a price.
So, Tony quickly picked up the little pepper and walked towards the room.
PS: asked for collection, flowers,10 points evaluation tickets, rewards, monthly tickets.*

Chapter 26: Dr. Banna’s Traces (3 more for collection)

“General, we’ ve found Dr. Bennett’s trail. He’s in a beverage factory in Brazil.”
When Tony and Little Pepper were doing exercises again, General Ross finally received information about Dr. Bennett.
He had used a lot of relationships to find out about Dr. Bennett.
Now that he had finally received the news, he was not particularly happy because there were not many people available in his hands.
General Ross felt that Bu Langsky was still lying on the bed. He had just injected the reagent for the first time.
“Don’ t let anyone disturb him. Let him stay there for a while. I’ ll go find Tony Stark to help.”
General Ross still had a mobile unit in his hands, but he knew even more that once he sent his men to look for Dr. Bannah, he could say how many people he had killed in the end. He still remembered the monster’s ability.
General Ross had already shared all the data of this experiment with Tony Stark. He felt that this important matter had to be helped by Tony Stark. After all, his experimental data were not easy to obtain.
But before he went to find Tony Stark, General Ross still wanted to make a final struggle.
Then, he walked out of his office and walked towards a nearby room.
After pushing open the door of the room, General Ross saw Bu Langsky lying on the bed.
Bulansky’s limbs were all wrapped in a tie, but he did n’ t sleep.
When General Ross walked in, Bu Langsky turned to look at him.
Through Bu Langsky’s request, General Ross realized that his eyeballs had already turned a little green.
However, this green color wasn’t something to be careful about. There was no way to discover it.
“General, why are you here to find me so late?”
“There’s indeed something. We’ ve already found Dr. Bennett. He’s the first test item in this experiment.”
As General Ross spoke, he placed the tablet in his hand in front of Bu Langsky.
On the tablet in General Ross’ hands was the video they had seen when they first fought Dr. Bannah.
During which time, all of General Ross’ men were killed.
If it wasn’ t for the critical moment, Dr. Bannah chose to stop, there might not be General Ross.
When Bu Langsky saw the items in General Ross’ hands, the green in his eyes became even more obvious.
“General, what can we do to become such a monster?”
Although Bulansky had already been given anesthetic, he could still feel the pain from his limbs.
This time, things were unforgivable for Bu Langsky. The reason for this was that he was too weak, so he needed to pursue strength and strength that could defeat everything.
And now General Ross had opened a door for him, so he had to seize this opportunity.
“I’ m only injecting you with the first stage today. Originally, this should be the second stage after you fully integrate, but now it seems that we don’ t have much time. If we let Banna run away again this time, we won’ t know when we’ ll be able to catch him next time.”
“General, I understand what you mean. I’ ve already prepared for death. If you have anything, you can just come.”
Bulansky could really disregard everything for power. After all, in his eyes, only power was everything.
“Alright, since you’ ve already prepared yourself for death, then let’s go directly to the second stage.”
General Ross left after speaking.
Since he was ready to enter the second stage, he had to quickly gather the people.
According to the data from General Ross’ experiment, the experiment was divided into three stages.
Although he had not seen any soldiers who could complete the third stage so far, General Ross could give it a try this time.
If Bulansky could successfully survive the third stage, then General Ross felt that he would not have to go to Tony Stark.
Moreover, he could complete the third stage on Bu Langsky’s body, so his experiment was completed.
As for what kind of soldiers would become after the third stage?General Ross could be said to be unaware.
Soon, countless experimental personnel walked past General Ross and entered Bransky’s ward.
Ah………!”
General Ross leaned against the wall and lit a cigarette.
“I hope we can succeed!”*

Chapter 27: Hooker, I’m here (4 more for collection)

“Tony, I’m going to work. Just call me if you have anything to do.
“That’s right, I’ ll follow what you said last night when I go back. I’ ll do everything I can to build the Stark Building.”
“Alright, why don’ t you find a few more people from the construction company to do it at the same time. I need them to build this building as quickly as possible.”
Although Stark’s building might become a place for Rocky to summon the purple sweet potato essence.
However, Tony could say that he had to build the Stark Building no matter how much he paid.
Once he had the Stark Building, Tony could start doing what he wanted to do in the building. At least the super warrior serum and Hulk’s serum could be put into the experiment.
Tony’s hands were indeed the manufacturing methods of these two things at this time. However, before he could produce these two things, Tony was unwilling to accept them.
Although Tony’s villa was very large, he knew that it was not suitable for him to use, so he had to build a building suitable for him.
“Understood. Then I’ ll go.”
After Little Pepper kissed Tony for a while, she sat on the vehicle driven by Harpy and left.
Tony didn’t need a private bodyguard like Harp anymore.
If Tony was in danger now, then Ha Pi would not be able to solve it.
So when Tony didn’t need him, Harpy became Little Pepper’s bodyguard.
Besides, Ha Pi had been by Tony’s side for a very long time, so Tony was still quite confident in his character. As for his strength, he did not say anything.
When he saw that Little Pepper had already left, Tony’s ear started to sound Friday.
“Master, according to your instructions, I invaded all of Baxi’s surveillance networks yesterday and finally found Dr. Bennett in a beverage factory.”
On Friday, as someone who had transmigrated, all the things that Tony Stark had experienced were stored in her database. At the same time, she knew everything. There was no need for Tony to think about it anymore.
After sending the anti-hork warframe into space yesterday, Tony started to ask Baxi to find Dr. Bennett’s tracks on Friday.
Initially, Tony and the others knew where Dr. Bennett was, but they did not know the exact location.
After Friday and Jarvis invaded the Internet, they quickly found Dr. Bannah’s location.
“That’s good. It’s time for us to go meet Dr. Bannah. I just don’ t know if we have a chance to meet Hulk this time.”
The moment Tony finished speaking, the steel battle suit was already on his body.
Then, Tony activated the injector of the steel armor and flew towards Baxi.
It was time for him to solve Hulk’s problem. Only by solving Hulk’s problem could Tony obtain the method to create Hulk.
Although Tony’s hands already possessed the manufacturing method of super warrior serum, this kind of thing could only be controlled by Tony himself.
The reason why he hadn’t started production so far was because Tony had n’ t found a way to control people.
Whether it was the super warrior serum or Hulk, these two things would have all kinds of negative effects on people.
Moreover, Tony did not want to inject the things he created into a group of people who did not listen to him.
So Tony had to find a way to control others.
Perhaps it was a method that could be easily killed by him even after he injected the super warrior’s serum and turned into Hulk. Only then would Tony consider producing these two things.
These were all things that he needed to consider in the future. The most important thing Tony needed to consider now was to find Dr. Bannah first, because Dr. Bannah was the beginning of everything.*

Chapter 28: I can help you deal with that monster (5 more to collect)

“Master, Dr. Bennett is working in this beverage factory. And now he’s in the factory.”
At this time, Tony had already flown to the sky above a beverage factory. Then, on Friday’s scan, he found Dr. Bennett working inside.
“Alright, let’s go.”
Tony flew directly to the entrance of the beverage factory, and then he put away the steel battle clothes under the shocked eyes of the workers.
Tony didn’t care about these people either. He walked straight into the factory.
“Iron Man, was that Iron Man just now?”
“That’s right. I’ ve seen his news on TV. He’s wearing a steel battle suit.”
“Why did he come to our factory?”Could it be that Stark Industrial Group wants to buy our beverage factory?”
“Stop dreaming in the daytime. Quickly follow in and see what Iron Man is up to, right?”
Ever since Tony had revealed that he was a Iron Man, the news in various countries had covered this matter. Therefore, these people could not overstate that Tony was a Iron Man.
The workers followed behind Tony and walked in. They quickly arrived at the beverage factory.
“Friday, where is Dr. Banna?”
“Master, Dr. Banna seems to be running.”
Hearing this, Tony immediately put on a steel battle suit and flew towards Dr. Bannah.
Wow……”Wait, it’s really Iron Man. Quickly catch up.”
These workers were completely unaware of their lives. They all chased after Tony.
“Clang!”
Tony quickly found Dr. Bennett and landed in front of him before Dr. Bennett left the factory.
Although Dr. Bennett did not know why Iron Man came here, as a fugitive for many years, he had a feeling that Iron Man came for him.
That was why Dr. Bannah was prepared to escape from the back door of the drinks factory as soon as he knew that Iron Man was here.
As long as he left the beverage factory, Dr. Bannah would definitely leave this place as soon as possible. After all, he did not dare to take any risks. Once he was known to be here, he would most likely bring disaster to the people here.
Moreover, Dr. Bannah did not want to be caught. He had yet to figure out what the monster was.
“Dr. Banna, there’s no need to leave this place so quickly. I came here with sincerity this time.”
When Tony landed in front of Dr. Bennett, he put away his steel battle suit.
It would take a while for Dr. Bennett to become Hulk, and this period of time was enough for Tony to put on his steel battle suit.
Bannah was already very certain that Tony had come here for himself.
“Tony Stark, we don’ t know each other. You’ re here to look for me, right.”
Dr. Bennett was already a little angry at this moment.
Tony didn’t want to fight this monster whose body was full of forgiveness, so he quickly opened his hands.
“Dr. Bannah, this is not a suitable place. There are so many people watching the show behind you.
“This time, I came here with sincerity. I have a way to deal with your matters, that is, Hooke’s matters.”
Dr. Bennett turned to look at the group of workers behind him. He had to suppress the anger in his body.
As for Tony’s last sentence, Dr. Bannah still believed it. After all, Tony Stark’s reputation as a genius was not for nothing.
Seeing that Dr. Bennett had suppressed the anger in his body, Tony knew that he was basically not threatening now.
“You really have a way to deal with this monster on me?”
“Dr. Bennett, since I’ ve come all the way to look for you, do you think I’ ll come to you with a heavy price?”
“Okay, then I promise you, we can talk.”
“No problem. It doesn’ t look like this place is suitable for chatting. How about the two of us change places?”
Tony and Dr. Bannah walked out.
Dr. Bennett also knew that he definitely wouldn’t be able to stay here any longer. If he had n’ t discussed it with Tony, Dr. Bennett would immediately change places.
Since Tony could find this place, General Ross would definitely be able to find it.
As Tony and Dr. Bannah walked out of the drinks factory, countless people around them took out their phones and surrounded them.
“Dr. Banna, do you mind if I give you a ride?”
Bannah also knew that if he continued to stay here, that monster would definitely come out of his body. Therefore, he did not mind Tony giving him a ride. After all, Dr. Bannah’s body was actually a kind person. He did not want the monster in his body to come out here and destroy it.
After Tony put on his steel battle suit, he pulled Dr. Banner out of here as quickly as possible.*

Chapter 29: Blansky’s resentment (6 more for collection)

When Tony left the drinks factory with Dr. Bannah, one of the group of people beside him who wasn’t particularly conspicuous sent out the photo taken on his phone.
After this person sent out the photo, he disappeared into the crowd.
At this moment, outside General Ross’ office, a person ran in in in a hurry.
“General, I just received information from Baxi. I think you need to take a look.”
After General Ross took the tablet from that person’s hand, he realized that there was a photo on the tablet. It was the photo that Iron Man dragged Dr. Banner into the air.
“Looks like Tony Stark is moving even earlier than us. Is he planning to leave this monster by his side?
“However, Tonistak would never have thought that leaving this monster by his side might turn his Stark Industrial Group into ruins.”
As General Ross, who had seen the might of Hulk, he naturally understood that once this monster was released, it would be a devastating blow to Stark Industrial Group.
Although Stark Industrial Group was the main supplier of military weapons, the people in the military were not very satisfied with Tony Stark because he would not give the military any face on many matters, such as this Iron Man battle suit.
General Ross also knew that Tony Stark had always been very cautious in his actions. Since he dared to come to see Dr. Banner at this time, he should be able to protect himself.
The military was indeed not satisfied with Tony Stark, but the current military could not leave Tony Stark as a genius. After all, the military wanted to rely on him to develop more new weapons.
Although General Ross felt that Tony Stark was unable to deal with the monster, he was still very wary of Tony Stark.
Tony Stark had the reputation of being a genius. If he really had a way to deal with that monster, General Ross had spent so much money and spent so many years researching things, it was very likely that he would make a wedding dress for others.
“Gather all the scientists. Looks like we have to take the last step.”
“General, are you really going to do this?”If we do this, we will probably create another monster.”
The person who had just entered was originally General Ross’ trusted aide. After hearing General Ross’ words, he instantly understood what was going to happen next.
If he really followed General Ross’s instructions, it was very likely that he would create another monster that did not obey their orders.
“I can’ t care about that much. I’ ll immediately monitor Tony Stark’s tracks. Once we find him entering the airspace, we’ ll stop him. At the same time, we’ ll prepare for the third and final stages. If Dr. Bennett really falls into Tony Stark’s hands, then we’ ll snatch him back.”
After General Ross finished speaking, he walked out of his office. And the alarm sounded in the laboratory.
The last time General Ross and the others fought with Hulk, they collected some Hulk’s blood from the ground. The blood was exchanged for dozens of soldiers’ lives.
General Ross originally did not intend to use this blood, because he had been organizing people to study this blood.
After such a long period of research, they already knew that this blood should have a chance to make people look like that monster.
General Ross wasn’t sure that this blood had a way to turn people into monsters. That was why they were doing the first three experiments on Bu Langsky.
According to General Ross’s thoughts, with the preparations for the first three stages and the injection of Hulk’s blood, it was possible to create a monster.
Although he didn’t know if the monster would listen to him, General Ross felt that Dr. Bennett could never fall into Tony Stark’s hands.
Once Dr. Bennett fell into the hands of Stark Industrial Group, all his efforts would be wasted.
In the comics world, General Ross had become Hong Haoke.
But in this world, he didn’t have the courage to turn himself into a monster, so he decided to give this opportunity to Braunsky.
It was precisely because of this that the entire laboratory was moving.
As for Bu Langsky, he was successful in the second stage. His broken limbs had been successfully repaired in the second stage.
“Bu Langsky, are you ready for the third stage?”There might be a bit of pain next, but as long as you survive, you can become a monster like Bana.”
When Bu Langsky heard that he had become a monster, his eyes were filled with longing.
“Tony Stark, next time I have to break all the bones in your body.”*

Chapter 30: Confusing Banna (one more for collection)

“Master, according to the signal I received just now, General Ross already knows about your meeting with Dr. Bennett.”
When Tony flew to the wild with Dr. Bennett, he told Tony about the information she had obtained on Friday.
Tony wanted to invade the military’s network. After all, a large portion of the military’s network was provided by Stark Industrial Group. Tony could be considered a spy.
It was precisely because of this that it was very simple to watch General Ross on Friday.
And Tony now had two artificial intelligence. Even if it was not Friday, there was still Jarvis.
If it was still not possible, Friday and Jarvis could join forces.
“Understood. Don’ t worry about them.”
Tony really did not take General Ross’ side seriously.
Based on Tony’s experience from watching movies, Burrowski had to have Hulk’s blood to become an abomination.
And now, Hulk wouldn’t be looking for his little blue net friend, so naturally, there would n’ t be any blood outflow from Hulk.
As long as Hulk’s blood remained, no matter how many people General Ross gathered, they could be said to be vulnerable to Tony and Hulk.
And under such circumstances, no matter how many people Toni killed, the military would not be able to find trouble with him. After all, he was acting in self-defence.
It was because Tony felt that General Ross did not pose much threat that he quickly left this matter behind.
After Dr. Bannah was placed on the ground, Tony also removed his steel battle suit.
“Dr. Bannah, I know you’ ve been avoiding it all the time, and you’ ve been rejecting Hulk from your body all the time. So I think you can relax and talk to Hulk. You two might be able to.”
“Mr. Tony, I just want to get this thing out of my body as soon as possible, so do you have any way to help me solve this?”
Tony knew that the current Dr. Bennett was indeed extremely repulsive to Hulk in his body.
“Dr. Bennett, I can’ t get Hulk out of your body, but I have a way to let you two live together peacefully.”
The moment Tony finished speaking, a 3D projection appeared in front of him and Dr. Bannah.
All the information on the 3D projection was part of the super soldier’s serum that Tony had obtained from the System.
Tony knew that the plan that General Ross and the others were working on was called the Super Soldier Plan. This plan was to develop the super soldier serum that had been injected into the Captain of Rice.
When Tony obtained the experimental parameters from General Ross, he compared the two.
After this comparison, Tony realized that part of the two experiments were connected.
The current Tony did not have a way to solve the problem between Dr. Bennett and Hulk, so he could only rely on deception.
After all, if he wanted a professional like Dr. Bennett to follow him, Tony had to use his strength to trick him.
“This is part of my experimental data. I saw your experimental data from General Ross. The ratio of your two elements is wrong.”
As one of the main subjects in charge of the experiment, Dr. Bennett could tell with a single glance that the one that Tony had brought out was indeed the most accurate.
And after seeing Tony’s experimental data, many of the things that he did n’ t understand immediately seemed to have a sudden and bright feeling.
“Mr. Tony, you are indeed worthy of being called a genius. I now believe that you do have a way to help me deal with Hulk…
I’ll follow you and call him Haoke.
You really have a way to help me solve Haoke’s problem.
“But I know you can’ t help me for no reason. If you have any conditions, just tell me.”
Banna was able to become a doctor, and he was leading such a high-end experiment. His IQ was not low.
A genius like Tony Stark was actually able to find him personally. He must have something to do.
It was because of this that Dr. Bannah had to ask clearly first.
If Tony Stark asked him to kill, Dr. Bannah wouldn’t be willing to go and help, even if he kept his current state, he would n’ t.
Hearing Bannah’s words, Tony knew that his plan had basically succeeded.
What he feared the most was that Dr. Bannah directly rejected him.
As long as Dr. Bennett spoke, then Tony believed that under his own conditions, he would never reject this idea.
Dr. Bannah was also an important part of Tony’s plan. After all, there were still many experiments that needed Dr. Bannah to do.
“It’s simple. I need you to join Stark Industrial Group and continue to be responsible for the research of this experiment.”*

Chapter 31: Men and women don’t have to work together (2, more for collection)

When Dr. Bennett heard this, he could not react.
Since Tony had said he had a way to get rid of the monster on him, Tony should have made a breakthrough in this technology.
But since Tony had already made a breakthrough, he felt that there was no need for the experiment to continue.
“Mr. Tony, since you’ ve made such great progress in this experiment, why should you continue to study it?”
“Dr. Bennett, I won’t lie to you about this. The only progress I’ ve made is to allow you to coexist peacefully with Hulk in your body.
And once you two can coexist peacefully, you will only be able to become Hulk in this world. Therefore, what you need to continue to study is how to turn yourself into a human, or how humans can become Hulk directly when needed.
When he heard Tony’s words, Hulk started to hesitate.
If he were to keep an eye on the monster, he would have to think about it.
“Oh, that’s right. The experimental data I just showed you are actually the data of the super warrior serum. I have also developed the super warrior serum here.”
After Banna heard Tony’s flat words, he was truly shocked.
Their experiment was to create a super warrior serum.
And since Tony had unknowingly created this super warrior serum, he could indeed try it,
“Mr. Tony, if it really is as you said, I can indeed agree to continue your research for you.
But you have to help me solve some problems first, that is, let me and his body live in peace.
You know that I’ve always been restraining him. After all, if I get angry, he will come out.
“I don’ t know if you know how powerful he was when he came out, but I know that I definitely can’ t enter a big city. That way, it’s very likely to destroy a city.”
Tony knew what Dr. Bannah was thinking.
But before he could solve the problem of the coexistence of Dr. Bennett and Hulk, Tony would never bring such a dangerous forgiving monster into his villa.
Once he became Hulk, he would be defeated by the anti-Hulk armor, but the damage would not be small.
“No problem. Then I’ ll take you back to the country of rice first. When the time comes, I’ ll arrange for you to be in the suburb of Niujo. That’s fine, right?”
Dr. Bennett felt that Tony’s arrangement was fine, so he nodded.
“Sure. Then you need to take me back first. I still have some things to bring back.
“That’s right, I’ ve always been connected to a scientist. He can also be said to be skilled in this aspect. Do you want to find him?”
Tony understood that the person Dr. Bennett was talking about was Mr. Lan who had been in contact with him online.
Mr. Lan’s real name was Seriol Stens.
In the cartoon, he was also affected by gamma rays, and then he became the leader of a major villain, a super villain with high intelligence and telepathic senses.
If Haoke was a power-type revision, then the leader was an intelligence-type revision.
Moreover, in the Marvel movie world, Saryol Stens was also a person who had personally created an abomination, and at the end, his blood was already in his brain.
However, in the Marvelous Film World, the leader did not appear.
But Tony also knew that this person was indeed a more talented person in terms of biochemistry.
Stark Industrial Group had too few talents in biochemistry. It would be a good thing if they could bring him to Stark Industrial Group.
However, Tony did not intend to let him join Banner’s experimental research. Tony had other research to give to him.
“Yes, I understand who you’re talking about. I’ ll look for him when you’ve settled your matters.
I believe that after I, Tony Stark, personally spoke, he would probably join Stark Industrial Group.
“I’ ve already found another assistant for you. She’ ll help you when the time comes.”
Tony had already decided on the person to help Dr. Bannah carry out his research. He felt that that person was the most suitable person to help Bannah.
Moreover, only after that person came to Banna’s side would the two of them work harder on these things. After all, it was n’ t too hard for men and women to work together.
“Alright, since you already have a plan, then I won’ t say anything more. Let’s go to my place and bring what I need.”
After Tony put on his steel armor, he took Dr. Bannah and flew towards Dr. Bannah’s residence.*

Chapter 32: Second Hulk (3 more for collection)

“General, Tony Stark has already entered the airspace and is flying towards us at an extremely fast speed.”
General Ross was already in a plane and entered the sky. He knew that he could only intercept Tony Stark in the air.
“Send two fighter planes to intercept him. Just say I want to see him.”
After General Ross gave his order, the two fighters next to their transport plane flew straight towards Tony and the others.
“Master, there are two fighter planes flying towards us. Moreover, General Ross’ transport plane is not very far from us.”
After Tony heard Friday’s report, he understood that the reason General Ross had appeared here was probably because he wanted to wait for him.
“Tony, is there any trouble?”
“It’s fine, this is all a small problem.”
“That’s good, but my heart is already beating faster. We need to go down and rest.”
It was the first time Dr. Banna had been dragged by a steel battle suit in such a high altitude.
In the sky, his heart rate would gradually increase. Once his heart rate increased to 200, he would immediately transform into Hulk.
Tony didn’t want to drink Hulk to fight at this time, so he usually went to the ground to rest after Dr. Bennett’s heart beat reached a certain level, and then waited for Dr. Bennett’s heart to recover before he left again.
“No need. We’ ll just find a transport plane to rest.”
After Tony finished speaking, he sped up and flew forward.
Since General Ross wanted to see him, then Tony would just meet him.
When the two fighter planes saw Tony, before they could say anything, Tony’s steel battle suit had already flown over from their center.
“General, the Iron Man has already flown over from our side. His target should be a transport plane, and he has a person in his hand.”
When General Ross received this news, he knew that the person Tony was bringing was definitely Bannah.
“Go and tell Bu Langsky. Tell him to be ready at all times. As long as Tony and Banner have any unusual movements, then he can take the injection.”
Since General Ross planned to carry out the experiment on Bu Langsky’s body, he had already handed the third-stage reagent and Haoke’s blood to the experimenters when he boarded the plane.
When General Ross’ words reached the laboratory, Bu Langsky looked at the box in the hands of the lab staff.
He knew whether he could become stronger or not depended on what the experimenter was holding.
But he also knew that if Tony Stank and that green monster didn’t appear, then he did n’ t know when he would have the chance to inject this reagent.
Bu Langsky was originally a man who simply sought combat power.
Plus, Tony Stark was rushing over. If he injected this reagent now, he might be here to seek revenge for Tony Stark.
When he thought of this, Bu Langsky stood up from his chair and walked towards the lab staff.
After arriving at the lab staff’s side, Bu Langsky immediately broke his neck without any hesitation. Then, he pulled out his gun and killed the soldiers guarding the place.
After all the soldiers were killed by Bu Langsky, he and the other lab staff were left.
“Inject me.”
Under the threat of Bu Langsky’s gun, the experimenter quickly took out two needles from the box.
Among the two needles, one was Branski’s green reagent that had been injected twice, and the other was red blood.
“I thought that monster’s blood was also green. I didn’ t expect it to be red. Hurry up and attack.”
After hearing Bu Langsky’s words, the experimenter did n’ t dare to hesitate any longer. He directly injected nearly two reagents into Bu Langsky’s body in sequence.
Ah………!”
After the two reagents were injected into Bu Langsky’s body, the gun in his hand instantly fell to the ground. His entire body was already changing.
When the experimenter saw this scene, he quickly ran over to press the alarm and ran out from here.
“General, something happened in the laboratory. It seems that Bu Langsky killed other people and injected the reagent without authorization.”
“Kill him, order everyone on the plane to rush over and kill him.”
Du Du Du………!”
Before General Ross could issue his order, all the alarms on the plane rang. At the same time, the plane broke from the middle.
PS: third was even more, asking for collection, asking for flowers, asking for 10 points to evaluate tickets, asking for monthly tickets, asking for rewards. Later, there was still a third night.*

Chapter 33: They?It’s none of my business (new books for collection)

Tony and Banna saw a green monster jump out of the plane, and it was already standing on the plane.
“Dr. Bannah, it seems that General Ross and the others have probably researched it. Are you interested in coming over and playing with him?”
Tony could tell with a single glance that the Bone Spike Hulk on his back was an abomination.
Tony had changed in the future. Based on the reason, Hate should not appear again.
But now that he saw Hate’s appearance, Tony thought General Ross and the others had mastered this technique.
And Tony remembered that among the Invincible Hooker, it was Hooker who defeated Hate.
As a person with high intelligence, Tony would never do anything that others could do to solve. Therefore, he felt that it was not bad to leave this matter to Haoke.
Dr. Bennett looked at the Hulk running on the plane. He knew it was time to attack.
“Dr. Bennett, I’ ll leave this Hulk to you. I’ ll help you save your father-in-law.”
The moment Tony finished speaking, he threw Dr. Bannah in his hand.
Although they were several thousand meters high, Tony knew that Dr. Bannah would not die after he landed. After all, Hulk inside his body would never allow him to die so easily.
Stark, you………!”
Dr. Bennett did not expect Tony to throw him directly from such a high altitude. He had never tried before.
If the monster in his body did not appear at this moment, Dr. Bannah felt that he would most likely die here.
“Tony Stark, I’ m going to kill you.”
At this moment, you already saw Tony flying in the air. After he had run up for a while, he jumped out of the plane.
Tony wasn’t particularly far from the plane.
At such a distance, the Hate of Hate could really catch him in the air.
But Tony would never give him such a chance.
The moment the hate jumped up, the chrysanthemum-like weapon behind Tony’s steel battle suit appeared.
In the 4th Federation, Tony’s weapon had caused a lot of damage to the purple sweet potato after receiving Thunder God’s lightning charging.
Although the weapon was not fully charged, there was still nothing wrong with it.
Whoosh……!”
As the six rays of light shot out from behind Tony, the Abomination in the air could not dodge at all. His entire body was instantly blown back by the six rays of light, and even a few blood holes appeared on his body.
“Bang!”
Hate’s body crashed into the transport plane behind him as it retreated backwards.
This transport plane, which could be said to have been seriously injured, was completely useless after being hit by Hatea.
The transport plane that had been hit into such a state then followed Hate’s body and landed on the ground.
Tony had promised Dr. Bannah to help him save his father-in-law, so he naturally had to go rescue General Ross.
And as long as Tony could rescue General Ross, his next plan would be much more convenient. After all, he had to find someone who could tie Dr. Bennett to his side.
Without any hesitation, Tony accelerated his speed and flew towards the transport plane.
General Ross was in the cockpit of the plane at this time, but they could no longer do anything. After all, the engine of the plane had been damaged.
If the engine was good, they might have a way to save them.
Just as General Ross and the people on the transport plane felt despair, Iron Man’s battle suit instantly appeared in front of the transport plane.
“We are saved. Iron Man has come to save us.”
“I don’ t need to die. I’ m saved.”
The moment Iron Man appeared, the people inside the transport plane felt that they were saved next.
Tony stole over the glass of the transport plane and saw General Ross inside the cab. The ejector under his feet instantly sped up and rushed into the cab.
“General Ross, if it wasn’ t for Dr. Bennett’s sake, I really didn’ t want to save you.”
Although Tony was speaking like that, he still pulled General Ross up.
“Tony, what about them?”
General Ross realized that Tony had no intention of saving others.
“What did they have to do with me? I just agreed to save you.”
Tony did not intend to save the others. After all, the others had nothing to do with him.
After speaking, Tony pulled General Ross out of the transport plane and followed Hate to the ground.*

Chapter 34: Improved Anti-Halk Warframe (5 more for collection)

“Bang!”
After a long period of free fall with the transport plane, they landed on a small town.
The moment they landed, the transport plane exploded.
“Friday, scan the surroundings and see where Hulk has landed?”
Tony clearly remembered that he had thrown Dr. Bennett down in the air.
But now that Dr. Bennett did not appear here, Tony had to carefully examine it.
As for whether Dr. Bennett would fall to death after falling in the air, Tony was absolutely at ease. After all, Dr. Bennett would not die so easily when he became Haoke.
For example, the hate in this small town did not die. At this time, it had already walked out of the wreckage of the plane and directly threw a piece of debris towards Tony.
After opening the wreckage, Tony finally remembered Friday’s voice.
“Master, I’ ve scanned the surroundings, but there’s no trace of Dr. Bannah within 10 kilometers.”
After hearing Friday’s words, Tony instantly understood what must have happened to Dr. Bannah in the air. The distance to the ground had already deviated.
Falling from such a high altitude, one only needed to change the angle slightly in the air. After falling, one might be far from the target.
“Tony Stark, come down if you have the ability.”
The Evil Annihilation grabbed everything in her hand and threw it towards Tony. At the same time, it was still roaring at Tony.
“General Ross, it’s best not to try anything until it’s completely researched. Otherwise, the consequences will be like this. This will be paid for by human life.”
Tony did not forget to teach General Ross a lesson at this moment.
“Friday, summon the Anti-Hork mech.”
Since it was good, he didn’t know where he had fallen. Then Tony knew that this time, he had to resolve the matter himself.
Moreover, a person like Hate had to be dealt with early. If he were to escape, then he would most likely enter the secret agreement.
Once the Abomination entered the engagement, Tony was certain that he would attack Stark Industrial Group.
If he didn’t stop him at that time, Stark Industrial Group might be completely destroyed by hate.
Stark Industrial Group was the most important part of Tony’s future plans. After all, Stark Industrial Group could provide him with sufficient funds.
After Tony gave the order, the anti-Halk warframe in outer space flew over under Friday’s control.
Tony then found a higher place and placed General Ross there.
“If you can run, then run quickly. This town might become hell next.”
The moment he finished speaking, Tony rushed towards the hate.
Hate originally thought that Tony wanted to run, so he had already accelerated his speed and rushed over.
When he saw Tony fly over again, Hate’s feet bent slightly. Then, his body jumped into the air in an instant. At the same time, his hands were already grabbing towards the flying steel armor.
But the steel armor that he thought he was about to fly over instantly stopped in place.
The moment Tony stopped, Hate realized that he had completely missed this time.
The moment the Abomination landed on the ground, Tony’s anti-Hork armor finally arrived from the outer space.
The moment the Anti-Hork warframe appeared, a huge pile of things fell from the anti-Hork warframe and locked up the hate that had just landed on the ground.
Back then, this thing was used by Iron Man to lock down Haoke.
However, Tony also knew that this thing couldn’t be turned off. After all, this thing had n’ t been turned off by Hulk in the past.
Although it couldn’t be said to be an abomination, it was still useful. It was to delay Tony a lot of time.
The moment the cage caught the attention of the Hatees, the anti-Hork warframe that came to Tony’s side had already started to assemble.
Soon, the armor was completely assembled and some spare parts were floating in the air.
Tony also knew that the so-called anti-hork warframes were easily dismantled by these monsters, so he had already prepared a lot of parts when he was making them.
Ah………!”
The moment Tony had just assembled the anti-Hork warframe, the cage that was holding the hate began to fall towards the ground. At the same time, the angry voice of hate also came from inside.
Soon, the Abomination rushed out from the ground.
“Iron Man, I want to tear you apart!”
PS: didn’t receive a single flower or evaluation ticket today. Although I did n’ t ask for a reward, could I have a free gift like flowers and evaluation tickets?*

Chapter 35: This time, I want to interrupt your fifth limb (6 more for collection)

“Iron Man, I want to tear you apart!”
Just as the Hatee roared, a broadsword appeared in front of it.
When Tony was building the anti-Hork warframe, he had already made some improvements.
In the past, the anti-Hock warframe did not have any weapons. The only weapon was its hands.
Tony Stark’s anti-Hork warframe was mainly made to beat him up.
But Tony’s improved anti-Halk armor was n’ t just for the sake of dealing with Hoke, it was also for Tony to deal with other people.
It was because of this that Tony brought a broadsword on the armor.
Of course, no matter how sharp the blade that Tony made was, it was definitely not inferior to anything. Moreover, the material of the blade was the same as that of Mark 2’s steel armor.
Hulk couldn’t completely destroy this expert when facing Mark 2’s armor. After all, the metal used in the steel armor was all made from Stark Industries’ special alloy.
It was because of this that Tony’s broadsword could cut off a large piece of meat as long as it fell on the body of Hate.
No matter what, Bu Langsky was also a special force soldier who retired. Even though he had become an abomination now, the remaining fighting consciousness in his body still existed.
When faced with Tony’s broadsword, the Hate of Hate threw its body backwards without any hesitation.
Tony’s broadsword had just crossed over on the disgusting nose.
“Bang!”
The Abomination did not stand up again as he had predicted. Instead, he fell to the ground.
When Tony realized that he had made a mistake with this blade, he immediately hacked the giant blade in his hand towards the hate on the ground.
Hate looked at the giant blade that had already been chopped down and he rolled on the ground without any hesitation.
After rolling around a few times, the Hate of Hate finally escaped from Tony’s attack range and stood up.
When the Hatee stood up, Tony had already pulled out the knife he had just laid on the ground.
Because the knife in his hand had struck the soil, he did not pursue the Hate again.
“Just now, you said you were going to tear me to shreds, but now it looks like you’ re just like that.”
Tony looked at the hate not far from him, and his sarcastic voice rang out.
“That’s right. Last time, I just broke your limbs. This time, not only will I break your fifth limb, I will even cut off your dog’s head.”
The moment Tony finished speaking, the giant knife in his hand was raised and aimed at Hate.
“I’ m going to kill you.”
The gamma ray had been able to release the anger of the adults, but Bulansky, who had turned into an abomination, became even more furious after hearing Tony’s words. Then, he rushed directly towards Tony.
“Friday, are you ready?”
“Master, you’ re ready anytime.”
“Okay, lock on him.”
On Friday, he quickly locked onto the Hatees. Then, an inconspicuous equipment appeared under the hand that the anti-Hock warframe had just lifted.
“Launch!”
The moment Tony’s words sounded, a laser shot out from the right hand of the anti-Hork warframe.
This laser was stuck on Tony Stark’s steel battle suit.
However, Tony had put it on the anti-Hork warframe this time. Although he had consumed more energy, the destructive power was also shocking.
When the laser shot out, if he hadn’t dodged to the side, the laser had already pierced his heart.
But even if it was the Hate that dodged his heart, the laser still pierced through his left hand. And now, his left hand seemed to be useless, because the entire left hand was already hanging down.
If it was just a normal steel armor, the laser would have only limited damage to the Hate.
But this time, the laser was fired from anti-Hork warframe, and it was also a modification that Tony had undergone.
“I’ m going to kill you!”
Although Hate’s left hand was already crippled, his footsteps never stopped. Now, he only wanted to kill Tony Stark.
Tony looked at the hate that had already rushed to his side. The broadsword in his right hand instantly landed on the ground, and then countless missiles appeared in his chest armor.
The moment these missiles appeared, they directly flew towards the Hate of Hate, and soon exploded on his body.
The moment the Hate was blocked by these missiles, Tony took out two short blades from the feet of the anti-Hock armor and rushed over.
The Hate of Hate couldn’t bear to rush out from the attacks of these missiles. He could be said to be in a very sorry state.
But the moment the hate rushed out, he saw Tony Stark’s battle suit appear in front of him.
However, before the hate had time to be happy, Tony’s anti-Halk warframe had already collided with him.
PS: today’s 6 had already been completed, asking for collection, flowers,10 points for evaluation tickets, and monthly tickets. As for the reward, you do n’ t have to ask. Keep reading.*

Chapter 36: Killing Hate (1 more for collection)

Ah…………!”
After feeling the pain coming from his body, Hate roared loudly.
However, Tony did not intend to let him go so easily. His arms, which held two short knives, began to spin in an instant.
The moment the two short blades spun, two huge blood holes appeared on the body of the Abomination.
At this moment, only his right hand could move. He wouldn’t admit defeat so easily, so his left hand grabbed the left arm of Anti-Halker Armor.
Ah………!”
In the midst of the hateful roars, the left arm of the anti-Hork armor was torn off by him.
Tony did not have any reaction to having his left arm torn off. After all, tearing off the left arm of the anti-Hork armor would not make Tony feel any pain.
At the same time, when Tony had built this anti-Hock warframe, he knew that this warframe was basically a disposable item, so he didn’t feel distressed at all.
“Friday, activate the laser in your chest.”
Tony’s anti-Halk warframe had more than one laser on it.
And now, Tony had basically been in contact with the Hatees. The two of them were currently engaged in close combat.
During close combat, the disadvantage of the anti-Hock warframe was revealed. No matter what, it could not move freely like Tony’s body, so the anti-Hock warframe was indeed a little damaged.
However, all of this was within Tony’s calculation range. After all, the moves he had to kill were used at this time.
Roar………!”
As soon as the laser on the anti-Halker armor was aimed at the Heart of Hate, Tony shot the laser without any hesitation.
At such a close distance, the Abomination had no way to dodge.
Moreover, this laser had a burning effect. His heart was instantly burned by these lasers.
Following this furious roar, Hate’s body fell to the ground.
“Friday, check his life characteristics.”
Tony knew that these monsters proved that you were usually more tenacious, so he had to make sure that the hate was dead.
“Master, he’s already dead. There’s no longer any living life in his body.”
After hearing Friday’s words, Tony took off his badly damaged anti-Hork armor.
After he got out of the anti-hork warframe, Tony saw that the anti-hork warframe had indeed turned into a pile of scrap iron.
However, Tony’s bloody armor did not receive any damage from the start.
“Friday, let’s recycle all the rest. We’ ll build a new one when we get back.”
Tony now understood the shortcomings of this anti-Hork armor, so he had to rebuild a stronger armor when he went back.
“Ding dong, system task completed,100 system points.”
After Tony heard the voice of the System in his mind, he did not hesitate and directly used all the remaining 200 System Points to exchange for information on improving the super soldier’s plan.
After the information was exchanged, although Tony flew into the air, he still opened the information as soon as possible.
“I see. I see.”
After Tony read through the information, he realized that the gamma ray could lend people all sorts of emotions, especially anger.
However, if the Hulk wanted to appear, it could not lack gamma rays because gamma rays could cause genetic changes in the human body.
And if he wanted to suppress Hooker’s anger, then he only needed to find a rare element.
Of course, the information in Tony’s hand also showed how to generate such rare elements.
However, there was no need for Tony to take care of such matters. After all, he had already planned to completely hand this experiment over to Dr. Banner.
As for what Tony was going to do next, it was very simple. He was going to study something that could control people first.
Through this battle with Hate, Tony could also confirm whether it was the Hulk or the captain of the Mi Country team. Those who relied on technology to become stronger would also die when their hearts were broken.
And this had already given Tony a very good reminder that he only needed to create some nano robots.
While injecting the super warrior serum and conducting the Hooker experiment, Tony just needed to insert a little nano robot into their hearts.
Since he already had this method, Tony felt that he could start the experiment after he returned.
With the equipment in Tony’s hands and his brain, this kind of thing would be released soon.
“Master, Dr. Banna is here!”
Just as Tony was thinking about what to do next, Friday’s voice rang in his ear.
Meanwhile, Tony saw Dr. Bannah driving a car towards this direction at this time. At the same time, there was also a team driving in another direction.
PS: I have something I want to ask everyone, what do you think about the Black Widow?Was it cleaning, not taking, not taking?It had to be a sentence. It couldn’t be done. If you have any good suggestions, please let me know, so that I wo n’ t get sprayed. Thank you.*

Chapter 37: If you want to die, just move and try (2 more for collection)

“Mr. Tony, thank you very much for this incident. But Bu Langsky is one of us, so no matter what, we have to bring it back.”
Before Dr. Bannah and the convoy entered the town, General Ross, who had been hiding in the distance, finally came out.
He had been hiding in the shadows and watching Tony and Hate fighting.
General Ross had never thought that Tony would be able to kill Bu Langsky so easily.
And now, he was beginning to be wary of Tony. After all, Stark Industrial Group’s technological strength had already reached a terrifying level.
However, all of these things required the other higher-ups of the military to have their heads hurt. General Ross had to take Bu Langsky’s body back.
It was precisely because of this that he quickly ran out.
Tony looked at General Ross under his feet and removed the mask on his face.
“General Ross, these things are not something you can do. This time, a single Bu Langsky destroyed a small town, so don’ t think about it.”
The moment Tony finished his sentence, the supply station with anti-Hork warframes floating in the sky was filled with countless gasoline spraying onto the body of hate.
When the gasoline touched the body of the Abomination, a burning bullet flew out from the supply station.
No……!”
General Ross looked at Bu Langsky’s body, which had been completely destroyed by the fire. He shouted at Tony.
But no matter how he called it, there was nothing he could do because Bu Langsky’s body was already burning.
Tony definitely wouldn’t allow Bu Langsky’s body to fall into the hands of the military. After all, their mastery of this technology was really bad.
As for those people from the military who dared to do things casually under the circumstances that they were being bullied, Tony did not want to see such a monster as Hate again.
The most important reason was that the technology of the Hulk had to be in his own hands, because Tony planned to build his own Hulk army.
When Tony burned the body of Bu Langsky, Dr. Bannah finally entered the town.
But before Dr. Bannah, there was already a convoy entering the town. That was the army General Ross had called.
General Ross looked at something that had no way to save him. His gaze towards Tony could be said to be eager to swallow him.
But he was not Hong Haoke, so Tony’s hatred for such an incompetent person was never taken as one thing.
All the soldiers gathered by General Ross were standing behind him, but no one dared to attack Tony.
In addition, General Ross also knew that with the soldiers in his hands, he wanted to fight Tony. Then, he was a typical toilet with lanterns — looking for shit (dead).
Just as Tony and General Ross were confronting each other, Dr. Bannah’s car finally came to Tony’s side.
At this moment, Dr. Bannah was wearing a pair of extremely large clothes that he had folded into several stretchy pants. Other places were naked.
As for his car, he knew that it was obtained by improper means. After all, there was no key on the car.
“Mr. Tony, I’ m really sorry. I don’ t know where I fell.”
Dr. Bennett was telling the truth. When he was thrown from the air by Tony, he became Hulk in the air. He did not know where he had landed.
If it wasn’t for the fact that there seemed to be a monster here after he recovered, then the current Dr. Bannah did n’ t know where he was?
“It’s fine. I’ ve already solved it.”
Tony looked at Dr. Bennett’s appearance. He could n’ t say anything. After all, he had thrown him down from the air.
“By the way, your future father-in-law seems to be looking at you right there. Should we go over and say hello?”
Banna looked towards General Ross and then shook his head.
The reason why he had been hiding all these years was because of General Ross.
However, the person he loved was General Ross’ daughter, so Banna had no other choice.
When General Ross saw Banna, he waved to the people behind him.
“General Ross, I advise you guys to stay calm. I don’ t want to talk to the military.”
Tony had always seen General Ross’ actions, so when General Ross made his move, Tony’s voice rang.
And the supply station floating above Tony had already flown over General Ross and the others.
Looking at Tony’s appearance, General Ross really did not have the courage to let the soldiers behind him attack.
“Let’s go. Let’s go back.”
After Tony finished speaking, he pulled Dr. Bannah to the top of the supply station and flew towards Niao.
PS: new books asked for collection, flowers,10 points evaluation, monthly tickets, rewards.*

Chapter 38: Banna (3)

“Mr. Tony, I don’ t think I should enter the New York City for the time being. What do you think?”
By this time, Tony and Dr. Bannah had already arrived outside the New York City.
However, Dr. Bennett had no control over Hulk in his body. He had no idea when Hulk would suddenly appear to replace him.
And once Hulk appeared, there would definitely be a huge disaster in Niujo City.
He had already explained it to Tony before he came here, so he started to hesitate when he saw Tony leading him towards New York City.
“Don’ t worry. Since I dare to bring you in, that means that I already have a way to let you control Hooke’s body.”
As the saying goes, there is no need to be suspicious.
Without any hesitation, Tony used the 3D projection to show Dr. Bannah the information he had just exchanged from the System.
Even without Bana, Tony could study these things himself.
But Tony still had a lot to do, so he felt that it was best to leave this matter to a professional.
Dr. Bennett quickly finished reading all the data Tony had given him.
“I see. I see.”
When Dr. Bennett finished reading all these things, he stood up excitedly.
“Dr. Banner, calm down a bit first. Your heart rate has already accelerated.”
Only then did Banna realize that his heart had indeed accelerated.
The watch that he had been wearing to monitor his heart was now destroyed, so his heart monitoring could only be given on Friday.
Dr. Bannah quickly suppressed his heart and looked at Tony.
“Mr. Tony, then when can we start the experiment?”
Although Dr. Bannah knew that this thing was likely to turn him into that monster.
But one thing that satisfied him was that once he merged with this monster, he would let your violent monster disappear, and then turn it into his control.
And just as Tony had said, what he needed to study next was how to turn himself back into an ordinary person.
Although this might take a long time, and even require a lot of effort from him, Dr. Bannah also saw a glimmer of hope on this matter.
Only when he became that monster could he devote himself to the experiment.
If he used his current body to carry out the experiment, then Dr. Bannah could be certain that he might have been destroyed by Hooker before he started the experiment.
Plus, doing these experiments required money. After all, laboratory equipment and raw materials were not that cheap.
But now, she was already backed by a big gold master, Stark Industrial Group.
And the most important thing was that there was a genius-level figure beside him, Tony Stark. That was why Banna felt that there was no problem with his choice.
Tony’s item had already been discovered by the local military when it entered the sky above New York City.
However, when he saw the Starck Industrial Group logo on it, he even saw the Iron Man on it through the satellite image. This time, the military did not send a plane over.
Soon, the supply box that Tony and the others were riding on had already returned to the sky above Tony’s villa called Freedom City.
The supply box then landed on the empty space next to the villa. Then, Tony brought Dr. Bennett into his villa.
“Jarvis, the security around the villa is the highest. If anyone dares to approach without permission, attack me.”
“Understood, sir.”
When Tony returned to the villa, he immediately gave Jarvis an order.
There was a time bomb next to him. No one else was allowed to come here to provoke Bannah.
“Mr. Tony, I think we can start the experiment now. As long as you give me the corresponding experimental equipment and materials, I believe I will be able to research these things very soon.”
What Dr. Bannah wanted to do the most was to quickly eliminate the defects on his body, so he couldn’t help but enter the laboratory.
“I’ ve already asked someone to prepare the laboratory for you. The laboratory’s equipment and materials are sufficient. Moreover, this laboratory is in the suburb of the New York City. It’s still a place where there are very few people.”
Tony had already contacted Little Pepper before he came back and had her prepare a laboratory.
As an arms company, Stark Industrial Group had many laboratories.
Moreover, the arms laboratories were usually located in places that were sparsely populated.
“Then let’s go now. We can go now.”
“No rush. I need to bring you to find an assistant right now because it’s pretty good to have an assistant in this research.”
Tony originally wanted to find this assistant tomorrow. After all, it was already dark outside.
But looking at Dr. Bennett’s excited expression, Tony had no choice but to continue putting on his own steel battle suit, and then pulled him towards the distance.*

Chapter 39: This green is very healthy (4 more for collection)

After a period of flight, Tony and Bannah finally arrived at Carf University when the sun was set.
When he arrived here, Tony could clearly feel the excitement of Banna beside him.
“Mr. Tony, could it be that the assistant you are looking for for me is her?”
Bannah already knew who Tony was looking for. Naturally, he was his old girlfriend, Betty Ross, the daughter of General Ross.
“That’s right. This project was originally researched by you and her, so letting her be your assistant would definitely help you a lot.”
“No, no, no. I definitely can’ t let her become my assistant.”
Bannah was indeed unwilling to let Betty Ross become his assistant.
Bannah was afraid that something had happened while he was doing the experiment. Once the monster in his body came out, he would probably hurt Betty.
But at this moment, Tony had already walked directly into the campus of Carf University.
“Friday, invade this university’s surveillance system and see where Miss Betty is.”
On Friday, he immediately invaded the school’s surveillance system and led Tony towards Betty Ross.
Banna saw that Tony had already entered the school. After hesitating for a while, he immediately followed Tony into the school.
“Mr. Tony, I think the two of us need to have a good discussion. Betty really can’ t be my assistant.”
“Dr. Bennett, I think as a free person, Miss Betty has the right to choose her own future, so we should ask her.”
Tony knew that even if Bennett became Hulk, he would never hurt Betty Ross.
With Betty Ross by Bannah’s side, even if Bannah really became Hulk, he would still suppress himself. The damage caused by this was negligible.
“Mr. Tony, I think…!”
Dr. Bennett didn’t say anything at all because he was looking at the two people in front of him.
Tony did not expect to see Betty Ross kissing a man when he came here.
The man who was kissing Betty Ross was naturally his current boyfriend, the doctor named Leonard Samson.
In the cartoon, Leonard Samson became Dr. Samson and was also Betty Ross’ ex-husband.
But in the movie, he was just a boyfriend.
“Bannah, I think the color on your head is the same as when you became Hulk.”
“What?”
Banna could not understand what Tony meant just now. After all, in their Western eyes, green seemed to be quite good.
“No, I said the color on your head is the same as the color you turned into Hulk. It’s all a healthy forgiveness color.”
Tony didn’t intend to continue explaining to Bennett because the conversation between the two had been heard by Betty Ross and Leonard Samson.
Betty Ross emerged from Leonard Samson’s arms and looked at Bannah with a face full of disbelief.
“Well, don’t I think it’s inappropriate for us to be here at this time?
“If not, Miss Betty, continue. Just treat us as we don’ t exist.”
Tony’s words could be said to be inappropriate, but he just wanted to tease.
“Bannah, when did you come back? Where have you been all these years?”
Betty Ross didn’t take Tony’s words seriously. She rushed over and hugged Bannah.
Bennett looked at Betty Ross in his arms, then at Leonard Samson, who was a little embarrassed.
“What are you hesitating for? As long as you swing the hoe well, you won’ t be able to pry without a corner.”
Hearing Tony’s words, Bannah did n’ t hesitate. He hugged Betty Ross in his arms. At the same time, the two of them had already kissed each other.
Tony looked at Leonard Samson, who was standing there. He could say that he wanted to laugh, but he had to endure it. After all, he still wanted to watch a good show later.
After a long while, Betty and Bennett separated. Then, Bennett and Betty looked at Tony and Leonard Samson in embarrassment.
“It’s fine. I ca n’ t help but feel like I didn’t see anything just now.
“Bannah, take care of the situation here. I’ ll wait for you from the side. Remember to call Miss Betty over. After all, the two of us came to look for her.”
Tony and Bannah knew each other, so he naturally helped Bannah in his tone.
As for Leonard Samson, he didn’t know him.
After speaking, Tony walked to a place not very far away and sat down on a chair.
“Friday, let’s see if we can eavesdrop on what they say.”*

Chapter 40: Time to eat dumplings (5 more for collection)

Not long after Tony waited, Betty and Bannah walked over together.
As for Betty Rose’s current male friend Leonard Samson, he did n’ t fight Bannah as Tony thought.
He might have wanted to show his gentlemanly demeanor, so he only left after a few words with Betty and Bennett.
Tony looked at the two people walking towards him. He didn’t think much about it either. After all, they were already used to it. As for wearing a green hat.
It was hard to say who had brought the green hat. After all, they were the same woman, the same cave, only two different men.
At this moment, another scene appeared in his mind.
If Betty Ross was turned into Hong Haoke according to the cartoon, and then Bannah was turned into Haoke, then what would it be like to have a war between two people.
“Mr. Tony, I’ ve always been able to see you on TV. I didn’ t expect you to actually appear in front of me one day. Why don’ t we take a photo together?”
Betty Ross had already taken out her phone.
Tony did not expect Betty Ross to be a fan of his own.
However, since he was a fan of his own, it would be much easier to do the next thing.
“No problem, Bannah, help me take a photo with Miss Betty.”
When Betty heard this, she gave her phone to Banna without any hesitation. Then she ran over and hugged Tony’s arm.
Tony felt his arm instantly fall into the middle of two balls of meat.
But before he could enjoy it, Betty’s words rang again.
“Mr. Tony, can you please get your steel battle suit out? I’ m a fan of your steel battle suit.”
Tony did not say anything, but the steel armor instantly wrapped around his body, revealing his face.
“That’s amazing. Sure enough, only a genius like you can make such a thing. Mr. Tony, you’ re really a genius.”
Looking at the little star in Betty Ross’ eyes, Tony felt that if he were alone with her, he might be able to roll the sheets now.
However, it was said that a brother and wife could not be bullied, so Tony could only look for an opportunity to eat some dumplings with Betty.
“Crack!”
After Banner pressed the button in his hand, a picture was fixed on Betty’s phone.
Betty took her phone and looked at it. She was quite satisfied with Banna’s photos.
“Mr. Tony, I’ ve heard the reason for your arrival from Banna just now. I promise you.”
Tony wasn’t surprised by Betty’s performance. After all, she didn’t agree to it.
“Miss Betty, I won’ t say anything else. We’ ll eat dumplings together if we have a chance.”
Looking at Tony’s right hand, Betty had no idea what Tony meant.
However, he still gave birth to his own hand and shook it with Tony.
“Alright, then I won’ t disturb the two of you. I still have to go back and deal with some matters. You two can have a good night’s sex life tonight. My special plane will be waiting for you at the airport tomorrow. I will also send someone to pick you up.”
Tony knew that the two people who had been reunited for a long time must have a lot to say.
As for Banna, it was absolutely impossible for him to live a happy life tonight.
Banna couldn’t beat his heart too fast. If he wanted to live a happy life, his heart would definitely beat over 200.
That was why Banna could only watch Dong Kong cry tonight.
However, Tony knew that once Bannah and Hulk were merged together, it would be even more impossible for him to live happily in the next few days unless Betty became Red Hulk.
But the question was, would Bennett allow Betty to become Red Hooker?
There was no need to think about the answer to this. After all, Hulk definitely wouldn’t be able to turn Betty into Hong Hooke just for his own sex life.
To sum up, Banna would only be able to enjoy the slow movement of his left hand and right hand in his entire life unless he could find a suitable antidote.
As for Betty, she could only live an empty and lonely life,
“Ah, poor Haoke.”
In his heart, he observed a moment of silence for Hulk and Betty. Then, Tony activated the injector and left.
After Tony left, Bannah and Betty looked at each other.
“How about the two of us go back to my house and talk? How have you been through these years?”
After Betty spoke, Bannah nodded quickly and then followed Betty towards her home.
PS: was still ten flowers and it was already 2000. They were looking for a wave of flowers.*

Chapter 41: To forcibly remove the Temple of the Covenant (6 more to collect)

When Tony returned to his villa, he saw the Black Widow and Little Pepper.
Not only were the two of them here, but Tony also saw some other people.
After Little Pepper saw Tony return, she stood up from her seat and walked towards Tony.
“You came back just in time. If you don’t come back, I’ m going to contact you.
According to your instructions, I’ve already started preparing for the Stark Building.
Now, these people were all professional designers. They were very satisfied with the Stark Building you designed. They might have some improvements for you next.
“One more thing. I’ ve already chosen the location of the Stark Building this time. It’s on Brick Street in Manhattan. If you think this location is bad, I’ ll just choose another one.”
When Tony heard about Brick Street, he remembered that Camategy’s Nyo Temple was on Number 177a in Brick Street.
“That’s right. This location is quite good, but when you choose your address, try to be as close as possible to No.177A on Brick Street, but don’ t move their room.”
Tony knew that there must be some puzzling magic around the temple.
As for Tony, he also knew that the Covenant Temple was a fulcrum for Kamataji to protect the world, so he did not intend to dismantle the Covenant Temple.
Even if Tony wanted to force a move, Kamataiji’s people would not allow it.
Since that was the case, Tony planned to build his Stark building next to the Temple of Covenant and be a neighbor to them.
As long as he stayed by the temple, Tony believed that he would one day be able to enter Kamataiji.
The thing Tony wanted the most was naturally the time gem in Camataji.
Although Tony already had the Bloodside Armor, this was not Tony’s most powerful steel armor. He needed to constantly improve his steel armor so that he could have a stronger steel armor.
The main factor limiting Tony’s steel industry’s development was the energy of the steel battle suit.
At present, small nuclear reactors that provide energy for steel armor are often underpowered.
For example, Tony and Hate had used a lot of laser beams during the battle. These laser beams had to consume the energy of a reactor every time.
For this reason, when he was designing anti-Hork warframes, Tony had prepared many reactors.
As the most mysterious and powerful gemstones in this universe, the infinite gemstones naturally possessed extremely powerful energy.
Tony felt that he might be able to obtain energy from these gems and then use these gems to provide energy for his steel armor.
If he could really use these gems as a source of energy for the steel battle suit, then Tony believed that his steel battle suit’s combat strength would be extremely high.
The most important thing was that after he had an infinite gem in his hand, it would be difficult for the purple sweet potato to snatch the infinite gem from his hand.
Although Little Pepper did not understand what was at 177A Blick Street, after hearing Tony’s words, she still took out something from the side.
“Tony, this number 177a of Brick Street is in our building area or something. But if you say that, then I’ ll let them get something new.”
After receiving the blueprint from Little Pepper, Tony realized that according to their plan, No.177a of Brick Street was indeed to be demolished.
But since Tony had already spoken, Little Pepper was ready to make a new plan.
Tony did not say anything else. He walked over and sat down on the sofa.
He had been busy for a whole day, and so far he had not gotten anything to eat, so his stomach was already hungry.
“Alright, you guys go back first. We’ ll talk about it tomorrow.”
After Little Pepper spoke, all of them stood up and greeted Little Pepper and Tony before leaving.
The black widow didn’t leave this place with those people at this time, but she was also prepared to leave this place. Her footsteps were much slower than the others.
“Tony, a special agent called Phil Colson from the Divine Shield Bureau wants to talk to you. Do you have time to talk to him?”
When he heard Little Pepper’s words, Tony could clearly sense that the Black Widow’s movements had slowed down.
And this agent Phil Colson could be considered an important agent under Baldy Nick, but in the end, he died in Rocky’s hands.
“Go back and tell him. I don’ t like dealing with men. If there’s anything you want to talk about, just let them send a woman over.”
“You’ re courting death.”
Just as Tony said that, Little Pepper started to punch Tony’s chest with her fist.
However, Tony’s words were n’ t for Little Pepper, but for the black widow who had already walked out from here.
He believed that the black widow would definitely tell Tony’s words to bald Nick when she went back. He just did n’ t know who he would send over.*

Chapter 42: Agent Hill (1 more for collection)

“Tony, I’ m going to work. There’s still a lot of things in the company that I need to deal with.”
After Little Pepper kissed Tony on the face, she left.
As the CEO of Stark Industrial Group, Little Pepper was not as relaxed as Tony was when he was the CEO.
Not only did she have to deal with other matters of Stark Industrial Group, she also needed to quickly grasp some things that she had not known before.
Even now, he had joined the construction of a Stark Building.
Although the company’s people were helping with these things, she, the CEO, had to take the final step.
Seeing that Little Pepper had left, Tony got up from the bed.
Tony’s transfer had already flown to Dr. Turner and Betty Ross yesterday.
However, they didn’t come last night. They believed that they would come to the appointment by noon.
Once Dr. Bennett and Betty Ross arrived at the Nunjo, the two of them would immediately enter the laboratory to experiment.
Tony already had enough information here. Dr. Bennett and the others only needed to carry out experiments according to what Tony had provided. I would definitely be able to research these things.
Now, what Tony needed to do was to research out what he needed as soon as possible. That was to be able to control the items of the Hooker Army that would be put into production.
However, just as Tony was about to put on his clothes to carry out the experiment in the basement, Jarvis’ voice rang in Tony’s ear.
“Sir, Colonel Rod is here.”
Just as Jarvis’s voice fell, a car had already arrived outside Tony’s villa. Then a black man in military uniform walked down from the driver’s seat.
This person was naturally Rod, who had taken the steel armor from Iron Man.
He and Tony Stark were very close friends, but they had nothing to do with the owner of this body, Tony.
“Tony, I thought you might not be up yet.”
Rod walked in with a document bag in his hand.
When he saw Tony standing in the living room, he walked over with a smile.
“Rod, you’ re definitely not here so early just to see if I can’ t get up. Let’s just talk about it.”
Tony still had a lot to do, so he didn’t have time to chat with Rod here.
Tony was very clear about his arrival. It was just that the military wanted him to hand over the steel armor, which was why Rod came.
“Alright, the higher-ups of the military have asked me to prepare an investigation about you. They want you to hand over the steel armor. Otherwise, you can agree to it. Otherwise, the people in the Senate might be looking for trouble with you.”
Rod’s words could be considered for Tony’s sake. After all, he felt that Stark Industrial Group had no way of competing with the people in the Senate.
“Understood. If there’s anything you can just write it down.
“That’s right, if you don’ t know anything, you can go find General Ross. I helped him solve a big problem yesterday. I believe there should be a lot of videos in his hands.”
Tony had no intention of continuing his conversation. After all, it was only Rod who continued to persuade him to hand over the steel battle suit.
And Tony’s steel battle suit would never be handed over. This was his bottom line.
The people who handled things in this world were always people, once Tony taught the skills he had mastered.
He was certain that these people would soon find ways to take these technologies for themselves. After all, this place was a capital-oriented country.
Not only did Tony have the technology in his hands, he even had Stark Industrial Group as his backing.
If there really was someone who was looking for trouble at this moment, then Tony would definitely not be polite.
Therefore, the fearless Tony naturally would not give those people any face.
“Sir, another person is here. This time, it’s a woman.”
Tony was already about to enter the basement, but Jarvis’ voice rang again.
“Master, the person who came is Agent Hill.”
There were more things that she knew on Friday than Jarvis, so she naturally knew who was coming.
Rod looked at Tony who was about to enter the basement and stopped. He thought Tony was going to change his mind.
But then he heard the sound of the car, not to mention the car outside, and then he turned to look outside the villa.
When Rod turned his head to look, Maria Hill had already stopped her car and walked down from the car.
Just as Maria Hill came down from the car, she saw Tony Stark standing in the villa.
Agent Hill had come to look for Tony this time, so she walked straight into the villa without any hesitation.*

Chapter 43: Cosmic Rubik’s Cube (2 more for collection)

“Agent Hill, please take a seat.
“Rod, if you’ re interested, you can sit down and listen.”
Tony was already sitting on the sofa when Maria Hill walked in.
As an agent of the Divine Shield Bureau, Maria Hill’s identity was actually rather secretive.
However, she knew who she was facing, so she didn’t feel much surprised that Tony could call her name in one go.
Maria Hill took another look at Rod standing next to him and sat down opposite Tony.
Rod naturally wouldn’t know Maria Hill’s identity, but since Tony called her agent, Rod almost knew where this woman came from.
As a member of the military, Rod naturally hoped that Tony could hand over the steel armor to the military. So at this moment, he also came over to find a sofa and sat down.
“Deputy Director Hill, I originally thought that bald Nick might send someone else over this time. I didn’ t expect you to come.”
Hill told Tony about Nick Frey’s identity, and she instantly became nervous.
As the director of the Divine Shield Bureau, Nick Frey didn’t know much about his identity.
“Mr. Tony, how did you know?”
“Don’ t tell me you forgot who built your S.H.I.E. Shield network?”
Tony knew that the S.H.I.E.I. Shield’s network was indeed built by Howard Stark.
Although Howard Stark didn’t have any backdoor left in the network, it did n’ t mean that Tony couldn’t use it to fool around.
When she heard Tony’s words, Maria Hill’s expression changed.
When she got back, she had to tell Nick Frey the first time, and then have someone check the network of Divine Shield.
However, Maria Hill knew what her mission was, so she quickly returned to her original state.
“Mr. Tony, since you already know my identity, there’s no need for me to continue hiding it.
“We, the S.H.I. Shield Bureau, wanted to buy the method for making your steel armor. After all, your father also contributed to the S.H.I. Shield Bureau’s construction.”
When Rod heard Maria Hill’s words, he knew about her.
Rod didn’t expect the people from Divine Shield Bureau to participate in this incident.
Although their military and S.H.I. Shield Bureau had always been in a cooperative relationship, this steel battle suit had to be controlled by the military.
But before he could speak, Tony’s voice rang out.
“No problem. It’s not impossible for you to build a steel armor, but just to see if you can afford it?”
“No problem. No matter how much you want, you can say it directly. Our Divine Shield Bureau will definitely try to satisfy you.”
“I don’ t lack money. If you really want this set of steel armor, then go get the Cosmic Rubik’s Cube for it.”
Tony had reached the Cosmic Rubik’s Cube and was now in the hands of Divine Shield Bureau.
When the Cosmic Rubik’s Cube was recovered from the deep sea by Howard Stack, it was handed over to Divine Shield.
The people from the Divine Shield Bureau were still thinking about using the cosmic cube to build war weapons.
The Cosmic Rubik’s Cube was actually a container of Space Origin Stones.
But it could indeed provide powerful energy, so Tony was willing to meet Maria Hill, mainly to obtain the Cosmic Rubik’s Cube.
However, Tony also knew that the chances of obtaining the Cosmic Rubik’s Cube were not high. However, the Cosmic Rubik’s Cube was too well hidden by the people from the Divine Shield Bureau. He had not found where the Cosmic Rubik’s Cube was hidden so far?
Although there was a place that appeared in the 1st Federation, Tony realized that he had no way of finding a place because there were several identical places.
The S.I.E.I.E.C. attached more importance to the universe cube than Tony had imagined.
And they didn’t intend to share the Cosmic Rubik’s Cube. Otherwise, they might have already shared it with Stark Industrial.
It was for this reason that Tony deliberately talked to Maria Hill about the Cosmic Rubik’s Cube, and Tony had already left a tracking signal on Maria Hill on Friday.
Although Maria Hill had only joined the S.I.E.I. Shield after that, she also knew that the Cosmic Rubik’s Cube was salvaged by Howard Stark, so it was normal for Tony Stark to know.
“Then it seems like this matter has to be discussed?”
Maria Hill also knew that Baldy Nick would never give the universe cube to Tony Stark, so there was basically nothing to talk about.
“That’s right. If you’ re willing to give it, then our deal will be concluded.”
“Alright, I’ ll go back and ask for instructions.”
Maria Hill then stood up and left.
After watching Maria Hill leave, Rod was ready to speak.
“Rod, don’ t think about it. You guys are too poor. There’s nothing I want.”
Rod really did not know what to say about Tony’s words. After all, Tony really did not lack money.
“Alright, then I’ ll report your comments on a realistic basis when I go back. I hope you don’ t take offense. I will follow the instructions of the higher-ups.”
“No problem. You go.”
Tony did not have any intention of sending Rod out. After saying that, he stood up and walked towards the basement.*

Chapter 44: Sure enough, they didn’t make it (3, more for collection)

“No, the destructive power of the nano robot is not enough to kill Haoke.”
Tony had been studying in the basement for a long time.
But after a few hours of research, Tony had already tried everything he knew in his mind.
But after such a long time, Tony realized that the nano-robot he had built was still no problem destroying the hearts of ordinary people. However, it was very difficult to use it to completely destroy the hearts of Hulk and the others.
Tony knew that he had to increase the explosive output of these nanobots next, because only then could he allow these nanobots to completely destroy Haoke who had transformed and Captain Mi who had injected the super warrior serum.
Even though Tony’s System Store had these things, Tony belonged to his pride. That was to be able to take advantage of what he could do in his mind. He would never rely on the System.
These things were not particularly difficult for Tony.
He had basically successfully manufactured the nano robots. The only deficiency was that the power of these nano robots was still insufficient.
But for Tony, this was not too difficult. It would not be long before he could successfully study these things. This was his confidence in himself.
“Master, Dr. Bennett and Miss Betty have arrived at the airport.”
“Understood, then let’s hurry over now.
“Jarvis, record all of the previous research sequence. At the same time, we started to search for substitutes that are more powerful.”
“Understood, sir. I will gradually imitate these experiments.”
Jarvis was an artificial intelligence no matter what. This kind of experiment could be left to them to simulate.
Jarvis was unable to carry out these experiments, but he saw Tony was carrying out the experiment just now, so he had completely recorded the experiment.
After recording the experiment completely, Jarvis only needed to simulate the experiment according to Tony’s order.
After he walked out of the basement, Tony’s steel battle suit was instantly put on.
The moment Tony put on the steel armor, the injector on his body lit up. Then, Tony flew directly towards the airport in the suburbs.
This time, the airport Dr. Banner and the others stopped was naturally the airport belonging to Stark Industrial Group, which was the airport dedicated to the laboratory.
After flying at full speed, Tony quickly flew into the laboratory.
This laboratory was indeed in the suburb of Niya, and it was also on a mountain far from the suburb.
This laboratory was originally used by Stark Industrial Group to study weapons, and it was also the type of weapon that was more harmful.
Indeed, because all the research in this laboratory was made of this kind of weapon, Tony dared to give this laboratory to Dr. Bennett and the others.
Under the circumstances of Betty Ross, even if Dr. Bennett had transformed into Hulk here, he would not have much effect on this place.
After Dr. Bennett and Betty Ross got off the plane, they saw something flying in the sky.
“Mr. Tony is here. He’s also quite fast.”
In Betty’s voice, Tony landed directly in front of Dr. Bennett and Betty.
When he landed on the ground, Tony saw Dr. Bannah’s eyes were especially wide. He knew that he had n’ t slept well last night.
As for Betty Ross’ eyes, she could not see any heavy black circles at this moment, but it was mainly because she had put on a makeup.
“Judging from the looks of the two of you, you guys seemed to have fought until the dawn last night. Did you guys feel particularly good last night?”
When he heard Tony’s words, Dr. Bannah’s face was full of embarrassment.
The two of them had tried for a long time last night, but every time they reached the critical moment, Dr. Bannah’s heart beat more than 200, so the two of them did not sleep.
Dr. Bennett’s expression was awkward, but Betty Ross did n’ t have any sense of awkwardness on her face.
She also knew that Tony had slept with countless women, so there was nothing to be embarrassed about.
“Mr. Tony, I heard you’ ve found a way to cure the monster inside Bannah’s body. Is this true?”
“Dr. Bennett, did you not tell Miss Betty?”
Tony had told Bannah that once this thing was studied in the future, Bannah would most likely become the Hulk.
“He said it, but if that’s the case, he can at least restrain his rationality. Let’s talk about things in the future.”
After hearing Betty’s words, Tony’s mouth twitched.
“Alright, alright. Since that’s the case, I’ ll take you in and take a look at the experimental equipment inside.”
Tony had already sent all the experimental equipment to Stark Industries yesterday, so the equipment in this laboratory was still very sufficient.
PS: there isn’t a monthly ticket for the new book yet. Is there any big guy willing to give me a monthly ticket to make me happy?*

Chapter 45: All professional (4 more for collection)

After Tony brought Bennett and Betty into the laboratory, Bennett and Betty were stunned by the scene before their eyes.
The two of them had never thought that the things in this laboratory would be so complete. This was much more complete than the laboratory they had studied under General Ross.
“These are all the experimental equipment produced by our Stark Industrial Group. If you need anything, you can just open your mouth. We, Stark Industrial Group, can still produce these things.”
Tony was telling the truth. Stark Industrial Group was indeed able to produce these things.
Stark Industrial Group was not a pure arms dealer. There were also many other sideline businesses in the company.
And on the experimental equipment, this was originally a lucrative business. After all, many sophisticated experimental equipment could be considered as a lucrative thing.
As an arms manufacturer, it was supposed to be precise in terms of arms, so in terms of making experimental equipment, Stark Industrial Group was also the most powerful company in the world
It was precisely because of this that Tony dared to say such a thing.
And Tony already knew what this experiment needed, so the things that Tony had asked to prepare were basically enough for their next experiment.
Bannah quickly ran to the side of a large experimental device and touched the experimental device in front of him.
“Mr. Tony, I didn’t expect your Stark Industrial Group to be able to produce gamma ray machines.
“I’ ve spent a lot of effort in the military lab to produce this one. Moreover, it’s not as precise as yours.”
As Banna, who had been exposed to gamma rays from this machine, he naturally understood the meaning of this machine in the first place.
“This machine is not the perfect one. This is because the production time is quite tight. If we give a little more time, the machine produced is definitely the best.”
Tony then led the two of them to the front.
After taking the two of them around the entire laboratory, Bannah and Betty were extremely satisfied with the laboratory, and their satisfaction was extremely high.
Moreover, they were not the only two in this laboratory.
In order to allow the two of them to carry out the experiment, Tony even recruited a batch of biochemical experts from Stark Industrial Group.
Of course, these experts wouldn’t have a chance to touch many of the contents of this experiment. The most precise part was only accessible to Bana and Betty.
After the other people in the lab that Bennett and Betty had seen, Tony brought them to the side of a computer.
As the three of them arrived next to the computer, Tony had them put all the experiments on Friday into a USB flash drive.
“I put everything you need in this USB flash drive. As for what you need for the next experiment, you can just contact me directly.
“As long as it’s something you need, I will definitely bring it to you in the first place.”
Tony left his phone with Bannah and Betty.
“Mr. Tony, I have something I need to ask you.”
As for Banna, he still had one more thing to ask, so he felt that he had to ask clearly before starting the experiment.
“Ask, if there’s anything else you need my help with, just say it.”
Tony had already prepared to leave this place. After all, the next thing he needed to do was leave it to Banna and Betty to experiment here.
Besides, there were so many people from Stark Industrial Group to help. If neither of them could complete the experiment, then Tony felt that the two of them were a little out of name.
“I really want to know one thing. What should I do if I become Hulk here?”
“Dr. Bennett, I think you should have confidence in yourself. Even if you don’t have confidence in yourself, you have to have confidence in what I gave you.
“Even if you really become hospitable, I believe Dr. Betty can stop you, right, Miss Betty.”
“Yes, I believe you will never hurt me no matter what you look like, so we should have confidence in Mr. Tony.
“Look at all the professional equipment and people around here. If we can’ t complete this experiment under such circumstances, then there’s no need for the two of us to continue. This will be a waste of Mr. Tony’s money.”
Hearing Betty’s confident words, Tony did n’ t say anything else. He left in a steel suit.
PS: asked for new books to collect, say flowers, ask for 10 points evaluation tickets, ask for monthly tickets, ask for rewards.*

Chapter 46: Baldy Nick’s Visit (5 more for collection)

When Tony returned to the sky above the villa, he realized that there were several cars parked outside his villa.
“Jarvis, what’s going on?”
Tony had Jarvis manage the entire villa.
When so many people arrived at the villa, Tony did not receive any news. It could only be said that these people were probably people that Tony was familiar with, or someone that he was familiar with.
“Sir, Miss Bozi brought him here, so I didn’ t inform you at the first time.”
When he heard that it was Chili Pepper who brought it over, Tony fell from the sky and walked towards the villa.
Just as he entered the villa, Tony noticed the bald man sitting on his sofa.
Needless to say, Tony already knew who was coming when he saw this bald man.
Tony did not expect Baldy Nick to come personally this time.
There were two people standing beside Baldy Nick. They were Maria Hill and Worker Ferte.
At this moment, the two of them chatted happily.
After all, it wasn’t the first time Ferter went to the headquarters of Stark Industrial Group, so he had more opportunities to meet Little Pepper.
“Tony, you’ re back.”
When she saw Tony enter the villa, Little Pepper quickly stood up from the sofa she was sitting on and quickly ran to Tony’s side.
“They’ re all from S.H.I. Shield Bureau. That bald person is the director. They seem to have come to talk to you about something. Should I avoid it?”
“No need, I have something to tell you later.”
Tony knew that the villa could no longer continue to live because everyone knew about the villa.
And just like S.I.E.I. Shield and Rod, if they wanted to come to this villa, it could be said to be easy. They didn’t need Tony’s permission to come directly.
Tony didn’t like to be disturbed by others in his place of residence. After all, he had too many things to do.
The most important reason was that the things in Tony’s basement were not enough for him to carry out experiments, so he needed a more professional laboratory.
After the Stark Building was built, it could basically meet Tony’s needs.
It was because of this that Tony was very concerned about the construction of the Stark Building.
Although it wasn’t easy to build a building like this, Tony was rich now and could use money to create a building.
It was precisely because of this that Tony wanted to discuss these matters with Little Pepper.
Of course, before talking to Little Pepper about the construction of the Stark Building, they had to deal with Nick Frey and the others first.
In the end, Tony walked over to Nick Frey and sat down.
When he sat down, Tony’s steel battle suit had already automatically separated and stood behind Tony to massage him.
“Nick Frei, Director of S.H.I.E. Shield, you three are basically the most powerful people in S.H.E. Shield. Then I want to know what’s going on with you here?”
Nick Frey learned from Maria Hill that Tonis Tucker already knew a lot about their S.H.I.E. Bureau, so he wasn’t surprised when Tony spoke his name.
“Mr. Tony, there’s still a lot of information left behind by your father in our S.H.I.E. Shield Bureau. You must know that palladium element is harmful to human body.”
“That’s right. Palladium is indeed harmful to human body, and the energy it provides is limited. Now that I’ ve developed a completely new element, I’ ve sent those things to you.”
Tony was no longer the former Tony Stark’s. For Tony, who had all the information from the Four Transitions of the Federation, this was not a big deal.
Tony had already found this new type of element in his basement. Otherwise, the reactors on the anti-Hork warframe would not have been able to use it for such a long time,
Nick Frey didn’t expect that Tony had already developed that item. He had originally planned to use the item left behind by Howard Stark to trade with Tony.
And since Tony had already studied that thing, it was basically impossible for Nick Frey to obtain a steel armor.
As for taking out the Cosmic Rubik’s Cube to trade, Nick Frei could n’ t agree to it. After all, the Cosmic Rubik’s Cube was still of great use to them.
Back then, the Red Beetle had been able to use the Cosmic Rubik’s Cube to build weapons, so they could use the people from Divine Shield Bureau, even if they had n’ t discovered it yet.
Since the deal couldn’t be done, Nick Frey thought of another plan. He took a document from Maria Hill behind him and placed it in front of Tony.*

Chapter 47: Hill, don’t fall in love with Tony (6 more for collection)

“This is a plan that our S.H.I.E. Shield Bureau is currently working on. I wonder if you are interested in joining Mr. Tony.
“If you can join this plan, our Divine Shield Bureau is willing to help you solve many problems, such as what you are going to face recently.”
Tony picked up the document in front of him. When he opened it, he saw the Avengers Alliance plan on the front page.
Tony could not be more clear about this plan.
Since he was already very clear about this plan, Tony did not need to continue watching.
And Tony had never thought about joining the Avengers Alliance.
The Divine Shield Bureau was an official organization no matter what. When they were doing things, they would always be under a lot of official pressure. They had disbanded the Avengers Alliance more than once.
Even when the Avengers Alliance had solved the alien crisis that Rocky had brought, they still received pressure from all sides.
It was for this reason that Tony did not want to join the Avengers Alliance.
For Tony, rather than joining the Avengers Alliance, he might as well form one himself.
For a hero like Tony, forming a team that completely obeyed his orders would not be so restricted.
Moreover, he already had Hooker in his hands, and he would soon be able to form a Hooker army.
As for Captain Mi, it was not a matter anymore. If Tony wanted to make a move, then he would be able to make hundreds of Captain Mi.
“Nick, I don’ t have any interest in your plan for the Avengers Alliance, so I’ m not interested in joining you, the Avengers Alliance. I’ m a more relaxed person.”
After speaking, Tony put the document in his hand back in front of Nick Frey.
Nick Frey also knew that it was impossible for such a thing to be discussed at the first meeting. He had only come here to meet Tony Stark this time.
“No problem. Since you don’t have such an idea, then we do n’ t insist.
“But you might have some trouble next. I hope you can withstand the pressure.”
“No problem. The thing that I like to do the most is to solve the pressure. I just don’ t know how much pressure Congress can give me.”
Tony was someone who had seen Rod before, so he felt that the pressure this time was just that the people in Congress wanted him to hand over the steel armor.
And when Tony was facing those ordinary people in Congress, he would not have any good looks.
Nick Frey did not expect Tony to know that the Congress was going to look for him.
But he wanted to see what Tony Stark would do next.
“If that’s the case, then we’ ll leave. Maybe we’ ll have a chance to work together in the future.”
“That’s right. In the future, we will definitely have a chance to work together. When we work together, your universe cube might become mine.”
“Then we’ ll wait and see.”
Nick Frey stood up from the sofa and walked out with Maria Hill and Ferter.
“I’ ll send you off.”
After Little Pepper finished speaking, she quickly stood up and sent Nick Frey and the others out of the villa.
Nick Frey and the others quickly got into the car they came from, and then left with the people from Divine Shield Bureau.
“Director, can it be that we’ re going to settle this matter?”
Maria Hill sat in the passenger seat and asked.
Nick Frey was not in a hurry to answer his question. Instead, he looked at the little pepper that turned around and walked towards the villa.
“This kind of thing can’t be negotiated at once. We must have enough patience.
Moreover, if there was no breakthrough on Tony Stark, we might as well change our target.
Let Natasha continue to follow Miss Boz.
By the way, Hill, Tony Stark will definitely receive a subpoena from the Congress next. I will find a way for the people of the Congress to arrange for you to be by his side. When that time comes, you will be matters around him.
“If we can’ t solve it at once, then slowly grind him down.”
Faced with Nick Frey’s words, Maria Hill could n’ t find a rebuttal.
Although Maria Hill did not necessarily listen to Nick Frey’s orders, she still chose to accept such orders.
“Understood, Chief. As long as the people from the Congress can make such a request, I will come anyway.”
“By the way, Hill, Tony Stark is a playboy. Remember that you’ re an agent. Don’ t be tempted by him.”
“I understand. I will always remember it.”*

Chapter 48: Hornet Clothes (1 more for collection)

“Tony, actually, I don’ t think you should do this. Even if you want to reject them, you don’ t have to do this. You can be a little more tactful.”
After Little Pepper sent Nick Frey and the others away, she came to Tony’s side.
For Little Pepper, no matter how powerful Tony was, he hoped that Tony would not make too many enemies. After all, Divine Shield was also a national institution.
It was precisely because of this that Little Pepper felt that Tony should not be offended too ruthlessly.
“Let’s talk about this. How’s the Stark Building?”
This was what Tony was most concerned about. After all, he had already had enough of this lousy villa.
“We’ ve already been bidding according to your instructions. This time, we’ ve been looking for 20 construction companies to build the Stark Building. They should be able to build it at a very fast speed.”
“Little Pepper, then are there any Chinese construction companies in your construction companies?”
When he was asked by Tony, Little Pepper really didn’t understand why it was China’s construction company to build the Stark Building.
Tony knew that these Americans were quite good in the construction industry, but their speed was too slow.
Although Tony was a Mi in this world, he wanted to let these Mi people know what the Chinese speed was.
And now, the Stark Building was something that Tony needed to build, so he felt that there was a need to join a few Chinese construction companies.
As for whether these Chinese construction companies were willing to come here, there was no need to think about it. After all, no one would be able to go against money.
“Little Chili, you can try to understand the Chinese speed. Once you understand it, you will understand why I want to join a few Chinese construction companies.”
After speaking, Tony stood up from the sofa and walked towards the basement. He still had to continue the experiment.
“By the way, Tony, I have an invitation here. It was sent by a person called Future Lab. It’s said that they have developed a superb wasp armor. It’s going to be displayed at noon today. This is a deliberate invitation to you.
“I almost forgot. There have been too many things in the past few days. I’ m a bit too busy.”
“If you can’ t do it, just invite a few more secretaries. You’ re the CEO, so there’s no need to do everything by yourself. Otherwise, why would we spend so much money to invite people here?”
Tony was still clear about this future laboratory. It was because they had developed the wasp armor, which was the villain among the ants.
Tony also knew why this laboratory would send an invitation letter to him.
Stark Industrial Group had always been a leader in the arms industry, especially since it had steel battle clothes. Stark Industrial Group’s reputation could be said to have risen.
The reason this laboratory sent an invitation letter to him was because it wanted to use its reputation to advertise.
Of course, Tony also knew that this might be a challenge for him in this laboratory. Because they felt that their wasp armor was better than steel armor, they wanted to challenge him.
As long as this lab’s wasp armor was really better than their own steel armor, then they could instantly become more than the Stark Industrial Group’s arms dealer. This could be considered as borrowing Tony to advertise for them.
Tony instantly understood what the laboratory was thinking.
After reading the invitation, Tony decided that he had to go for this visit.
During this period of time, Tony had been researching a method that could control the Hooker Army and the super warriors.
In yesterday’s experiment, he thought of using nano robots to control these people.
Or perhaps, inject the nanoparticles with explosives into these people’s hearts. If these people were disobedient or lost control, then Tony could directly activate these nano robots to deal with these people.
However, Hulk and the super warriors were both strong, and their physical fitness was also very strong. It was not easy to kill them with the nano robots.
It was because of this that Tony was still worrying about this matter.
But after seeing this invitation, Tony suddenly had a good idea.
Since the nano-robot wasn’t carrying enough explosives to kill these people, Tony could use the screen particles and the normal size of explosives to shrink, and then inject these explosives into the hearts of Hulk and the super warriors.
When faced with such explosive explosives, Tony was certain that even Hulk and super warriors would die.
So under such circumstances, Tony felt he needed to go to this future laboratory.
However, Tony’s target was not this future laboratory. His main target was the first generation ant, because he knew that he would definitely go on such a tour.
PS: In order to make the story more coherent, the timeline might be slightly adjusted, but it would not be too chaotic.*

Chapter 49: A Generation of Ants (2 more for collection)

“Iron Man, I didn’ t expect Iron Man to come too.”
“Look, I’ m here to visit Iron Man.”
Under the shocked gazes and voices of many people, Tony landed on the ground floor of the future laboratory.
Just as Tony landed, a large group of reporters surrounded him.
This group of reporters had originally received an invitation from the Future Lab. They did not expect to encounter Iron Man here.
None of these reporters didn’t want to interview Iron Man right now, but after Tony declared himself Iron Man, he rarely appeared in the public’s eyes.
As for Tony’s villa called Freedom City, it was n’ t something they could casually approach.
Even though some of these reporters had slept with Tony Stark, they still had no way to get close to Freedom City.
“Mr. Tony, it’s said that the future laboratory has developed a wasp armor that can be reduced. Will this impact your Stark Industrial Group’s arms business?”
“Iron Man’s future lab invited you over this time. Do they want to use the wasp armor to compare it with your steel armor?”
Facing this group of enthusiastic reporters, Tony knew that he would not be able to take off without saying a few words.
“Everyone, I only received an invitation this time.
I haven’t seen this so-called wasp armor yet. What do you want me to say?
So what I meant was to wait for me to enter and visit, then come out to give you an answer.
“But one thing I’ m sure of is that no matter who it is, no matter what they’ ve researched, they definitely won’ t surpass me, Tony.”
After Tony said that, he squeezed through the middle of the group of reporters.
Of course, Tony was not idle when he entered. He had been taken advantage of by countless women along the way.
It wasn’t easy for him to squeeze out of this group of reporters. Then, Tony entered the building,
Just as Tony entered the building, he saw a white-haired man standing in front of him.
When he also saw this man, Tony understood who this man was. He was the first generation ant, the creator of Pim Particles, Hank Pim.
“That’s right. Your Stark family is indeed a genius. Although I don’ t like your father’s character, things are over now and he’s dead. Keep working hard in the future. The future is yours.”
According to the memories in his mind, Tony knew that he and Hank Pim had met before. After all, Hank Pim had been the same as Howard Stark before. Both of them had served as scientific advisers in S.H.I.E. Bureau.
As for what he said, it was the incident where Howard Stark and the others had tricked Hank Pim into going to Russia and then seized the opportunity to steal Pim particles.
However, the Pim particle was not stolen in the end. Hank Pim also left the Divine Shield Bureau for this reason.
Tony Stark met when Hank Pim and Howard Stark were working together.
“Uncle Pim, I didn’ t expect you to come here this time. We haven’ t seen each other for a long time. Why don’ t we find a place to have a drink later?”
Tony knew that the Pim particle in the future laboratory was not complete, so if he wanted to completely master the Pim particle, he would naturally be looking for the inventor of the Pim particle.
“Just like Howard, everything is purposeful. You’re willing to come here this time to see if the future laboratory has mastered the Pim particle.
“And if I’ m not wrong, you should also want to master the Pim particle, right?”
Tony’s goal was exposed by Hank Pim, but he did n’ t feel embarrassed at all.
“That’s right, Uncle Pim, I came here this time to want Pim particles. Because I’ m currently studying nanobots, I want to see if Pim particles are useful.
“One more thing. I want to see if I can use Pim particle on my steel armor. After all, my steel armor is much better than your ant’s.”
When he heard Tony say that, Hank Pim had to admit that what Tony said was indeed the truth.
Tony’s steel armor was indeed much better than his ant man’s. This was beyond doubt.
“And Uncle Pim, since you can use Pim particles to narrow the distance between atoms and make people become ants, are you interested in trying to increase the distance between atoms by using Pim particles to make people bigger?”
“You want to drag me to your Stark Industrial Group. It’s not like this can not be discussed. But now, the most important thing for us is to solve the problem here first, and then find a chance to have a drink at night. How about that?”
Hearing Hank Pim’s words, Tony knew that he was already tempted.
“Sure. We’ ll have a drink together later.”*

Chapter 50: I am indeed a genius, but what are you?(3)

“Good afternoon, Tony, Hank.”
Just as Tony and Hank Pim finished their conversation, a woman in a professional suit appeared beside them.
“Hope, it’s really been many years since we met.”
Since Tony had already met Hank Pim back then, he had naturally met Hank Pim’s daughter.
The two of them had not met since Hank Pim and Howard Stark had fallen out.
At that time, both of them were only seventeen or eighteen years old. Now, they were no longer children.
“Tony, long time no see.”
Tony and Hop hugged.
“Hope, you’ ve developed a lot better than before.”
“Sure enough, you’ re just like what the report says. You’ re really pretty.”
Hahaha……!”
Tony and Hop burst into laughter at this moment.
After the two of them finished laughing, Hank Pim finally said to Hop,” Can you call dad dead?”
When Hope heard this, she just smiled.
Tony knew that Hope’s mother had died because of Hank Pim, so the relationship between the two had never been very harmonious.
Hope’s mother was naturally the first generation wasp.
“If you two can come today, I believe Dr. Cross will be very happy.”
“I hope he can really be happy later. I came to smash the scene.”
Tony was right. He came here to smash the scene this time, so he hoped that Dr. Cross could really laugh.
“Mr. Tony, I’ m already happy to see you here. I’ m also very happy to see you here.”
At this moment, a bald man walked towards Tony and the others. He stretched out his right hand when he reached Tony’s side.
This bald man was the person in charge of the future laboratory, Darren Cross. He was also considered a great villain among the ants.
Looking at the right hand in front of him, Tony reached out to shake it with Dr. Clarence.
Although he did come here to smash the scene this time, he still needed to maintain his demeanor.
After Darren Cross and Tony shook hands, he shook hands with Hank Pim again.
“Darren, I didn’t expect you to find those things in the end. I hid those things because of them……!”
Darren Cross did not ask Hank Pim to finish his sentence. Then he came to Tony’s side.
“Mr. Tony, a genius like you has always been my idol, especially your Iron Man battle suit. I think the two of us will have a chance to work together in the future. Maybe we can produce some epoch-making technology weapons?”
“I still agree with some of your words. I admit that I am a genius. As for the epoch-making technology products, only Stark Industrial Group can produce them.
“As for cooperation, let’s forget about it. Because you’ re not qualified to cooperate with me.”
Darren Cross had never thought that Tony would not give him any face.
Since Tony Stark didn’t give him face, Darren Cross naturally would n’ t be polite anymore. After all, there were already so many reporters around.
“I hope Mr. Tony, you’ ll be able to laugh when you see what our future lab shows. You’ re not the only genius in this world.”
“You’ re right. I’ m not the only genius in this world, but there’s absolutely no one here. After all, a person who relies on stealing something from others can’ t be called a genius. Even such a person can only be a little person.”
When Darren Cross heard Tony’s words, he regretted sending an invitation to Tony Stark.
At first, he really wanted to use Tony Stark to advertise his wasp clothing, but now it seemed that his plan might have failed.
After being told by Tony, Darren Cross had no way to refute him. After all, what Tony said seemed to be the truth.
With so many reporters around him, he felt that it was better for him to bring these people in early.
“Everyone, let’s take everyone in and take a look. The wasp battle suit produced by Cross Technology is definitely an epoch-making product. Come with me.”
After Darren Cross finished speaking, he took the lead and walked in front of him. Then, those invited people followed behind him.
Seeing these people entering the elevator, Hank Pim also extended his thumb towards Tony.
“Sure enough, you’ re much better than your father. If you say this, you’ ll definitely make people want to die, but I like it.”
Tony smiled at Hank Pim and the two of them walked into the elevator.*

[Big Boss]

Marvel: Opening a Male Core System(Chapter 1-50)

Chapter 1 Pooh!

My name is Su Liu, a homestead male who graduated from college. If you told me a week ago that there would be a goddess who would come to me to give me warmth, I would think you were mocking me, but now……I was already used to such things.
After all, transmigration had already appeared on me. What could the goddess give me warmth?
Su Liu took a look at the golden-haired beauty who was still sleeping on the bed, then at the red on the corner sheet. He rubbed his nose, feeling a little sorry.
He still hadn’t managed to control it last night. He probably wo n’ t get up until the afternoon.
He stretched out his hand and the light flickered slightly. A beautiful knife appeared in Su Liu’s hand.
He casually threw the knife onto the bedside table, put on his coat, and left the room without any hesitation.
Just as Su Liu closed the door, the blonde woman on the bed seemed to have sensed something. She lazily opened her eyes, and then she saw the beautiful knife on the bedside table.
“Bah, scum!”
She glanced at the direction of the door and then fell into a weak sleep.
The battle last night had really exhausted her strength.
……
Creation out of thin air.
This was one of the abilities Su Liu had just obtained when he came to this world. To be more precise, it was one of the weakest functions of his abilities.
And the true ability that he obtained when he passed through this world was a system.
Male Combat System!
That’s right, it was the super black technology engine system in the world Su Liu was in.
This system was awesome, but at this moment, Su Liu was still unable to fully develop the capabilities of the Male Combat System.
First, energy was the biggest problem. This was also the most crucial point to limit Su Liu’s growth.
Fortunately, it wasn’t impossible to solve this problem, because… the world Su Liu had traveled through was the world he was familiar with in his previous life!
The reason why he came here was because… this was Norway. It was the universe magic cube with infinite energy, the place where the Space Gem first appeared.
“Xiong Xin, is there still no energy source?”
On the way, Su Liu seemed to be talking to himself, but his consciousness had already entered the Male Combat System in the dark plane.
Report to Master, no energy source was found within a radius of fifty kilometers!]
Su Liu frowned, feeling a little helpless.
It had already been a week. He had spent a lot of effort on his journey from New York.
After all, this was World War II. Before Captain America could rise, the entire world was already filled with flames of war.
“Looks like it’ ll be a while before we can find it… I hope we can get the Rubik’s Cube one step ahead of the Hydra, otherwise it’ ll be even more troublesome!”Su Liu muttered to himself as he walked towards a pizza place.
“Hey, brother, you know what?”It’s said that there’s a church in the village on the other side of Castle Donder. It’s the closest place to God. I’ m just about to pray. Want to come together?”A black man’s voice came from before Su Liu.
Are you crazy, brother? Donsburg is hundreds of kilometers away from here?Just for a prayer?The black friend looked at him in surprise.
“I hope God can hear my request, so no matter how far away I will go!”The black man said firmly,” It’s said that the church has a World Tree that can transmit our prayers to God. Brother, you should go with me!”
“No, I still won’t go. There’s war everywhere now. You’d better not go…” The black man’s friend hurriedly shook his head and tried to persuade the black man.
Hearing their conversation, Su Liu’s eyes suddenly lit up.
World Tree?Mysterious Church?
Su Liu had an impression that this was the place he was looking for?
He quickly walked behind the black man and patted him on the shoulder.” Hey, brother, can I ask you something?”
The black man turned to look at Su Liu,” Of course, if I know, I’ ll tell you!”
“Thank God, you are a good person!”A smile appeared on Su Liu’s face.
……
Soon, Su Liu received the information he wanted.
According to the information provided by the black brothers, he was already 70% confident that the church in a village on the other side of Townsburg was the place he was looking for.
“Thank you, God will definitely hear your prayer!”
Su Liu smiled and stretched out his hand. A faint light flashed in his palm, and then a beautiful knife appeared in front of the black man.
“In order to repay your help, please accept my thanks!”
He placed a beautiful knife into the black man’s hand. Su Liu smiled and turned around, quickly disappearing into the crowd.
The black man and his friend, who had already fallen into a daze, stared at the direction Su Liu was leaving, stunned.
“Oh, my God, I wasn’t wrong, right? He actually turned out to be a good knife!!!”
“God has really heard my prayer. My poor wife finally has the money to cure her illness!!!”
“No, I think that person is the incarnation of God. He came to save you. You’ re really lucky!”
The black man’s burly body knelt on the spot and bowed in the direction Su Liu had left. Of course, the people who knelt together… and his friends.
At this moment, the surrounding people were looking at the two of them with strange expressions.
They would not have thought that the black man had just experienced the most brilliant moment in his life.
At that moment, he really thought that God cared for him. His eyes were full of piety.
Su Liu, who had already left, was heading to the station as fast as he could. He had to rush to Townsville as soon as possible.
He didn’t know when the Nine-Headed Snake would find that village. Even if it was mentioned in the movie in his previous life, Su Liu could n’ t remember such a specific time. He could only go to Tonsburg as soon as possible and take the Cosmos Rubik’s hands before the Nine-Headed Snake.
At this moment, one of the main characters in this world, our hero beauty team, was still going through the process of bumping into walls everywhere, wanting to join the army.
Stark Industries had just shown its head when the first technology fair was about to be held.
Everything in this world had just begun!*

Chapter 2: Triggering the guided mission

[Detected energy source, triggered the guided mission. Master, please obtain energy source as soon as possible, complete the first stage of the guided mission!]
Su Liu, who had just stepped out of the train station, heard a notification from the Battle System Assistant.
He pressed down on the brim of his hat and tightened his tight windbreaker jacket. He scanned the surroundings.
The train station was filled with soldiers. They were looking at the passengers without any expression. If Su Liu was right, these people should be the Nine-Headed Snake army.
“The situation isn’ t good. The security here is so tight. It’s obvious that something has happened. Could it be that the Nine-Headed Snake Force has found the location where the Cosmic Rubik’s Cube stored?”
Thinking of this, Su Liu’s steps could n’ t help but quicken.
After a series of inspections, Su Liu successfully escaped the Nine-Headed Snake army’s line of sight. After that, he quickly found a car and flew towards the location of the energy source indicated by the system.
In a small village dozens of kilometers away, the Nine-Headed Snake army had already occupied this place.
In the church, an old man was looking outside through the door.
At this moment, a man rushed into the church anxiously.
“They’ ve come to look for it. We can’ t stay here anymore, or we’ ll all die!”
“It’s not the first time. Let them come. They definitely won’ t be able to find them!”The old man looked at the man. Although he was nervous, he insisted.
At this moment, the ground of the church began to shake slightly. The old man and the man were both shocked and looked around in a slightly panicked manner.
Boom~
At this moment, an excavator broke through the church door. The door collapsed along with the entire wall, crushing the man to the ground.
The old man hurriedly retreated, only then did he survive.
“If I were you, I would have turned around and run away without looking back!”
A voice suddenly sounded from behind the old man. Then, the old man could only feel his entire body being lifted up and flying.
Just before Hydra was about to break into the church, Su Liu finally arrived.
Holding the old man, he quickly turned around and pressed on the murals of the World Tree on the side of the church. He grabbed the box that popped up and quickly led the old man to the back door of the church.
Outside the door, a car with the sign of a nine-headed snake stopped at the door of the church. A man in military uniform and boots walked down from the car.
“Someone broke into the church, stop him!”The soldiers who entered the church first saw Su Liu’s figure disappear into the darkness and hurriedly warned.
The officer who had just gotten off the car outside the church had a cold look on his face. He quickly rushed into the church. When he saw the empty dark space above the murals of the World Tree, his entire evil aura exploded.
“Bastard, you dare to steal my things! You’re courting death!!!”
Under the dumbstruck gazes of all the soldiers, the officer (that is, the Red Dragonfly) stepped down and chased towards the place where Su Liu had disappeared like a cannonball.
In a room not far from the village, Su Liu placed the old man down and checked the box in his hand.
When he opened the box, a faint blue light came out from inside. The corner of Su Liu’s mouth lifted into a smile: He got it!
“Who are you? How do you know where the Rubik’s Cube is hiding!”The old man struggled to sit up from the ground and glared at Su Liu.
From his point of view, whether it was Nine-Headed Snake or Su Liu, they were all a bunch of people. They were all here to snatch the Cosmic Rubik’s Cube, so their attitude was naturally not much better.
Su Liu turned around and blinked at the old man. He smiled and said,” If I said that God had guided me, do you believe me?”
The old man was stunned for a moment before he frowned.” You……”
“Stay here and don’ t go out. Otherwise, don’ t blame me for not reminding you!”He directly interrupted the old man and put away the magic cube. Su Liu no longer cared about the old man and rushed out of the room.
Nine-Headed Snake had already occupied this place. He had to leave as soon as possible. Otherwise, if he was surrounded, it would be difficult for him to break through with his current strength.
He had just obtained the System, and his current strength was only at the level of a first generation geno warrior. He was probably about the same as the American team that had just injected a geno potion. He was even a bit too close to the Red Dragonfly.Now wasn’t the time to fight head-on. Only when he absorbed the energy of the Cosmic Rubik’s Cube and upgraded his physique to a second or higher level would Su Liu have the capital to fight.
A group of soldiers walked past the house where the old man was hiding. The old man who wanted to catch up immediately gave up.
Su Liu could no longer care about the fate of the old man. If he took the Rubik’s Cube, he would definitely attract the attention of Hydra. This way, the old man would be safe for the time being. As for whether he could survive in the future, it would depend on his own luck.
Su Liu quickly ran in the darkness, and the surrounding scenery quickly retreated.
A group of nine-headed snake soldiers followed behind. There was a figure that was not slower than Su Liu at all. It was even a bit faster, and it followed closely behind. That person was the Red Dragonfly. After the modification of the incomplete gene drug, although it had side effects on his appearance, his strength was not at all compromised.
“Bastard, stop!!!”The Red Dragonfly roared, getting closer and closer to Su Liu.
A ray of light flashed through Su Liu’s eyes and he suddenly turned around.
Activate the Male Combat System!
[Entering the dark plane, the Male Combat System has been activated, analyzing the target……]
The target was a carbon-based creature, injected with unknown genetic components. Currently, the genetic form was not included in the database……]
[Activate Final Decision… Target: Red Dragonfly!]
[Building the concept of strike… reflective energy… anti-dark energy… anti-void… creating absolute vacuum… definition complete!]
[Create a Void Barrier… Block any energy flow within the barrier…]
The target was using creatures to resist… Would he execute the final decision?]
“Execute the final decision!”Su Liu gave the final order as he looked at the red hound covered by the light yellow screen.
[Execution of final decision… Insufficient energy… Final decision can not be completed… Final decision can not be completed!]
The target creature was powerful, trying to shatter the void barrier……]
Damn, I knew it would be like this!Without another word, Su Liu turned around and ran.
Without energy support, his own power alone could not supply the complete operation of the system. At this moment, Su Liu could already feel that his own energy was rapidly draining away. If he waited any longer, he would probably fall here.
A moment later, the void barrier that had lost its energy support shattered and the Red Dragonfly rushed out at the first moment.
There was a hint of fear in his eyes. Just now, he felt like he was really going to die.
The vacuum made it impossible for him to breathe. He tried his best to get rid of the pale yellow light flowing in the void cage, but the power gave him a feeling of despair.
He swore that he would never want to face this power again!
Looking around, Su Liu’s figure was nowhere to be seen. Even if it was only ten seconds, it would still be enough for Su Liu to disappear from Red Beetle’s sight.
“Where did this guy come from!”
Hong Ke gritted her teeth and stared at the night in the distance. The fear in his heart continued to spread.*

Chapter 3 Upgrade Divine Body

Congratulations, Master, for completing the first stage of the guided mission and obtaining the second generation super geno warrior technique!]
In a hotel in Castle of Tang, Su Liu looked at the blue cube floating in front of him and smiled.
“Male core, analyze the energy of the universe cube and establish the energy channel!”
The unknown energy is being analyzed, trying to establish an energy connection channel, analyzing……]
Following the sound of the Male Combat System’s assistant in Su Liu’s mind, the universe cube in front of him was locked down by an energy, guiding it towards Su Liu.
“Hey, you’ re not trying to get this thing into my body!”
Looking at the universe cube that was getting closer and closer to him under the guidance of the System, Su Liu suddenly panicked.
The energy contained in this cosmic cube was probably countless times more powerful than a star’s energy. If it were to enter his body, he would n’ t have finished playing!
Just as Su Liu was thinking about whether he should run, the universe cube suddenly sped up and rushed towards him. Then, the voice of the male core assistant also sounded.
The energy channel has been established. Continue to analyze the energy rule structure of the Rubik’s cube… The second generation super geno warrior has already upgraded the energy. Would you like to upgrade it?]
Su Liu could only feel a hot energy rushing into his chest. He lowered his head and saw the Cosmic Rubik’s Cube entering his chest bit by bit.
At this moment, Su Liu’s soul seemed to have left his body. Endless laws of the material world appeared in his mind. At the same time, a stream of enlightenment continuously appeared in the depths of his mind. It was as if he was swimming in the ocean of the material world. A strange world appeared before his eyes.
“Upgrade! Upgrade for me!”Su Liu’s consciousness screamed madly.
He had a feeling that if he didn’t upgrade his body, he might not be able to withstand this energy at all. The surging energy in his chest seemed like it was going to tear him apart. It was endless and gushing out madly.
The upgrade conditions of the second generation super geno warrior matched. They were upgrading……]
[Body Reconstruction… Beginner Dark Energy Drive Technology has been merged… Super database has been activated…]
[The spatial origin rules contained in the Cosmic Rubik’s Cube have been preliminarily analyzed… The micro wormhole handling technology has been unlocked…]
……
The male core assistant’s voice continuously sounded in Su Liu’s mind. During this period, Su Liu seemed to have opened the door to a new world.
The world he was in had undergone a huge change. Everything in front of him seemed to have turned into a grid of dots and lines. He could clearly sense the coordinates and positions represented by these grids. It was as if as long as he waved his hand and pushed the grids apart, he could travel anywhere at will.
This feeling continued until the end of the divine body upgrade. When the energy of the universe cube stabilized, the entire grid world gradually disappeared.
When everything returned to normal, Su Liu reappeared in the original hotel room. Everything around him disappeared.
“Is it over?”He subconsciously raised his hand and wiped the sweat off his forehead.
Everything he had just experienced was still too shocking to him. That world and the real world were completely different dimensions. There was no longer a concept of space there. What he saw was the entire universe. He had a feeling that as long as he was willing, he would be able to break through the grid and instantly reach any corner of the entire universe.
Is this the power of a spatial gem?”How terrifying!”
Su Liu reached out his hand and touched his still warm chest. He recalled that one of the most powerful items in the Maneuvering Universe, the Spatial Gem, was within his body. Su Liu felt a sense of fear, as if his body could be torn apart by the power of the Spatial Gem at any moment.
Too terrifying!
Congratulations, Master, you have upgraded to the second generation super geno warrior. The energy channel has been constructed and stabilized. The cosmic magic cube and space gem energy have successfully integrated into the system!]
The male assistant’s words caused Su Liu to exhale slightly, and his suspended heart also relaxed.
The System was the System. Even things like the Cosmic Rubik’s Cube could be forcibly merged. Su Liu could only secretly praise it in his heart,” Bullshit! Sure enough, your System is still your System!”
“Report on the spatial gem analysis!”Su Liu spoke.
Master, the dimensional gem has completed the preliminary analysis. The micro wormhole handling technology has been unlocked. Do you want to continue the analysis?]
“How long will it take to completely analyze it?”
[According to the current data in the super database, the time needed to analyze it can not be estimated……]
“What do you mean by unpredictable…” Su Liu rolled his eyes.
[Insufficient data, unable to estimate time, conservative estimate… ten million years!]
“What?”Su Liu opened his mouth and was a little speechless.” Just say that you can’ t resolve it……”
If you need to completely analyze the energy construction rules of the Space Gem, please complete the entire system database. Do you want to continue with the background silent analysis?]
“Forget it, don’ t waste energy!”Su Liu shook his head.
Entering the dark plane, he summoned the Male Combat System status panel.
The entire space darkened. The entire Male Combat System appeared beneath Su Liu’s feet. The mechanical light wheel filled with the sense of science fiction slowly unfolded. The system’s state interface immediately appeared before Su Liu’s eyes.
Engine: Male Core [Full Upgrade Combat Version]
Host: Su Liu [Second Generation Super Geno Warrior]
Basic functions: Void Force, Anti-Void Force.
Program functions: Primary substance definition, advanced concept rewriting, primary dark energy driving, micro wormhole handling.
Auxiliary functions: celestial level computing database (unnamed); functions: super computing, super parsing, super storage.
Energy: Cosmic Rubik’s Cube (Space Gem)[ Energy channel connected]
……
After the Cosmic Rubik’s Cube was merged and the energy channel was established, the Combat System unlocked two new functions.
Micro Wormhole Handling Technology!
Super database!
Su Liu casually named the super database “Qiankun Knowledge Treasury “, and then he focused on the micro wormhole handling technology.
The unlocking of the wormhole handling technology meant that Su Liu could already use the wormhole technology for the first time. At least in the future, he didn’t need to carry anything with him. He just threw everything into the wormhole space.
Micro Wormhole Handling Technology: Dark energy can be used to open and close the micro wormhole. It can be used to build a dimensional pocket and carry itself to perform space jumping.*

Chapter 4 Brain Development

The second stage of the guided mission has been activated: Master, please complete the Cosmos Knowledge Treasure as soon as possible!]
The voice of the male assistant made Su Liu recover from his joy. After a moment of thought, Su Liu almost understood the meaning of this guided mission.
The Male Combat System was different from other systems. Although its power was strong, it had to be based on the strength of the knowledge treasury. Only by thoroughly understanding the enemy could it be used to suppress the enemy.
For example, against the Red Skeleton earlier, because it was unable to analyze the gene composition of the blood serum injected by the Red Skeleton, it was unable to construct the concept of attack in an instant, and it was basically decomposed into atoms.
In the end, this was the reason why the data in the knowledge treasury was insufficient and not strong enough.
Therefore, if the Male Combat System wanted to use its strongest power, it still needed the help of the Cosmos Knowledge Treasury.
Thinking of this, Su Liu had a faint idea in his heart.
This might be a long process of data collection, but overall… it did not seem to be that difficult.
A light flashed and a void door of space appeared in front of Su Liu.
The micro wormhole handling technology was activated. With the help of the space gem, Su Liu could already use a long distance space movement.
Without any hesitation, Su Liu stepped into the Space Gate. In the blink of an eye, he left Norway and appeared somewhere in New York.
Two months later, the New York National Library.
Su Liu had spent this period of time here. In this era, computers had not yet been popularized, and they were in the nascent stage, so most of the knowledge reserves remained on books.
Over the past two months, Su Liu had almost collected the entire national library’s books and materials into the system.
Su Liu recorded the information very quickly. He only needed to flip through the books and the system could scan the information inside into the database.Then, this knowledge could be read whenever Su Liu needed it.
After putting the last book in the library back to the bookshelf, Su Liu gently stretched his waist.
“I’ ve finally finished reading the books in this library……”
Congratulations, Master, Earth Knowledge Base collection has reached 10%. You have received a reward!]
The male core assistant’s voice rang out in Su Liu’s mind. At the same time, Su Liu could clearly feel that a gift bag had appeared in his tiny wormhole space.
“Open the grand prize!”Su Liu’s heart skipped a beat. Then, he stretched out his hand and grabbed a small box in his hand.
“Is this a reward?”Su Liu muttered to himself as he opened the box in his hand.
Beginner Brain Development Drug: After taking it, it will permanently increase brain development by 5%!
Seeing the effect of the potion, Su Liu’s eyes lit up.
What a good thing!
In the super god world, Angel’s brain domain was constantly developed to over 50%, so learning any knowledge was extremely fast.
On Earth, the development of human brain regions was generally less than 5%. Compared to the angels in the super god world, it was like an unexpanded creature.
And this small bottle of medicine could actually increase the brain area development by 5%. It could be said to be divine medicine!
The system’s products must be high quality.
Su Liu did not hesitate and directly swallowed the brain region development drug in his hand.
Then, the feeling of the world spinning emerged in Su Liu’s mind. In a daze, the entire world seemed to have become clearer. Su Liu seemed to have received the baptism of mysterious power, completing the sublimation of transformation.
Congratulations, Master’s brain region has reached 15%!]
While he was half asleep, Su Liu heard the voice of the ambitious assistant. Then, he instantly woke up.
He looked around. This was no longer a library, but a very warm bedroom. A faint fragrance was emitted from the bed he was lying on. It was very delicious.
“Hey, are you alright?”A female voice came from the door.
Su Liu turned to look. A blonde beauty was standing at the door with a cup of boiled water in her hand.
The woman was very beautiful. Her skin was white and red, and she was wearing tight jeans. She outlined her perfect figure. Her able-bodied shirt was decorated with lace. She looked knowledgeable and sexy, and her figure was very good.
“You are?”Su Liu frowned and searched his mind for the woman’s information. In the end, he found that he did not know the woman.
“Don’ t misunderstand, I don’ t have any ill intentions…” The woman placed the white boiled water in her hand on the table beside Su Liu.” I just saw that you were unconscious in the library, so I brought you here to rest temporarily.”
“How could you be unconscious? I’ ve checked. Your body doesn’ t seem to have any problems!”The woman asked.
Su Liu let go of his guard and smiled,” Nothing, thank you for your help!”
He stood up from the bed and picked up the water on the table.
Start scanning, target component is normal white boiled water, no abnormal component!]
Su Liu looked at Bai Kaishui. At the same time, Male Core had finished scanning.
After confirming that there was no danger, Su Liu drained Bai Kai Shui in one gulp. To be honest, he was really thirsty.
“You’ ve been in the library for two months… Are you looking for something?”The blonde girl looked at Su Liu with a trace of curiosity.” If you need any information, you can tell me. I’ m quite familiar with the library. Maybe I can help!”
This blonde girl was the manager of the library. Two months ago, he had already noticed Su Liu. Because Su Liu was a little handsome….
The man in front of him walked in from the library every day until he left the library.
Su Liu’s actions in the library in the next two months made the blonde girl’s curiosity about him even more intense. She had never seen anyone reading a book in the library like Su Liu. One book turned from beginning to end, and there was almost no time to rest. In two minutes or so, she changed to another.
At first, she thought that Su Liu was just bored and came here to amuse herself.
However, the blonde woman did not think that way. She could not imagine… what kind of person would keep reading like this for two months.
Unless this person is sick!
Being able to focus on a matter for two months without interruption was not just a pastime.
Putting the cup back on the table, Su Liu looked at the blonde woman again with a smile on his face.
“Thank you for your beautiful lady, but I don’ t think it’s necessary. Because… I’ ve finished reading all the books in your library!”
“What?”A look of disbelief appeared on the woman’s face as she frowned unhappily,” This isn’ t funny…”
She felt that Su Liu was playing with her.
“I’ m not joking.”Su Liu blinked at the woman,” If you don’ t believe me, you can test me!”*

Chapter 5 Knowledge is Power

Half an hour later, the blonde woman held a book from the library in her hand. She stared at Su Liu dumbstruck, unable to say a word.
There was also a pile of books on the ground. These were all books that Su Liu had already memorized.
Half an hour ago, the blonde girl never thought that Su Liu would actually be able to memorize the entire book. This was a miracle.
She specifically borrowed these books from different bookshelves. Su Liu had never read them before.
“You can really recite the entire library…” The woman looked at Su Liu in shock.
Su Liu shrugged,” As you can see!”
“Are you… a god?””If it’s not a god, how could someone be able to do it!!!”
Su Liu’s mouth curled into a smile. He gently walked up to the woman and lifted her chin,” If you insist on this, I can not deny it!”
Su Liu’s seemingly frivolous actions caused the woman’s face to turn red.
The woman didn’t believe Su Liu’s senses from the beginning, but now, she was only deeply convinced. At the same time, a strange feeling rose in her heart.
It was a deep admiration and worship!
In this country, no woman could resist Su Liu’s mysterious and powerful charm.
“Actually, God is also human, and occasionally there will be people’s desires. For example… right now, I really want to drink wine with the beautiful lady in front of me and spend this beautiful night together. What do you think?”Su Liu’s expression became more and more flirtatious.
The blonde woman’s face turned redder and redder, but she did not refuse.
“I think this is my honor……”
At midnight, two figures rolled on the bed.
Su Liu, who had just developed the brain region to the fifteenth level, felt that the entire world had become different. Even the enjoyment of his body had become clearer.
After the battle, Su Liu leaned against the bed. He turned to look at the woman beside him and said lazily.
“I still want to continue reading. Do you know where there is more abundant knowledge than the library here?”
The golden-haired woman’s face was full of joy. She was very satisfied this night. She did n’ t even have the time to experience the first pain before she was swept away by the wild joy.
She was also languid, and her voice was already hoarse.” More knowledge reserves than the New York National Library… Let me think…”Maybe that place has the knowledge you need!”
“Where?”Su Liu became interested.
“This world’s information transfer place, there’s the most complete knowledge database. Only you can’ t think of it, there’s no place without it!”
A ray of light flashed through Su Liu’s eyes as he carefully memorized an address.
Before dawn, Su Liu woke up.
He stood up and looked at the still sleeping blonde woman on the bed, with a faint smile on his face.
This time, when he left, Su Liu left behind more beautiful blades. This time, the experience made him very satisfied.
As for developing spiritual feelings, Su Liu didn’t have any plans for this. He did n’ t have any plans to stay in this world.
After leaving the blonde’s home, Su Liu once again entered the mini wormhole. This time, his destination was naturally the place the blonde mentioned last night.
Walking out of the wormhole, the scene before Su Liu was a little surprised.
A series of servers were neatly placed in this empty area. With a glance, there were at least tens of thousands of servers.
Although these servers were all very old versions, there were really a lot of them. The amount of information that they could store was extremely large.
No wonder it was the place where the information was transferred. This was probably the most perfect place for the information data in the entire world.
Su Liu did not expect that in this era when computers were not fully popularized, the Manway world had such a huge server data cluster. This was not logical.
But there wasn’t much logic to this world.
This place… was not really Earth!
Only at this moment did Su Liu completely believe that the world he was in now was completely unrelated to his original world.
“This way, it’ ll be much easier!”Su Liu murmured softly and walked towards the data control center.
There was one of the fastest computers in the world, and the data from all over the world was analyzed by this computer to complete the data transfer.
This was like a console that circulated information throughout the world. The light blue screen seemed cold, but it emitted a light of knowledge.
“Connect to the data center and backup the data!”
Su Liu sat in front of the console, entered the dark plane, and the Male Combat System unfolded.
In the Cosmos Knowledge Treasure, a beam of light stretched out and connected to the data center of the console. Then, a screen of light appeared in front of Su Liu.
Data backup in progress, progress 1%……]
Just as Qiankun was connected to the data center, a red alarm sounded. The entire data base was filled with a violent alarm.
Su Liu frowned slightly, then said,” Wipe out the traces of the invasion and clear the alarm!”
[Understood, shield the intrusion signal, clear the alarm!]
The next second, the alarm in the base disappeared, and the flashing red warning lights all returned to normal.
The guards who had just rushed into the data base came to the console and began to check the data.
Not far away from them, Su Liu calmly sat in front of the computer without even looking at the guards.
A faint transparent light enveloped him. The male core had already built a hidden barrier, and Su Liu could not be seen from outside.
Ten minutes later, the male core assistant’s voice sounded again.
The data backup is complete. The collection progress of the knowledge database has reached 80%. You have a new reward!]
A smile appeared on Su Liu’s face as he softly muttered,” It seems that the improvement of this database isn’ t something that takes a lot of effort!”
At this moment, the vast amount of knowledge began to merge into Su Liu’s mind. As long as he needed it, he could read it at any time. This feeling made Su Liu feel like he was a god who knew everything.
This was the power of knowledge!
If it was now… Su Liu had a hundred percent confidence that he could easily crush the Red Dragonfly!
Even now, he still did not collect any information about the serum.
This was for sure. How could such classified information appear here?
The information that could be found here was only the knowledge that the general public could access. The information about the various countries’ secret research was stored on independent servers. It was impossible for them to appear here.
However, just based on his existing knowledge reserves, the ability of the knowledge treasury could already be used by ten to eight percent.
With the Male Combat System, Su Liu had a million methods to crush the Red Dragonfly to death.*

Chapter 6 Angel Gene Technology

After leaving the data base, Su Liu returned to his home in New York.
This was a two-room residence of more than 80 square meters. Su Liu alone was enough, so he did not move out of here.
The main thing was that it was troublesome.
He took out this reward from the wormhole space.
A bottle of brain development medicine.
There was also a white card: Angel Gene Technology Data Card.
This time, the brain domain development drug that was rewarded could directly increase the brain domain development by 10%. This was another surprise for Su Liu!
With the previous lesson, this time, Su Liu did not randomly use this brain region development drug outside. If he fainted again, it would be too dangerous.
First, he put the brain development drug aside and Su Liu picked up the white card.
The card seemed to be made of some kind of crystal. It had a technology-like pattern on it. It was very beautiful.
But what surprised Su Liu even more was that this card actually recorded Angel Gene Technology.
Angel Gene Technology Data Card: It records the genetic technology data of angels. After using it, it can activate the genetic technology.
“Use the data card!”
Su Liu used the data card without any hesitation.
The next second, the Male Combat System activated and the Cosmos Knowledge Treasure once again released a white beam of light.
The crystal card, which recorded Angel Gene Technology, floated in the air and then tangled with the white light beam that extended from the Cosmos Knowledge Treasure.
Soon, the male core assistant’s voice sounded.
The Angel Gene Technology Data Card has been activated to unlock the Angel Gene Technology Sequence!]
Congratulations, Master. You have obtained some information about the Angel Gene that is not old. You can upgrade your body and integrate it into the Force of Immortality. You need to have 25% brain development to upgrade. You can not upgrade at this moment!]
An old ability!Su Liu’s eyes shone brightly.
This technology was so awesome!
At present, Su Liu’s brain area development had reached 15%, still less than 10%.
He looked at the brain development drug that he had just put aside.
This thing just happened to be able to develop 10% of the brain development level. It was as if it was specially prepared for him to upgrade his body.
He opened the brain region development drug and swallowed it in one gulp. His previous feelings once again emerged. However, this time, Su Liu did not lose consciousness. Instead, he clearly felt the process of brain region development.
The color of the world in front of him constantly changed, and his pupils dilated. Once again, he entered the world he felt when he first upgraded his body.
Everything seemed to have been magnified countless times. A grain of sand and dust were filled with energy. Su Liu’s brain naturally operated, analyzing everything in front of him. It was as cold and accurate as a computer.
He could even hear his heart pounding in his mind.
[Brain Development 19%…22%…25%…]
The male core assistant’s voice continuously sounded in Su Liu’s mind.
In the end, everything in front of him returned to normal again. Everything in the room returned to normal again. Su Liu’s pupils gradually shrunk and he returned to his original appearance.
Hu~
Su Liu let out a deep breath and a cold light flashed in his eyes.
At this moment, he felt that he was a little different. The entire spiritual world was once again baptized and completed further sublimation.
If it was to be compared, it could be said that Su Liu was closer to the world of gods!
“Upgrade Immortal Body!”After the brain domain was developed, Su Liu spoke indifferently without any hesitation.
To be able to have the ability to grow old was something that almost anyone wanted to have. But in Su Liu’s eyes, it seemed that growing old was just a small matter!
As Su Liu’s voice rang out, the Male Core Battle System operated again. The Cosmos Knowledge Treasure activated the data, forming a white light that wrapped Su Liu.
In the process of body upgrade, the Angelic Immortal’s geno power was fused, and the progress was 10%……]
The male core assistant’s mechanical voice rang out without any warmth. It was cold and straightforward.
Half an hour later, Su Liu’s floating body slowly descended. The moment he stepped on the ground, the surrounding space became slightly brighter. The control interface of the Male Combat System slowly closed, and then disappeared. Su Liu’s entire body also withdrew from the dark plane.
Feeling the genetic power of Peng Ba in his body, Su Liu clenched his fist lightly.
He could feel the powerful life force in his body. That power was enough to keep him from aging for thousands of years. As his strength advanced, the power of aging would become even more powerful.
If nothing unexpected happened, Su Liu felt like he had lived for tens of thousands of years without any problems.
He looked at himself in the mirror. After fusing with the Angel Gene, his face became even more handsome, sharp and sharp. His entire body was in perfect proportions. He was as strong as a cheetah, filled with a streamlined beauty.
“How many young girls do you have this face!”Su Liu suddenly laughed.
At the same time, he became a little distressed. It seemed like he couldn’t flirt with girls in the future. Otherwise, he would really become a walking hormone.
He was afraid that he would be wiped clean by those hungry and thirsty women. He did not even have any residue left.
Master, the second phase of the database completion mission has been triggered: Collect supernatural power data!]
The mechanical cold voice of the ambitious assistant pulled Su Liu’s attention back.
He frowned slightly. At first, he didn’t feel anything about this kind of mechanical and icy voice. Now that he heard it… it seemed that it was a bit unapproachable!
Could it be that after the body modification, his preferences and senses also changed?
“Xiong Xin, can you change your voice a little?”For example… a loli sound?”
Yes, Master!]
The next moment, the soft loli voice sounded.
It was hard to imagine that this voice had the slightest connection with the ice-cold mechanical voice, but it was finally a little more comfortable to hear.
Su Liu nodded,” In the future, I’ ll call you Xiao Xin!”
All right, Master!]
Su Liu leisurely lay down on the sofa,” Collection of supernatural power data, this thing is a bit troublesome!”
He muttered to himself, planning his next action in his mind.
First of all, it was the American team serum. This was one of the supernatural forces that had appeared in the plot so far.
“Let me think about it. What’s the name of the place where Team America injects blood?”
When the brain domain was developed to 25%, Su Liu’s memory and all aspects of his brain’s abilities changed. Soon, a place name appeared in his mind.
“Yeah, it seems to be called… Brooklin Antique Shop!”
The next second, Su Liu’s figure disappeared from the living room, leaving behind a faint ray of light. The tiny wormhole immediately closed.*

Adding Rules

New books were uploaded, kneeling for everyone’s support, asking for flowers, evaluation, rewards, various……
The bottom of the book was kept at four chapters, with more rules:
Three thousand flowers plus one more chapter!
500 Plus one more chapter!
Reward 1,000 book coins plus one more chapter!
At least ten chapters were released after the fight, and every two hundred more chapters were subscribed.
The monthly ticket was 100 plus one chapter!
Hand-to-hand abuse, liver-exploding!*

Chapter 7 Gene Potion, Leave

New York, Brooklyn antique shop.
A loud explosion caused people’s eyes to turn towards the antique shop. The entire street was in a commotion due to gunfire and explosions.
As the gunshots rang out, the door of the antique shop was suddenly kicked open. A man in a gray suit rushed out with a gun in hand.
Buzz~
A car accurately stopped in front of the man before quickly leaving.
Following that, a woman in military uniform also came out of the antique shop.
The next scene was the same as the movie. Hydera’s agent ran away from the antique shop with the last serum sample. Immediately after, the US team chased out.
Su Liu stood on a tall building near the street and silently watched this scene without interfering.
Su Liu smiled faintly until the beauty team chased after him for several blocks. Just as he was about to catch up with Hyderabad, a space wormhole appeared in front of him and stepped inside.
Pa~!
During the battle, the blue super serum sample fell to the ground. Su Liu seemed to have predicted that he would appear next to the super serum drug.
He didn’t look at the American team and Hyderabad. He squatted down leisurely and reached for the serum drug.
A special gene drug was detected. Master, did you scan the ingredients?]
Xiao Xin’s voice sounded in Su Liu’s mind.
“Scan!”
Su Liu replied indifferently.
This time, he came here to inject a serum drug for the American team. There was no reason why he did not scan it.
Next to him, that Hyderabad agent was already under the control of the American team. Then, he killed himself by biting the poison in the slogan “Hail to Hyderabad “.
Captain America looked at the agent with a serious expression.
Then, he turned to look at Su Liu.
The American team had naturally noticed Su Liu’s appearance, but he did n’ t sense any hostility from Su Liu, so he didn’t bother with him immediately.
At this moment, Su Liu’s aura was restrained. No matter how he looked at it, he did n’ t seem to be a powerful person. This was one of the reasons Team Mei didn’t care about him.
“Sir, you better not touch that thing. It might be dangerous!”
Team Mei frowned when she saw Su Liu’s finger was touched by a blue potion.
The information on the ingredients of the super serum drug has been collected!]
Su Liu stood up from the ground and looked at Team Mei.
“Hello, Mr. Steve!”
Su Liu nodded slightly towards the beautiful team, his expression extremely calm.
When Su Liu looked at the American team indifferently, the American team had a serious look in their eyes. Only now did the American team realize that the Chinese man in front of them was not simple.
If it was just an ordinary person, seeing the scene just now wouldn’t have been like this.
“Who are you?”Why do you know me?”Team USA’s body tensed up slightly. He thought that Su Liu was also a member of Hyderabad, and his eyes gave off a sharp light.
“Don’ t misunderstand. I’ m just an ordinary person. I don’ t have any ill intentions towards you. I’ m not that headless snake either!”Su Liu shrugged.
“Headless Snake?”Captain America’s mouth twitched slightly.
At this moment, the entire world was turned upside down by the Nine-Headed Serpent. The man in front of him was actually able to say something like “Headless Snake” in a teasing tone. This made the beautiful team feel that the guy in front of them was not simple.
Most importantly, the US team did not discover how Su Liu had appeared here.
He seemed to have appeared out of nowhere. By the time the US team reacted, he was already there.
He originally thought that it was just Su Liu who was just a curious ordinary crowd, but now it seemed like it wasn’t.
Hu la la la ~!
Soon, a group of fully armed soldiers appeared at the scene.
The US team and Su Liu were facing each other. All the soldiers naturally pointed their guns at Su Liu.
“Wait~!”The American team suddenly opened their mouth and signaled the soldiers not to act rashly.
Su Liu did not show any obvious hostility. With the righteous personality of the American team, he naturally would not watch Su Liu die under the soldier’s gun.
“Who are you?”I’ m afraid I’ ll have to ask you to come!”The American team stepped forward and walked towards Su Liu.
Su Liu smiled, as if he didn’ t care about the muzzle that was pointing at him.
He took out a tissue paper and wiped off the residual liquid of the serum drug at the tip of his finger. Then, his gaze swept across the surrounding soldiers.
“I’ m sorry, I have other things to do. I might not be able to go back with you. Also… Actually, I really don’ t like people pointing at me with guns!”
His figure suddenly moved. Team Mei’s heart tightened and she subconsciously reached out to block Su Liu.
Unfortunately, Su Liu’s speed was too fast. He was like a blur passing by him, followed by a series of miserable cries.
When the American team turned around, they saw the soldiers who were holding guns at Su Liu. They all fell to the ground with miserable screams.
As for Su Liu’s figure, it was like a phantom that quickly swam among the soldiers.
In just a few seconds, Su Liu stood still again. The soldiers on the ground were all howling in pain.
“Who are you!”Team Mei’s face was filled with anger. There was a deep shock in her eyes, but she quickly chased after Su Liu.
It could be seen that he had raised his vigilance towards Su Liu to the peak.
With Team USA’s speed, it was only a second away from him. However, when he rushed in front of Su Liu, he reached out and grabbed Su Liu.
Su Liu’s body moved backwards to dodge the American team’s hand, and the tiny wormhole opened again.
With one step, Su Liu’s figure disappeared into the wormhole space. At the same time, his final voice drifted out from the wormhole space.
“My name is Su Liu, don’ t worry. We’ re not enemies. Also… I believe we’ ll meet again!”
The wormhole closed, leaving behind a stunned beautiful team.
Team USA had just injected the serum drug. A few hours ago, he was just an ordinary human. How could he have seen such a sci-fi technology as the mini wormhole?
He did not react until the wormhole closed.
This person… actually disappeared right under his eyes, and the way he disappeared was still so “strange “!!!
After a long while, Steve’s mood slowly calmed down.
He took a deep breath, his eyes shining brightly as he clenched his fists.
“I hope you’ re not lying to me. If you’ re an enemy, I’ ll definitely beat you when we meet again!”
After muttering to himself, the US team quickly turned around and looked at the soldiers’ injuries.
Su Liu was very tactful and did not intend to fight the US team. Therefore, these soldiers were only injured and they were fine after a short rest.
After checking the injuries of all the soldiers, the US team let out a sigh of relief. At the same time, they felt a little happy.
Then, he looked at the place where Su Liu had disappeared.
At this moment, his heart involuntarily felt a sense of helplessness.
“If that guy is really an enemy…” He was not sure if he could really defeat Su Liu.
The recent review was very strict. Some chapters were blocked, and I will revise them as soon as possible.Silently ridiculing him, he really wanted to say something like that!Pray for comfort, for flowers, for evaluation, for all sorts of comfort!)*

Chapter 8 Paragons

Su Liu’s body had already reached the peak of the second generation Geno Warrior. He was completely crushed against the current US team.
At this moment, the beautiful team that had just injected super serum was at most at the peak of a generation of super warriors. At most, it was just a bit of physical endurance. His combat ability was not particularly strong. He still needed time to grow.
After leaving Brooklyn, Su Liu appeared on the other side of the world.
Kamataiji.
This place was located in the Eastern Republic. There was a very lively area under the ice-covered snow mountain.
When Su Liu’s figure appeared, a bald man in linen clothes walked towards him.
“Hello, is it Mr. Su Liu?”The bald man greeted Su respectfully.
“Wang?”The moment he saw the man, a name appeared in Su Liu’s mind.
“Sir… what did you say?”The bald man looked at Su Liu doubtfully.
Su Liu immediately reacted. The man in front of him looked like Gu Yi’s disciple, Dr. Strange’s senior brother “Wang “. However, it was still World War II. Clearly, Wang had not been born yet. This man… might be Wang’s ancestor.
Wang’s family had always served Gu Yi as the supreme mage. This was not the case in the movie, but Su Liu had a little understanding of the worldview of Manwei before, so he had a little impression.
This was the real rambling world. Many things were obviously much more complicated than what was shown in the movie.
“It’s fine. May I ask who you are?”Su Liu asked.
“My name is Yun. Martial Master Gu Yi ordered me to wait for your arrival!”The bald man smiled and said.
“Mage Gu Yi?”Su Liu’s eyes were deep in thought, and he quickly reacted.
Gu Yi was a supreme mage. His strength was incomparably strong and unfathomable.
According to Su Liu’s inference, her strength was definitely not just the way she appeared in the movie. That guy was a supreme mage, the guardian of Earth!
With the time gem and the ability to see through it, she wanted to know that Su Liu would appear here, so it was naturally not difficult.
“I understand. Please lead the way!”Su Liu smiled and nodded towards Yun.
The reason why Su Liu came to Kamataiji was to see Gu Yi, a supreme mage, and also to understand the mystery of magic.
Of course, the main purpose was to collect the supernatural power data, especially the information about the dark world. He had to obtain it. This was the system’s latest mission.
“Mr. Su, please!”Yun led the way forward.
After passing through the civilian areas, the clouds brought Su Liu to the center of Kamataiji. This was also a civilian area.
Kamataiji was almost all a house like this, but this still made Su Liu a little curious.
Who would have thought that a dignified supreme mage would actually live in a commoner area. Moreover, the small building in front of him was really inconspicuous.
“The mages have been waiting for Mr. Su for a long time. Please enter!”Yun pushed open the door and made an inviting gesture towards Su Liu.
Su Liu did not hesitate and walked into the room first.
They walked through a corridor and arrived at the living room.
The decoration here was ancient, and the green smoke curled up in an incense burner. The faint fragrance made one feel calm.
In the middle of the living room was a tea table. A figure was sitting there, skillfully brewing tea.
“Time is right. Try the tea I just made.”The figure turned to look at Su Liu.
The yellow monk robe had a delicate face, and even the bald man had a different charm.
Mage Gu Yi’s appearance was similar to that in the movie. It could be considered a special coincidence. This made Su Liu smile.
“A mage seems to have known I’ m coming?”Su Liu slowly sat down in front of Gu Yi and took a sip of tea.
“It’s just that I have a premonition that an honored guest will come today.”Gu Yi smiled faintly.
“Good tea!”Su Liu closed his eyes and carefully tasted the thick aroma of tea in his mouth. Then, he drank the tea in his cup.
“Mr. Su is a little worried. The tea is still slowly tasting before it has a fragrance!”Gu Yi still looked at Su Liu indifferently. He lifted his cup and took a sip.
“Mage should know what I’ m here for, right?”Su Liu looked at Gu Yi.
Gu Yi shook his head lightly.” Although I know why you came, that’s just what you want me to know.”
She looked at Su Liu seriously and continued,” You’ re very special, very special. I… can’ t see through you!”
A smile appeared on Su Liu’s face, and he shook his head lightly.” If you can be said to be special by a supreme mage, I’ ll just treat you as praising me.”
“The mages are very human. I won’ t go around with you anymore. I want to learn from you for a while. May I?”Su Liu stood up and bowed to Gu Yi, showing his respect.
This big shot in front of him gave Su Liu an unfathomable feeling. If it was not necessary, Su Liu definitely did not want to offend her.
“For those with fate, the knowledge of magic has always been shared. You can stay!”Gu Yi still smiled faintly.
Su Liu was slightly stunned. He did not expect Gu Yi to agree so readily.
Then, he carefully asked,” Why don’ t you accept me as your disciple, mage?”
To be able to become Gu Yi’s disciple, Su Liu thought that it would only be good and not bad. After all, although he had a System, he still needed time to grow.
Gu Yi was an old monster who had lived for hundreds of years. The knowledge stored in her mind was vast and vast, let alone her own strength, which was almost invincible on Earth.
Su Liu didn’ t believe that Gu Yi’s ending would be the same as in the movie. How could the supreme invincible mage in front of him be killed by a sneak attack from a small lackey, unless she wanted to die.In Su Liu’s opinion, this was a huge BUG in the movie. The scriptwriter’s arrangement was probably just to give Dr. Strange a chance to appear.
If Gu Yi could take him as his disciple and have such a big shot protect him, Su Liu would be even more confident.
Hearing Su Liu’s words, Gu Yi smiled and shook his head.
“You don’ t need to be my disciple. I’ m afraid I don’ t have the qualifications to do so!”Gu Yi looked deeply at Su Liu, his eyes shining with wisdom.
Under Gu Yi’s gaze, Su Liu could not help but touch his nose.
It looked like he didn’ t want to take him in!
However, Gu Yi’s words made Su Liu a little curious. From her tone, it seemed like he had seen his future.
Even she didn’t have the right to take her in, which meant that she would be particularly powerful in the future?
Although Su Liu knew that he was destined to be extraordinary with the Male Core System, hearing Gu Yi’s words, he still felt a little excited.
Alright, I will be at ease when I know that I will be very awesome in the future!*

Chapter 9 Looks like I’m not very talented

Su Liu stayed in Kamataiji’s house.
He found that the inside of the building was not as simple as it looked outside. It used magic to extend a lot of space, and the extended space formed a true magic holy land.
Just after visiting the complete magic holy land, Su Liu was extremely certain of Gu Yi’s strength. She was definitely one of the strongest in Earth and even the universe.
In the training area, a group of magic apprentices were practicing opening the space door.
Gu brought Su Liu here.
“Are you interested?”Gu Yi looked back at Su Liu.
Su Liu shrugged, indicating that he was not very interested.
This was a joke. The micro wormhole handling technique wasn’t much better than this circle-drawing magic. Why did you learn this?Pretend?
It didn’t seem to be very cool either!It was not as good as the wormhole handling technique!
Gu Yi did not say anything. He just explained it to himself.
“The Space Gate is a very practical magic. It mainly uses magic energy to find the correct coordinates in the space. At the same time, it opens the Space Barrier to form a door. This way, it can travel freely in the universe.”
Su Liu remained silent, silently following Gu Yi.
“You really don’ t want to learn?”Gu Yi looked back at Su Liu again.
Su Liu still did not say anything. He just silently took a step forward.
Micro Wormhole technology activated!
A faint ripple appeared in front of Su Liu. As he stepped forward, his figure disappeared from his original spot, and then reappeared fifty meters ahead.
Gu Yi looked at Su Liu who had suddenly disappeared and reappeared. He opened his mouth and fell silent……
“You… are also space magic?”Gu looked at Su Liu, who was walking back to him.
Gu Yi was very interested in the method of opening the wormhole.
“I’ m more used to calling it technology!”Su Liu smiled.
Indeed, wasn’t Micro Bug Cave technology the power of technology?
“… Can you tell me something?”Gu Yi was silent for a moment. His eyes were filled with desire for new knowledge.
Su Liu:……
You, a supreme mage, suddenly revealed such an expression, making people feel very pressured!
“It’s not a problem to talk about it. However, the principles of the Space Gate and the Micro Bug Cave are actually not much different. It’s just that the appearance is slightly different……”
Next, Su Liu carefully explained to Gu Yi the principle of opening the wormhole.
Dark energy, energy drive, positioning coordinates, opening wormhole.
These things were actually the same as magic’s dimensional door. It was just a different expression.
However, when Su Liu was talking about dark energy, Gu Yi’s expression became more serious.
“This kind of energy seems to have some connection with the mysterious energy in the dark space…” Gu Yi looked at the energy fluctuations that appeared when Su Liu used the dark energy and muttered to himself.
Su Liu smiled and said nothing.
Actually, he himself had some guesses. According to what he knew about the characteristics of the mysterious energy in the dark space, there were indeed many similarities with the dark energy, but… there was still some difference.
At least, the dark energy used by Su Liu was completely out of the control of the Dark Space King, Domam. It was even more unlikely that he would be eroded by the Dark Space King.
“This kind of energy is very powerful. You need to be careful!”Gu Yi looked at Su Liu seriously and said.
Su Liu nodded. Of course, he knew what Gu Yi meant. She was afraid that she would go astray.
“Actually, powerful energy is only energy in the end. There is no difference between good and evil. The most important thing is the human heart. What do mages think?”
Gu Yi’s face was filled with emotion as if he had thought of something.
“Indeed!”The human heart is the most elusive power!”
The two of them remained silent as they silently looked at the disciples who were still trying to practice the Space School.
“Mage, can you tell me more about the Dark Space?”Su Liu suddenly turned to look at Gu Yi.
Gu Yi glanced at him and then looked at his disciples again.” If you have time, go to the library and have a look. There are records you want to know!”
“Thank you!”A smile appeared on Su Liu’s face.
In the end, Su Liu used the Magic Space Gate with the mentality of giving it a try.
Then, Gu Yi strangely saw that Su Liu had been drawing there for a long time. The circle of light in the magic door had never appeared.
However, a tiny wormhole in front of him had already been opened. A snowy mountain was clearly visible across from him.
“Ahem, looks like I don’ t have much talent!”Su Liu decisively stopped drawing circles in his hands.
Gu Yi rolled his eyes silently, then left without saying a word.
Su Liu stood in place and shrugged his shoulders. Then, he no longer cared about Gu Yi anymore. The wormhole opened and stepped inside.
Not far away, the disciples who were watching Su Liu disappear from their original spot had long lost their mind to draw circles.
Disciple A: Hey, did you see that? That guy’s dimensional door seems to be different from ours. Does he look much taller?
Disciple B: It’s really different. Why did n’ t that guy’s dimensional door spark?
Disciple C, Ding:???
How did you say the word “spark” so naturally!
Yun suddenly appeared from somewhere.
He also saw the scene of Su Liu using the wormhole. At this moment, when he saw the faces of all the disciples, he felt a headache.
Shouldn’t Mr. Su come here to play in the future?
Everyone’s hearts were gone!
“Alright, what are you thinking? Continue practicing!”Yun roared and glared at the disciples.
The disciples quickly returned to their respective positions and continued to circle around with all their strength.
Yes, that’s right!
Yun nodded in satisfaction, then looked at the place where Su Liu had disappeared.
Actually… Mr. Su’s Space Gate seemed to be… a bit more cool!Why don’t we find some time to consult?A mage wouldn’t mind, right?
Well, how could a mage be so petty? Of course not.
Yun made a decision in his heart, and a smile appeared on his face. He made up his mind to find a chance to learn a way to open the wormhole with Su Liu.
If Gu Yi knew what Yun was thinking, he would definitely roll his eyes at him.
Just you still want to learn, as a supreme mage, I don’ t even know how to learn……
The training area was once again calm. All that remained was for the disciples to try their best to practice their stifling cries.
Su Liu had already arrived at another place in the sacred land, the library.*

Chapter 10 Mirror Space Magic (Flower Plus)

For half a month, Su Liu had been immersed in the ocean of knowledge. In the sacred library, Su Liu had come into contact with more secrets that were not known to the world.
Dark space, magical knowledge, non-physical worlds, the composition of the Maneuvering Universe, and even some records of other dimensions.
Gu Yi’s library opened the door to the magic world for Su Liu. He knew more about the things that did not appear in the movie.
The more he absorbed the knowledge of this world, the more Su Liu felt the power of the diffusion world. Countless invisible enemies were hiding in the dark, and could appear at any moment.
Earth was just an insignificant planet in the entire universe. The wider world was still waiting for Su Liu to explore.
Before coming to Kamataiji, Su Liu knew that this real world was different from the movie world. Now, he had a more intuitive understanding of this difference.
After putting down the last book about the mysterious power records of the universe in the library, Su Liu looked up. Rows of bookshelves had already lost their attraction to him.
He had already finished reading all the books in this half month.
Other than… the forbidden area!
The Forbidden Book Area needed Gu Yi’s approval to read it. Su Liu was too obsessed with the ocean of knowledge in the mysterious world, so he never went to talk to Gu Yi about borrowing forbidden books.
But now, Su Liu had already finished reading all the ordinary books. It was time to find Gu Yi.
[Congratulations, Master, the supernatural data collection mission has been completed by 30%]
At this moment, Xiao Xin’s prompt sounded. Su Liu’s footsteps paused, somewhat surprised.
That was 30%?He didn’t seem to have done anything!
Sure enough, the supernatural knowledge contained in Gu Yi’s library was quite comprehensive. At least half of the supernatural knowledge was recorded here.
Of course, these records were just simple records. The data on supernatural powers was not just about knowing that there were so many energies. The most important thing was to analyze these energies and obtain the final detailed data.
At present, Su Liu had already begun to explore most of the energy in this world.
For example, Gu Yi’s magic energy, Team America’s blood serum energy, Domam’s dark energy, the various mysterious energies of the dark dimension, and some unknown powers hidden on Earth.
These were recorded in the library, but Su Liu had no way to touch the detailed composition of these energies.
At present, he had only come into contact with Gu Yi’s magic energy and Team USA’s serum energy.
Even so, the System had already determined that the supernatural energy at this stage had already collected 30%. This meant that the mysterious energy in this world was not much, at least for now.
The system’s missions were all phased. So far, there should not be any mysterious power in the universe. Otherwise, with Su Liu’s current knowledge, it was impossible for him to reach 30%.
He didn’ t know what the forbidden area had, but Su Liu couldn’ t help but look forward to it.
It was still the magic practice area.
Su Liu learned that Gu Yi was here, and the clouds were also there.
Today was a special day for ordinary disciples because Gu Yi would teach them advanced magic today.Basically, all the apprentices and advanced disciples had gathered in the practice area.
Gu Yan would not often display magic in front of all the disciples. After all, she was a supreme mage, so she always maintained a bit of mystery. Therefore, the usual lectures were conducted by Yun and the others. Gu Yi rarely took action.
However, today was different. There were only a few such opportunities in a year, so no disciple would miss the opportunity to receive Gu Yi’s personal instruction.
When Su Liu’s figure appeared in the practice area, everyone couldn’ t help but look at him.
Gu Yi also looked back and continued to explain the magic she said today with a calm expression.
Everyone was a little surprised at Su Liu’s arrival. After all, almost all the disciples knew about him staying in the library during this period of time.
However, Gu Yi’s explanation was obviously more important. The disciples’ attention quickly returned to Gu Yi.
Su Liu found a place to sit down casually. He was also listening to Gu Yi’s explanation. Obviously, this was not a good time to talk to Gu Yi about entering the forbidden area.
Gu Yi was currently explaining a profound magic. It was indeed very profound.
Mirror Space Magic.
This was actually a very practical magic. It could trap the enemy or use the distorted power of the mirror image to kill the enemy. Back when Su Liu was watching Dr. Strange’s movie, he was very interested in this magic. The main reason was it was really too cool!
Distort the space, create the absolute domain, and let the enemy run away like rats in your world.
Whether it was pictures or power, they were all very cool!
Su Liu liked this feeling of controlling the situation.
The control ability of the Male Combat System was similar to that of the Male Combat System. However, compared to the Male Combat System, the Mirror Space Magic was still much weaker.
However, even so, it did not discourage Su Liu from learning this magic.
Gu Yi was carefully explaining, all the disciples were carefully listening, and Su Liu was also listening.
Soon, Su Liu discovered something strange. Although this magic sounded complicated, it was a more advanced use of space.
But in Su Liu’s eyes… it didn’ t seem to be much more difficult than the Magic Space Gate?
Su Liu couldn’t help but stretch out his hand and slightly moved in the space in front of him. In the end, a ripple appeared and the entire practice area instantly fell silent.
“What’s going on? Why do I feel that this space has become a little strange?”One of the disciples reached out to touch the surroundings, as if there was an invisible power that isolated the surrounding space.
Gu Yi turned around with a strange expression and looked at Su Liu.There was a trace of regret in her eyes, as well as a trace of surprise and surprise.
“Su Liu, what are you doing?”She said with a slight headache.
Su Liu was dumbfounded. He really didn’t know why it was like this. Is it so easy to mirror space magic?
He could clearly feel that the entire training area had been enveloped by the mirror space he had created. Some disciples who were sensitive to space power had discovered it, so Gu Yi naturally could not have not.
At the same time, Yun was also looking at Su Liu like a monster. His expression… seemed to have been hit by a blow?
At this moment, Yun’s heart was broken. F*ck, Mr. Su is a monster!He really was a monster!
His heart was roaring madly.
He knew that Su Liu hadn’t been out of the library in the past half a month. This was definitely the first time he had come into contact with mirror space magic today. At most, he had seen records about mirror space magic in books in the library.
But this guy… just reading the book and listening to the mage’s explanation, he used the complete mirror space magic?
It had to be known that when Yun first learned this magic, it took two years to barely learn it!
This was too unreasonable!!!*

Chapter 11 actually had an upgraded version?(Evaluation ticket plus more)

The scene was a little out of control.
Among the disciples present, some of them excitedly touched the invisible space barrier. Some of them looked at Su Liu in shock. Most of them were dumbfounded.
Yun was also silently looking at Su Liu with a hint of resentment in his eyes.
Gu Yi quickly reacted and waved his hand.
Su Liu instantly felt a powerful energy smash through the mirror space that he controlled. Then, even more powerful spatial energy surged forth. The entire space of the training ground distorted, leaving only Su Liu and Gu one or two people at the scene.
Outside, a bunch of dumbfounded disciples watched as Gu Yi and Su Liu disappeared from their original spot at the same time.
Yun was the first to react. He felt Gu Yi’s magic power, as well as his spatial power.
The mage was… angry?
It was no wonder that anyone who was suddenly interrupted while teaching would be angry if they were interrupted in such a way!
Yun rubbed his chin and his beard, which did not exist, and he silently observed Su Liu.
I hope Mr. Su will not be taught too badly by the mages!
In the mirror space, Su Liu looked at Gu Yi with a calm expression in front of him, a little confused.
“You really want me to use all my strength to control the mirror space to attack you?”
Gu Yi already had a high opinion of Su Liu’s talent, but she still did not expect Su Liu to be able to use it when he had just come into contact with the Mirror Space Magic.
This supreme mage already had a strong interest, wanting to see where Su Liu’s limit was!
“That’s right, use all your strength to control the mirror magic and attack me!”Gu Yi answered affirmatively.
Su Liu’s eyes gradually became serious, his heart slightly excited.
Speaking of which, this was the first time he had been in such a serious battle. In the past, whether it was against the Red Skull, the United States team, or those ordinary soldiers, Su Liu had some misgivings. In the beginning, it was because his strength was insufficient, so he could not let go.Later, there was no need to use all his strength.
Until now, when facing Gu Yi, Su Liu understood that even if he used all his strength, he might not be able to defeat Gu Yi, but… after all, he could use all his strength!
“Then I won’ t be polite, you be careful!”After saying this, Su Liu began to regret it.
He was a supreme mage. He didn’t seem to have the right to let her be careful, right? This big boss could crush his existence with a wave of his hand!
“Just let go, don’ t worry about me!”Gu Yi spoke indifferently, his hands behind his back, quietly looking at Su Liu.
The surrounding space had already been sealed off by Gu Yi. If Su Liu wanted to use space power, he had to break this seal. Otherwise, there was no way he could harm Gu Yi here.
Su Liu narrowed his eyes and activated his dark energy.
In his mind, the knowledge about the power of space that he had absorbed from the space gem was constantly emerging.
It was because of this knowledge that Su Liu was able to quickly learn mirror space magic.
To put it bluntly, this magic was still the use of space, and space gems… were the origin gems of space energy in the universe!
The originally distorted space began to ripple when Su Liu’s dark energy moved.
Gu Yi looked at him indifferently. Her hands did not move at all. She did not seem to have seen the ripples around her, or she had seen them. She did not care too much.
“Mirror Distortion!”
Su Liu’s forehead was covered in sweat as he gritted his teeth and shouted.
Then, a powerful dark energy surged. In this space, the originally peaceful image started to distort wildly.
At this moment, a trace of surprise flashed through Gu Yi’s eyes. She could feel that the mirror space she had arranged did not disappear. In other words……
Su Liu actually used Mirror Distortion in his own mirror space!!!
Under normal circumstances, it was almost more difficult than breaking the mirror space of Gu Yi. Because in the mirror space of Gu Yi, all the spatial power was controlled by her, and Su Liu could actually control the spatial power to distort space under such circumstances.
This meant that… Su Liu’s control over space laws was still above Gu Yi!!!
A violent twist appeared around Gu Yi. That area had become a kaleidoscope. The distorted space was constantly circulating, trying to devour Gu Yi.
However, Gu Yi stood there, not moving at all. Within a meter of the area around him, the space remained stable, completely unaffected by Su Liu’s attack.
At this moment, it reflected Gu Yi’s strength. Even though Su Liu’s understanding of space was higher than Gu Yi’s, Su Liu was still unable to break through Gu Yi’s space blockade and hurt her.
This was the crushing of absolute strength!
“Continue!”Gu Yi still spoke indifferently.
She vaguely felt that this was not Su Liu’s limit.
When Su Liu heard this voice, he immediately felt depressed.
He still had other methods. He could only use his own dark energy to control the power of space. Obviously, he could not harm Gu Yi. He could only activate the Male Combat System, use the power of the Cosmic Rubik’s Cube, and cooperate with the Combat System to increase control over the power of space. He could even directly execute the decision on Gu Yi.
But then, Su Liu went against the rules.
Because what Gu Yi had just said was to use mirror magic to attack her.
It was just that using the energy of the Cosmic Rubik’s Cube to increase the attack power of space power should not be a problem, right?
Su Liu thought silently in his heart. He looked at Gu Yi’s indifferent appearance. For some reason, he wanted to see how surprised she was.
When he made up his mind, Su Liu closed his eyes.
Activate the Male Combat System!
[Entering the dark plane, the Male Combat System has been activated, analyzing the target……]
The target was a carbon-based creature, possessing unknown power, calculating the target form……]
[Calculation failed… database information is insufficient… unable to calculate… target body contains powerful mysterious energy……]
The voice of the male assistant rang out continuously. It was different from normal times. It had already recovered its emotionless mechanical tone.
Su Liu’s consciousness moved, and there was no notification from the system.
“Connect the energy channel and activate the magic cube energy!”
A powerful force surged out of Su Liu’s chest. He could clearly feel that his control over space power had become even more natural.
“Break through the space energy around the target!!!”
Su Liu shouted in his mind. At the same time, the System’s voice rang out.
He was cracking the spatial energy around the target, under cracking……]
Not far away, layers of ripples began to appear in the space around Gu Yi.
She sensed that her control over the power of space was gradually becoming weak.
In the next second, the earth-shattering space warped towards her. The entire space became like a berserk beast, madly devouring her.
“This… this is… space warp can still have an upgraded version???”
(PS: Thank you for your support. I hope you will continue to support the author. There is no way to report it. Only the updated version!)*

Chapter 12 Gu Yi could not sit still anymore

A ray of light suddenly appeared. When the entire space was completely distorted, Gu Yi had already disappeared.
The mirror space shattered, and Su Liu’s figure appeared in front of all the disciples.
On the empty space not far from the disciples, Gu Yi had just stepped out of a dimensional door.
Su Liu and Gu Yi looked at each other. Both of them had a tacit understanding and did not say anything. Gu Yi’s heart was filled with shock.
He actually lost to Su Liu for his control over space power. Although in the end, Su Liu could not use Space Distortion to trap Gu Yi, this battle was after all a step back.
This guy was really not an ordinary person. The future he saw……
Gu Yi thought of something and his eyes started to burn.
Originally, she had never thought of taking Su Liu as a disciple, because even without her, Su Liu’s future could reach a high level of achievement.
But now, after seeing Su Liu’s talent, Gu Yi couldn’ t sit still anymore.
Such an outstanding spatial talent, if he could stay in Kamataiji to become the guardian, then what about Domam?
As for the future, it was never the same. But now that he saw Su Liu’s talent, Gu Yi was already certain that Su Liu could surpass him in the future.
If Su Liu could stay in Kamataiji and become the guardian of Earth, then she could leave peacefully.
“Keep practicing, Su Liu, come with me!”Gu Yi put his hands behind his back and looked deeply at Su Liu.
No one knew what was happening in the mirror space, but everyone looked at Su Liu in shock. At first, everyone felt that Su Liu would definitely have a swollen face, but now, it seemed like the situation was a little different?
Even the mages were a little strange. Could it be that the mages did not teach Mr. Su a lesson?
Everyone was stunned as they looked at Su Liu patting the dust on his clothes. Then, they slowly followed Gu Yi away. They were all dumbfounded.
Only when Su Liu’s figure completely disappeared did Yun finally react and coughed lightly.
“Continue practicing!”
Then, he followed Gu Yi and left with his hands behind his back.
He was really curious about what had happened in the mirror space.
In the main hall of Gu Yi’s residence, there was still the tea table. Gu Yi and Su Liu sat down respectively. Yun followed behind him and stood behind Gu Yi.
Gu Yi glanced at him and did not send him away.
“Are you willing to join the sacred land and become the guardian of Earth?”Gu Yi looked at Su Liu seriously and asked,” If you are willing, I will teach you what I have learned without reservation. You will become the most outstanding mage, and even become an existence that surpasses me!”
When Gu Yi said that, Yun was the first to be stunned. He then looked at Su Liu in shock.
What’s wrong with mages? They clearly had n’ t planned to take Su Liu as their disciple a while ago?Could it be that the mage had changed his mind because of what had just happened in the mirror space?
At this moment, Su Liu’s image became even more mysterious in Yun’s heart.
What kind of person could Gu Yi praise and even say that he could become an existence that surpassed her?
After all, since Yun and Gu Yi, they had never heard Gu Yi say such things.
Yun thought that when Su Liu heard this, he would immediately agree to Gu Yi and become her disciple. However, what happened next left him dumbstruck.
After Gu Yi finished speaking, Su Liu’s expression became serious.
The title of Earth Guardian was a heavy responsibility. Su Liu had never thought that he would bear this responsibility one day. He had never thought that Gu Yi would change his mind so quickly and take the initiative to take him as a disciple.
Su Liu was very clear about his situation. Any talent was fake. If it wasn’t for absorbing the power of the Space Gem, he would n’ t have been able to defeat Gu Yi in terms of space control. A mage wasn’t just controlling space power.
To become a qualified guardian was not that simple.
After thinking about it, Su Liu seriously looked at Gu Yi and said,” I might have to live up to your expectations……”
“I am very willing to contribute my strength during the crisis on Earth, but to become a guardian, I think I’ m not ready yet. And… to be honest, I don’ t think I’ m suitable to become a mage because… I still believe in the power of science!”
Whether it was the Male Combat System, the Micro Wormhole Technology, or even the Angels’ technology……
When technology developed to the extreme, it became theology itself.
Su fluid had a male core combat system, so his direction of growth must be to follow the technological path. Although the magic power was strong, it was not suitable for him.
After Su Liu finished speaking, he closed his mouth.
Gu Yi looked at him for a full minute, then sighed.
As a supreme mage, she also had her own pride. Since Su Liu had not promised to become her disciple, she would not force it.
“In that case, I don’ t insist, but I still want to invite you to join the sacred land. However, you have the right to enter and leave. As long as you want to come, the gates of the sacred land will be open for you at any time!”Gu picked up a teacup and drained the tea.
Su Liu stood up and bowed slightly to Gu Yi.
“Thank the mages for their kindness. There’s no problem joining the sacred land. If I need it, I’ ll do my best to protect this planet!”
“Okay!”A smile appeared on Gu Yi’s face again.
Following that, the two of them happily drank their tea, while Yun stood behind Gu Yi, his face blank.
He could not understand how someone could refuse to become Gu Yi’s disciple.
Not all of these people in the sacred land were Gu Yi’s disciples. It should be said that so far, none of them were Gu Yi’s official disciples.
Gu Yi didn’t accept any disciples easily, and she had only a handful of official disciples for hundreds of years.
In Yun’s eyes, what Su Liu gave up was something that countless people dreamed of, including himself.
Afterwards, Su Liu did not forget the right to apply to Gu Yi for entry into the Forbidden Book Zone. Although he could use the Wormhole to enter at any time, this was Gu Yi’s territory after all. Without the owner’s consent, he entered the Forbidden Book Zone to read the forbidden books. It was called stealing.
Gu Yi did not refuse. He only gave Su Liu the right to enter the Forbidden Book Area after giving him some precautions.
Gu Yi knew very well that the forbidden area might be a restricted area for ordinary people. Some of the power inside would make ordinary people fall into an endless abyss.
But to Su Liu, it was not a threat.
This was something that Gu Yi, who knew about Su Liu’s future, was very certain. Therefore, he did not reject Su Liu’s request to enter the Forbidden Book Zone.*

Chapter 13 Technology Crystallization

Another half a month passed.
Su Liu stayed in the forbidden area of the library for half a month.
In fact, there were not many books in the forbidden area, but the contents of these books were mostly profound and mysterious. There were also some powerful black magic and forbidden powers.
In this half a month, Su Liu flipped through all the forbidden books and verified some of the contents.
During this period of time, Su Liu had even come into contact with the dark space power. Of course, this was done secretly. The purpose was to collect detailed data about this power.
The final result did not disappoint Su Liu. In this half a month, Su Liu’s supernatural power data collection mission had already completed 50%!
Congratulations, Master. The progress of the supernatural power collection mission has reached 50%. You will receive a reward.]
Huang Tian didn’t hold back his heart. After a month of hard work, Su Liu once again received a reward from the System.
That was why… learning hard would be rewarded!
After leaving the library, Su Liu returned to his residence.
He didn’t know what the reward was, so he took a look first.
Opening the wormhole space, a grand prize was lying there quietly, just like when he had received a reward.
Opening the grand prize, the System’s voice sounded.
Congratulations, Master!]
Hearing the system’s prompt, Su Liu was slightly stunned.
Technology Crystal Card?What was this?
He reached out to hold the crystal card floating above the grand prize and entered the dark plane.
Using the Technology Crystal Card!
The next second, the vast information suddenly exploded in the Male Core Console. Countless information slowly circulated around Su Liu.
Su Liu’s mind had already understood what this crystal card was.
Technology Crystal Card!As the name implies, the technology crystals in the world of Super God Academy.
This knowledge included the crystallization of the entire human civilization on Earth. It was mainly about weapons, as well as incomplete black armor technology.
Although these technologies were just scum to deal with aliens, in the world of World War II, they were already very powerful black technology!
Especially Black Armor Technology!
Su Liu was somewhat puzzled. Why did the System give him such a reward? Now, it didn’t seem like it could be used at all?
Could it be that they were going to open a weapons manufacturing company with these technological information?
This was too nonsense!
Su Liu furrowed his brows slightly. He had placed all the information in the database. After all, the information was here, so when should we use it? Now, there was no time to take care of it.
After exiting the dark plane, Su Liu stretched.
Su Liu didn’t leave the house for a whole month. He felt that his body was about to rust. He looked at the bright sunlight outside and thought for a moment to step forward.
The wormhole opened and Su Liu’s figure disappeared into the room.
When Su Liu appeared again, he was already in Shanghai of the Eastern Republic. This country was experiencing a difficult period of resistance. The flames of war spread all over the land. Even Shanghai, one of the most prosperous cities, was filled with a tense atmosphere.
This place had fallen. Looking at the depressed streets and a group of patrolling soldiers, Su Liu frowned slightly.
He knew about this history, but he did not expect to see such a scene in the World of Maneuver.
Originally, he had only wanted to relax, but he instantly lost interest. He looked around and narrowed his eyes.
The situation in this country depended on him alone. He couldn’t recover it in a short period of time, but it did n’ t mean that he couldn’t do anything. Thinking of the scientific and technological information he had just obtained, he had an idea in his heart.
Half a month later, Su Liu found a person.
This person was a businessman named Si Wenhan, but he was not an ordinary businessman, but an arms dealer.
Through a special channel, Su Liu found all of Si Wenhan’s information and observed him for half a month. In the end, Su Liu confirmed that this person was the person he was looking for.
Honest, bloodthirsty. Most importantly, he had a spirit of fighting for the rise of this country.
Although he was a businessman, Su Liu was looking for this kind of person. He didn’t mix the war stance with the people of this country.
Su Liu handed over the technology recorded in the technology crystal to Si Wenhan and explained everything. In the end, under Si Wenhan’s respectful and godlike gaze, he stepped into the wormhole and disappeared in front of him.
Su Liu was not afraid that Si Wenhan would betray him, because no one would betray his God.
In this short period of time, Su Liu’s divine abilities and all sorts of actions were like gods to Si Wenhan!
Not long after Su Liu left, a new company appeared in this country. And the name of this company was called Super God Technology!
Su Liu casually planted a seed. He originally wanted to bring peace to this country as soon as possible.
But what he didn’t know was that when this seed took root and sprouted, it grew into a towering tree, and in the end, it produced fruit that Su Liu had not expected.
When he returned to Kamataiji, Su Liu had already forgotten what he had done earlier. This matter was just an accidental thought to him.
He had no intention of participating in the war in this world because he did not like it.
He did not like war, nor did he like to waste his brain thinking about so many things. It was too tiring to live like that.
What he liked more was to explore the unknown of this world. The more magnificent and grand unknown was what he wanted to pursue.
Su Liu had basically achieved his goal of coming to Kamataiji. Only the last thing he had ever made up his mind to do.
After sitting in the room for a while, Su Liu still stood up and walked out of the door.
Time Gem, Eye of Agomoto.
This was Su Liulai’s last goal. At this moment, Agomoto’s eyes were on Gu Yi’s body, and there was a time gem inside.
As long as he could obtain the Time Gem or temporarily obtain it, let the database record the ability and data of the Time Gem, then Su Liu would be able to grasp the rules and power of time. Even if he could not fully use the Time Force, it was still enough for his strength to fly over again.
However, the Eye of Agomoto and the Time Gem were sacred items guarded by all generations of supreme mages. It was impossible for them to give it to others at any time, except for the next supreme mage.
It was definitely not realistic to force him to take it, unless Su Liu wanted to die.
Then, if he wanted to obtain the Time Gem, he could only borrow it. Even if he only obtained it temporarily, it was not unacceptable to Su Liu.
When he arrived at the hall, Gu Yi seemed to have long known that Su Liu would look for her. He quietly sat at the tea table and slowly drank his tea.
When Su Liu saw this scene, he was slightly certain.
Sure enough!Nothing could be hidden from this supreme mage. She must have known that she had an idea about the Time Gem.
Sensing Su Liu’s arrival, Gu Yi turned to look at him, his eyes flashing with an unfathomable expression.
(PS: The seeds left behind by the main character will become the main character’s future power, so everyone, calm down!Please continue to support the author, flowers, evaluation tickets, and rewards!)*

Chapter 14 I’m just temporary

Whether Su Liu could defeat Gu Yi right now was impossible. However, if he used the Male Combat System and executed the decision, as long as the energy was sufficient, he might be able to fight. However, the amount of energy that would be consumed would not be estimated.
There was another element of uncertainty. Gu Yi’s abilities were too many and too miscellaneous. It was as if Su Liu had used a male core to block the space earlier. He wanted to use space distortion to attack and block the space, but in the end, Gu Yi easily escaped.
Gu Yi in this real world was definitely different from the power displayed in the movie.
Su Liu had no reason to offend such a great god at this moment, so he had never thought of using force to forcibly obtain a Time Gem.
Unable to accurately judge the enemy, he acted rashly. This was a brainless act. Su Liu was naturally not a brainless person.
Su Liu sat down on Gu Yi and thought for a moment. He didn’t make a detour. In his eyes, it was all unnecessary.
“Mage, regarding time magic, I’ ve seen quite a few in the forbidden area. There are many times that mention the Eye of Agomoto. If you can, can you lend me to study it for two days……”
Su Liu looked at Gu Yi seriously, not feeling guilty.
“You’ re not polite at all. Do you know what the Eye of Agomoto means?”Gu Yi looked at him indifferently.
“I know… the Holy Land’s holy objects, the things protected by ancient supreme mages!”
“Then do you think I’ ll lend it to you?”Gu Yi had a smile on his face. Su Liu could not guess what she was thinking.
“This… if you have any request, you can mention it…” Su Liu’s voice was slightly weaker.
“Become the guardian of the sacred land!”Gu Yi was like an old fox, smiling at Su Liu.
“This… really can’ t!”Su Liu’s refusal was also very decisive.
“What if it’s only seventy years?”Gu Yi took a step back.
“This…” Su Liu frowned.
In fact, if it was only seventy years of protection, it wouldn’t have much to do with it. After all, the current world of Marvel was n’ t dangerous, and there wasn’t much to do with the sacred halls.
In his spare time, Su Liu could do his own things. He only needed to return to deal with the situation when the sacred land was in danger.
With the teleportation function of the wormhole, Su Liu could instantly return to the temple no matter where he was.
“As long as you are willing, the Eye of Agomoto and the Time Gem will be kept by you for seventy years!”Gu Yi spoke again without any expression.
“Why did you make such a decision?”Su Liu was a little strange.
Gu Yi looked at Su Liu and sighed. Then, a smile appeared on his face again.
“There are some things I have to do, and the Temple can not be without the protection of the supreme mages, so… I need you!”
At this moment, Su Liu thought of a lot. If the plot that appeared in the movie was something Gu Yi had to do, then there was undoubtedly only one. The secret about her long life, or perhaps… it had something to do with Domam!
As for the real world, Su Liu was not sure if it was the same as the movie world.
“It’s about your longevity?”Su Liu asked tentatively.
Gu Yi glanced at him and was not surprised that Su Liu would have such a guess, but she did not explain.
“This kind of power is not something that humans can control. Even if it’s me… it can only be considered a human!”
“Then have you ever thought that power is not divided between good and evil?”Su Liu looked at Gu Yi seriously.
He could not understand why Gu Yi had to be so obsessed with the dark energy itself since he had a way to absorb it without causing any side effects.
This was also the reason why Su Liu wanted to complain when he saw a movie.
Could it be that he had to kill himself to show that he was a pure human without being corroded by the darkness?What nonsense!
“I can feel that this power is eroding my heart. There are some things that are slowly beginning to change. If this continues, I’ m not sure if I will fall into the abyss!”Gu Yi remained calm, as if everything would not cause her emotions to fluctuate.
Su Liu was taken aback. He had not expected that this dark energy would be so strange. It couldn’t even be controlled by a supreme mage. It would have side effects.
“In seventy years, I should be able to solve this problem. You can choose whether you want to leave or not!”Gu Yi reached out his hand and took off the eyes of Agomoto, which hung on his chest, and placed them in front of Su Liu.
In fact… Su Liu might be able to solve the problem of Ancient One Immortal. Just give her a piece of angel technology that wasn’t old enough.
However, this way, it was possible to expose the existence of the Male Combat System. This was something Su Liu absolutely did not dare to take risks.
Gu Yi was too mysterious, and he had a time gem. If he really wanted to investigate, he would definitely find clues in the past or in the future.
Su Liu did not dare to gamble. If he had to choose, he would rather choose the Guardian Temple for seventy years than risk the system being exposed.
“Alright, I promise you!”After thinking for a long time, Su Liu made a decision.
He reached out and held the Eye of Agomoto in his hand.
At this moment, the System’s notification sounded.
Congratulations, Master has obtained the Time Gem. Do you want to analyze the data immediately?]
Su Liu didn’t care about the system’s notification. Instead, he placed Agomoto’s eyes on his chest. Then, he stood up and bowed deeply to Gu Yi.
“I hope that by the time we meet again, your wish has been fulfilled!”
Gu Yi also stood up and bowed slightly to Su Liu.
“Congratulations on becoming a new generation of supreme mages!”
The two of them looked at each other and didn’t say anything else. Then, Gu Yi reached out his hand and opened a dimensional door.
“Then… goodbye friend!”Gu Yi smiled at Su Liu.
“Bye!”
The dimensional door closed, and Su Liu stood where he was, feeling like he was dreaming.
This… became a supreme mage?He felt a little dreamy.
At this moment, Yun walked into the hall.
When he saw the eyes of Agomoto hanging on Su Liu’s chest, he immediately understood. There was no surprise on his face, but the respect in his eyes became more obvious.
“I’ ve seen the Venerable One before!”Yun bowed deeply to Su Liu.
Su Liu looked at him and shook his head slightly. It was a bit funny.
“Alright, there’s no need to be so restrained. I, a supreme mage… is just temporary.”
“I’ ll deal with it beforehand. Then you can tell me about the Temple. I’ m not involved in the daily affairs of the Holy Land. Just handle it properly!”
“Yes!”Yun did not hesitate and bowed again.
Turning around, Su Liu led the eyes of Agomoto into the void.
The wormhole opened and his figure disappeared into the hall in the next second.
Yun looked at the place where Su Liu disappeared and suddenly shook his head bitterly. He felt a little dreamy.
Mr. Su was indeed very human. It had only been a short while… he had actually become a supreme mage. If those disciples of the Holy Land knew about this, they would probably go crazy!
He had never expected this to happen. Even though Gu Yi had already greeted him in advance, he still felt like he was dreaming.
(PS: Ask for flowers, evaluation tickets, rewards, all kinds of requests, new books for support!!!The comment area was so quiet. Is there anyone?)
(Thank you for the reward from Wu Xinwu,1733**07, wx_**,152**611, thank you!)
*

Chapter 15 Time Gem

New York, in Su Liu’s suite.
Su Liu directly arrived through the wormhole. It wasn’t because he felt that Kamataiji’s holy land was unsafe, but he didn’t know if anything would happen when he was researching the Time Gem. The only thing he could think of was that this place was less conspicuous.
“Activate the Cosmos Knowledge Treasure and try your best to analyze the Time Gem!”
Su Liu crossed his chest, and Agomoto opened his eyes. The time gem floated out from within.
[Time gem energy detected, energy channel established, Cosmos Knowledge Treasure activated, analysis ongoing……]
“First back up the time gem data to the database!”Su Liu thought for a moment and issued another command.
Backing up data…]
Su Liu quietly sat cross-legged on the sofa, a warm stream circulating in his body. At this moment, he had already entered the dark space.
Stream after stream of data continued to flow through the Male Core control system, quickly flashing in front of Su Liu’s eyes, and then entered the Cosmos Knowledge Treasure.
Su Liu couldn’t understand the data at all, but he did n’ t understand what was happening. He felt like he was awesome.
One hour later.
Time gem analysis completed. Unlock the basic time control technique. Do you want to continue the deep analysis?]
“How is the data backup?”Su Liu spoke.
The backup time remaining was about two hours!]
“Pause parsing, back up with all your strength!”
……
Another two hours passed.
Time Gem data backup completed. Do you want to perform a deep analysis?]
On Earth, Su Liu had almost completely collected all the scientific and technological information. Based on this information as a data analysis source, he was actually able to completely analyze the Time Gem. However, it still took a long time.Su Liu guessed that the dimensional gemstone could be completely analyzed now!
“Can’ t we speed up?”He frowned.
All-out analysis will extract all the energy. The Male Combat System will fall into a state of silence. Master will fall into a state of deep sleep. It will take about 50 years to completely analyze.]
“Forget it, let’s not analyze it for now!”Su Liu thought for a moment and felt a headache.
This time gem was just like a space gem. It was too mysterious. It contained the time and space rules of the entire universe. It was not easy to completely analyze it.
It was also because his current strength was not strong enough. If he could upgrade to a Divine Body, the calculation ability of the knowledge treasury plus his own calculation ability would greatly shorten the time to analyze these two gems.
Just like the Space Gem, it was only a preliminary analysis. Su Liu was already able to use the ability of the two gems, but in the end, it was only a preliminary use.
It was still too difficult to fully exert the power of two gems.
Congratulations, Master, the first phase of the supernatural data collection mission has been completed. You have obtained the third generation super geno warrior technology and received an additional reward.]
Just as Su Liu was about to exit the dark plane, the system’s notification sounded again.
This voice stunned Su Liu.
This was…100%?
With just one more time gem, he had directly completed the task of gathering supernatural power. This was too casual!
However, Su Liu thought about it carefully and understood.
In fact, the time gem was the most important supernatural power for this stage of the mission, so it had a 50% share.
In this era, the known supernatural powers on Earth, other than magic energy, dark energy, and beauty serum, seemed to be left with only space gems and time gems.
As for the Space Gem, it had already been brought over by Su Liu. Now… it seemed that there was no supernatural power that Su Liu had not collected.
Activate the second stage of the database data collection mission: interspace technology and supernatural power data collection, please watch out!]
Activating Supernatural Force Data Collection Main Mission: Obtain complete data of six infinite gems. Please pay attention to it!]
The activation of two consecutive missions made Su Liu even more aware.
As expected, the first mission was for the supernatural forces on Earth.
“Extract rewards!”
The third generation super geno warrior’s technical information was automatically included in the Cosmos database, and the additional reward……
Su Liu opened the wormhole space and a gift bag lay there quietly.
Opening the grand prize, another crystal card appeared. Su Liu’s eyes were filled with anticipation. He didn’ t know what kind of crystal card this time around!
Congratulations, Master! You have obtained the Crystal Card of Lie Yang Star Energy Drive Technology!]
Star-driven technology!
Su Liu’s breathing froze.
What a good thing!
With this thing, even if he gave up on the universe cube, he didn’t have to worry about the system losing energy!
“Use a crystal card!”
Su Liu did not hesitate and directly used the crystal card in his hand. Then, Su Liu once again entered the dark plane.
As the Cosmos Knowledge Treasure operated, the crystal card in Su Liu’s hand floated up and connected to the database. The data in it was quickly transmitted, and light flickered.
The star drive technology has been completed. Is it loaded into the gene sequence?]
“Yes!”A light flashed in Su Liu’s eyes.
Then, a ray of light appeared, completely wrapping Su Liu’s entire body into a cocoon of light.
As time passed, Su Liu could only feel his entire body wrapped in a warm heat. Sometimes, his body was covered in sweat. Sometimes, he felt as if it was warm as the wind and drizzle. It was as warm as spring. Ten minutes later, the cocoon gradually dissipated. Su Liu’s body appeared in the living room again.
“This is the feeling of having the sun’s temperature inside!”
Su Liu’s eyes slowly opened. A hot ray of light shot out from his eyes, like hot lava gushing out. The light flashed and then returned to normal.
He touched his chest, the scorching heat circulating between his chest.
At this moment, Su Liu was an energy body, like the goddess of the supergod world, Rena. As long as he wanted to, he could communicate with the star energy for his own use at any time.
“I might really become a monster!”Su Liu murmured softly.
“Lie Yang’s star drive technology, Angel’s age-old technology, and Micro Wormhole technology… Male Core Combat System… It’s clearly the combination of the Void and Anti-Void technologies of the God River. All of these powers are gathered together. What kind of existence will I become…”
At this moment, a thread of absurdity surged in Su Liu’s heart.
Just what kind of background was this System? Why was it that all kinds of technology in the super god world could be obtained? This was no longer a simple hero!
This kind of power was already at the level of the Void Will of the Transcendent World!
The light in Su Liu’s eyes swirled. At this moment, he thought a lot, but in the end, the light lurked, and his expression returned to calm.
“No matter what happens in the future, becoming a god or a mad demon isn’ t something I need to consider right now. Let’s take a good look at what kind of monster I will become!”*

Chapter 16: Special treatment of all kinds of dissatisfaction (reward and change)

It has been detected that the master has already met the requirements for upgrading a three-generation super geno warrior. Do you want to upgrade?!]
Just as he had fused with the star-driven technology, the system’s notification sounded again in Su Liu’s mind.
“Upgrade!”There was nothing to hesitate about.
The next second, Su Liu was once again surrounded by light. At the same time, the System’s voice sounded.
[Activate Qiankun Knowledge Treasure, download the information of the third generation super geno warrior, upgrade… progress 1%…]
Once again, he fell into a deep sleep. Then, there was an endless darkness. A light shone in the darkness. Su Liu once again felt that warm power.
At the same time, Su Liu’s body was undergoing visible changes. His body became tougher, his cell activity became stronger, and his bones became harder. Layers of light swirled within his body, scouring his flesh, flesh, and limbs.
Data like a waterfall swirled in the Cosmos Knowledge Treasure, and finally transferred to Su Fluid. The magic cube energy transformed his body.
Half an hour later, the light gradually faded and everything returned to normal.
Su Liu withdrew from the dark plane and appeared in the living room. His body flashed with light, and in the end, he disappeared into his limbs and bones.
Congratulations, Master has successfully upgraded to a third generation super geno warrior!]
Su Liu opened his eyes and glanced at his own state on the male core control panel.
Engine: Male Core [Full Upgrade Combat Version]
Host: Su Liu [Third Generation Super Geno Warrior]
Basic functions: Void Force (Definition Rule), Anti-Void Force (Rewriting Rule).
Program Skills: Basic Material Definition, Advanced Concept Rewriting, Basic Dark Energy Drive (Upgradeable Divinity), Basic Star Drive (Upgradeable Divinity), Basic Time Manipulation (Upgradeable Parsing Time Gem), Micro Wormhole Handling (Upgradeable Parsing Space Gem).
Auxiliary System: Qiankun Knowledge Treasure, Functions: Super Calculation, Super Analysis, Super Storage.
Energy: Cosmic Rubik’s Cube (Space Gem)[ Energy channel connected]
Su Liu’s combat strength increased by another level. In addition, the data in the Cosmos Knowledge Treasury gradually became more and more abundant.
Next, Su Liu did not continue to stay here. He opened the wormhole and stepped into it, disappearing into the living room.
Kamataiji, Holy Land.
Su Liu directly appeared in front of Yun.
“Mage!”Yun hurriedly bowed.
“Take me to the various temples to take a look. I’ ve become the guardian of this place in the end!”Su Liu helplessly sighed.
“Yes!”The corner of Yun’s mouth twitched slightly, and he complained endlessly in his heart.
This guy, he’s really showing off after getting a good deal. Could it be that a supreme mage is someone who can be treated as such? It’s too much!
“However, mages… I suggest you go to the Holy Land and meet the disciples first. They are all waiting to meet you now?”Yun thought for a moment, but he still reminded Su Liu.
“They?”Su Liu thought for a moment and nodded slightly.” Alright, then let’s meet them first.”
The dimensional door opened and Su Liu and Yun walked in together.
When the two of them appeared in the sacred land, the disciples immediately noticed them and gathered together.
“I’ ve seen the Venerable One before!”
Everyone bowed in unison. At the same time, many people also looked at Su Liutong with curiosity. There were no lack of strong disciples among them, their eyes clearly showed dissatisfaction.
It seemed like there was a need to show his might!
Su Liu’s gaze swept over all the disciples and soon discovered some disharmony.
Fortunately, this old man had ruled over all sorts of objections!
He put his hands behind his back and stood in front of the disciples. He said indifferently,” Some of you may not be convinced because I’ ve been here for a short time, right?”
No one said anything, but some of the disciples’ eyes flashed with eagerness.
No matter where they were, it was because of their strength. The reason why the title of supreme mage was so famous was because of their strength. It was normal for these people to refuse to accept it.
Su Liu said again,” I’ ll give you a chance. If you have any objections, you can stand out now. I’ ll stand here. As long as you can make me move, even if I lose, I can give you the title of supreme mage!”
“Of course, you can go together as well. I won’ t punish you for this!”
After Su Liu said this, the crowd immediately became agitated. The eyes of those disciples who were initially unwilling to accept the challenge were even more radiant.
They didn’t know Su Liu’s strength. They only knew that Su Liu and Gu Yi had fought against each other earlier. However, due to the sealing of the mirror space, no one knew about the specific situation, so from start to finish, no one knew what Su Liu’s strength was.
Even Su Hao stood to the side with a face full of excitement, wanting to see how Su Liu’s real strength was.
The people present were not particularly optimistic about Su Liu, because the time he had come to the Holy Land was too short. In their eyes, it was impossible for them to learn such profound magic.
Only Yun probably knew that Su Liu was extraordinary. Otherwise, Gu Yi would not have given him the title of supreme being and made him the temporary guardian of the sacred land and Earth.
“Please instruct the mages!”A disciple lined up and stood opposite Su Liu.
There was another commotion in the crowd. With the emergence of a bird, the others naturally began to stir.
“Any more?”Su Liu was not in a rush. In order to save time, he still felt that it would be easier to let them go together.
“Please instruct the mages!”
“Please instruct the mages!”
“……”
Another group of people walked out from the crowd one after another with a confident expression on their faces.
Since these people dared to step forward, they naturally had confidence in their own strength.
“Any more?”Su Liu’s expression didn’ t change. He put his hands behind his back and glanced at the crowd again, then spoke.
After a while, no one answered. Su Liu nodded.
Without any nonsense, he extended his finger and beckoned to the disciples standing out.” Let’s go together!”
“Please instruct the mages!”All the disciples roared and took out their magic tools and hanging rings.
Hu~
A light whip flew towards Su Liu, and the surrounding space began to distort.
Some used space magic, some used object-imitating magic, and a series of magic attacks like psychic power, illusion magic, and so on rushed towards Su Liu.
As for Su Liu, he still stood there calmly with his hands behind his back.
When all the attacks came in front of him, a ripple appeared. The incoming magic attacks seemed to have suddenly been frozen, unable to move any further.
Time stopped!
Following that, space fluctuated and the magic attacks disappeared.
Space Devour!
Space exile!
Space distorted!
The tiny wormholes appeared at the feet of the disciples. Then, their bodies completely lost their balance and fell into the tiny wormholes.
Space warp wrapped an area around it. In the distorted space, a person shadow came from the sky.
After the disciples fell into the wormhole, they all fell out of the void and fell together. Then, they realized that the surrounding space had distorted and trapped them. They could tear them to pieces at any moment.
Su Liu did not move a single step from start to finish, not even raising his hand.
(Ps: Ask for flowers, evaluate, reward!There were three thousand fresh flowers, five hundred evaluations, and a thousand rewards could be added to it. Everyone, please support me and give me a reward!)*

Chapter 17 Unbearable Existence

The scene was quiet, only a slight breath of cold air.
Everyone was stunned as they looked at the disciples trapped in the distorted space.
When the space distorted and disappeared, the disciples stood up from the ground in a sorry state. Everyone’s eyes turned towards Su Liu.
Apart from shock, there was also deep reverence in their eyes. Especially those disciples who challenged Su Liu, all of them were secretly afraid.If this was a real battle, when they fell from the wormhole, they would be torn to pieces by the spatial distortion. There was no chance of survival.
The disciples who challenged Su Liu looked at each other and immediately lowered their heads.
After confirming his gaze, it was an existence that could not be provoked!
At this moment, they were filled with regret. What kind of limelight would they be doing if they had nothing to do with it? How could a person who could be chosen by Mage Gu Yi be a weakling……
Yun looked calm from start to finish, but who knew how shocked he was.
Even if Gu Yi was facing so many disciples attacking at the same time, he would not be able to move a step, not even raising his hand, right?
Could it be that all he learned was fake magic, incantations?Where was the magic hand gesture?Why did he arrive at Su Liu’s place? Using magic was as simple as breathing.
This was too abnormal!It was simply not human!
“Please punish the mage!”
When those disciples who were challenging came back to their senses, they hurriedly bowed and looked nervous, afraid that they would really anger Su Liu.
Su Liu waved his hand, gesturing for them to return to the queue.” I said before, I won’ t punish you for challenging things.”
“Since there’s nothing else to do, then you can continue practicing. I won’ t accompany you anymore!”
After saying that, Su Liu turned around indifferently and opened the wormhole.
“Yun, follow me!”A faint voice floated out of the wormhole.
“Yes!”Yun recovered and quickly followed.
Then, the disciples dispersed. Everyone gritted their teeth and began to practice harder.
Su Liu and Yun, who had left the training area, arrived at the entrance connecting the sacred halls. There were three doors, connecting Hong Kong, London and New York.
“Mage, where are we going first?”Yun respectfully asked.
“New York!”Su Liu opened his mouth and looked at one of the doors.
That door was the door connecting the New York Temple.
Opening the door, Su Liu and Yun walked in. When they passed through the door, the scene in front of them had changed.
After walking through a passage, the two of them arrived at the New York Temple Hall.
There were many magic tools in the hall, including the Watum magic staff, the Crimson magic belt, and the floating cloak.
Su Liu walked straight to the place where the floating cloak was placed. The cloak seemed to sense Su Liu’s existence, and it trembled slightly.
Su Liu smiled and gently stroked his cloak.
The cloak trembled even more violently. Su Liu could clearly sense the excitement the cloak gave him.
“You seem willing to be friends with me?”Su Liu spoke softly.
The next moment, the cloak flew up into the air and danced excitedly in front of Su Liu, responding to Su Liu.
“In that case, you should follow me first!”Su Liu smiled.
Fortunately, he still lacked a flying item.
Although the wormhole was able to reach the desired place quickly, it was a dream for everyone to fly in the air. Naturally, Su Liu was no exception.
Su Liu slowly walked forward. His floating cloak danced in the air for a while before falling behind Su Liu and draping over his shoulder.
He arrived at the large window in the main hall, which was similar to the structure of the Eye of Agomoto. Su Liu stood still and stood there quietly.
The sunlight outside the window shone on him, reflecting his slender shadow. His figure seemed to fit perfectly with the temple, shining brightly under the sunlight.
Yun looked at Su Liu’s back, feeling a little emotional.
Now, Su Liu was becoming more and more like a supreme mage. Looking at this image, this pretentious… ah, a handsome posture, his entire body was like a sublimation.
After standing for a while, Su Liu turned around and continued to patrol the temple.
Normally, there was nothing to do in the temple. There were huge bookshelves here. Luo Wanxiang, the bag inside, could spend his time in his spare time.There was also a spacious training area where magic could be practiced.Of course, there must be some bedrooms and living rooms. There were also some special places, that was the Magic Research Office.
The Magic Research Office had set up a magic circle that could conceal magic fluctuations and protect the surrounding buildings from damage. It was very convenient to experiment with new magic and try to improve magic here. More importantly, there were magic insights left behind by previous supreme mages and some powerful mages. For a mage, it was extremely valuable.
However, Su Liu only took a few glances and lost interest.
What a joke. He was a technology warrior dressed in a mage’s cloak. How could he understand these profound magic notes? Moreover, there was no need to look at them.
Not long after, Su Liu and Yun left the New York Temple and inspected London and Hong Kong Temple.
Just like Su Liu had imagined, the Guardian Temple was really a very boring thing, but from another aspect, it was also a very dangerous thing. Because the Temple was the first line of defense for all other dimensional creatures and dark creatures like Domam who wanted to invade Earth.
As long as there was a problem with the temple, the entire Earth would be in danger.
“Alright, I already know the situation!”After visiting the three sacred halls, Su Liu and Yun returned to the sacred land.
Standing at the entrance of the temple, there was a monitoring projection from the Eye of Agomoto above. The entire Earth was surrounded by the three sacred halls. The three sacred halls formed a protective barrier to protect Earth from the invasion of the dark dimension.
“Then you prepare……?”Yun looked at Su Liu.
“Of course, what should I do? Every temple has a full-time guardian. If something goes wrong, just contact me!”
“Yes!”Yun bowed slightly and prepared to leave.
“Wait!”Su Liu seemed to suddenly remember something.
He stretched out his hand and took out a coin from the wormhole space. The front and back sides of the coin were engraved with the words “super” and “god “.
This was a special coin created by Su Liu through the anti-void force creation function. As long as he activated the coin through a special method, no matter where he was, Su Liu could immediately sense it. It was not restricted by space or time. The activation method was similar to the energy of faith.
It was similar to the firearms created by Xiao Lun in the Super God Academy using the power of belief.
“In an emergency, if I’ m not here, use this to contact me!”*

Chapter 18 Dormam Invasion

On the calm lake, a lone boat floated quietly in the center. The surrounding mountains and waters were clear and vibrant.
On the lonely boat, Su Liu lay quietly, as if he was not angry at all. However, his breathing was steady and long. The lake water spread with his breathing.
After arranging the matters in the temple, Su Liu used the power of the Space Gem and the Mirror Space Magic to create an existence similar to an independent space and entered the deep analysis of the Time Gem.
The reason he wanted to leave the Super God coin to Yun was just in case.
When he entered the deep analysis, Su Liu was completely unconscious. If the temple was in danger at this time, it would still be possible for problems to occur with Yun and the others alone.
It had been half a month since Su Liu had fallen into hibernation. Meanwhile, in the holy land, Yun was in trouble.
“This energy aura seems a bit familiar……”
In the array monitoring projection of the Eye of Agomoto, a dark energy was approaching Earth, and it was extremely fast. It was almost about to contact the protective array.
“Not good. It’s Domam’s power. Quickly pass the order. All the disciples go to the temple to defend!”
“Yes!”
“Yes!”
A few high-ranking disciples quickly left and quickly went to the three sacred halls to prepare their defenses.
At this moment, Yun frowned. Su Liu had already disappeared for half a month. He did not know what Su Liu was doing, nor did he hear anything from the previous practice. At this moment, the situation was urgent. He took a coin in his hand and quickly activated it after a slight hesitation.
No matter what Su Liu was doing, there was no time to delay. Thomas’ power was not something that he could fight alone. At this moment, the Temple had to ask Su Liu to come back to defend. Otherwise, the Holy Land would no longer exist and Earth would be in danger.
A coin engraved with the word “super god” appeared on the front and back of the coin under the activation of the cloud.
At the same time, Su Liu, who was in an independent space, suddenly heard a system notification sound in his mind.
It was detected that the super god coin signal was activated and the depth analysis was stopped……]
Master, wake up! Something’s wrong!]
The next moment, Su Liu suddenly opened his eyes. The water in the lake suddenly rolled up, as if it was boiling.
“F*ck, it’s only been half a month. Why did something happen? Who’s looking for trouble???”
Su Liu, who had been woken up, stood up in a depressed manner. When he got up, his anger exploded, and the entire surface of Hu Bo’s water began to boil.
Su Liu sensed it slightly and found that the activated coin was a cloud. Then, his expression became solemn as he stepped forward and disappeared into Hu Bo.
After Su Liu left, the entire space barrier around Hu Bo and the mirror space broke apart, and the entire space returned to normal.
“What’s going on?”
Just as Yun worriedly looked at the approaching dark power on the star map and was at a loss, Su Liu’s indifferent voice sounded from behind him.
“Mage!”Yun turned around in surprise and saw Su Liu step out of the wormhole, looking very unhappy.
“I’ m sorry, mage. If it wasn’ t for the critical situation, I definitely wouldn’ t have disturbed your cultivation “!Yun hurriedly explained, then he pointed to the star map monitoring projection behind him.” The dark power is coming. It’s already on Earth. If I’ m right… it should be Domam!”
Su Liu did not blame Yun. He quickly came to the monitor projection and observed the dark energy above.
“It’s actually this guy. He’s quite brave. Gu Yi just left and came here to cause trouble. Is that because I’ m being bullied?”
Su Liu stared at the monitor with a hostile expression, then turned around and walked towards the New York Temple gate.
“Come with me, see if I don’ t beat him to death!”
Before he could get up, he met a guy who owed him so much. Su Liu was instantly enraged.
The key point was that Gu Yi had just left. Domam was obviously looking at Su Liu’s youth and felt that he was easy to bully, so he came to cause trouble.
As for how Domam knew that Earth’s Utmost Exalted had changed people, Su Liu did not care at all. If Domam could not even sense such a thing, then he would be too frustrated.
Yun looked at Su Liu, who was walking towards the gate of the temple. He was stunned. For some reason, he felt strange.
Why did it look like mages weren’t afraid of Domam at all? That was a dark power that even Gu Yi did n’ t dare to underestimate. Was it really good to be so hasty?
Why did he feel like he was fighting a gangster?
On the other side, New York.
At this moment, a huge spatial crack appeared in the sky above New York. Dark energy continuously surged out from within, devouring the entire sky.
The official forces in New York were also dumbfounded. When had they ever seen such a situation? Behind the huge spatial rift, there seemed to be an endless purgatory. The disgusting materials created by all sorts of deformed energies were too different from the aesthetic of Earth. No one would find it pleasing to the eye.
The huge crisis caused the officials to react quickly. The entire national machine started to work and began to take countermeasures.
They immediately recalled the American team that was performing missions near New York.
The United States team was the only super hero at the current stage. In their opinion, if anyone could solve the big hole in the sky at this time, it would only be the United States team.
The agent Peggy Carte, who had been following the United States team, naturally returned to New York together. In addition, the Roaring Commandos were also temporarily recruited.
This was a joke. New York was the official headquarters. If this place were to fall, then there would be no fighting!
When the American team returned to New York and saw the huge spatial crack, they immediately felt that their entire body was in bad shape.
“Hey, Steve… Are we really going to fight this thing?”Are you kidding me?”Baki, who was standing by the side, was the future winter warrior. The good friend of the American team was staring at the huge cracks in the sky and the endless dark power.
“I’m afraid so…” The United States team was speechless, but his eyes were still as firm as before.
To protect this city, to protect the power of justice, this was the spirit that the American team had always admired. Looking at the frightened pedestrians around him, even if he knew that he might die, he could not retreat.
“Give the order!”Behind them, although the faces of the Roaring Commandos were filled with fear, they would not just retreat.
The beautiful team looked at Kathy beside them. They looked at each other and nodded.
“You’ re in charge of evacuating, I’ m in charge of blocking the disgusting things that spit out from that big crack!”Team Mei weighed the shield in her hand and rushed forward with a solemn look.
“No, at least tell me how to block that thing…” Baa’ba hurriedly followed.
Behind them, the Roaring Commandos followed behind as well. They gripped the guns in their hands tightly. Even though the weapons in their hands might not be able to pose any threat to
(Ps: Flowers, comments, rewards, don’t stop, all kinds of requests!!!The following plot was even more exciting. If the number of flowers was six thousand, the evaluation ticket was one thousand, then it could be added two chapters!)*

Chapter 19 Stunned American Team

Su Liu walked out of the temple gate. The floating cloak immediately flew behind him, and then he floated towards the huge crack in the sky.
“Eh, where are some acquaintances?”
Su Liu glanced at the running figure below. If it wasn’t the United States team, who would it be.
“Unfortunately, you can only watch this situation.”
The Avengers Alliance in the future was responsible for protecting the world from physical damage, while the invasion of magic and the invasion of mysterious power were resisted by the Temple and mages.
The Avengers Alliance had not yet been established, and the United Team and the others naturally did not know that there was such an unwritten understanding, but the truth was that.
Faced with Domam’s invasion, the strength of the American team and the army did not have much effect. They could only rely on the power of the temple mages.
Apart from the beautiful team and the others, the mages below had already gathered their strength. Yun brought many disciples to this place.
Apart from the few disciples guarding the other temples, almost everyone gathered here because it was obvious that this was the real main battlefield.
“Build a space barrier and block the dark energy erosion of Domam!”Su Liu quietly floated in the air, his voice reaching the ears of the mages below.
“Yes!!!”
In the next moment, dazzling magic power appeared among the disciples of the Holy Land. A faint golden spatial barrier appeared and slowly blocked the spatial crack that Domam had torn apart.
If he wanted to protect the city below from threats, he naturally had to lock down Domam’s invasion. Otherwise, after a great battle, the entire New York City would probably be destroyed. At this moment, Su Liu could n’ t help but feel like complaining.
The battle between Dr. Strange and Domam that appeared in the movie was a bit too much of a joke.
If Domam was really that weak, how could he be considered as the most difficult opponent by Gu Yi? He had been on guard for hundreds of years.
The members of the United States team were in a place not far away from the disciples of the sacred lands. When the space barrier was completed, the space was already sealed off. The outside world could not see the situation inside, but the United States team and the others were not isolated because they were close.
Watching the sci-fi scene in the sky, the United States team and the entire Roaring Commando team, even Agent Kathy, were stunned.
When had they ever seen such a scene? Even in movies, they had never seen it before!
Well, the special effects of movies in this era… might not be able to achieve such magical effects.
“My God… pinch me. I’ m not dreaming!”One of the members of the Roaring Commando pulled his partner beside him and muttered to himself in shock.
Meanwhile, Team Mei and Baa’laki were completely speechless. Their bodies were trembling slightly and their lips were trembling.
They were not afraid, but excited.
The United States team had always felt that they might be the most incredible existence in this world. Of course, the Red Dragonfly was not considered because it was too ugly.
What he didn’t expect was that what he saw and heard today directly refreshed his world view. This made him feel like he was in a dream, but the scene before him was so real.
“Kid, you want to block me just like that?”
Just as the American team was shocked, a voice rang out from the crack in the sky.
Captain Mei’s heart trembled, but then he looked at the figure standing quietly in the sky. He knew that the voice must be talking to that figure.
Su Liu’s face was calm, but his heart was filled with anger.
When he heard Dormam’s voice, he immediately waved his hand without saying a word. The huge spatial crack was twisted violently, and it was swallowed towards the crack.
“A little trick!”
The dark energy surged, and the space warp created by Su Liu was instantly annihilated by this energy.
“You old man, you’ re not dead. It’s fine if you come to Earth to cause trouble, but you just chose to pick on me when I took over the position of the supreme expert. Do you really think I’ m easy to bully?”Su Liu narrowed his eyes and stared at the huge spatial crack, his tone not good.
“So what? It’s just that you’ re easy to bully!”
A violent dark energy shot out from the spatial crack and rolled towards Su Liu.
Su Liu laughed coldly. With a wave of his hand, a green energy appeared. Then, the dark energy quickly disappeared like warm sun melting snow.
Time control, reverse reversal!
The dark power seemed to have never appeared before and retreated back into the spatial rift.
“Eh, it’s actually time magic. You look like you’ re a bit capable!”There was a surprised voice from the crack.
“The show is still behind. I hope you don’ t stare at it and piss your pants off!”
Activate the Male Combat System!
Activate the Male Combat System, enter the dark plane, and lock on the target Domam……]
The target was being analyzed… The target was a magical creature. It used mysterious dark energy, and its body was made of dark energy. Currently, it was not included in the database……]
“Analyze the energy around the spatial rift!”Su Liu issued a command.
[Analyzing the energy around the spatial crack, analyzing… target energy is dark energy……]
“Redefine energy to zero, repair the spatial rift!”
[Define energy as zero… Match database dark energy… Match successful… Define successful, clear energy…]
He was repairing the spatial rift…]
In the outside world, as the Battle System of the Male Core was activated, a dimensional barrier enveloped the entire crack. The dark energy released by Domam was directly defined as zero. At this moment, it was frantically retreating, and then the huge spatial crack began to quickly repair.
When Domam noticed this, he finally became serious.
“Kid, don’t even think about it!!!”
An even more powerful dark energy surged forth. The energy barrier created by the system immediately began to shake violently.
[Detected a powerful dark energy impact, space barrier energy dropped……]
Su Liu clenched his teeth and charged forward.
“Continue repairing!”
Then, Su Liu directly rushed towards the huge crack. Countless disciples from the sacred land below were dumbstruck.
This f*ck… he rushed to his home. Wasn’ t he courting death?
“Mage!!!”Yun was also terrified below. He hurriedly tried to stop Su Liu.
However, Su Liu’s figure quickly disappeared into the huge crack. Then, under the repair of the system’s energy, the huge crack finally closed.
When the spatial rift closed, the dark energy scattered over New York lost control and dissipated into the air. The sky returned to calm.*

Chapter 20 was that person!

“It’s over?”Looking at the calm sky again, Baa’ba muttered to himself, his eyes filled with disbelief.
“It’s over, but…” Captain America looked at the place where the crack had disappeared and thought.
He felt like he had seen the figure in a red cloak, but he could not remember it.
After a long while, his eyes narrowed.
It was him!It was that person!!!”
“Who is it?”What are you talking about?”Baa’ba looked at the American team in confusion.
“Do you still remember?The person I told you about, the person who could open the wormhole and disappear!!!”
“You mean…” Baa’laki looked at the place where the crack had disappeared.
“It’s him, it’s definitely not wrong!”Captain America’s expression was serious.
“But… he seems to have entered that crack. He’s not dead!”Baa’ba looked at the American team strangely.
Captain America shook his head. He was not sure.
“Kathy had been looking for this person all this time. If he could study the wormhole technique, it would definitely be an epoch-making discovery, but now……”
The two of them looked at the place where the crack in the sky had disappeared and remained silent.
On the other side, the disciples of the Temple were returning to the New York Temple to discuss plans to rescue Su Liu.
All of this happened too quickly. They had no time to react. Even if Yun could react, there was no way to stop Su Liu. Now, they could only think of another way.
“I hope the mages can return safely!”Yun looked at the sky and muttered to himself.
He knew very well that if Su Liu could not return on his own, the power of the Temple would be powerless. If Gu Yi was still there, there might be a way, but now……
Gu Yi was no longer there. No one knew where she had gone.
On the other side, after Su Liu charged into the dark space, he also learned from Dr. Strange to set up a time cycle magic.
This was his last trump card, because he could not determine how powerful Domam was in the end. He might not be able to beat Domam in a short while, but instead, he would be beaten up by Domam. If that was the case, the infinite cycle of time magic would become his only trump card to escape.
It had to be said that although Dr. Strange was arrogant and arrogant, his brain really worked.
“How dare you catch up to my territory!!!”
An angry voice sounded. Su Liu looked up and saw a huge head appear in front of him.
This head was made up of dark energy. Su Liu could not see Dormam’s body, but based on the size of the head, one could imagine how big his body was. It was probably a mountain.
“Are you ready to be beaten?”Su Liu looked at the huge head in front of him and was not scared at all.
With two infinite gems of time and space, plus the support of the Male Combat System, he felt that he should have the power to fight.
“Go die!!!”
Domam didn’t waste too much time. Dark energy surged around him. A shock wave emerged from the huge head and shot towards Su Liu like a laser cannon.
“Build a protective barrier!”Su Liu quickly controlled the Male Combat System.
[Construction of Void Defense Barrier, Reflective Energy… Anti-Dark Energy… Anti-Dark Energy… Anti-Void… Absolute Defense Barrier, definition completed.]
An energy barrier enveloped Su Liu. Following that, the surging torrent of darkness slammed into the protective barrier.
The entire protective barrier trembled violently, like a lone boat in Wang Yang. Domam was worthy of being the king of the dark space. He was extremely powerful.
“Increase the Void Barrier!”Su Liu continued to give the order.
[Analyze attack intensity… Increase energy output… Increase void barrier… Complete defense!]
Su Liu let out a sigh of relief. Even if his defense was successful, he still felt a faint pain in his body.
Even if the defense barrier specifically targeted the dark energy and defined the program defense against the dark energy, any defense had a tolerance limit. When the enemy’s attack reached this tolerance limit, the defense would still break. This was the basic law of energy conservation.
Of course, the Male Combat System had a counter-void, similar to a powerful ability that could not follow the law of conservation of energy. Unfortunately, with Su Liu’s current strength, even his divine body was n’ t able to fight against Domam’s absolute power. Therefore, the counter-void power Su Liu could control right now could not withstand Domam’s powerful attacks.
Mage Gu Yi had said that in ancient times, magic was activated by incantations. In modern times, in order to conform to the trend, in fact, incantations could also be viewed as a kind of program. mages used the program to program, mobilize the magical energy of different spaces, and realize the release of magic.
In the end, magic actually had the same function as the Male Core Combat System. That was why the end of technology would eventually return to theology.
Su Liu’s current situation was like he had extremely powerful programming software. He could rely on skills to fight with Domam, but the strength of his hardware was still inferior to Domam’s.
The Space Rubik’s Cube could provide energy. Theoretically, it could directly crush Domom, but the key point was that even with unlimited energy, Su Liu’s body could not endure it. Once it exceeded its limit, it would completely collapse.
Well, it was like a computer overload, a crash, or a direct scrap.
“You can actually block my attack? Impossible!!!”
Looking at Su Liu, who was not injured at all, and who seemed to be able to block his attack easily, Domam became serious.
“I said, the show is still behind. Don’ t piss your pants.”Su Liu stretched out his hand and removed the defenses on his body.
After experiencing Domam’s attack just now, Su Liu had a rough idea of Domam’s strength.
He now felt that instead of defending passively, it was better to fight each other to the death.
Otherwise, you’d be so happy. Do you think I’ m a sandbag?
(PS: This chapter introduces more about the combat mode of the Male Combat System. This is necessary. I hope you will understand it. In the future, if you encounter a powerful enemy, you will be killed with a wave of your hand. That will be meaningless. The main character’s strength will always have to undergo a process. I will try my best to use scientific explanations to make the Male Combat System have a reasonable logic in its combat power!In addition, she asked for flowers, comments, and rewards!)*

Chapter 21. Does technology understand?

“Even so, you’re still just a clown. Die!!!”
Domam roared in anger. The dark energy around him condensed a huge tentacle and slammed it towards Su Liu.
“Then let’s show you how angry the clown is!”Su Liu coldly shouted.
The Male Combat System was running at full power, and Su Liu’s body immediately began to feel intense pain like a fire and a needle.
[Activate Final Decision… Target: Domam!]
[Building the concept of strike… reflective energy… anti-dark energy… anti-void energy… anti-dark energy… creating an energy blockade… definition completed!]
[Create a Void Barrier… Block all energy flows within the barrier…]
[Target Darkness can exceed the limit of definition, unable to completely lock down… Do you want to execute the final decision?]
“Execute the final decision!”Looking at the huge head covered by the light yellow screen, Su Liu issued the final order.
Execute the final decision… energy overload… warning warning, body can not withstand the limit energy, about to collapse……]
“Punish him!!!”Su Liu did not care about the collapse of his body at all. He roared and gave orders.
Enforce the final decision… The target darkness can exceed the limit of the decision and can not be completely broken down… Executing the sanctions……]
All of this happened in an instant.
Bang~
The huge tentacle fiercely slammed on Su Liu’s body, and the powerful dark energy instantly disintegrated Su Liu into pieces.
At the same time, the final decision that Su Liu forcefully activated also formed a great sword of judgment, which blasted towards Domam’s huge head.
Uhh~~
Crazy screams rang out from the dark space. When the light of the giant sword disappeared, a ferocious and terrifying wound appeared on Domam’s huge head, almost splitting the entire head in half.
“Hmph, you bastard!”Looking at Su Liu turning into ashes, Domam’s face was filled with a sneer, and his huge head was slowly healing.
He did not care about Su Liu’s final decision attack.
In this dark space, even if his body was completely destroyed, as long as his Will could not be destroyed, he could use the dark energy to reconstruct his body, so Su Liu’s final decision could not be completed.
But in the next second, Su Liu’s figure appeared again. Like a scene, he stood in front of Domam again.
“How dare you catch up to my territory!!!”
“Are you ready to be beaten?”
“Go die!!!”
“Micro Flare!”
Countless huge earth spikes appeared out of nowhere, piercing through Su Liu’s body and turning it into pieces.
At the same time, the tiny flare that Su Liu released before his death also landed on Domam’s head, roasting his entire head until it was too tender.
“Damn it, damn it!!!”Domam roared.
But before he could vent his anger, Su Liu’s figure actually stood in front of him again.
The time magic that Su Liu had previously set had been activated, forming a time cycle that completely trapped Domam.
This scene was exactly the same as when Dr. Strange fought against Domam. The only difference was that when Dr. Strange faced Domam, he could only experience multiple and non-repeating death packages. While Su Liu was experiencing various death methods, he could always do his best to heavily injure Domam.
And with the passage of time, Su Liu became more and more different.
Space distorted!
Space Cutting!
Incomplete final decision!
Micro Flare!
Space Devour!
Even mid-sized flares were displayed under Su Liu’s complete disregard for his body’s collapse.
After Su Liu died hundreds of times, Domam finally panicked.
He had already sensed that something was wrong, but his pride made him unwilling to bow to a lowly human. This was the dignity of the King of Darkness.
But at this moment, he finally could not hold back.
What kind of bullshit magic are you!!!”He angrily questioned Su Liu, his tone filled with a feeling of gnashing his teeth.
“Hehe, this is called technology. I don’ t understand!”
“Die!!!”The dark shock came again, and Su Liu was smashed into pieces again.
This time, Su Liu still risked his life to release a medium-sized flare.
The powerful stellar flare directly destroyed half of Domam’s head. Although he could still use dark energy to repair the damaged head, the feeling of suffering and dignity being humiliated still stimulated Domam’s nerves.
When Su Liu’s figure reappeared.
“How dare you catch up to my territory!!!”
Su Liu:……
Domam, who unconsciously shouted this sentence:……
“Go die!!!”
“Medium flare!!!”
……
Su Liu’s figure once again appeared in front of Domam.
Domam:……
Su Liu:……
Ah!!!!”
Domam cried out frantically.
Su Liu dug his ears and looked calmly.
“Can we talk about it now?”Su Liu simply sat on the ground.
Su Liu was a little annoyed by the hundreds of attacks. If Domam still didn’t know what was good for him, then he would n’ t mind playing with him, but in the end, there wouldn’t be any results.
Only now did Su Liu truly realize how terrifying time magic was.
Such a cycle of time was simply a killing weapon that would harm others and harm others. There was no reason to say that even a king like Domam was forced into bronze.
“What do you want!”Domam spoke.
“I don’ t want to do anything!”Su Liu was still digging his ears.
“What do you want!!!”Domam roared.
“I really don’ t want to do anything!”Su Liu started counting ants on the ground.
Domam:……
Su Liu:”1…2…3…4……”
This fellow really had several ants on the ground.
Of course, these ants were different from those on Earth. Each of them was as thick as a finger, and it looked a little scary.
But there was no other way. Su Liu was really bored!
“Go die!!!”A meteorite descended from the sky, smashing Su Liu into meat paste.
……
Su Liu felt like he had lost. This time, he didn’t have time to amplify his move.
As a result, when he stood in front of Dormam again, he threw a medium-sized flare again without saying anything.
Domam, who was originally planning to talk about peace:……
Su Liu’s body collapsed due to the backlash from the mid-sized flare, but Domam was even more worried.
When Su Liu stood in front of Domam again.*

Chapter 22: Trying to run after pretending?

“You won…” Domam finally compromised.
“Then I don’ t need to teach you what to do, right?”Su Liu looked at Domam with an unfriendly expression.
Due to Domam’s self-consciousness this time, Su Liu was not prepared to make things difficult for him.
“I will leave Earth. As long as you are still the supreme expert, I will not come again…” Domam said unwillingly.
That’s right. It would have been better if it had been this early. It would have saved everyone’s time. As a villain, they would have to be aware of it. Evil was just listening to it. This was how it was done in movies!Su Liu raised his head and looked at Domam.
Domam:……
Alright, you’re awesome! You can be Sir System!
She was too lazy to waste any more words with Su Liu. Domam immediately retreated, and her huge head disappeared into the depths of the dark space.
As for Su Liu, he smiled and took a step forward. He opened the wormhole and disappeared.
All of this happened in an instant. Time magic caused this moment to be repeated. Therefore, when Su Liu walked out of the wormhole and returned to New York City, Yun and the disciples of the Sacred Temple were just about to return to the Temple. Meanwhile, Team Mei and the others were still watching the huge crack in the sky disappear.
When Su Liu’s figure appeared in the air, everyone was stunned.
Team USA:……
Baaaki:……
A surprised cloud appeared on his face:……
They had originally thought that Su Liu would rush into the crack and die. How could they have thought that he would come back so soon? And it seemed… without any injuries?
Everything seemed to have never happened, but everyone knew that this time… it was the guy in a red cloak in the sky who saved the world!
When Su Liu descended from the sky, everyone surrounded him.
“Mage, are you alright!”Yun opened his mouth and looked at Su Liu’s body.
“Mage!”
“Mage!”
All the disciples looked at Su Liu.
Su Liu shook his head slightly and waved his hand.” I’ m fine!”
Hearing this, everyone sighed in relief.
But then, Su Liu’s expression turned serious as he looked at Yun.” Who summoned Thomas? Is there any clue?”
“No, I didn’ t find the summoner. I guess it was Domam who knew that Mage Gu Yi had left, so he directly rushed over!”Yun Shen said.
Su Liu nodded. He had not noticed anything wrong with the disciples of the Temple before, and outside… there was probably no one who knew how to summon Domam.
As expected, Domam had always coveted Earth, so he was constantly monitoring this place. Once Gu Yi left, he would start to invade.
The supreme being defended Earth against the threat from the magical level. This was not just a matter of words.
At this moment, the members of the United States team also arrived beside Su Liu.
Su Liu turned his head and waved his hand, letting the disciples of the Sacred Temple leave first.
Yun glanced at the beautiful team and did not say anything. He took the disciples back to the New York Temple.
At this moment, the New York Temple had been destroyed. There were still a lot of matters to deal with. The Temple of LD and XG had not been attacked. This was also strange to Su Liu. According to the plot in the movie, only the three temples on the local ball had been destroyed. Domam would be able to it was clearly not the case in the real Manway universe.
With Domam’s strength, if he wanted to invade Earth, it was n’ t just a formation made up of three temples that could block it.
There was still a difference between movies and reality!
“Hello, I’ m Steve Rogers!”The beautiful team arrived in front of Su Liu.
“Oh, I know, Team America, super hero!”Su Liu looked at the beautiful team.
Steve shrugged, feeling a little helpless, but then his expression became serious.
“Thank you for saving New York, and even… this world!”
Domam’s strength and beauty team had already seen it. Without Su Liu’s action, when that dark energy completely devoured New York, it would definitely continue to expand and threaten the entire world. Therefore, the beauty team’s words were not exaggerated at all.
“This is… my responsibility!”Su Liu shrugged.
He had no choice. Who told him to promise Gu Yi that he would become a supreme knight? If something like this happened, he would naturally take action.
Besides, aside from this identity, he did not want Domam to turn this world into a dark world. He wanted to be more like this normal world than that purgatory world. Although most parts of this world were in war, it was still a normal world.
“Mister Mage, I wonder… if you have time to chat?”At this moment, Kathy also walked up.
“Peggy Carte?”Su Liu looked at the woman walking up, then at the beautiful team. He thought of their ending……
What a tragic couple!However, the outcome of these two people in the movie was quite satisfactory.
Su Liu turned away from this thought and looked at Kathy again.” If you’ re inviting me to dinner, I think I might be able to squeeze out some time!”
“Then it’s settled!”Kathy’s eyes were clearly filled with joy.
The beautiful team glanced at Kathy, then looked at Su Liu and subconsciously said,” If you don’ t mind, what about me?”
“Of course not!”Su Liu laughed as he looked at the super hero in front of him.
This was… jealous!
Of course, this was just Su Liu’s own idea, and the United States team might just be purely curious about Su Liu. After all… the ability that Su Liu had displayed earlier was too shocking.
After the time was set, Su Liu returned to the New York Temple. Team USA and the others were naturally the convener to deal with the aftermath.
In the temple, Yun and the other senior mages were waiting for Su Liu.
“Mage, how is the situation? Domam’s side……”
Although the spatial rift had disappeared, no one knew what had happened after Su Liu entered the dark space. Yun naturally wanted to know what had happened in the dark space.
“Oh, it’s already fine. Domam was beaten away by me!”Su Liu replied casually.
“He ran away?”Yun was dumbfounded.
The other Temple mages were equally dumbfounded.
Why could you talk about this matter so easily and casually? This would make us seem very useless!
It wasn’t surprising that these mages had such thoughts. To be honest, in this battle, they did n’ t seem to have anything to do with them. They had just set up a spatial barrier from the start, and the rest were all handled by Su Liu.
“Of course, I beat him up a few hundred times, pretending to be forced to run, it doesn’ t exist!”Su Liu said affirmatively.
But he didn’t mention that he had died hundreds of times, and he could tell that……I’m the supreme expert, do n’ t give me face!
The disciples of the Temple continued to be dumbfounded:……*

Chapter 23 You might be thinking of eating shit!

The matter was settled.
When Su Liu left, a few disciples surrounded Yun.
“Do you think… mages really have that kind of strength to beat up Domam?”A disciple asked carefully.
Yun:”…”
He didn’ t know either!But what else could he say now? The facts proved that Domam had indeed retreated, and Su Liu had forced it back.
“Forget it, no matter what the process is, you guys saw it too!”Yun shrugged.
“Also, don’t talk about mages behind your back. Be careful to get beaten up…” Yun pretended to be calm as he held his hands behind his back. He glanced at the senior mages and turned to leave.
The senior mages looked at each other as they watched Yun leave. In the end, they did not say anything.
This time, Su Liu used his strength to prove that he was able to become a supreme mage. Even the name of the supreme knight was not for nothing.
On the other side, when Su Liu returned to the Temple of Mage Gu Yi, a figure was quietly making tea there.
Su Liu:”???”
“I’ m relieved to see you return safely!”The figure beside the tea table was either Gu Yi or someone.
“Why haven’ t you left yet?”Su Liu was unhappy.
I haven’t left yet and I did n’ t know to help. Do you know that I died hundreds of times in the dark space? That was hundreds of times!
Gu Yi:”…”
“Ahem, I’ m just worried that you’ ve just taken office, there are some things that you can’ t handle!”Gu Yi did not feel that he had done something wrong, but his tone was somewhat awkward.
She knew very well that as long as she left, the magical creatures that coveted Earth in the dark world would definitely make some moves. Therefore, she had to wait until Su Liu was completely seated on the throne of Honored Warrior before she could leave.
And the facts proved that her worry was not unreasonable.
“Now that’s good, the strength of Earth’s new Utmost Exalted must have spread throughout all other spatial dimensions. In the future, there shouldn’ t be anyone who doesn’ t have eyes that will easily harass you again. I can truly leave without worry!”
“Let’s go, let’s go. It’s as if we don’ t want to see you!”Su Liu rolled his eyes, his heart still filled with resentment.
He also knew what Gu Yi meant, but he could not help but feel angry!
Gu Yi:……
Gu Yi still left in the end. Su Liu did not leave her. She still had her own matters to deal with.
……
A luxurious restaurant in New York City.
By the time they had an appointment with Team Mei, Su Liu directly opened the wormhole and arrived here.
When Su Liu walked out of the wormhole, he saw three people who were dumbfounded.
Team Mei, Agent Kathy, and Howard Stark, the father of the most famous Iron Man in the future, all stared at Su Liu in shock.
Apart from the beautiful team, this was the first time the three of them had seen Su Liu appear in the wormhole. They did not react for a moment.
A few days ago, in the sky above New York, the instant Su Liu appeared in the wormhole, Kathy did not see it with her own eyes.
Stark, in particular, was a technology madman. When he saw such a high-tech product of wormhole technology, he was so excited that he couldn’t sleep a few days ago. When he saw Su Liu walk out of the wormhole, his mood… was simply indescribable.
A moment later, the United States team smiled bitterly and said,” Mr. Su is still so… shocking. The way you appear is always different from others!”
Katie:……
Howard, whose expression became excited:……
Su Liu sat down beside the three of them and said with a smile,” Thank you for your hospitality.”
“Ahem, that… I’ ll go get the waiter to serve the dishes!”Kathy pretended to accidentally touch her hair to hide her shock and left her seat.
Until now, Kathy still felt that she was dreaming. Even though she had seen a more dreamlike scene two days ago, she only felt that her world view had been overturned.
Stark couldn’t hold back after Kathy left. His eyes were filled with fanaticism.
“Mr. Su, the one you just… was a wormhole technique, right!”
Su Liu nodded,” Micro Wormhole handling technology, handling items, handling itself, just like this……”
Su Liu casually opened the wormhole space and took out a banana!
Stark was so excited that he couldn’t do it. His hands trembled slightly as he looked at Su Liu who was happily eating bananas.
“Sir, can you……”
“No!”Su Liu directly interrupted Stark.
If you want to get my wormhole technique in such a simple way, you might be thinking of eating shit!
Stark:……
He did not say anything, but he felt very uncomfortable.
Steve couldn’ t keep looking anymore. He looked at Stark sympathetically and said to Su Liu,” Maybe we can use other techniques to trade with you……”
“No change!”Su Liu did not hesitate.
Are you kidding me? What skills do you have now?
Serum technology?It seemed like after that doctor died, you guys would have lost the pass. Otherwise, why didn’t the second or third American team appear later?
As for Stark’s immature technologies, such as hover cars?Su Liu was not interested at all.
Team USA:……
The atmosphere turned awkward.
They did not expect Su Liu to look like he was easy to get along with, but his words were so straightforward and decisive.
“Actually, even if I give you the technology, you probably won’ t be able to get it out, or perhaps… you won’ t be able to get it out now!”Su Liu lazily spoke again.
In terms of technology during World War II, it was simply a dream to study the wormhole space technology.
Of course, it was not ruled out that there were some talented scientists who could use the complete technical data to create some immature wormhole techniques. However, that kind of probability… was similar to that of creating a Hulk. It was too difficult.
The most important thing was, why did Su Liu do things that did not benefit him.
Could it be that my wormhole technique was a cabbage? Just throw it away!
Stark’s expression was a little bitter after hearing this.
Indeed, given the current world’s technological achievements, it was impossible to completely master the wormhole technology.
In the end, the hardware was still not up to standard.
The most basic thing was that the computer used for research could not run so fast.
Just as the atmosphere became more and more awkward, Kathy appeared at the door, followed by a group of waiters serving food.
Seeing the atmosphere at the scene, Kathy had already guessed the situation. She asked tentatively,” How about… we eat first?”
Thus, this proposal was unanimously approved by the people present.*

Chapter 24 Conditions

Chapter 24 Conditions
Under the active atmosphere of Kathy’s intention, this meal was quite enjoyable.
After eating and drinking, Stark couldn’t hold back anymore.
“Mr. Su, even if we can’ t really use the wormhole technology on a large scale right now, there are still conditions for it to be used for research. This is a great contribution to advancing human civilization, so… can we……”
He looked at Su Liu in confusion.
Su Liu naturally knew what he meant. He hadn’t given up yet.
“Then what can you give me?”Su Liu shrugged and looked at him. This time, he didn’ t immediately refuse.
“We have enough money. If Mr. Su needs it, please report a number!”Stark looked at Su Liu seriously.
“Money?”Su Liu smiled.
If he wanted money, he would want as much as he wanted. There was no need to ask Stark for it.
But at this moment, another thought suddenly appeared in his heart.
“I heard that Stark’s development is not bad. If I want your shares, will you give them to me?”
Stark was stunned when he heard Su Liu’s words.
He was a little surprised. Although Stark Company was a top technology company at this time, it was still a technology company. It wasn’t considered a giant crocodile. He felt that a person like Su Liu could n’ t be seen. Why did he suddenly want a stake in Stark Company?
Su Liu naturally knew that Stark Group wasn’t as influential as the later generations. However, the development of Stark Company only took time. Su Liu was interested in Stark, or perhaps the future Iron Man.
These two guys were people cursed by knowledge. They were geniuses among geniuses.
He needed this kind of talent to create more value for him.
Stark was silent for a while. Team USA and Kart looked at Su Liu in shock.
They didn’t expect Su Liu to ask for such a condition. The information about the wormhole technology was too valuable. A mere Stark company could n’ t compare it at all. This way, Su Liu’s condition was unexpectedly not harsh at all.
Of course, this was in their eyes.
However, Stark’s significance to Stark was not something that money could measure. It was the place that carried his dream.
After a long while, Stark finally made his decision.
“I agree. How many shares do you need?”
Stark’s desire for advanced technology finally made him compromise. Rather than saying that Stark was his dream, it was better to say that knowledge was his ultimate dream.
His ideal was to bring the power of science and technology to this world and promote the progress of civilization in this world.
“50%” Su Liu stretched out five fingers.
Stark’s mouth twitched slightly. Although he was ready, the share ratio still made him feel a little heartbroken.
He took a deep breath and then spat out two words with difficulty:” Yes!”
Su Liu shook his head and said with a smile,” Don’ t agree so quickly. I still have two conditions.”
“Please speak!”Stark spoke.
“First, I can give you the information about the wormhole technology, but I can only study it secretly. Without my permission, I can not officially put it into use. Most importantly… I can not put it into military use!”
“Second, you need to study this technology with another company.”
The reason why Su Liu had made such a request was because he had considered it. If the wormhole technology was released now, there was too much uncertainty about the development of the entire World War II period. What would happen to the war? Su Liu could not control it. After all, he planned to deeply study the time gemstones and space gemstones. He did not want to wake up and see the entire world change completely.
The other thing was that the super god technology was scarce now. It could not be said that it was scarce. It could be said that there was no talent. After all, the current technological level of the East and the West was far too different. Even the talent reserve was the same. If the super god technology was to develop, it would have to rely on external forces in the early stages. Stark’s side was the best choice.
Stark was stunned when he heard Su Liu’s two conditions.
Walter Fark, this was a small request. This was simply limiting his right to use wormhole technology!
However, Stark didn’t immediately object. He took a deep breath.
“Mr. Su, these conditions are too harsh. If that’s the case, I can only give you 40% of the shares!”
“No problem!”Su Liu smiled and said,” In addition, I only need 30% of the shares, and 10% of the shares you left for the other company I mentioned. After all, in the future, you can be considered as deep cooperation companies. You can even be said to be brother companies. Having such a connection can be considered as the basis for cooperation!”
Su Liu had long been prepared. After all, his request was indeed a bit excessive. This was just like that of Su Liu. If Stark wanted to put the wormhole technology into use, he had to get his consent. However, Su Liu was certain that Stark would agree to his request. As for knowledge and the desire for technology, Stark and his son, Tony, looked at it more than money.
“No problem!”Stark nodded.
He knew that the other company Su Liu was talking about must be closely related to Su Liu. Otherwise, Su Liu wouldn’t have thought so hard about this company. However, this did n’ t affect his deal with Su Liu. This was even the result that he wanted to see more. After all, he had more opportunities to take back the shares if he dispersed them.
“Then what’s your second request? What’s the name of another research company?”Stark asked curiously.
Su Liu smiled and said,” Super God Technology!”
……
After the conditions were settled, Su Liu and the others walked out of the room and headed out of the dining room.
“Oh right, after a few days of experience, do you have any thoughts?”Su Liu turned his head to look at Carthy, Stark, and Team USA.
The three of them looked at each other in dismay, not understanding what Su Liu meant.
“I mean, about those mysterious powers, or threats from outer space…” Su Liu was speechless.
These three people looked quite smart. Why did their heads seem to be useless?
Kathy was the first to react.
“The threat of supernatural forces and outer space has always been a matter of theoretical importance. Especially after experiencing these things these past few days, I feel that we need to pay more attention. Otherwise, when the danger comes, if there is no response, this world will face the threat of the end of the day!”
Su Liu nodded lightly.
Team USA’s expression became serious.
“That’s right, this is a very urgent matter. I feel that I must make suggestions to the authorities and take measures!”
Stark thought for a moment and made a tentative proposal.” Perhaps we can propose a special department to deal with supernatural forces and deal with and monitor unknown dangers?”
“This proposal is not bad, I fully agree!”Kathy nodded.
“Ahem, I think it’s not bad, but what should this department be called?”Su Liu asked curiously.
“How about the Strategic Science Corps?”Kathy’s eyes flashed with excitement.
“Sounds good!”Stark nodded.
The American team shrugged indifferently.
Su Liu:……
“Actually, I think the Homeland Strategic Defense Attack and Logistics Support Bureau is not bad. It’s all about everything, but given that the name is a bit long, it can be called… Divine Shield Bureau!”
Su Liu smiled and said a name.
(Ask for fresh flowers, comments, rewards, all kinds of requests, flowers have already reached 6,000. Today, there will be a chapter plus more. In addition, the evaluation ticket is still 30 chapters away. No one will vote?Warning, come and smash me!ヽ(`⌒))*

Chapter 25 Invitation (Flower Plus)

When Su Liu said the name of the Divine Shield Bureau, the eyes of the three of them lit up.
“Avatar shield, defend against external attacks, defend your homeland!”Kathy muttered to herself,” This name is indeed better than the Strategic Science Corps!”
“I think so, very fashionable!”Stark blinked at Su Liu and played with a little humor.
Captain America looked at him:……
“If that’s the case, then let’s do it. I’ ll immediately apply for the establishment of Divine Shield Bureau!”Kathy said with a serious expression.
The United States team hesitated for a moment before saying,” I may not be able to move with you anymore. We haven’ t finished the matter with Hyderabad’s troops. It’s time for me to go back after a few days!”
Su Liu was stunned when he heard Captain America’s words.
“Is Hyderabad still in trouble?”
He was a little strange. Without the Cosmic Rubik’s Cube, what else could the Red Dragonfly do?
“That’s right. Hydera’s forces have developed a new type of super weapon. It’s extremely destructive, and it plays a very important role in the direction of the war. I must destroy all their bases as soon as possible!”Captain America spoke in a deep voice.
Su Liu nodded silently, feeling puzzled.
Super weapon?Where did he come from?Could it be because of the plot correction?
At this moment, he thought of Dr. Zola, the scientist controlled by the Red Dragonfly. He seemed to have been studying some kind of weapon.Perhaps under the pressure of the red dog jumping on the wall, he might have made some achievements.
“Since that’s the case, we’ ll split up into two sides!”Kathy looked at Team America.
“Okay!”Team Mei nodded.
At this moment, Stark suddenly looked at Su Liu.
“I think with Mr. Su’s strength, he might be able to join the Divine Shield Bureau. After all, he is the expert for unknown forces!”
Kathy was stunned for a moment before she immediately reacted.
“That’s right, Mr. Su Liu, I’ m officially inviting you to join the Divine Shield Bureau and become the founder of the Divine Shield Bureau. What do you think?”
Su Liu was dumbfounded when he heard this.
This… seemed to be a little different from what he had expected!
Could it be that in the future, four founders of Divine Shield would appear?
Captain America, Kathy, Stark, and himself?
However, becoming the founder of the Divine Shield Bureau seemed to be a good choice. After all, in the future, the strength of the Divine Shield Bureau was still very strong.
But working for Divine Shield Bureau, Su Liu did not have any interest.
Thus, he said,” There’s no problem joining Divine Shield Bureau, but I don’ t have any thoughts about working for the authorities!”
Kathy nodded her head in understanding. In her opinion, a person like Su Liu naturally did not want to be controlled. As for joining the Divine Shield Bureau, she would definitely accept all kinds of restrictions, so she could understand Su Liu’s thoughts.
“Mr. Su, don’ t worry. You can be the special adviser to the S.H.I.E. Shield Bureau. You can not be restricted by the S.H.I.E. Shield Bureau. I only hope that you can lend a helping hand when the world is under great threat. This is already the greatest support for the S.H.E. Shield Bureau’s work!”
“If it’s just a name, then there should be no problem.”Su Liu thought for a moment and replied.
“That’s the decision. I’ ll immediately apply for the formation of Divine Shield Bureau!”Kurt clapped his hands as his eyes reflected.
The few of them walked out of the dining room and Kurt hurriedly left. The US team quickly left and continued his mission.
In the end, only Su Liu and Stark were left at the entrance.
“Mr. Su, I will contact the Super God Technology Company in the East as soon as possible. Then, I will start the research on wormhole technology. Do you have anything else to advise?”
Stark naturally meant to ask Su Liu if he had anything to bring with him about Super God Technology.
Su Liu shook his head slightly,” Take out the coin I gave you and show it to him. He will naturally understand everything. I hope you can cooperate happily!”
“Understood!”Stark nodded.
“That’s right. In the information I gave you, there’s an idea of a new energy source. Once this energy source is developed, it’s very powerful. You have to use it carefully!”Su Liu suddenly reminded him.
Stark was stunned. He did not know that Su Liu had given him information about energy.
“This idea is an extra gift for you. I don’ t restrict your research and use of this kind of energy, but there’s only one thing… I must be careful!”Su Liu emphasized again,” In addition, you must share the research results of this idea with the super god technology. There is no room for discussion.”
“Understood!”Stark nodded seriously.
The information Su Liu left behind was about the energy of the Cosmic Rubik’s Cube.
What he left behind was not the details of photon energy, because even Su Liu did not have complete information.The information he had given Stark was just some of the general ideas he had obtained after the preliminary analysis of the Cosmic Rubik’s Cube. It would take a long time to complete this idea, given the current technology on Earth.
This kind of energy was actually the prototype of the new element that Tony had discovered in the future. As for whether Stark could get this thing out, it was not something Su Liu needed to consider.He took out this information just because he wanted to use Stark’s intelligence to pave the way for the development of super god technology.
“Then I’ ll leave first!”After the explanation, Su Liu spoke.
Then, he took a step forward. The wormhole opened and disappeared.
Even though he had seen such a scene before, Stark looked at the place where Su Liu had disappeared. He was still a little stunned, but then a bright light appeared in his eyes.
This kind of technology was already in his hands. Sooner or later, he would be able to grasp this kind of technology. Thinking of that scene, Stark could not help but feel excited.
……
After entering the wormhole, Su Liu directly returned to Kamataiji.
Next, he prepared to start the deep research on the Time Gem as soon as possible. This would be of great help to improve his strength.
He carefully reminded Yun and left behind the super god coin. Su Liu disappeared. No one knew where he had gone. Even Yun didn’t know, but he remembered what Su Liu said before he left and assumed the responsibility of guarding the temple.
As long as it was not invaded by too strong dark power, relying on the strength of the disciples of the Temple was enough to deal with it.
After Su Liu left Kamataiji, he once again arrived at the lake where people were nowhere to be seen.
It was still a lone boat. The surroundings were picturesque and beautiful.
The enhanced mirror space enveloped the entire lake. After that, Su Liu once again entered a deep sleep state. The Cosmos Knowledge Treasury also continued to study the time gem.
Su Liu’s sleep was almost fifty years past……
(PS: There’s still a chapter on evaluation tickets to be added later. Thank you, readers and dads for your support. Please continue to use all kinds of rewards to throw over.(ˇˇ))*

Chapter 26 Control Time (Evaluation Tickets Plus Change)

Beep! Beep! Beep! Beep! Beep! Beep! Beep! Beep! Beep! Beep! Beep!]
It was as if a voice that had traveled for a long time sounded from the depths of Su Liu’s mind, waking him up.
The moment Su Liu opened his eyes, the lake was still the same. Time here seemed to have stopped. The scenery around him was exactly the same as before Su Liu fell into a deep sleep, without any change.
Su Liu’s awakening was like a drop of water falling, breaking the calm of the lake. Strands of ripples suddenly spread towards the surroundings with the boat as the center.
Congratulations, Master. Time gem analysis completed. All the information has been included in the Cosmos Knowledge Treasury.]
Congratulations, Master, the time rule information has been completely improved. Time manipulation technology has been upgraded to the ultimate!]
Congratulations, Master. The Void Power Ultimate Program, Yu Na Qiankun, has been activated. Currently, it is a beginner level.]
Congratulations, Master. Main Mission:20% completion of unlimited gem data collection, one reward!]
Congratulations, Master, the progress of the collection of information on the technology and supernatural forces in the universe has reached 10%. You will receive a reward!]
……
The continuous sounds of notifications made Su Liu’s originally chaotic brain immediately wake up.
He immediately entered the dark plane and began to check his own state.
Engine: Male Core [Full Upgrade Combat Version]
Host: Su Liu [Third Generation Super Geno Warrior]
Basic functions: Void Force (Definition Rule), Anti-Void Force (Rewriting Rule).
Program Skills: Basic Material Definition, Advanced Concept Rewriting, Basic Dark Energy Drive (Upgradeable Divinity), Basic Star Drive (Upgradeable Divinity), Ultimate Time Manipulation, Micro Wormhole Handling (Upgradeable Research Space Gem).
Ultimate Program: Beginner universe (research other infinite gems to upgrade)
Auxiliary System: Qiankun Knowledge Treasure, Functions: Super Calculation, Super Analysis, Super Storage.
Energy: Cosmic Rubik’s Cube (Space Gem)[ Energy channel connected]
Beginner Yu Neikun: Deducing Yu Neikun. At present, you can deduce the results of every event according to the time rules. The more parameters you know, the more unique the results are. Provide accurate data to improve the accuracy of the deducing results.
Yu Nai Qiankun!Ultimate time control technique!
He seemed to be quite powerful?
Su Liu stretched out his hand and drew across the lake in front of him. Then, a mysterious scene appeared.
The surrounding lakes and mountains suddenly changed like a dream. It was as if the video was playing back at an extremely fast speed. The growth of the trees, the germination of the leaves, the flowering and fruit, the withering and falling of the trees, the day and night alternated, and the seasons changed one by one.
While Su Liu was doing this, the theoretical time barrier and time reasoning did not appear, and the time branch was not formed at all.
This was the ultimate time control technique. It was completely unaffected by any time argument. It perfectly controlled the time and shuttled past the future.
As for Yu Nai Qiankun……
Su Liu stretched out his hand again. This time, everything around him returned to normal. The timeline returned to the beginning of Su Liu’s time manipulation.
In his palm, a circular screen appeared. It was still the color of the surrounding lakes and mountains. However, this time, all of these changes only appeared in the circular screen in Su Liu’s palm. Su Liu looked like he was watching a movie, looking through everything that had happened in this area in the past fifty years.
Because there were no special variables, it was just a deduction about landform and mountain color. Su Liu’s deduction was almost 100% accurate. It was exactly the same as the scene Su Liu had just seen with the time control technique.
This was how two different skills were used.
The time manipulation technique could directly control time, but there was one disadvantage. It was hard to work on, and the variable was huge. It was just that the control without purpose was fine, and the effect was not great. However, if Su Liu changed something during the process of controlling time, the results would be completely different.
As for Yu Neikang, it was to deduce the future according to the rules of time without changing the time.
To put it simply, the control time could change some things and be used for purposeful control.
As for Yu Nai Qiankun, it was more like looking into the past and the future without changing anything.
At present, Su Liu could only use the timeline he knew to activate the Universe Cosmos program to deduce the results. In other words, he had to experience events to deduce the results. If he wanted to increase the scope of the deduction, he had to collect more infinite gems to upgrade the program level of the Universe Cosmos.
Su Liu guessed that it was a huge divine ability that truly controlled the past and the future. The entire universe changed in one hand. It was omniscient and omniscient!
Hu~!
Su Liu let out a deep breath. He felt that this nearly fifty years of sleep was worth it. The research on the Time Gem had already been completed. Even if he returned the gem to Gu Yi now, it would not have any effect on Su Liu.
Because, the power of time was completely under Su Liu’s control. He no longer needed to use the Time Gem.
He looked around, then his heart moved.
In the past 50 years, to be exact, it was 47 years. It was unknown how the outside world was now.
The Super God Coin that Su Liu sent out had never been activated. In other words, there shouldn’t be any major events during this period of time. However, Su Liu thought for a moment and decided to go out to take a look. After all, after sleeping for so long, it was time to move a little bit.
Then, he suddenly remembered the reward from the System.
“Let’s see what reward it is!”
Earlier, due to the time manipulation technique and the shock caused by Yu Neikang, Su Liu almost forgot about the reward.
“Extract rewards!”Su Liu gave the order.
Then, he reached out to open the wormhole space. There were two gift boxes lying quietly inside.
Opening the gift box, the two crystal cards landed on Su Liu’s hand. Su Liu’s heart was slightly delighted, and at the same time, the system’s notification sounded.
Congratulations, Master, for obtaining the Angel Gene Technology Crystal Card – Angel Wings!]
Congratulations, Master, you have obtained the Angel Weapon Technology Crystal Card – Flame Series Weapons!]
“Use a crystal card!”If there was any hesitation, Su Liu directly gave the order.
In the next moment, Su Liu directly entered the dark plane. At the same time, the Cosmos Knowledge Treasury started and collected the two crystal cards.
Following that, Su Liu’s body slowly floated up, and the huge ball of light that his body had transformed once again enveloped him.
[Body modification confirmation… Import Angel Wings data… Complete genetic sequencing… Prepare, start modification!]*

Chapter 27 Large Disaster Site

Hua~!
A figure soared into the sky. The silver wings slowly flapped and quietly stopped above the lake.
Su Liu reached into the wormhole, and then slowly pulled out a long sword wrapped in flames. The long sword trembled slightly, and then the flames gradually disappeared. Finally, it was engraved on the sword, forming a flame-like color.
Flame Sword!
With the information on the series of fire weapons, Su Liu immediately created a Fire Sword. No matter what, he didn’t need any materials. He could easily create the Fire Sword by using the anti-void energy creation function.
The modified Angel Wings were different from the Angel wings and Xiao Lun’s black wings. They were silvery-white and gave off a faint luster. The structure at the tail of the wings was transparent like a crystal, giving off a bit of luster. They were very beautiful.
“This will finally have a flying skill. There’s no need to rely on a floating cloak!”Su Liu smiled lightly and casually waved the Flame Sword in his hand.
The scorching heat radiated out, and intense energy fluctuations emerged, causing Hu Bo below to wave violently like a hurricane.
“The power is not bad!”
Although the Blazing Sword was not a top god item in the super god world, it was also a powerful weapon that could cut through the body of the god. In the Maneuvering World, such a weapon could almost be swept away. Of course, the premise was that there were no mysterious bosses, such as the abnormal gods in the Maneuvering Comic.
After briefly understanding the power of the Flame Sword, Su Liu spread his wings and flew towards the end of the sky.
He did not use the wormhole to jump. At this moment, in Su Liu’s heart, flying… was the romance of a man!
……
Boom~!
A violent explosion caught Su Liu’s attention. His flying speed slowed down, and then he quickly turned around and landed at the place where the explosion sounded.
When Su Liu came to the ground, he saw the large disaster scene in front of him.
A fighter jet was surrounded by flames, and the flames were so loud that it was burning. Inside, there was a corpse ladder, and it was completely burned to the point where it could not be seen.
Su Liu frowned slightly, then he saw a blue mark on the corpse.
Blue blood?Could this be the unlucky Dr. Lawson in Captain Amazing?
The blue blood, Su Liu could almost tell that the corpse in front of him was the undercover of the peace-loving Kerry on Earth. Dr. Wendy Lawson, it was not accurate to say that he was undercover because this guy came to Earth to search for energy, and the scene before him……
Su Liu’s brows furrowed even deeper. He could n’ t figure it out. The universe cube was in his hands, how could this guy still discover photon energy?
Could it be……Stark?
Su Liu instantly understood. It seemed… although the plot had changed because he had taken away the Cosmic Rubik’s Cube, the general direction had still been modified!
Thinking of this, Su Liu stepped forward and waved his hand.
The flames on the fighter jet quickly disappeared, and then the entire fighter jet returned to its non-explosive state. Dr. Lawson’s body also returned to normal. Other than that, nothing had changed in the surroundings.
Su Liu only used time reversal on the plane and Dr. Lawson’s body, and then made time stop.
Everything around them was frozen. Only Su Liu and Dr. Lawson could move normally.
Dr. Lawson returned to his state before he died. Blue blood flowed from his head, but there was still a breath left.
“You… who is it!”Dr. Lawson spoke with difficulty. He looked at Su Liu who was approaching, his eyes filled with vigilance.
Everything around him was too strange. He could actually make time stop and not use any technology. Dr. Lawson instantly judged that Su Liu was not an ordinary person.
“Don’ t worry, the photon energy is gone. It’s not taken away by the Kerry people, but absorbed by Carol!”Su Liu spoke indifferently.
The Carol Su Liu mentioned was the future captain of surprise.
“Absorbed by Carol…” Dr. Lawson’s eyes were filled with disbelief.” What about Carol…?”
“It should have been taken away by the Kerry people!”Su Liu shrugged.
“Then you???”Dr. Lawson knew that he didn’t have much time left and began to ask about Su Liu’s identity.
“I’ m one of the founders of the Divine Shield Bureau, Su Liu. If there’s anything you need to help with, tell me!”Su Liu spoke indifferently.
Everything was under Su Liu’s control. At this moment, he simply borrowed the name of Divine Shield Bureau.The reason why the reversal of time allowed Dr. Lawson to wake up was because Su Liu had a purpose. He wanted to get the coordinates of the Krishna planet and the location of Dr. Lawson’s laboratory.
Divine Shield Bureau!
After hearing these words, Dr. Lawson’s eyes flashed. Su Liu was right. She knew Divine Shield Bureau.
“There’s no need to worry. I know you still have a laboratory. It’s located somewhere in the outer space of Earth. There are many Sruk people gathered there, right?”Su Liu didn’t plan to waste time either. He directly asked.
Even though Dr. Lawson still had countless questions in his mind, for example, how could the founder of Divine Shield be so young?And how did he know about his secret laboratory?More importantly, she could not confirm whether Su Liu was an enemy or a friend.
“Why don’ t we talk like this? Let’s make a deal. I’ ll be responsible for rescuing the Scrues. And you… tell me the coordinates of the planet where the Creees are located, as well as all the scientific and genetic data of the Scrues. How about that?”
On one side was genocide. If they could not find a place to live as soon as possible, the Kerry people would definitely wipe out the Sruk people.
On the other side, there was a hope for the Scrues to survive. However, there was a price to pay, but these costs were nothing to Dr. Lawson.
Many people in the cosmos knew the coordinates of the Kerry Empire. This was not a secret. As for the Scrooge’s scientific and technological information… this should not be a problem.The race was about to be exterminated, so the Scruids shouldn’t be waiting for the information to die!
Dr. Lawson only thought for a moment and felt that Su Liu’s deal was not harsh to her.
But in the end, the final question was whether Su Liu could be trusted.
“Actually, you can also reject my proposal. Anyway, I can get all of your technical information in a little bit of time. The reason I gave you this opportunity is that I don’ t want to be a bandit, and I’ m wasting too much time. Also… I can find your laboratory right now. Do you believe me?”
Su Liu looked at the final destination coordinates of the fighter plane, then a smile appeared on his face.
Behind him, the silver wings suddenly spread out. Then, he pointed to the coordinates on the fighter plane and looked at Dr. Lawson.” That’s the coordinates of your laboratory, right? My wings can fly directly to outer space. Do you believe me?”
As he spoke, Su Liu flapped his wings and slowly left the ground.
Dr. Lawson was completely dumbfounded when she saw this scene. Soon, she realized that she had no reason to reject Su Liu.
The light in Dr. Lawson’s eyes grew brighter and brighter. She had already made a decision in her heart.
“Alright, I promise you, I’ ll ask you… I’ ll definitely save them. They’ re innocent war victims!”
At this moment, even Dr. Lawson’s tone unconsciously became respectful.
She knew very well that this young man in front of her might determine the future of their Sruk people.*

Some of them didn’t speak quickly, but they skipped over when they did n’ t like it

As for the book, there were a few words that appeared in the book review, such as the Holy Mother, the brainless, the main character, the idiot, and so on. Therefore, I felt a little uncomfortable if I didn’t say something, so if I said something here, everyone would just take it as a joke.
As for the main character, I don’t know what it means to call the Holy Mother. If the main character brought out something that was n’ t particularly important to the main character in order to cultivate his own power, it was called the Holy Mother. It might be because my understanding of the Holy Mother was a little inadequate, or it might be because I protected Earth from invasion and saved a few plot characters…?
Just like the super god world, before a person’s power could reach the level of disregard for all the rules, it was basically impossible to change the outcome of an interstellar war with a single person’s power. I wanted to write a team as strong as a military company, and also wanted to write to write about Earth’s humans were working together to defend against external enemies. Therefore, the development of technology was especially important to the entire Earth. That was why there was a leading character who created a force to improve the overall level of technology on Earth. Of course, the leading character’s power in the future was definitely a super existence above all forces. There was no doubt about this.
In addition, I didn’t intend to write this book as a brainless type. To be honest, I am not very good at writing brainless texts, so if anyone likes reading books without brain, they can go directly to the upper right corner and turn left.
I will try my best to write this book with some logic, but it doesn’t mean that I will abuse my master. It’s just a personal writing habit!
It was still that sentence. Those who didn’t like it did n’ t need to mess around in the book review area to affect everyone’s mood. They were straightforward in the upper right corner and did n’ t want to leave.
Thank you for your support. The data of this book is better than the several books I have written earlier. I will do my best to write a more exciting plot. I hope that everyone will continue to support me. Thank you!Bow!
In the end, of course, it was to continue asking for flowers, evaluation, rewards, all kinds of requests!*

Chapter 28: Going to the Kerry’s territory

Dr. Lawson was still dead in the end. Time control could not continue. It was just as advanced as Angel Technology in the Super God Academy. It was still unable to reverse death.When Su Liu released the time control, Dr. Lawson naturally died soon.
When Su Liu appeared again, he was already in New York, and he quickly found Cat and Stark.
These two guys seemed to be doing quite well now, but they were no longer young, and Kathy was no longer in Divine Shield.
“You are, Mr. Su!!!”Kathy looked at Su Liu in shock.
Although they were already in their 60s, Kathy’s body was still quite good, and she was also very energetic. She looked like someone in her 50s.
Very soon, Stark came over as well. When he saw Su Liu, he also revealed a shocked expression.
Kathy and Su Liu talked about what had happened over the past 40 years. When they were talking about the United States team, Su Liu learned that he had actually ended up in the same place as the Red Skull. In the end, he had fallen into the ocean. Now, he did not know where to go. The plot was extremely powerful, and even Su Liu had not expected this.
“Mr. Su is indeed not an ordinary person. His appearance does not change at all!”Both of them sighed with emotion.
Su Liu didn’t be too polite with them and directly entered the main topic.
“Mr. Stark, the photon energy concept information I gave you has already developed a specific product?”
Stark was stunned. Then, he smiled bitterly and shook his head.” No, but the government has a plan for the Heavenly Horse. It seems that it already has some eyebrows.”
Sure enough!Su Liu nodded.
Then, he said,” I saw a fallen fighter plane on my way here today. Perhaps it has something to do with your Tianma plan.”
“A fallen fighter?”Kathy frowned.
Then, she immediately made a phone call and went out. It sounded like she had called someone over.
Not long after, a black man arrived here. Looking at this person’s appearance and temperament… Su Liu had already guessed who this person was.
“Hello, my name is Nick Frey. I’ m a Level 3 Secret Service Agent of Divine Shield Bureau. It’s nice to meet you, Mr. Su Liu!”
As soon as Frey arrived, he immediately recognized Su Liu’s identity. After all, he was one of the real founders of the S.H.I.E. Shield, and his appearance was exactly the same as the portrait of the founder hanging on the S.H.I.E. Shield. There was no change at all.
“Hello, Worker Fritt.”The two of them shook hands lightly. Su Liu nodded at him.
“Mr. Su, you really are a miraculous person. After so many years, there has been no change at all. In addition, I personally like the name’ Divine Shield Bureau’ that you call me!”
Fury was worthy of being the future’s old director. His mental state and determination were very good. At least after seeing Su Liu, he did not lose his composure from start to finish.
“It’s too much!”Su Liu smiled and nodded.
“Let’s get down to business!”Kathy looked at Frey.” Did a fighter plane crash today, or was it the fighter plane from Tianma’s plan?”
“That’s right!”Frey’s expression turned serious.” There is indeed something like this. The Divine Shield Bureau is urgently dealing with this matter because the reason for the crash of the fighter plane is not unusual. I wanted to rush over, but after you called, I came here first.”
“You don’ t need to go there anymore. I can tell you whatever you want to know!”Su Liu sat at the desk and gently tapped the table with his finger.
“You also know about this?”Frey looked at Su Liu.
Su Liu smiled and said,” To be precise, I came from the place where the plane fell.”
Frey’s expression finally changed.” Please tell me more about what you know.”
Su Liu briefly explained the war between the Cree and the Scrooge, then focused on Dr. Lawson’s research and the incident where Carol was taken away by the Cree.
“Interplanetary war!”Frey and the others were all shocked.
They had never thought that Earth would be dragged into an interplanetary war, so they decided to find out in time. Now they started to set up their defenses……
Forget it. With Earth’s current technology level, let alone defense, even the shadow of the enemy could not be seen. He was directly hit by a round of artillery shells in outer space, and he was finished playing.
“Mr. Su, what do you think we should do now?”Kathy realized the seriousness of the problem.
Frey and Stark’s eyes also unconsciously focused on Su Liu. From their point of view, Su Liu was too mysterious. Perhaps there was a way to resolve this matter.
“I’ ll give you a coordinates. You guys first determine the location of Dr. Lawson’s laboratory, and then when I come back, you must not act without authorization!”
Frey nodded and took a note from Su Liu. It was the exact coordinates of Dr. Lawson’s laboratory.
However, this coordinate would shift as time passed, but Su Liu was certain that Frey would be able to find that coordinate accurately.
“Then where are you going?”Frey suddenly asked.
Kathy and Stark both reacted and looked at Su Liu.
“I’ m going to visit the Kerry people’s territory first. Maybe I can bring that Miss Carol back!”Su Liu’s eyes carried a smile.
Bringing back Carol was just a passing incident. Su Liu’s main goal was to obtain the Keri’s technical and genetic materials.
It was obvious that the Keri civilization was far ahead of Earth. They had even mastered the wormhole jumping technology and laser energy technology. In addition, the Keri’s artificial intelligence was the supreme intelligence that gathered the Keri’s highest intelligence, including all science, military, and thought.
Not only that, the Kerry people who had developed into a space civilization must also have information about other races and genes.
This was Su Liu’s ultimate goal.
As long as the Krishna’s old nest was left, the task of collecting scientific and technological information and supernatural information in the universe might be completed quite a bit.
When Su Liu was about to go directly to the Kerri’s territory after saying that, Cate and Stark were dumbfounded. Even Frey’s face revealed a shocked expression.
“Are you sure you want to do this? That’s a civilization that has already stepped into the universe. The technology is much higher than our Earth civilization…” Frey could not believe it.
“Of course, if it wasn’ t for the space civilization, I wouldn’ t be interested!”Su Liu had a strange smile on his face.
Frey:……
Kathy:……
Stark:……
In the end, the three of them couldn’ t stop Su Liu’s crazy decision. When they saw Su Liu spread out his silver wings and flew into the sky and finally disappeared into the wormhole, their mouths couldn’ t help but gape.
Even Frey, who had always been calm, couldn’ t help but slap himself, thinking that he was dreaming.
“Is that… the legendary wings of angels?”
The three of them looked at the place where Su Liu had disappeared. They did not return to their senses for a long time. The shock in their hearts could no longer be expressed in words.*

Chapter 29 Utmost Wisdom

Planet Kerry.
There was a science and technology civilization far beyond Earth. The sci-fi scene that could only be seen in a movie had become reality here.
The towering buildings were all over the planet, each one filled with the beauty of technology.
From time to time, floating airships were patrolling and whistling through the air. They were closer to the outer space, and aircraft carriers were crossing the air. They covered the sky like dark clouds, filled with a cold metallic aura. Just by looking at their appearance, one could tell that these mother ships were bound to be loaded with technology weapons far beyond Earth.
Somewhere in outer space not far from Planet Kerry, a tiny wormhole opened and Su Liu rushed out.
The silver wings stretched out behind him, holding the Blazing Sword in hand. At this moment, Su Liu really looked like an angel in the transcendent world.
He glanced at the planet in front of him and opened the wormhole again. In the next second, he disappeared.
Dr. Lawson’s star coordinates could only reach outer space outside Kerry, and could not directly land on the planet.
When Su Liu came out of the wormhole again, he had already appeared inside Planet Kerry, and it was on the top floor of the building where the Cleansers’ AI was located.
The view here was very broad, but Su Liu clearly underestimated the technological level of the Krishnamurti people. When he appeared in the building, the surrounding people thought of an intense anti-aircraft alarm. It was no surprise that Su Liu was not prepared to appear had already been discovered by the Krishnamurti people’s surveillance system.
“Interesting!”Su Liu smiled, then a hidden energy barrier immediately appeared around him.
This barrier could isolate any detection of Su Liu. In this regard, even though the Krishnamurti’s technology was very advanced, they still could not compare to the Male Combat System.
Very soon, Su Liu disappeared once again. When he appeared, it was already inside the building where Supreme Wisdom was located.
There was a huge energy device in front of him. It was like a mechanical brain. Its structure was precise, and data and energy constantly circulated within it. It emitted a faint blue light, full of the sense of technology and beauty.
This was where the most intelligent host was. Su Liu appeared without any obstruction.
There was no one around. This was obviously a place similar to a forbidden area. Even the Krishnamurti could not easily enter. After all, it was the place where the Supreme Intelligence mainframe was, and it was the place where the entire Krishnamurti was safe.
When Su Liu arrived in front of the mainframe, the faint blue light suddenly became intense, as if something unknown had happened.
Then, Su Liu felt that something had happened on the ground beneath his feet. The water-like nano-connecting device quickly climbed onto Su Liu’s ankle. Then, he tried to wrap him completely along his body, but Su Liu did not mind at all, as if everything was under control.
[Building a defense concept, isolating all data flow… anti-detection… anti-invasion… rejecting program modification… definition complete!]
A system notification sounded in Su Liu’s mind. Then, the faint barrier light on his body suddenly rose.
The next moment, Su Liu entered the virtual space created by the Utmost Wisdom.
This was because Su Liu had the Utmost Wisdom pull him in. Otherwise, he did not know where to start and enter the Utmost Wisdom mainframe.
“Who are you? Who can come here at will?”A figure appeared opposite Su Liu, with his back facing him.
A smile appeared on Su Liu’s face as he looked at the figure opposite him with interest.
“That’s a bit interesting. It’s because I can’ t read the memories in my mind or just talk about information. So the image I simulated is me?”
That’s right, the image of the supreme intelligence simulation on the other side was exactly the same as Su Liu himself. Even the clothes on his body were exactly the same.
“Why can’ t I read your brain?”The Utmost Wisdom turned around and looked at Su Liu, her eyes filled with doubt.
The Cleanser’s supreme intelligence was, to put it bluntly, an artificial intelligence. Although it had countless data support that made it more human and capable, when it encountered information that could not be interpreted or read, the doubt in its heart naturally appeared.
In its mind, it did not have the word’heart’, nor did it hide the shock or confusion in its heart.
“Hehe, that’s because… I’ m better than you, so you can’ t read me.”Su Liu laughed as he looked at the supreme intelligence that was exactly the same as his image.
This feeling was quite strange. It was as if he was looking at another person. There was a strange feeling.
“You can’ t be more powerful than me. I am the embodiment of the highest intelligence of the Kerry civilization!”The Utmost Wisdom spoke decisively.
“Then what if I’ m stronger than all the Kerry people?”Su Liu smiled playfully.
“…” The Utmost Wisdom was stunned for a second.
Then, it immediately reacted.” I’ ve already informed the guards that you will be captured and punished under the Kerry law!”
“No, you didn’ t…” Su Liu continued to smile,” The data here has been completely isolated. You can’ t transmit any information. At the same time… your guards can’ t know that something is wrong here!”
Before entering the virtual space, Su Liu had already set up an information barrier to block all signals from the entire computer room. Therefore, there was only Supreme Wisdom and him here, and no one would appear.
The Utmost Wisdom clearly knew that Su Liu was right, because the feedback it received after transmitting the data was the same.
“What do you want to do? Even without a guard, I can destroy you!”The expression of the Utmost Wisdom turned cold, and the entire space began to change.
“You mean, is that so?”Su Liu waved his hand, and a huge wave suddenly emerged from the space, fiercely smashing onto Utmost Wisdom.
Bang~!
The Utmost Wisdom was sent flying and fell not far away.
“How is that possible? This is my virtual space!!!”An incredulous expression appeared on Utmost Wisdom’s face.
Su Liu’s display made it feel a bit of fear. Although in theory, there was no such emotion as fear in the supreme intelligence, the countless thoughts of the Krishnamurti people gathered here, causing it to unconsciously reveal such emotions.
“Hehe… That’s right, this is your virtual space…” Su Liu slowly sat down. The ground below was naturally raised, forming a domineering throne.
“But unfortunately… your computing speed… is not as fast as me!”*

Chapter 30 I am a bandit

Su Liu sat on the throne, his hands lightly tapped the space in front of him, and numerous light screens quickly appeared.
“What are you doing!!!”The Utmost Wisdom struggled to stand up, wanting to approach Su Liu.
“Just stay here!”Su Liu waved his hand, and a light golden wall prison instantly enveloped the Utmost Wisdom.
Then, the body of the Utmost Wisdom suddenly became stiff and obediently stood there, unable to move.
In front of him, streams of data circulated. Countless streams of data appeared in the light blue screen. These streams recorded the wisdom and technology of the entire Kerry civilization. At this moment, there was no reservation in front of Su Liu.
“What do you want to do!”The Utmost Wisdom looked at Su Liu in terror.
After mastering these data, Su Liu was equivalent to a brain that had mastered the supreme intelligence. As long as he wanted to, he could completely destroy the supreme intelligence at any moment.
But Su Liu did not do this.
Why did they destroy them? There was no enmity between them.
The point was that even if the Supreme Wisdom in front of them was destroyed, the Keri would still be able to create another Supreme Wisdom. Unless the entire Keri were completely destroyed and the inheritance of their civilization was broken.
Su Liu would not do such a thankless thing. Moreover, with his current strength, he could not do it.
Su Liu took the time to take a look at the Utmost Wisdom as he quickly operated the screen in front of him.
“It’s nothing. Just copy a copy of your civilization and make a record. Don’ t worry, I won’ t kill you.”
“You…” The Utmost Wisdom looked at Su Liu as if she was looking at a terrifying demon.
Copying civilization crystals, how did you say such things so calmly!If the Utmost Wisdom was a real human, it would be crazy.
“You are a bandit, you are a shameless bandit!!!”The Utmost Wisdom cursed.
Su Liu shrugged his shoulders and said indifferently,” I’ m really sorry. I’ m a bandit, so it’s not too much to rob you guys of something!”
The Utmost Wisdom helplessly watched as Su Liu downloaded the entire Keri civilization’s technology, but it could only stare at it. There was nothing it could do.
Nobody knew what was happening in the virtual space, but outside, there was a group of people approaching.
Yong Rogue was the commander of the Kerri Interstellar War. Colonel Kerri, after he shot down Dr. Lawson’s fighter plane on Earth, he found that the photon energy was absorbed by Carol (Captain Marvel), and then he took Carol back to Planet Kerri to find a chance to obtain this energy.
At this moment, Rogue was leading Carol to the Utmost Wisdom place, trying to brainwash Carol.
He naturally didn’t know that Su Liu had controlled the Utmost Wisdom right now, but just as Su Liu was downloading the Crystal of Kerry Civilization, Rogge had already arrived outside the machine room where the Utmost Wisdom was located.
As a highly experienced colonel, Logue quickly realized that something was wrong. He had arranged for the most intelligent guards to disappear. At this moment, the door of the computer room was locked, and the air seemed to be filled with a strange atmosphere.
“Alert!”He quickly raised his hand and signaled the people behind him to be on guard.
Then, Rogge pulled out his weapon and carefully approached the computer room.
In the virtual space, Su Liu looked at the progress of downloading the information in front of him and felt a little bored.
This information was extremely large. Even with Xiong Xian’s powerful computing ability, it would take a minute to complete the download.
Not far away, the Utmost Wisdom trapped in the prison had been cursing at the words of “bandits “,” thieves “, and so on. Su Liu was annoyed when he heard this. He directly waved his hand and blocked the Utmost Wisdom’s mouth.
Warning, detected a creature approaching. Whether to activate the scan!]
The system’s prompt sounded beside Su Liu’s ear, which made Su Liu slightly interested.
“Someone actually came. It’s just too boring. Come and see who it is?”
The screen flashed, and a scene outside the computer room appeared on the screen. When Su Liu saw Rogge, he still did not know what was going on. When he saw Carol who was left by Rogge and the others, he immediately reacted.
“Yo, I was just thinking of going there to find Carol, so I’ m here!”
Su Liu took a look at the download progress. He stood up and waved.
The domineering throne behind him disappeared, and the Utmost Wisdom’s eyes widened as she stared at Su Liu, wanting to know what he was going to do next.
“I won’ t accompany you for now. The data is almost downloaded!”
The next moment, Su Liu smiled and disappeared into the virtual space. The Utmost Wisdom could only watch helplessly, still unable to break free from the wall.
In the outside world, as the system’s notification sounded out, all of the Cre’s civilization crystals had been downloaded. At the same time, a reward for the completion of the mission sounded out.
However, Su Liu no longer had time to look at the rewards because Logue and the others had already broken into the computer room.
The laser beam shot out in all directions. The moment the door opened, the weapon in Rogue’s hand locked onto Su Liu’s body and activated the weapon.
Su Liu just so happened to open his eyes. He gently waved his hand, and an energy barrier appeared, blocking all the laser beams.
“It’s quite fast, but are you here to die?”Su Liu let out a cold snort and then stomped on it.
The third generation super geno point gave off a powerful physical strength that instantly exploded. The metal floor beneath his feet gave off ear-piercing twisting sounds. Then, Su Liu rushed out like a cannonball.
Bang! Bang! Bang!
The sound of continuous collisions rang out. Before Rogue could react, the surrounding soldiers were sent flying by powerful forces and slammed into the wall.
Following that, Rogge felt a flash of pain in front of him. When he came back to his senses, his body could not help but fall backwards.
“Rally! Quick, quick!!!”A voice rang out from the crowd.
But before they could put this idea into action, Su Liu stretched out his hand and grabbed at the front. The soldiers’ bodies were involuntarily pulled together.
As Su Liu’s five fingers tightened, the soldiers’ bodies twisted strangely and quickly lost their life.
Not far away, Roger, who had slid down from the wall, saw this scene. His eyes widened in anger. With a wave of his right hand, a kinetic energy controller appeared.
The effect of using this item was similar to that of telekinetic power. It was a very good weapon in close combat.
When he saw that Su Liu had finished all the soldiers in a matter of seconds, he was dumbfounded. Then, he silently retracted his kinetic energy controller and lay back on the ground, closing his eyes and pretending to be dead.
On the other side, after dealing with the soldiers, Su Liu picked up Carol on the ground and walked out.
When he passed by Rogue, he disdainfully looked at the dead guy lying on the ground and left coldly.
Su Liu was afraid that his hands would be dirty even if he killed this kind of trash that retreated from battle.*

Chapter 31 Little girl’s temper was rather stubborn

At this moment, there was a chip on Carol’s neck that was flashing with light. This should be the chip that the Kerry people used to control her.
Su Liu casually invaded the chip, clearing the control program inside, and then took the chip down.
At this moment, Carol let out a cry of pain and then slowly woke up.
Just as she opened her eyes, perhaps it was her subconscious reaction. Carol threw a punch at Su Liu, probably treating Su Liu as an enemy.
“Hey, stop, I’ m not your enemy!”Su Liu took a step back and dodged Carol’s attack.
This strike was weak. It was clear that Carol’s stamina had not completely recovered.
“Wait until I beat you down!”Carol gave a cold cry and attacked again.
“You little girl, you’ re quite stubborn!”Su Liu reached out and grabbed Carol’s fist.
“Let go!”Carol angrily shouted. At the same time, she twisted her waist like she was throwing Su Liu over.
Su Liu’s foot was like a rock, firmly grabbing onto the ground. Carol used all her strength, but she didn’ t move him at all.
“This posture is a little bad…” Su Liu said unhurriedly.
This little girl had a bad temper, but it was quite in line with her personality. However, if Su Liu stood in her angle and woke up on a foreign planet, he would definitely confirm his safety first before talking about other things.
Unfortunately, Carol did not have the strength to defeat Su Liu.
Sensing that he was unable to throw Su Liu out, Carol quickly escaped and jumped to the side.
“Who are you?Where was this place?”What do you want to do to me?”Carol looked at Su Liu warily. A series of three questions came out.
There was nothing he could do. He couldn’t fight and could only communicate. Carol felt a little helpless.
Su Liu stood straight and said seriously,” I’ m from Earth. This is an alien planet. I don’ t want to do anything to you. Are you satisfied with this answer?”
Carol was stunned.
“You’ re from Earth?”A gleam of light appeared in her eyes.
Actually, earlier, she woke up once and was knocked unconscious by Logue.
That was why she knew that she had been caught. Furthermore, she was certain that she was no longer in Earth, because everything here and Earth were two worlds.
“Then… you saved me?”Carol relaxed a little.
“Obviously!”Su Liu shrugged.
“Then can you take me back to Earth?”A glimmer of hope flashed through Carol’s eyes.
“Well…” Su Liu pondered for a moment,” Actually, you can go back yourself!”
“Me?”Carol pointed at her nose and was stunned again.
Su Liu nodded.
Dr. Lawson’s photon energy had been absorbed by Carol. As long as the photon energy in her body was fully activated, she would become Captain Amazing.
But now, Carol obviously hadn’t activated this kind of energy. She did n’ t even know how to activate the photon energy with her hands.
“How do I have to…” Carol was stunned as she gestured,”… Go back to Earth?”
Su Liu hugged his chest and gently touched his chin. Then, he extended a finger.
“Do you want to know?Actually, it’s very simple… just like this…” Su Liu’s finger lightly tapped on Carol’s body. He really tapped it lightly.
The next moment, a faint blue light flashed between Su Liu’s eyes. Following that, Carol’s entire body suddenly seemed to be burning, emitting a brilliant light.
“What’s going on!!!”Carol was shocked.
She felt as if her entire body had been ignited. Unparalleled power erupted in her chest. That feeling… she felt as if she could destroy everything.
“This is photon energy. Feel this energy and try to control her!”Su Liu quickly spoke.
Just now, he used the magic cube energy to activate the photon energy in Carol’s body. These two energies were originally in the same vein. The magic cube energy was still more pure origin energy, so Su Liu easily activated the photon energy in Carol’s body.
“Good… so powerful!!!”Carol’s face turned red with excitement. Feeling the power of Pemba in her body, she almost shouted.
“Next, let’s have a good feel for the power of this energy!”Su Liu chuckled.
Behind him, the silver wings slowly unfolded. Under Carol’s shocked gaze, Su Liu soared into the sky, breaking through the walls of the building and flying into the sky.At the same time, a faint voice rang out in Carol’s ears.” Follow me closely!”
The next second, an intense alarm sounded. The entire Kerry Empire was like a machine, and it instantly began to operate.
Carol cried out in excitement as well, followed by Su Liu rushing out.
Because she was still a little unfamiliar with the control of energy, Carol flew a little crooked, but soon she learned the trick and followed Su Liu into outer space.
Su Liu could actually use the wormhole space to easily leave, but when he finally had the opportunity to vent his strength, he also wanted to move his muscles and bones.
He had slept for forty years, but he hadn’t been doing anything like this for a long time!
The third generation super geno warrior was known to be invincible. Even if he was hit by a cannon, he would not be able to injure this body.
With the support of the Male Combat System, Su Liu was confident that he could easily escape. No matter how bad he was, he could easily leave by opening the wormhole.
With such an opportunity, he naturally had to play with it.
In addition, he also wanted to experience how powerful the technological power of the Kerry Empire was, so that he could have an early understanding of the future interstellar wars.
“Seal the space wormhole and leave the battle planes. We must wipe out all the intruders!”
“Prepare the laser tracking gun. Once the target is locked, fire immediately!”
“……”
In a certain command ship of the Cliff Empire, orders were issued in an orderly manner. At the same time, a face stared intently at the screen of light that monitored Su Liu and the other two, with a burning glow in its eyes.
The man was wearing the Kerri command uniform. He was wearing a cloak on his head. He was holding a weapon like a hammer in his hand. His skin was a little purple, and his face had a scar-like pattern. His expression was sinister and cold, belonging to the type that could scare a child.
And his identity was none other than the leader of the Cli Empire’s accusation group, the radical faction of the Cli race, the war fan — Luo Nan!*

Chapter 32 Breakout

All the large wormhole jump points near Planet Kerry were blocked, but this did not affect Su Liu’s use of the micro wormhole jump. Because Su Liu used the micro wormhole jump technology, which came from the space gem, it did not need to jump through the stable wormhole.
In order to seal off the entire planet’s space, the Keri obviously did not have the strength to do so. From the Keri’s perspective, under normal circumstances, as long as they sealed off the large wormhole jumping point, the enemy would have to rely on the speed of the battleship to escape. The Keri could completely catch up and even intercept the enemy halfway.
However, what they didn’ t know was, where did Su Liu have any warships to support him? It was all by himself!
Carol was emitting a flame-like light of energy as she flew in the airspace of the Krishnamurti planet, and Su Liu was about the same.
Just then, several fighter planes came to intercept them and were directly killed by Su Liu with the Flame Sword.
Carol was also unwilling to be outdone. Her entire body of energy surged towards the mech and tore it apart.
The two of them were like human-type bombers, and they were the kind of human-type bombers that could not be defeated. They broke through the encirclement and rushed towards the Keri’s blockade.
On the other side, Luo Nan’s command ship was silent. Everyone was dumbfounded as they watched the battle on the screen.
At this moment, Luo Ge no longer pretended to be dead. He had already arrived on Luo Nan’s command ship.
“What kind of monsters are these two? How did they come back to Planet Kerry!”Luo Nan spoke with a gloomy expression.
Logue:”…”
He did not dare to say that he had brought Carol back. He even knew that even Su Liu might have come for Carol. At least it had something to do with Carol. Otherwise, how could he save her?
He had provoked two life monsters!
“Attack the fighter plane!!!”Luo Nan spoke in a deep voice.
What a joke. At their own door, no matter how perverted these two were, they still had to grit their teeth. Otherwise, if they were to let them go, they would lose face to the entire universe.
“Why don’ t we… let them leave first? This kind of loss is too great!”Logue frowned.
He also knew how much of a blow to the dignity of the Kerry people was, but the two in front of him were monsters!
“Do you really think that Kerry’s dignity can be trampled on like this?”Luo Nan turned around and stared at Luo Ge.
“We can wait for him to enter outer space before pursuing him!”Logue said with a stiff scalp.
Luo Nan angrily shouted,” Then it’s too late. You coward, get out of here!”The long hammer in his hand landed on the bridge, emitting a faint light.
Logue’s heart tightened. In the end, he gritted his teeth and left the command ship.
Outside, Su Liu spread out his silver wings and quickly interspersed among the sci-fi fighter planes that were full of streamlined texture. The Flame Sword that he casually swung out was like the sickle of Death, cutting the fighter planes into clusters of flames.
Carol on the other side was even more violent. Her entire body was emitting flame-like photon energy, and she continued to hit the fighter jet with her body. Often, when she flew in a straight line, several fighter jets turned into flames.
On such a battlefield, these two were simply two monsters, without any reason.
“Have you played enough?”After a long while, Su Liu arrived in front of Carol.
“Almost!”Carol’s face turned red as she spoke excitedly.
“It’s almost time to leave!”Su Liu glanced at the sky. There was a pure energy shield slowly closing.
That should be the Keri’s last defense. At this moment, it was obvious that they wanted to completely seal the path of escape through this energy defense barrier. In this way, even though Su Liu and the others had strong fighting strength, in the end, they would still be dragged to death by an endless group of fighters.
Not to mention, the Kerry people were not only fighters, there were also some powerful weapons that even Su Liu could not completely accept. For example, the Interstellar Railgun… the Space Defense Cannon…If it weren’t for the clunky weapons and low sensitivity, the Keri would have used them long ago.
Once all the escape routes were sealed, the two of them would really be in a trap. At that time, there might be danger.
Su Liu’s idea was to let go.
“Then let’s go!”Carol felt the danger and said decisively.
“Let’s go!”Without hesitation, Su Liu flapped his silver wings and rushed into space. His speed suddenly increased.
Carol’s speed was also very fast. Photon energy was known to be able to reach the speed of light. Meanwhile, the Amazing Woman could fly at the speed of light in the late stages.
Very soon, the two of them broke through the blockade. They glanced at the slowly closing energy barrier below, and Su Liu did not stop and directly rushed towards the depths of the universe.
Damn it!!!”Inside the command ship, Luo Nan roared furiously.
The two of them left as soon as they said so. The Kerry people actually did not have any way to leave the two of them behind. This caused Luo Nan to feel a deep sense of helplessness in his heart. At the same time, he could not restrain his anger.
“This enmity must be avenged!!!”
Not far from Planet Kerry, Su Liu stopped, and then Carol stopped beside him.
Carol was still subconsciously shocked when she saw Su Liu standing in space.
But when she thought that she seemed to be the same, she slowly got used to it. She had experienced too many things this day, until now, she could not calm down,
But Su Liu could not care less about her. He reached out and opened a wormhole.
Afterwards, Su Liu gestured towards Carol and rushed into the wormhole.
Carol hesitated for a moment before entering the wormhole.
When the two of them appeared again, they were already in an office on Earth. Su Liu directly drove the exit of the wormhole to the office of Kathy.
“Where is this?”Carol looked around curiously.
Not long after, Kathy walked into the office with a cup of coffee.
“Eh… Your habit of entering a private territory without greeting is really not good!”Kathy looked helplessly at Su Liu.
Carol was tactfully silent:……
“I’ ll leave this person to you. She should have a lot of questions. Call Fred later. Let’s go to Tianma Planning Base together!”Su Liu spoke.
“No problem!”Kathy nodded, then quickly walked to the phone and called Frey.
“Then I’ ll leave first, ready to call me!”Su Liu spoke again. He looked at Carol,” You should stay here first!”
Kathy nodded.
Carol also shrugged and nodded.
The next second, Su Liu directly disappeared into the room, leaving only two women looking at each other in dismay.*

Chapter 33 You’re still so handsome

This time, Su Liu directly returned to his home. It was clear that there were people here who were specially cleaning and maintaining it. After 40 years, although it was a lot old, it was still able to live.
Before Su Liu fell asleep, he specifically asked Kathy to help him look at the house. Otherwise, he might not even have a place to live.
“Looks like… I need to change residence!”Su Liu sized up the situation in the room and muttered to himself.
The main reason was that he didn’t have much time to stay at home. Actually, it was the same whether or not he was home, but it was necessary to have a home.
However, he wasn’t in a hurry. After dealing with these matters, he might have to carry out an in-depth study of the dimensional gemstones. At that time, what was the use of the house? It was n’ t as if the house had been bought with ashes.
Su Liu casually sat on the sofa and entered the dark plane.
“Xiao Xin, extract the reward!”
Previously on Planet Kerry, when all the civilization crystals of the people on Planet Kerry had been recorded in the Cosmos Knowledge Treasury, the system informed them of the reward for completing the mission.
[Database collection task:20% progress in the collection of scientific and technological civilization data and supernatural data]
The Krish civilization crystal contained information about the civilizations of several galaxies within the territory of the Krish Empire. The amount of information about the civilizations was so large that the mission completion rate reached 20%. This was an unexpected gain for Su Liu!
Soon, Su Liu opened the reward package.
It was still a crystal card—the third generation divine body information crystal card!
Su Liu’s eyes suddenly lit up.
Divine Body!It was actually the upgraded information of the Divine Body!!!
Use a crystal card!
Su Liu did not hesitate at all. He decisively used the crystal card, and then… there was no one to follow!
“Xiao Xin, can’ t I upgrade my body now?”Su Liu was a little puzzled.
Since he already had the information to upgrade his Divine Body, why didn’t the System automatically upgrade to upgrade?
Master, you are a third generation super geno warrior. You haven’t unlocked your gene lock yet, so you ca n’ t upgrade to a godly body!]
Su Liu:……
Alright, Bai was happy!Su Liu gloomily withdrew from the dark plane.
This didn’t make any sense. Was n’ t the System giving me the information about my body at this time just to upgrade it?Su Liu thought for granted.
Why can’t I upgrade now? Did the System incorrectly estimate my growth progress?
The core system that sensed Su Liu’s thoughts:……
Unable to upgrade, Su Liu could only helplessly stand up again. He looked around the room again.
Yes, he was in a bad mood. He had to change into a new house!
Then, Su Liu opened the wormhole and disappeared into the room.
Super God Technology, New York Branch.
Si Wenhan had always been in contact with Su Liu, or perhaps… he had always been trying to contact Su Liu. Over the past 40 years, under his management, the entire super god technology had already achieved quite a lot. Every year, Su Liu would leave a message through the “super god” coin to tell Su Liu about the situation.
But now, Si Wenhan was already old. He often felt weak about something.
And as he grew older, his control over super-God technology had become weaker and weaker. After all… it was now the world of young people.
Looking at the coin in his hand, Si Wenhan, who was already white-haired, sighed slightly.
“Divine Master, when will you be back? I’ m afraid I won’ t be able to hold on anymore……”
At this moment, a knock came from the door.
“Please enter!”Si Wenhan put away the coin and regained his dignified expression.
He couldn’t show any strength in front of outsiders. Otherwise, someone with ulterior motives might be going to attack.
The door opened and Si Wenhan’s assistant walked in. This was a woman about thirty years old. She had a standard office uniform and wore black-framed glasses. She looked very professional and rigorous.
“President, the photon energy has already gained a new breakthrough, but…” The woman said halfway and became somewhat hesitant.
A cold light flashed in Si Wenhan’s eyes as he said indifferently,” Speak!”
“The person in charge of photon energy project wants to apply for technology shares, otherwise……”
“Otherwise, we’ ll leave, right!”Si Wenhan said coldly.
This was a common trick of those people. The photon energy project was related to the development of the entire super god technology. It could be said that it was the most important project so far.
Those who had ulterior motives didn’t need to do this project.
“That’s right… That person in charge’s contract is about to expire…” The assistant’s voice turned low and lowered his head.
“The contract hasn’ t been reviewed, and there will be such a mistake?”Si Wenhan frowned.
“It was reviewed when the project was established, but I don’ t know why… his contract term isn’ t for life……”
To develop this kind of advanced technology project, there were usually very high requirements for researchers to review. These people had to sign a life-long contract. Unless the photon energy project was successfully researched, they would not let these researchers leave.
Of course, the treatment of researchers in these cutting-edge projects was the best. Very few people would leave the project because of the treatment.
But now, the researchers found a problem with the contract, especially the contract of the project manager.
It was obvious that someone had done something here from the start.
This was not something that was difficult to deal with, but now… time was too sensitive.
“Let me think about it. You go out first!”Si Wenhan spoke in a deep voice.
“Yes!”The assistant bowed slightly to Si Wenhan, then left the office and gently closed the door.
It was only at this moment that Si Wenhan held his temples with both hands, his expression somewhat solemn as he propped himself on the table.
“These guys… are finally going to be unable to hold back anymore?”Si Wenhan murmured softly.
He quickly took out a copy of the information from the drawer. Then, he carefully checked it. From time to time, he checked on the computer to verify each other.
The problem with the contract was that someone had done something wrong. He had to find this person as soon as possible so that he could take the initiative.
At this moment, a voice suddenly sounded in the office.
“Old friend, after so many years, it seems like you’ re not having a good time!”
Hearing this voice, Si Wenhan’s body stiffened and his entire body began to tremble.
It was this voice. The voice he had been looking forward to for decades had actually… reappeared!
He slowly raised his head and looked straight at the young face sitting on the chair.
“All these years have passed, Divine Master… You’ re still so handsome!”A smile suddenly appeared on the old man’s face.
That smile… contained countless complicated feelings, but the most obvious was happiness… and excitement!
(PS: Readers are so handsome. Flowers, comments, a wave of rewards. Thank you!)*

Chapter 34 Super God Rise

Su Liu and Si Wenhan had a long conversation in the office.
During this period, everyone who wanted to enter the office was directly chased out by Si Wenhan.
“That’s the situation right now!”
Throughout the morning, Si Wenhan explained the development of super god technology and some important things that Su Liu had been sleeping for over 40 years.
“You did well!”A trace of emotion appeared in Su Liu’s eyes.
Over the past 40 years, many things had happened. The situation in the entire world had also undergone important changes.
After Su Liu left the scientific and technological information to Si Wenhan, Si Wenhan quickly contacted the Eastern government. He relied on the military equipment information that was decades ahead of him to cooperate with Dongfang, and the process of history changed.
It took less than ten years for the Eastern Battlefield to completely calm down and then enter the stage of high-speed development.
In this era of high-speed development, Super God Science and Technology rapidly rose with the power of the Eastern Government, and finally became a real giant in the East.
At present, Super God Technology still maintained a high degree of close cooperation with the Eastern Government.And ten years ago, Si Wenhan followed Su Liu’s instructions and brought super god technology into the west. Soon, he took root in Country M. Stark Group played a particularly important role.
Even in the early stages of the development of super god technology, Stark Group had supported a large portion of its strength. Otherwise, super god technology would not have risen so quickly.
And now, Super God Technology had a decisive power in the East. Even in the West, it had become a large group that had just begun to take shape. It was no weaker than Stark Group.
Stark had always followed the agreement with Su Liu. Although the wormhole technology had been under research and had initially achieved results, it had not been used in any field.Photon energy, super god technology, and Stark’s progress were similar. After all, the research of the two companies had been shared.
And now, Stark’s application of photon energy had not made any breakthrough, and the super god technology had already made a breakthrough.
This proved that the super god technology’s talent reserves had completely kept up with Stark Group.
Of course, the situation on Tianma’s side was different because Dr. Lawson, who had studied photon energy, was not from Earth. With the technological level of the Kerry Empire, it was not difficult to create photon energy with some information.
As for transcendent technology or Si Wenhan’s current difficulties……
Su Liu thought for a moment and asked,” How do you plan to deal with those guys? I believe you have your own plans, right?”
Su Liu was naturally talking about those anti-bones who had ideas about the control of the super god technology. No company could completely avoid such a situation. Si Wenhan had encountered many such things since the establishment of the super god technology. Su Liu believed that he would have a way to deal with it.
“God Master, don’t worry. Since the development of Super God Science and Technology, the shares have been kept intact. I did n’ t scatter your shares, so these people can only play tricks. They can’t cause any big waves, but…” Si Wenhan revealed a bitter smile for the first time since he saw Su Liu.
“My body is no longer the same as before. It’s different from the Divine Master… I’ m just an ordinary person after all. What I’ m worried about is… if I’ m not here, you might need to find a manager. After all, the scale of the Super God Technology is too big. It must be managed by someone who is completely loyal to you!”
Hearing this, Su Liu thought for a moment and asked,” For so many years, have you… never thought of letting go of my control and controlling the super god technology in your hands?”
Si Wenhan’s body trembled slightly. He immediately stood up and knelt in front of Su Liu on one knee.
“Divine Lord, please believe in my loyalty!”He looked at Su Liu seriously and said,” From the moment I met the Divine Master, I knew that there are too many things in this world that I can’ t touch. And you let me understand what is called transcendence. In my heart… you have always been a god-like existence, and the majesty of God… can not be blasphemed!”
“Maybe you don’ t care about the secular forces like Super God Technology, but I’ ve always felt that it’s my honor to be able to take care of everything for God Lord!”
A smile appeared on Su Liu’s face as he gently lifted Si Wenhan up.
Actually, after he woke up and saw Si Wenhan leave him a message via the Super God coin, he knew that Si Wenhan could be trusted.
Just when Su Liu and Si Wenhan met again, they had already checked all of Si Wenhan’s information through Yu Nai Qiankun.The final result was that this person could be trusted!
“Don’ t worry, I trust you. You don’ t have to worry too much about your successor. Because… I think you’ re doing well. If you’ re willing, you can always take care of everything for me. So… are you willing?”Su Liu asked softly.
“If so, I’ m willing to go through fire and water for the Divine Master!”Si Wenhan spoke without hesitation.
Su Liu smiled. He shook his head slightly,” Alright, there’s no need for you to go through fire and water for me. You just need to help me manage super god technology. There are other things that you can quickly cut through the mess. There’s no need to consider too much. You should be more experienced in this aspect than me!”
Si Wenhan nodded thoughtfully.
After that, Su Liu carefully examined Si Wenhan and touched his chin.” Your body is indeed a little old. Then… let’s improve it for you first!”
After saying that, Su Liu reached out his hand and activated the Void Creation Ability of the Male Core!
A bottle of medicine quickly appeared in Su Liu’s hands.
Super geno serum!
This serum combined the abilities of the American team and the Angelic Immortal gene. As long as it was used, there was no problem in improving Si Wenhan’s physique.
Moreover, Si Wenhan’s anti-aging ability would become extremely strong because he had incorporated some Angel’s non-old genetic technology.
Based on the energy of this serum, Si Wenhan would have no problem living for another hundred years.
“Drink it!”Su Liu handed the potion to Si Wenhan.
Si Wenhan’s heart skipped a beat. He had a feeling that something was about to happen. Although he had long seen Su Liu’s strength and all sorts of mysteries, he could not help but feel a little shocked and excited.
He once again knelt on one knee.
“Thank you, Divine Master!”
Si Wenhan took the serum medicine and swallowed it without hesitation.
Su Liu waved his hand. In the next moment, a ray of light enveloped Si Wenhan. A huge amount of energy combined with the genetic medicine began to transform his body at a speed visible to the naked eye.*

Chapter 35 Military Plan (Flowers to be Added in Advance)

Su Liu quietly sat on the sofa, looking at the ball of light floating in front of him, his thoughts diverging.
When he found Si Wenhan back then, Su Liu had thought of the fact that many of the future plots in the Maneuvering World had basically appeared in the West. So, he told Si Wenhan that when he had the ability to develop in the West, he had come to set up a branch to plan for the future. He did not expect Si Wenhan to do better than he had imagined.
The information he had given Si Wenhan back then, although it was the complete scientific and technological information of the super god world on Earth, it was all based on the technology of Earth. There was no extraterrestrial technology, and there was not even any technology used by the Deno civilization on Earth. That was why it was actually the normal technological achievement of Earth at the beginning of the 21st century.
And now, all of these super-god science and technology had been put into use. Of course, they were mainly used in the east, and not much of it had been used in the west. Now, the development of science and technology civilization between the east and the west was almost fifty years away.
This was not the result of the latest technology to the West.
It could be said that the current East, whether it was military or technology in all aspects, had completely surpassed the Western countries.
But at this moment, Dongfang did not rely on these advanced technologies to interfere with the political situation in the western countries. Instead, he continued to develop his own technology.
From Su Liu’s point of view, this kind of result was a little like Wakanda, and the East became a kind of transcendental existence.
At the very least, even though the West was afraid of the East, it did not dare to take any measures to curb it.
After all… the Eastern Kingdom had truly become the father of the entire world!
According to Su Liu’s plan, Si Wenhan had already put forward a military plan in the east. The eastern countries had started to consciously cultivate super power, and an existence like the military company in the super god world had already formed a profile.
Everything was the same as Su Liu had expected, and this was the result he wanted to see.
Soon, the energy light on Si Wenhan’s body gradually weakened. In the end, Si Wenhan opened his eyes.
“This is…” Feeling the surging power in his body, Si Wenhan was so excited that his words started to tremble.
He felt as if he was decades younger. His entire body was full of power. He felt as if he had returned to the peak of his youth. No… it was even better than that. In any case, this feeling was unprecedented.
“Now, you have enough time to help me!”Su Liu looked at Si Wenhan with a smile.
“I’ m willing to do everything for the Divine Master!”Si Wenhan restrained his excitement and seriously knelt down on one knee again.
Su Liu waved his hand and said,” Get up!”Is your son in charge?”
“Yes!”Si Wenhan asked,” Do you need him to come see you?”
Su Liu thought for a moment and nodded.” Let him come. You haven’t seen each other for a long time, have you?”After all, it’s your son. Even as a friend, I should meet him.”
“Yes!”Si Wenhan nodded and immediately made a call.
“Divine Lord, he will come on the fastest flight!”
“Sure!”Su Liu nodded.
Then, he stood up and said,” I still have some things to deal with. We’ ll meet later!”
“Yes, Divine Master!”Si Wenhan bowed.
The next second, Su Liu disappeared from his original spot. Si Wenhan looked at the place where Su Liu had disappeared, and a cold glint appeared in his eyes.
“Hmph, since the Divine Master wants me to quickly cut through the mess, it’s time for those clowns to sweep through all of them!”
At this moment, Si Wenhan’s entire body seemed to have an endless amount of energy. His aura had also returned to its peak, and the fierce aura of standing in high positions had reappeared.
Tianma plan base.
As for the photon energy data, Su Liu had not obtained all of it. After all, the Cosmic Rubik’s Cube system had not been able to completely analyze it.
Since Dr. Lawson had created this kind of energy, there would definitely be data left behind. As long as there was data, whether it was deleted or saved, Su Liu would be able to obtain it.
After all, it was impossible to leave no traces at all.
Su Liu and Carol, led by Frey, arrived at the Tianma Planning Base.
Carol was originally a member of the Heavenly Horse Plan, so it was normal for her to come back to check on it. More importantly, Frey and she wanted to see if Dr. Lawson had left anything else. Su Liu, who knew about the situation, also came with them. The purpose was naturally the photon energy data.
The three of them successfully entered the Tianma Planning Base.
Frey and Carol went straight to the reference room, while Su Liu went to the office where Dr. Lawson worked earlier.
Ever since Dr. Lawson’s accident, everything here had been sealed. Normally, Su Liu would not be able to enter this place, but Su Liu did not intend to enter this place with the normal procedures.
He directly used the Wormhole to jump into the office.
Soon, Su Liu found what he wanted, all the information about the development process of photon energy.
All of this information had been destroyed by Dr. Lawson, but Su Liu still found it through the Male Core System.
“Yes, as expected of an outstanding scientist from the Cliff Empire!”After Su Liu finished reading the information, he couldn’ t help but sigh.
Photon energy was a very powerful energy. Otherwise, it was impossible to create such a powerful superhero as Captain Surprise. The discovery of such energy was absolutely crucial to the progress of technology.
About two hours later, Su Liu and the others left the Tianma Planning Base.
Frey and Carol naturally didn’t find anything, and Su Liu definitely would n’ t tell them that he had found the research and development data of photon energy.
“Looks like we can only go to Dr. Lawson’s laboratory now!”Frey said helplessly.
“Do you really think the Kerry people will come to Earth?”Carol looked curiously at Su Liu.
Su Liu nodded with certainty.” As long as the Scroogeans are still here, they will definitely come. And last time we had a big fight on the Scroogeans’ planet, they must hate us now. Perhaps they will bring the battle fleet and destroy us!”
Hearing this, Frey’s expression became serious.” Then what are we going to do?”
Su Liu looked at Carol. A heavy look appeared in her eyes
Su Liu shook his head and said softly,” It’s useless. There’s still too much difference between Earth’s technology and the Kerry people. Your so-called preparations are not the same. This time, we can only rely on the two of us. Why don’ t we solve this problem at once!”
(The flowers are still less than 500 plus more. I’ve already sent out the chapters plus more chapters in advance. Be sincere, then is the next one…(Crazy Hint. JPG)!*

Chapter 36 Summoning Family

The last time Su Liu left Earth and headed for the Krishnamurti planet, he gave Dr. Lawson’s laboratory’s space coordinates to Frey, allowing him to lock the coordinates in advance.
Frey had already determined the exact location of Dr. Lawson’s laboratory, and now he handed Su Liu a coordinate.
“Mr. Su, I have a request. Can you bring me to Dr. Lawson’s laboratory?”Frey looked at Su Liu and asked.
As a member of the Divine Shield Bureau, if he didn’t even know what his enemy was, Frey felt that it was a very shameful thing. Now that he had the opportunity to follow Su Liu and Carol to contact the alien civilization in outer space, he naturally would n’ t let this opportunity pass.
“Probably… no problem!”Su Liu thought about it and said.
He looked at Ferey, who was sucking on the cat, with a strange look in his eyes.
Others didn’ t know the true identity of the orange cat in Tianma’s plan base, but Su Liu knew it clearly. This little thing… was a Primordial Devouring Beast!
Su Liu couldn’ t help but twitch his lips when he saw Fury act like a dead cat.Sometimes… ignorance was really good!
The relationship between the Elemental Devouring Beast and Carol was really good. They had been following a few people since they entered the base.
But unexpectedly, this orange cat was also very close to Su Liu. The Elemental Devouring Beast was born with a keen sense of energy. Perhaps it had sensed the presence of the Cosmic Rubik’s Cube on Su Liu.
“Are you ready?”Su Liu glanced at Carol.
During this period of time, Carol had already understood Dr. Lawson’s last wishes and the war between the Crees and the Scrooge.
Carol, who was born with a heart of justice and a yearning for peace, expressed her bounden duty to fulfill Dr. Lawson’s last wish.
“Ready!”Carol nodded.
“I’ m ready too!”Frey hurriedly raised his hand.
“Then let’s go!”
Su Liu waved his hand, and an energy barrier enveloped Frey. This barrier was defined as normal gravity, normal human living environment, so even if it was in outer space, with the existence of this barrier, Frey would not be in trouble.
The next moment, the wormhole opened and ripples appeared in the void.
“Follow me!”Su Liu opened his mouth and immediately entered the wormhole.
Carol and Frey followed closely behind.
After passing through the wormhole, a few people appeared in outer space.
The photon energy in Carol’s body instantly wrapped around her body, while Su Liu spread his wings and slowly floated in space.
Frey looked at the endless darkness in front of him. The stars seemed to be within reach of him. Even though he was extraordinary, he was still shocked.
Su Liu glanced in the direction and saw the coordinates of the Cosmos Knowledge Treasury.
“Deactivate stealth mode!”He pointed in the void, and then a large cruiser appeared not far ahead.
This was a Krissian cruiser. It was the one Dr. Lawson had brought when he arrived on Earth. It was also Dr. Lawson’s secret laboratory.
“Let’s go!”Su Liu waved his hand and a tiny space wormhole appeared again.
The three of them entered the wormhole and reappeared inside Dr. Lawson’s laboratory.
The surroundings were quiet. A group of Scroogeans looked at the sudden appearance of Su Liu and the others in shock and retreated in fear.
A few stronger Scruites immediately stood in front of their families and looked at Su Liu and the others on guard.
“Who are you? Why are you here!”(Don’t ask why aliens speak Chinese too. If you ask, you ca n’ t understand if it’s not Chinese……)
None of them had any weapons, but in order to protect their own kind, they still stood up without hesitation.
“Please relax. We’ re not malicious!”Carol stood up as soon as possible.” Dr. Lawson asked us to help you. Please believe us!”
After Carol finished speaking, the Scruites did not relax at all.
Su Liu did not say anything. Instead, he waved his hand and a screen appeared in front of him.
Next, the video of the conversation between Su Liu and Dr. Lawson on the screen and the process of them breaking out from the Krishnamurti planet was broadcast.
Knowing that the screen had disappeared, the Skeru people’s guard relaxed a little.
“Are you… really Dr. Lawson’s friends?”A female Scruite stood up and asked.
Su Liu nodded and said,” I had an agreement with Dr. Lawson to protect your safety and find a new home for you, but there are also corresponding conditions. That is your Skeru people’s information about technology and civilization!”
The female Scrooge hesitated for a moment before speaking again.
“If you can find a new home for us and save us from the threat of war, I think we can do this, but I need to discuss it with my people. Can you give us some time?”
“No problem!”Su Liu nodded,” Also, I know that many of your family members are separated from each other in the universe. You can send out a signal to summon your family back!”
“But the Keri will definitely be able to intercept our signal…” The female Scruer shook her head and said.
Su Liu thought for a moment and said again,” You should be Taros’ wife, Miss Solon, right?”
Solon was surprised at Su Liu’s name.” How did you know!”
Su Liu did not explain. Instead, he directly said,” Taros has been looking for you. He is looking forward to reuniting with his family. And now, you only need to send a signal that you can reunite with your husband immediately. Don’ t you want to?”
“As for security, you don’ t have to worry about it. You’ ve seen the scene just now. In the face of the Keri’s fleet encirclement, we can all get out of the encirclement. Even if the Keri intercepted the signal and arrived here, we can also guarantee your safety!”
The reason why Su Liu asked them to send out a signal to summon the rest of the Scrooge’s kind was to lure the Keris over to solve the problem at once. It would save them from worrying every day. The Krish’s revenge might be fierce, but as long as they were scared, they would be much more honest.
Just like Captain Marvel’s ending, Luo Nan decisively chose to retreat in the face of Carol who ignored the fleet’s attacks.
Thinking about it, as long as they had brains, they would definitely not fight head-on with Su Liu and Carol.
In order to increase his credibility, Su Liu opened the wormhole and looked at Carol.
Carol instantly understood what Su Liu meant and entered the wormhole without hesitation.
Then, all the Scruids saw a light appear outside the cruiser. Carroll’s entire body was wrapped in photon energy, as if a god had descended into the mortal world, quietly standing in the universe watching them.*

Chapter 37 Start of Performance

In the depths of the pitch-black universe, several battleships were silently sailing. The huge hull of the ship was like a grain of sand in the vast universe.
Inside the warship, an alien man with green skin and wrinkled chin quietly fought in front of the command console.
“Commander-in-chief, the fleet is heading to Torfar, are you going to sail at full speed?”
Taros frowned slightly. Clearly, he was still uncertain about the danger of going to Tofa Star.
But there was nothing they could do. Their fleet had been wandering in space for too long, and they urgently needed to find a place to temporarily take refuge.Soon, Taros made a decision.” Prepare to advance at full speed……”
Commander!!!”At this moment, a voice interrupted him.
“What’s going on?”Taros frowned and stopped his command to advance at full speed.
“We’ ve found a lost tribe member’s distress signal, near… Planet C-53(Earth)!”A signal monitor quickly replied.
“Planet C-53!”Taros’ expression changed. He clearly thought of something, and then without any hesitation, he waved his hand and ordered,” Turn the fleet and head to the nearest wormhole jump point at full speed, target planet C-53!”Our family… needs us!”
Taros (Captain Marvel’s middle-aged villain) knew very well that his wife was probably close to Planet C-53. That was because Dr. Mawell (Dr. Lawson) had taken his wife away from the Cleanser planet and finally sent them a signal that the destination was the Milky Way Galaxy.
Whether it was a trap or not, Taros had to go and investigate.
“Yes, Commander!”A solemn roar sounded from within the fleet.
Then, the large fleet started to turn and sped up towards the nearest space jump point.
On the other side, at the outer space monitoring station of Planet Kerry, a fleet also floated here.
Luo Nan and Logue stood in the command room of the fleet. They looked seriously at the information displayed on the screen. Their expressions were serious.
“Are you sure this is a signal from the Scrues?”Luo Nan asked gloomily.
“Reporting to Commander, it’s the Skeru people’s distress signal. The target location is displayed near Planet C-53!”
Rogue’s eyes flashed with a hint of gloom. He gritted his teeth and said,” It’s Planet C-53 again. The things that Marvel has done are still endless!”
Luo Nan glanced at him and remained silent.
“Those two should be on Planet C-53, right?”After thinking for a long time, Luo Nan finally asked a question.
“That should be right!”Logue nodded.
Luo Nan’s eyes darkened. He coldly snorted and said,” It’s time to settle the accounts. There’s no need to think too much about it on Planet C-53. This time, we must make those two guys look good. The glory of the Kerry Empire is inviolable!”
“Are you sure?”Luo Ge glanced at Luo Nan.
“Do you still want to be a coward?”Luo Nan glanced at him.
“Nonsense, of course not!”Rogge growled in a low voice, then turned around and ordered,” Assemble the fleet for me, set off immediately, target planet C-53!”
“This time, we might be fighting together!”Luo Nan’s eyes emitted a fervent glow, as if he had seen the scene of him leading the fleet to occupy the entire C-53 planet.
For a war fan, there was nothing more exciting for him than starting a war.
Earth, outer space.
In Dr. Lawson’s laboratory, a group of Scrues waited nervously.
Their call for help had already been sent out, and they quickly received a reply. Knowing that Taros was rushing over, Solon was both worried and happy.After separating them for so long, they finally wanted to reunite with their families. This was undoubtedly something that made people happy.
“It shouldn’ t be long. Prepare for battle!”Su Liu came to Carol’s side.
This woman had been standing in front of the window, staring at the pitch-black space outside.
“Do you think there are many wars in this universe?”Carol spoke softly, as if she was talking to herself and asking Su Liu.
Su Liu did not speak.
There would be war where there were people. This was inevitable.
Taking a small Earth as an example, since the birth of humans, the entire history was filled with war.
Carol must already have an answer in her heart, so why should Su Liu repeat it.
“I seem to understand now. What is my mission…” Carol did not wait for Su Liu’s answer and continued to mutter.
“Since I survived the plane crash, then whether it’s to continue Dr. Lawson’s dream or to find a new home for the Sruk people, my future is no longer on a small planet. I want to end this matter, I will continue to move forward in the universe, continue Dr. Lawson’s dream of peace, and protect more people!”
Su Liu:……
Okay, you’re great, you lost!
Su Liu suddenly felt that this woman really was born with a sense of justice in her heart. Maintaining the peace of the universe and so on… she actually spoke so easily!
Frey had been watching Carol and Su Liu from the side. After hearing Carol’s words, he smiled slightly.
After a short period of time, Frey recognized Carol’s charisma. In his heart, Carol had become his friend.
Su Liu’s heart suddenly moved. Then, a smile appeared on his face.
“No matter what you want to do in the future, do it if you want, but now… it’s time for us to greet the guests in front of us!”
In his hand, the Flame Sword appeared with a clang. A powerful aura instantly erupted from his body.
Then, Carol sensed something as well. She narrowed her eyes and looked into the pitch-black depths of the universe.
There, a large group of battleships were slowly approaching. There were even more battleships that were passing through the wormhole behind them. The entire fleet covered the sky and was filled with a sci-fi scene. One could not help but feel shocked.
Frey’s mouth was wide open as he stared at the scene with his mouth wide open.
“This joke is too big. Is this the enemy we are facing?”He had a strong feeling that he might want to burp.
Almost at the same time, a fleet of warships appeared on the other side.
This fleet was obviously much smaller than the fleet that had appeared earlier, but when the Skeru people in the laboratory saw this fleet, they suddenly cheered.
Su Liu understood. The fleet with fewer battleships over there should be the fleet of the Scruites.
With such a comparison, it seemed like these guys were really miserable. No wonder they were beaten everywhere by the Kerry people and almost wiped out the race.
“Alright, we’ re all here. Then… the performance is about to begin!”Su Liu smiled and said indifferently.*

Chapter 38 Global Live Broadcast

Earth, in the United Nations Congress Hall.
A group of powerful figures were gathered here. In front of the conference table, there was a signal on a huge screen that was being transferred in.
At first, a Chinese elder appeared.
“Everyone, we’ ve gathered all of you here today. There are some things that we want to see, so I won’ t waste any time. We’ ll wait until we see these scenes!”
The next moment, the image on the huge screen appeared in the dark and cold outer space.
This scene was actually a confrontation between Su Liu and the Keri Squadron and the Skeru Squadron.
This scene had actually directly reached the United Nations Parliament. As a result, the battle in outer space was almost like a global broadcast.
It was obviously not feasible for an alien fleet to appear in front of ordinary people right now. Su Liu didn’t need to think about how much panic would be caused.However, as for the outer space threat facing Earth, it was necessary to let the world, especially the bigwigs of the United Nations Parliament, know about it. Su Liu’s next plan still needed to be used by them, so they had to feel reverence first.
The screen broadcast was still continuing. All of these screens were broadcast from the east. As for other countries, there was basically no such technology that could directly turn back such a clear screen from outer space. The screen in front of them was almost like a wonderful technology blockbuster, and it was also a sci-fi blockbuster with special effects.
Back in outer space.
The Scruites quickly boarded Dr. Lawson’s laboratory and gathered with Solon and the other Scruites.
Su Liu’s heart ached as he watched the group reunite.
What are you guys doing? The enemy is outside, and you still have the mood to cry here?
Su Liu shook his head speechlessly. He opened the wormhole and disappeared into the patrol ship. Carol followed closely behind and followed Su Liu into the wormhole.
There was only one Frey left at the scene. He looked at the many aliens with a dumbfounded expression, showing a warm reunion in front of him.
“I’ m saying, should we first… deal with the outside matters before we talk about the past?”Frey suppressed his nervousness and pretended to be calm.
Taros quickly returned to normal. Then, he turned to look at Frey.” Are you from Planet C-53?”
Frey shrugged.” If you’ re referring to the beautiful planet outside, that should be right!”
Taros looked at the blue planet not far away and nodded slightly.” That planet is really beautiful!”
“Thank you for saving my people!”Taros bowed deeply to Frei. He then raised his head, but his face was already grave.” But I have to say that your actions… are very stupid!”
“Although sending a distress signal can let us know where we are, the Keri will definitely be able to intercept this signal as well. This ship under our feet… is the Keri’s patrol ship!”
“This question…” Frey hugged his chest and stroked his chin calmly.” I don’ t think you need to worry too much!”
As he spoke, he pouted outside the patrol ship, gesturing for Taros to see clearly before making a conclusion.
Taros’ expression changed. Only then did he realize that two other Earthlings had disappeared.
He quickly turned his head and looked at the pitch-black space outside the patrol ship. Then, he shut his mouth in shock.
Su Liu and Carol stood side by side. They just looked at the battleships in front of them, their expressions unchanged.
Luo Nan and Logue’s somewhat sinister faces met their four eyes.
The Keri warships were ready to attack at any time. Some of their warships were not targeting Su Liu and Carol, but the blue planet not far away.
“These guys are a little smart!”Su Liu’s faint voice sounded beside Carol’s ear.
With the assistance of the Male Combat System, it was easy to establish temporary communication channels in space to communicate with Carol.
“What should we do next? Earth can’ t withstand the torment of these guys!”Carol frowned slightly.
Su Liu’s expression still didn’ t change at all. He looked at Carol and said,” If I only let you defend against a cannonball flying towards Earth, can you do it?”
Carol was slightly stunned. She looked at Su Liu in surprise.” You want to deal with these battleships by yourself?”
“Why not?”Su Liu smiled and asked back.
Kroll:……
Alright, you are a big shot!
“No problem, leave the defense to me!”Carol spoke seriously.
Su Liu nodded and said nothing. He raised the Flame Sword in his hand.
I’ll give you a Blazing Judgement first!
The corner of Su Liu’s mouth curled up with a smile. Then, the Flame Sword energy in his hand began to gather.
The massive star energy gathered in the Blazing Sword. Su Liu’s Blazing Judgement was different from the Angel’s True Blazing Judgement. He activated the star energy and directly used it to launch the bombardment.
A light appeared in the pitch-black space amidst the stunned expressions of all Kerry people.
After that, the light directly passed through the fleet, and the brilliant flames immediately erupted like fireworks.
Luo Ge and Luo Nan, who had previously met Su Liu’s gaze, directly turned the battleship into ash during the Fiery Blaze Trial.
Countless shells with long tail flames locked onto Su Liu. Although the Flame Trial had destroyed many battleships, it was still unable to wipe out all battleships in one strike.
It wasn’t just Su Liu. The blue planet below had also become the target of Krishnamurti’s anger. A portion of the cannonballs flew straight towards Earth.
However, Su Liu had already made arrangements. Carol was covered in photon energy and flew at an extremely fast speed. In an extremely short period of time, she intercepted all the shells.
Rumble~!
The sound in space could not be transmitted, but the moment countless shells enveloped Su Liu, Frey unconsciously simulated a violent explosion.
His heart skipped a beat and his expression finally stopped calm.
Anyone who saw this scene would definitely feel that Su Liu was dead. Those were thousands of shells, and they weren’t ordinary shells. They were shells that civilization far surpassed Earth. The Krishnamurti had launched.
No one knew how powerful that attack was.
The violent explosion lit up the entire space. Everyone’s hearts were gripped tightly, including the bigwigs who were watching this scene on Earth’s United Nations parliamentary table.
The explosion lasted for several minutes. When all the lights disappeared, there was no one in Su Liu’s original position.*

Chapter 39 Deterrence

Just as everyone thought that Su Liu was dead, there was still nothing left, another violent explosion appeared in the fleet behind the Kerry.
“He’s not dead!”Frey looked at the flames in the distance in shock and exclaimed.
Taros also looked at the battle in space, unable to say a word.
Everyone stared blankly at the man with silver wings on his back. He was like a god, looking at the Kerri’s battleships as useless. The cold steel battleships were torn apart, and brilliant flames continued to bloom in this pitch-black universe.
At this moment, the Keri’s fleet was already in a panic. In the fleet, countless shells wanted to lock onto Su Liu’s body, but they could not aim at him at all. Su Liu’s speed was extremely fast, and he constantly shuttled through the fleet. Every time he flashed, there would be a violent flash of fire, and battleships would be torn apart under the Blazing Sword.
Even Carol looked at Su Liu in shock.
Although Su Liu’s battle style was similar to hers, his battle skills were obviously much higher. He also destroyed the battleship. Carol relied on photon energy to rampage, and Su Liu’s battle was like art.
A group of ships had been hit, and the armor did not touch them!
At the same time, in the Hall of the Earth Union Congress, all the bigwigs had long been shocked to the point of utter shock.
First, the appearance of the alien fleet was inconceivable to them. Then, it was Carol and Su Liu’s powerful strength.
He tore the battleship with his bare hands and slashed the stars with his sword!
Was this kind of battle power that humans could achieve?
They went crazy. Everyone went crazy. There was only one person in the assembly hall. They remained calm from start to finish.
This person was Si Wenhan.
He was Dongfang’s liaison representative here. The entire council was prepared by him. He, who had seen Su Liu’s various abilities, naturally wouldn’ t be as shocked as he had never seen the world.
“Aren’ t you shocked?”A Country M representative beside him stared at Si Wenhan, who was still calm.
Si Wenhan laughed lightly and shrugged slightly.” Next time, I will try to convince him to lower his tone……”
Member M:……
The union members present probably wouldn’t forget this scene in their entire lives. That figure, like a god descending into the mortal world, was completely imprinted in their minds.
The Keri wanted to send artillery shells at Earth many times to stop Su Liu’s wanton destruction. However, Carol was still there. Every time the artillery shells did n’ t reach Earth’s atmosphere, they detonated.
The two of them attacked and defended. The Keri’s battleships and cannons were as if they were decorations, without a ripple.
After a long while, when the Kerri fleet was destroyed at least 90%, Su Liu stopped.
He stood in front of an intact warship and looked at the Krishnamurti in the warship indifferently. He connected their communication channel.
“Listen, I’ ll just say it once. If the Kerry people still dare to come to Earth, I don’ t mind going straight to your planet… Do you understand what I mean?”
Inside the battleship, the Kerry people frantically nodded their heads, looking at Su Liu as if they were looking at a plague god.
At this moment, they had no intention of fighting. They wished they could turn around and go home immediately. Such a war style… They had never seen it before!
“If you understand, just get out of my planet!”Su Liu spoke again.
Then, the rest of the Krishnamurti did not dare to stay any longer. With the remaining remaining battleships, they fled like stray dogs, quickly disappearing into the pitch-black depths of the universe.
After dealing with the Kerry people, Su Liu put away the Flame Sword and opened the wormhole to return to Lawson’s laboratory.
Seeing that there was no danger, Carol returned to the patrol ship.
“Dear Mr. Su, please accept the thanks of all the Skeru people!”
The moment Su Liu returned to the laboratory, all the Scruites present bowed to Su Liu.
Similarly, they did not forget to bow to Carol.
All the Scroogeans knew very well that if Sulliu and Carol were not there today, they would not be able to escape the Keri’s pursuit. They might even be wiped out here.
It was these two godlike figures who had saved all the Scrues.
Su Liu waved his hand and then said,” The Kerry people dare to cause trouble on my home planet. This is the price they should pay. It’s just convenient to save you!”
At this moment, Carol walked up and looked at Taros.” You’ re the leader of the Scruites, right?”
Taros nodded slightly.” Now that many of the Scrues are scattered all over the universe, I will temporarily be the leader of the Scrues and be responsible for gathering all the Scrues to find a new home!”
Karore nodded slightly and said,” Dr. Lawson’s last wish is to stop this war, so I will help you find a new home. Just treat it as completing your last wish for Dr. Lawson!”
“Thank you very much!”Taros and the other Scrues bowed to Carol again.
At this moment, Su Liu’s voice suddenly sounded.
“Although I know that there are some things that are being said now and that it is a bit damaging to the atmosphere, I still want to visit the crystal of your Scrooge civilization. I wonder if it’s possible?”
As for the agreement between Su Liu and Dr. Lawson, Soren had already told Taros about it. At the same time, Soren and Taros had also told about their promise to Su Liu.
Hearing Su Liu’s words, Taros nodded slightly. Then, he said with a natural expression,” Of course, there’s no problem with this. The survival of the Scrues is the biggest thing. As for the information about civilization and technology, there’s naturally no problem if Mr. Su looks at it.”
Although he didn’t know what Su Liu was looking at, Taros knew very well that according to the current situation, he could n’ t refuse Su Liu. Su Liu’s strength just now was not only a deterrent to the Kerry people, but also a deterrent to the Scrooge people.
Su Liu was not someone whose heart was overflowing. Since he had saved the Scrooge, the benefits he needed naturally could not be forgotten.
Carol at the side frowned. She didn’t really agree with Su Liu’s method. In fact, this method was to take advantage of the technology of the Skru.
But she quickly figured it out.
Su Liu’s thoughts had already been explained to her before. Earth’s current technological power was simply too backward compared to the entire universe. After this battle, the Kerry people might be intimidated in a short period of time, but as long as Su Liu and Carol left Earth, they might return.
If we could obtain the Skeru people’s technology at this time, Earth would undoubtedly enter a period of high-speed development.
It was too difficult for a person to protect a planet. Even if this person was a god, he could not ensure that it was safe.
Therefore, the best way was for Earth to have the power to protect itself, and for humans to have the power to protect themselves!
She believed that Su Liu could weigh the pros and cons, and that Su Liu could reasonably promote the development of Earth’s technological civilization.
“If that’s the case, then let’s start moving!”A smile appeared on Su Liu’s face.*

Chapter 40 Black Great Wall Plan (Evaluation Tickets Plus)

[Congratulations, Master, the progress of the interspace science and technology gene civilization and supernatural power collection mission has reached 25%]
Su Liu:……
Sure enough, the difference between the Skrews’ technological civilization and the Cree’s was too great. After the collection, they actually only increased their mission completion rate by 5%. No wonder they were chased by the Cree and hammered hard. It was not unreasonable.
Most importantly… there was no reward!
Su Liu suddenly felt as if he was busy. His mood was very unpleasant.
However, the Scrooge’s genes were quite interesting. They could easily change their form, similar to the ability to deform.
However, this ability could only be completed by seeing the object or creature that wanted to transform. There was still a certain limitation.
Overall, it was still considered a good ability.
If this genetic ability was extracted, wouldn’t it be possible to create many deformed people?
However, after thinking about it, Su Liu felt that it was still a little strange. Adding the genes of the Scru people into the human body on Earth, wasn’t it just a hybrid product? Especially since the Scru people looked so ugly, let’s forget about it!
After returning to Earth, Carol, Frey, and Taros were reuniting, while Su Liu returned to super god technology.
This time, Su Liu handed over a portion of the scientific and technological civilization information of the Krish and Skeru people to Si Wenhan. He also learned about the results of the meeting at the Union Assembly Hall.
“This time, Divine Master, you’ ve really shocked the eyes of these people. With your arrangement, the Black Great Wall plan has proceeded smoothly. Members of the various countries feel that it’s very necessary to start this plan, but we still need time to negotiate. After all, it’s still very difficult to forge the Black Great Wall with the power of the world.”
Su Liu nodded slightly. This result was within his expectations.
Actually, his original idea was that the East would come directly to carry out the Black Great Wall plan. However, after thinking about it, Earth was the entire human world, and it was impossible for these Western countries to not participate too much. If the East really took on this plan with all its strength, there would be many unnecessary incidents.
After all, things like politics were really annoying to Su Liu at times!
The Black Great Wall plan was designed by Su Liu as a defense against the invasion of outer space. Although this world was not like the world of the Super God Academy, it had been targeted by all kinds of alien civilizations. All sorts of gods and devils were attacking Earth, and battles continued.
But in the future, even Su Liu could not be sure that such a situation would not happen. After all, there were quite a number of extraterrestrial forces in this world, and there were also many unknown forces that had not yet appeared. Now, Su Liu would not be so naive as to think that the universe forces displayed in the Manwei movie were all alien forces in this world.
It was clear that in this real world, although there was a plot, there were still more unknowns that Su Liu did not know.
“As long as the Black Great Wall plan starts, it’s fine. There’s no need to realize it quickly. Now, the main thing in the country is to focus on the military plan. We need to build up the military as soon as possible. This time, I’ ll leave behind some genetic medicines. These medicines can continuously stimulate the potential of humans and activate the genetic power left behind by ancient ancestors. As long as the gene locks are unlocked, this genetic power can be activated to the extreme and even have the power to move mountains and fill the sea!”
“Gene lock?”Si Wenhan looked at Su Liu with a dumbfounded expression.
“That’s right, it’s the gene lock!”Su Liu’s eyes flickered with excitement.
As for the idea of gene lock, Su Liu had always thought of it. He was determined to start developing this drug because of the last notification from the Male Core System.
Only by activating the gene lock could one upgrade to a divine body.
This made him think that perhaps humans had gene locks, but they had never been discovered.
Perhaps some people had already activated this ability. For example, an old granny raised a small car in order to save her grandson?
He had been thinking that there had always been legends about all sorts of myths in the East. Were these myths really just nonsense?
Su Liu felt that it was not necessarily because he already knew that the dimensional worlds such as the Super God Academy and the Maneuvering World were all real. Perhaps those mysterious powers existed in the ancient East.
As a result, when he was free, he would use Yu Nai Qiankun to deduce his thoughts.
The inspiration for this gene drug, Su Liu, still remembered a novel that he had read before. The protagonist and his partner had been able to continuously unlock their gene locks, thus allowing them to gain anti-ancient genetic power, continuously strengthen themselves, and finally become an existence comparable to an ancient sage.
Su Liu felt that this idea might be feasible.
He had the power to counter the void. He could use this power to create a medicament that activated the power of genes. As for the effect that the medicament could achieve, it could only depend on the efforts of the efforts.
It could be said that the drug Su Liu developed was definitely much more powerful than the super serum used by the United States team. Most importantly, this gene drug had a great potential for growth. And the serum injected by the United States team was only that strong. No matter how strong it was, it was not that strong.
“In short, both the Male Soldier Program and the Great Black Wall Program need to be focused on. In addition, super god technology can be used to further advance the progress of human civilization with the help of the Krish and Sker people.”Su Liu instructed again.
“Understood, Divine Master!”Si Wenhan said respectfully.
Next, Su Liu met Si Wenhan’s son.
It was a very dry middle-aged man. After Su Liu saw it, he was completely relieved.
Si Wenhan’s son was called Si Hao Qianqian. Perhaps it was because he had heard Si Wenhan mention him since he was a child. This guy’s loyalty to Su Liu wasn’t anything to be picky about. Especially after seeing Su Liu for more than 40 years, he did n’ t have any changes. His worship and devotion towards Su Liu became more obvious.
“I might leave Earth for a period of time. The exact date of my return is uncertain. If there is a very urgent matter, I have to deal with it. Don’ t forget to use the’ Super God’ coin. You can just take care of the other matters yourself. Is there any problem?”Su Liu finally asked.
Si Wenhan and Si Hao Qianqian shook their heads.
Su Liu nodded and then stood up.
“By the way, prepare a new residence for me. It’s a little higher and has a wider view. I might be able to use it next time I come back!”
“Understood, Divine Master!”Si Wenhan nodded again.
Then, under the gaze of the two of them, Su Liu opened the wormhole and directly disappeared into the super god technology building.
“Father, do you think the Divine Master looks so young? Should we find someone to serve him or something? Otherwise, he’ ll be young and energetic… It’s not good to have some needs to endure, right?”
Si Wenhan:……
But after thinking about it, it was true!
Thank you for all your support. Finally, it’s fifteen evaluation tickets. Kneel and kowtow. If you have any comments or suggestions on this book, you can go to the book review area and make a bubble. I will carefully read it. If it’s reasonable, I will accept it. Thank you again!In the end, you all know how to ask for flowers, assessments, rewards, and monthly tickets!)*

Chapter 41 This mage was a little unreliable?

After leaving Super God Technology, Su Liu returned to Kamataiji.
Su Liu suddenly felt a little guilty when he did not return for more than 40 years and stepped onto the door of the temple again.
As the guardian of the Temple, he had not appeared in the Temple for more than 40 years. This kind of thing… was indeed a bit excessive!
“Mage!!!”A surprised voice came from behind.
Su Liu turned around and saw an obviously old cloud appearing in front of him.
“Mage, you’ re finally back…” Yun looked at Su Liu with a face full of resentment.
After all these years, it had always been Yun who took care of the temple’s many matters. There had even been several invasions by dark magical creatures. He had brought the disciples of the temple to defend against them.
After all these years, he had truly felt too wronged. At the same time, he felt that this supreme expert in front of him was really too unreliable!
“Yun, you’ ve done well. It’s been a good time to protect the Temple and the entire world for so many years!”Su Liu stepped forward and patted Yun’s shoulder seriously.
Yun:……
Actually, I didn’t really want to be so hardworking!But you should take some responsibility!
Although there were many dissatisfactions, Yun was still very happy. Su Liu returned.
Not long after, many disciples of the Temple learned about Su Liu’s return and came to pay their respects. It was n’ t until evening.
At night, Su Liu was drinking tea in the hall. Yun brought a young… Little Fatty paper over.
“Mage, let me introduce you to you. This is my grandson, called Wang. He might have to serve you in the future!”
Su Liu raised his head.
“Wang?”He looked at Yun and asked,” Are you leaving the temple?”
Yun Lue nodded with shame.” Mage, my body is already not as good as it is. It’s time to hand over the responsibility of the Guardian Temple and the Guardian Mage to my descendants. You should know… I can’ t bear this responsibility anymore. I’ m powerless!”
Hearing Yun’s words, Su Liu nodded slightly.
He looked at Yun and suddenly smiled.” That’s good. Fortunately, I’ ve been suffering for so many years. Put these things down and have a good rest!”
Yun laughed as well.” Yeah, I’ ve been guarding this world for most of my life. I really haven’ t gone around to look at this world carefully. I want to go around while I still have some time!”
Su Liu nodded,” Okay!”
He stood up and bowed slightly to Yun.
This Guardian of the Temple had protected Earth for most of his life, and had helped him manage the Temple for so many years. He was able to withstand his courtesy.
Yun also bowed to Su Liu.
“Wang, I’ ll leave the Temple to you in the future. We must share the worries of mages!”
“Yes, Grandpa Yun!”Wang bowed and said.
He stole a glance at Su Liu and then gave Su Liu a smirk.
Su Liu’s face also revealed a faint smile. This Wang was still very young, and now he looked… quite cute!
“You should go and rest first. Come find me tomorrow morning!”Su Liu waved to the king.
“Yes, mage!”Wang bowed respectfully before retreating.
After Yun left, Su Liu sat in the empty hall and suddenly spoke with a smile on his face.
“Mage Gu Yi, since you’ re back, don’ t hide. Why don’ t you have a cup of tea together?”
Following Su Liu’s voice, a human figure suddenly stepped out from the void opposite Su Liu.
In the mirror space, there was actually a mirror space, and Gu Yi, who was wearing an earthen yellow robe, walked out just like that.
“That’s right, it’s becoming sharper!”Gu Yi smiled as he sat opposite Su Liu.
“You seem to be in a good mood. You’ ve solved the problem?”Su Liu also looked at Gu Yi with a smile.
“En, it’s still quite smooth, forcing out the dark energy. At the same time… I’ ve restored the Longevity Technique!”
Su Liu gave a thumbs up and sighed,” You’ re a ruthless person!”
Cultivation of the long life technique required a very complicated process, and it also required a lot of willpower. In the past 40 years, it was likely that it would not stop for a moment before it could solve the problem that had been bothering her.
Fortunately, with Su Liu’s appearance, Gu Yi had the time to go back to his long life skills. If it was like the plot in the movie, no one could replace her to protect the temple. She would probably have to wait for the strange doctor to appear and then be completely eroded by Domam’s dark energy, eventually losing her body.
That’s right, it was just to lose her body. With Gu Yi’s strength, even if Domam’s power eroded her body, her spirit body could still survive in the spirit body dimensional space. She could not really die.
The more he understood Gu Yi’s strength, the more assured Su Liu was. Gu Yi’s strength was definitely not just like what was shown in the movie.
“Thank you for all these years!”Gu Yi smiled and looked at Su Liu.
“Cough cough…” Su Liu coughed lightly, then said in a righteous tone,” It’s not hard, it’s for the people!”
Gu YiNuo looked at him without breaking anything. The two continued to drink tea.
In the end, Su Liu still told Gu Yi about his departure from Earth and returned the Time Gem to Gu Yi.
The time gem was no longer useful to Su Liu. After all, the System had completely analyzed the time gem. All the functions of the time gem had already become Su Liu’s own.
Since it was an agreement, they had to abide by it. Now that Gu Yi had returned, the gem would naturally be returned. Moreover, Earth needed Gu Yi to protect it.
“There are many dangers in this universe. With your current strength, you still need to be careful!”Gu Yi warned seriously.
Su Liu nodded seriously. He could feel that Gu Yi really cared about her. After all, he had been a friend for so many years.
“One more thing!”Gu Yi looked at Su Liu.” Although the power of the Infinite Gem is powerful, it is also a hot potato. Many powerful beings in the universe are flocking to it, so… carefully hide it!”
Hearing this, Su Liu was stunned for a moment before he immediately understood.
Looks like Gu Yiyi already knew that the spatial gem was here!
Thinking of this, Su Liu could not help but shake his head with a bitter smile.
This fellow was worthy of being a supreme mage who had lived for hundreds of years. Compared to her, he was still a bit inexperienced!
Su Liu had always thought that he hid this secret very well!
At night, the two of them finished their conversation and returned to their rooms.
Since Gu Yi had returned, Su Liu could leave at ease. The responsibility of guarding the temple should be left to her!
The next day, when the temple disciples woke up in public, they saw a familiar figure standing in front of them.
After Su Liu said goodbye to the familiar few, he entered the wormhole and returned to Carol’s home.*

Chapter 42 Set sail

Su Liu quietly stood to one side, watching Carol bid farewell to the black woman Dr. Rambo. He felt a little emotional.
It was unknown when he had been used to being alone. He had been in the Maneuvering World for more than forty years. Apart from cultivating and improving his own strength, Su Liu was always alone. This feeling had unknowingly become a habit.
At this moment, Su Liu suddenly thought of some of his friends before he transmigrated……
If those people were still alive, they should be at the same age as Kartes and the others, right? Time would make all memories fade. At this moment, Su Liu suddenly felt a little envious of Kartel. At least… she had friends who cared about her, and there were also people who cared about her, worried about her safety.
A feeling called loneliness appeared in Su Liu’s heart.
“Mr. Su, do you have any friends who need to say goodbye?”At this moment, Taros came to Su Liu’s side and asked.
Taros had always been unable to see through Su Liu. He was extremely powerful. Normally, he always had a faint smile on his face, but for some reason, Taros had always felt that he was not happy. Or perhaps, he had never felt that kind of happiness from the bottom of his heart.
This was a mysterious guy!This was Taros’ impression of Su Liu.
Su Liu looked back at Taros and shook his head slightly.” Everything has been arranged. As for friends… I don’ t seem to have any friends who need to say goodbye.”
At this moment, Taros suddenly felt a sense of loneliness from Su Liu’s body. His heart was inexplicably sad.
“Everything is ready, right?”Su Liu opened his mouth again and looked at Taros.
Taros naturally knew what Su Liu was asking and said,” The supplies are ready. The spaceship can leave anytime in outer space!”
“Then let’s go!”Su Liu waved at Carol.
Carol nodded at him, then hugged Dr. Rambo and walked over.
“Speaking of which, why did you come with us?”Carol walked over to Su Liu and asked.
Su Liu smiled and looked up into the sky. His gaze seemed to penetrate through the atmosphere and see the depths of the cold, pitch-black universe.
“I just feel that Earth is too small, I want to go to a bigger place to see, and the universe… is a good choice!”
Carol nodded thoughtfully, then smiled,” Then let’s set off!”
“Let’s go!”Su Liu stretched out his hand and opened a wormhole. Then, he stepped in first.
Afterwards, Carol and Taros entered the wormhole together.
When they reappeared, they were already in Dr. Lawson’s laboratory in outer space.
“Let’s go!”Photon energy emerged from Carol’s body. She then waved her hand and filled the patrol ship with energy. Dozens of warships instantly entered sub-light speed and headed towards the nearest space jump point.
Su Liu’s gaze shifted from the disappearing Earth to the front of the patrol ship. Under sub-light speed, everything around him seemed to have slowed down. The light became blurry, and the universe star was pulled into a long shadow.
This scene was incomparably magnificent. Even Su Liu was instantly attracted.
Carol came to his side and said with a smile,” This universe is still very beautiful, right?”
Su Liu nodded,” It’s really beautiful!”
The spaceship did not feel any vibration during its voyage. The Kerri people’s technological civilization was indeed very advanced, and the comfort of the spaceship was also very good.
Soon, the fleet left the Solar System, even the Milky Way. Only then did Su Liu realize that the journey to the universe had really begun.
A month later, Su Liu was no longer curious about the scenery outside the battleship. Not only that, the constant scenery in the universe made it easy for him to feel fidgety.In this cold and pitch-black universe, it was easy for people to have no sense of belonging. The surroundings were filled with cold metal, and the outer space outside the battleship was filled with dangerous space. Even the Skeru people, who were filled with anticipation and excitement about their new home at the beginning, were quiet and silent.
“How long before our target planet arrives?”Su Liu asked Taros beside him.
Su Liu only had a rough idea of where the Scroogeans were heading, and did not know the exact location. Carol was the same. She just kept providing energy for the fleet, allowing it to keep flying at high speed.
The universe was wide and boundless. Even if they were to jump through a large wormhole, it would still take a while to cross a galaxy. This was impossible.
“Our target planet is on the edge of a remote galaxy. That galaxy does not have a high-level space civilization, so as a new home, it is not easy for other civilizations to discover it. Now, we need too much time to recuperate!”Taros explained.
Su Liu nodded slightly. Carol did not say anything.
At this moment, the alarm device in the cruiser suddenly sounded. The ear-piercing alarm alerted everyone in the fleet.
“What’s going on!”Su Liu stood up and looked at the control console of the patrol ship.
Carol also walked over.
“It’s an abnormal energy region!”Taros quickly started to operate on the console.
Su Liu looked at the monitoring screen on the console and his expression gradually became serious.
Although he had never learned the war ship before, the Cosmos Knowledge Treasure had included the scientific and technological crystals of the entire Kerry civilization. Under Su Liu’s control, a comparison of the data quickly revealed the seriousness of the situation.
“All warships slow down, stop moving!”Taros quickly reacted and gave an order.
At the same time, the fleet slowly stopped and floated in the universe.
In front of them, strange energy fluctuations constantly appeared. From the naked eye, a huge turbulent area appeared in front of them. Space and time seemed to interweave together, forming an impassable area.
Carol looked at Su Liu with a questioning look in her eyes.” What is that?”
Su Liu looked at her and said in a deep voice,” Spatial cracks are chaotic!”
Following that, Taros also said,” This spatial turbulence has completely disrupted this area. The battleship can’ t move forward. If we forcibly enter, we will definitely be completely annihilated!”
“Then let’s go around?”Carol said casually.
“That’s all I can do. However, this space turbulence has a very large range. We can’ t enter sub-light speed here. Looks like we need more time to travel!”Taros sighed.
Su Liu’s gaze was fixed on the chaotic space, as if he was thinking about something.
After a long while, Su Liu suddenly said,” You guys wait here first. I’ ll go out and see if there’s any way to create a safe passage!”
After speaking, Su Liu disappeared from the spot under Taros and Carol’s stunned expressions.*

Chapter 43 Spatial turbulence

“Am I right? Mr. Su said… he wants to open a safe passage?”Taros stared at Carol with wide eyes.
“It seems… right!”Carol nodded in surprise.” Is there a problem?”With his strength… it shouldn’ t be a problem!”
Taros’ face revealed a bitter smile, and a trace of worry appeared on his face.” This is not a matter of strength or not. The space turbulence is like an area connected to countless spaces. There may even be a wild land that can’ t find the coordinates. It is even more likely that it will be sucked into a dead end, such as the core of a star!”
“The best way to meet this kind of spatial turbulence is to go around, but Mr. Su… is a bit too impulsive!”
It was only at this moment that Carol realized the danger. She looked at the figure in front of Su Liu who had gradually disappeared into the chaotic area and clenched her fists.
Suddenly, she turned around.
“What are you doing?”Taros seemed to know what Carol was thinking and hurriedly pulled her back.
“I’ ll go get him back!”Carol’s expression was firm and determined.
“It’s useless…” Taros frowned.” Even if you go in now, you won’ t be able to find him at all. Maybe you’ ll be lost inside yourself, even being sucked into an unknown space by those spatial turbulence!”
Carol paused and looked back at the chaotic space.
“No, even if that’s the case, I still have to try!”Carol turned around again and made up her mind to save Su Liu.
At this moment, the space inside the patrol ship fluctuated. Su Liu’s voice suddenly sounded,” What are you trying to do?”
Su Liu’s voice had just sounded when a figure appeared inside the patrol ship. Su Liu calmly walked out of the wormhole.
“You’ re fine!”Carol’s eyes widened, and Taros was shocked speechless.
They had clearly watched Su Liu enter the chaotic space, but they did not expect Su Liu to return safely so quickly.
“I’ m fine… but the safe passage may not be able to be opened. That area is too chaotic. With my current ability, I’ m not enough!”Su Liu frowned and said in a deep voice.
“It doesn’ t matter, it doesn’ t matter. We can’ t make a detour, as long as Mr. Su is fine!”Taros hurriedly said.
Earlier, he had no time to stop Su Liu. At this moment, when he saw Su Liu safely return, he finally felt relieved.
Carol looked at Su Liu and said helplessly,” I know you’re strong, but do n’ t do such risky things in the future?”This will make people worried……”
Su Liu touched his nose, feeling slightly moved.
It seemed that after spending so much time together, Carol and Taros had already treated him as their true friends.
His actions just now were indeed a bit dangerous, but the reason why Su Liu was in a rush to check the situation in that chaotic space was also because of it.
Just when he saw the spatial turbulence, Little Core, who had been silent for a long time, suddenly informed him that the spatial turbulence could speed up the analysis of the spatial gemstones. This was why Su Liu was so anxious to check the situation.
According to the results of the system test, as long as the spatial gem was analyzed in the spatial turbulence, the speed could be increased by several times. This was a multi-fold experience area. Su Liu definitely could not miss such an opportunity.
“Thank you for your concern, but we might not be able to travel together next!”Su Liu looked at the two with regret.
The reason why he came back from the chaotic space flow was to say goodbye to the two of them.
Su Liu had to stay in this spatial turbulence and analyze the spatial gem until the spatial gem was completely analyzed.
“Where are you going?”Carol asked in a daze.
Taros was also puzzled.
In this vast universe, where could Su Liu go?
Su Liu turned around and pointed at the chaotic space. He smiled and said,” I want to cultivate here. There’s no time, so I can’ t go with you!”
“Here… training?”Carol was in a bad mood.
You were training in the spatial turbulence?You probably have some misunderstanding about spatial turbulence!Spatial turbulence was a place to cultivate?
Taros also looked at Su Liu with an expression of’ Am I hearing wrong’, so surprised that his mouth opened slightly.
“You may not understand my cultivation method, but this is indeed the best place for me to cultivate!”Su Liu’s expression was like this, and he shrugged.
Alright, you are a great god. You won!
Carol was expressionless.
Taros silently shut his mouth.
“Then, let’s do this first. We’ ll have a chance later!”Su Liu waved at the two and once again disappeared into the patrol ship.
Carol and Taros looked at each other, speechless.
“Perhaps that’s why he’s so powerful!”After a long while, Taros coughed lightly and said.
Carol nodded in agreement. Although she was strong now, she always had a feeling that if she met Su Liu, she would definitely be abused.
This kind of premonition was incomparably real, so she would not doubt it in the slightest.
“Since he chose to stay, let’s continue on!”Soon, Carol regained her composure and waved her fist.
She felt that she had to work hard as well. Otherwise, she felt that her strength and Su Liu’s strength would only become more and more different.
As soon as possible, settle down the Skru and try to improve their strength!This was what Carol was thinking.
“Alright, keep moving!”Taros did not hesitate. He opened the fleet’s call channel and gave the order to bypass the spatial turbulence.
On the other side, Su Liu once again walked into the chaotic space and heard the system’s prompt again.
After entering the spatial turbulence area, the turbulence intensity is level three. If you analyze the spatial gem here, you can increase the speed by three times!]
Su Liu silently calculated. According to the system’s previous tests, with Su Liu’s current strength and knowledge reserves, it would take at least 40 years to completely analyze the dimensional gemstones. This was still the reason why the analysis time was greatly shortened after the Kerri scientific and technological information was included.
And now, when he entered the spatial turbulence, he directly increased the resolution speed by three times. This feeling… was simply not too good!
“Begin deep analysis, enter full speed mode!”Su Liu spoke in a deep voice, then sat down in this chaotic space.
Confirm the deep analysis of the spatial gemstone. The Cosmos Knowledge Treasury was operating at full power. It was building an energy barrier……]
Soon, a faint golden barrier appeared around Su Liu’s body, enveloping his entire body, protecting him from the spatial turbulence.
The protective barrier has been constructed. It has entered the deep analysis state. Master is about to enter the hibernation state. Please be prepared……]
Following the system’s prompt, Su Liu slowly closed his eyes. Just like that, he sat cross-legged and entered deep sleep……*

Chapter 44 Upgrade, Upgrade!!!

In the endless darkness, a shadow flashed past Su Liu’s eyes from time to time.
In this dream-like scene, Su Liu saw a lot of things. The light and shadow appeared, just like what happened in another space on the far side of this world.
He saw that Luo Nan had been banished by the Cliff Empire because he had failed to lead the battleship into Earth. In the end, he had led his loyal fleet away from the Kerry Empire.
He also saw Domam slowly accumulating his power in the dark space of Chaos, trying to find a chance to invade Earth again.
On the other side of the distant universe, a giant with purple skin was leading his army to invade and slaughter one planet after another.
On a mysterious planet, there was a dreamlike view on the surface of the planet. On the inside of the planet, there was a planet core emitting energy that was like breathing, flickering with light that could not be seen.
Su Liu even saw his friends before he transmigrated. They were still working day after day, off work, working overtime, shopping, and living their own life in a mediocre way.He saw that the girl he had liked had found his lover, married and had children, and slowly aged.
He also saw his parents, after losing their son, gradually becoming thinner day after day, enduring the pain and torture brought by missing.
The sleeping Su Liu’s eyes quietly left behind a tear. The tear floated in the void, finally merging into Su Liu’s body.
At this moment, Su Liu’s body suddenly trembled. Then, all the things that happened after he came to the Maneuvering World flashed past his eyes.
Kathy and Stark’s looks gradually aged. Su Liu even saw Stark being chased and eventually died.
A personal image and images were continuously replayed in his mind. The super god technology was rising at a faster speed. The Great Black Wall plan was slowly advancing.
He saw that in the military plan, a soldier of a military company was the first to break through the limits of an ordinary human. He opened the gene lock to become a powerful soldier. After that, more people developed the potential contained in their genes. More soldiers unlocked the gene lock and gradually increased their strength.
He also saw airships floating in the outer space of Earth. The first human outpost base was set up on the surface of the moon.
He saw that Kamataiji’s three sacred temples were protecting Earth and forming powerful formations to resist the invasion of the dark dimensions.
After an unknown amount of time, Su Liu’s heart suddenly became enlightened. All of the images seemed to have shattered space, slowly disappearing.
At the same time, the mysterious gene lock in Su Fluid was also activated at this moment……
Congratulations, Master, the spatial gem analysis has been completed!]
The system’s notification sounded like a drop of water that woke up Su Liu’s consciousness, causing ripples in Su Liu’s mind. Then, it swept through his entire sea of consciousness.
Su Liu slowly opened his eyes. The scene in front of him was still the chaotic space, but at this moment, Su Liu felt that even the chaotic space in front of him had calmed down. It was as if as long as he waved his hand, all the space would instantly return to normal.
The system’s notification continued.
Congratulations, Master, the Micro Wormhole Handling Technology has been upgraded to the ultimate space manipulation technology!]
Congratulations, Master! Beginner universe has upgraded to Intermediate universe!]
Congratulations, Master, the progress of the task of gathering information about the interspace science and technology civilization and supernatural forces has reached 35%. You will receive a reward!]
Congratulations, Master, the completion rate of the main mission of unlimited gem data collection has reached 33%, and you have received a reward!]
……
Congratulations, Master, you have already reached the condition to upgrade the third generation Divine Body. Do you want to upgrade!]
After a series of rewards, Su Liu heard a notification that he had wanted to hear for a long time.
“Upgrade!”Without hesitation, Su Liu chose to upgrade the third generation body.
As long as the third generation super geno warrior didn’t die to provoke some mysterious existence in the entire universe, he could basically walk away. However, when he upgraded to a divine body, Su Liu would be able to survive even more.
As long as he had enough energy to replenish his body, even if he was heavily injured, he would be able to recover quickly.
In the future, if he wanted to die, it would be even more difficult.
A ray of light emerged from Su Liu’s body. It was similar to the feeling of upgrading super geno points several times ago, but the time Su Liu spent upgrading his body this time was even longer.
One hour… Five hours… One day… Two days… Three days…
When Su Liu woke up, a series of system notifications sounded out.
Congratulations, Master has successfully upgraded to the third-generation Divine Body!]
Congratulations, Master, the Basic Substance Definition Program has been upgraded to Advanced Substance Definition!]
Congratulations, Master! Beginner Dark Energy Driver has upgraded to Advanced Dark Energy Driver!]
Congratulations, Master! Beginner Star Driver has upgraded to Advanced Star Driver!]
Congratulations, Master, the Divine Body Domain Skill Program has been activated!]
……
Su Liu was already numb. The constant escalation made his originally excited mood become much calmer.
When all the system prompts stopped, Su Liu gave another command.
“Extract rewards!”
The reward for completing the collection mission was directly extracted into Su Liu’s micro wormhole space.
Opening the wormhole space, Su Liu took out two grand packages and opened them. Two cards appeared in Su Liu’s hands.
Lie Yang’s technology program skill crystal card—flare control program!
Angel Technology Dark Su Silver Weapon Series Data Crystal Card!
There were two more deadly weapons!A smile appeared on Su Liu’s face.
Use a crystal card!
Without any hesitation, Su Liu directly used two crystal cards.
[Confirm using crystal card. Importing crystal card data into Qiankun Knowledge Treasure……]
Congratulations, Master, you have obtained program skills: Small Flare Bomb, Medium Flare Bomb, Giant Flare Bomb……]
A continuous system notification sounded out. Then, Su Liu impatiently opened his own state system panel.
With just a glance, the smile on Su Liu’s face became even brighter.
Looking at the state panel in front of him, Su Liu himself felt a bit frightened!
In the words of Demon Queen Morgana, that was… it was the end of the day!*

Chapter 45 Universal Projection

Engine: Male Core [Full Upgrade Combat Version]
Host: Su Liu [Third Generation Divine Body Warrior]
Basic functions: Void Force (Definition Rule), Anti-Void Force (Rewriting Rule).
Program Skills:[ Advanced Material Definition, Advanced Concept Rewriting, Advanced Dark Energy Drive, Advanced Star Drive, Third Generation Divine Body Domain ](Upgrade Divine Body can be upgraded), Ultimate Time Control Technology, Ultimate Space Control Technology, Small Flare Bombing, Medium Flare Bombing, Giant Flare Bombing.
Ultimate Program: Intermediate Yu Na Qiankun (Research other infinite gems to upgrade)
Auxiliary System: Qiankun Knowledge Treasure, Functions: Super Calculation, Super Analysis, Super Storage.
Energy: Cosmic Rubik’s Cube (Space Gem)[ Energy channel connected]
Intermediate Yu Neikun: Deducing Yu Neikun. At present, you can deduce the results of every possible event according to time and space rules. The more parameters you know, the more unique the results are. Provide accurate data to improve the accuracy of the deducing results.
Third Generation Divine Body Domain: Extensible system definition range, suitable for large area combat!
At this moment, Su Liu’s strength had undoubtedly improved again. After upgrading to a divine body, no matter how serious the injury was, as long as he did n’ t die directly, with enough energy, he could recover quickly.
The most important thing was to upgrade to Divine Body. All skills were upgraded. Advanced Definition, Advanced Dark Energy Drive, Advanced Star Drive……
These skills made the computing speed of the Male Combat System faster. The time to execute the definition and concept attack, or even the final decision, was even shorter. The speed of analyzing the target was also faster. To put it more bluntly, it was that the configuration was improved completely!
Su Liu stretched out his hand, and the chaotic space in front of him suddenly stopped raging and stabilized.
Next, with Su Liu as the center, the chaotic space around him began to recover. This space gradually stabilized.
The ultimate dimensional force control was indeed awesome. If this was placed before the dimensional gemstone was resolved, Su Liu would not be able to stabilize the entire dimensional turbulence.
After that, he quickly tested some of the other functions of the Male Core Combat System. Finally, he came to the conclusion that this was like a complete replacement of a set of high-quality hardware. Not only did the calculation speed increase, but the speed of data retrieval and execution of the program also increased by several times as fast as a hormone.
This was the benefit of upgrading the divine body. A bird’s gun would be changed!
After adapting to the changes in his current body and the Battle System of the Male Core, Su Liu suddenly thought of the images that appeared in his mind while he was asleep.
“Xiao Xin, when I was asleep, what happened in my mind?”
Soon, the voice of the male core assistant sounded in his mind.
Master, that should be the result of the projection of the universe in your mind. There are also some projections of your own memory!]
“In other words, those scenes were all real, right?”
Yes, Master!]
Su Liu was silent for a moment. Then, he recalled the scenes he had seen earlier and sighed.
Many things could not be returned. Time would kill all memories. Even if there was an impression now, in another hundred years… one thousand years… even ten thousand years?
She shook her head and threw these questions out of her mind. Su Liu stood up.
Next, he was going to continue to travel around the universe. Because of the chaotic space, he was going to continue.
The next second, Su Liu directly disappeared.
After completely controlling the power of the Spatial Gem, Su Liu’s use of the Spatial Power became more and more natural. In his eyes, the entire universe was like a backyard. He could go wherever he wanted.
Every time he used Space Force, Su Liu felt that the entire universe had become a world of dots and threads. As long as he gently touched these dots and threads, he could instantly reach where he wanted to go.
……
Soon, five years had passed.
During this period of time, Su had traveled to many highly developed planets of scientific and technological civilization, as well as to uninhabited and desolate planets. In fact, he had even traveled to planets that were covered with lava, and planets that were covered with ice and snow.
Along the way, Su Liu seemed to have undergone a double baptism of spirit and will. His entire body seemed to have been sublimated.
One day, Su Liu suddenly missed Earth.
After seeing so many alien technology civilizations and customs, he still felt that Earth was the most beautiful.
It was as if a person was born with a love of home. After leaving home for a long time, they would start to miss.
“That long time has passed. It’s almost time to go back!”
Su Liu sat on the top of a mountain. Below him was a mist. On the towering and steep mountain wall, there seemed to be a trickle of blood.
This was the planet where the Spirit Gem was located, but now… the guide of the planet was not here.
Su Liu still remembered that when he arrived on this planet, a creature wearing a black robe appeared like a ghost, telling Su Liu that if he wanted to obtain a soul gem, he would have to sacrifice the person he loved the most and sacrifice his soul in exchange for a soul gem.
Su Liu was certain that this person was definitely not Red Dragonfly, because without the Cosmic Rubik’s Cube, Red Dragonfly would not be able to be teleported here. He might really have died with the United States team. As for whether the United States team survived, it was unclear.
As for who this ghost was, Su Liu really did not know.
Of course, Su Liu wouldn’t let him off the hook when he sacrificed the person he loved. Moreover, he did n’ t come here for the soul gem.
Therefore, when Su Liu told the ghost that he had come here just to see the scenery, the black-robed ghost was completely dumbfounded.
After that, this black-robed ghost man had never appeared again. Until now, he was probably still drawing circles in a corner, waiting for the next person who wanted to obtain a soul gem.
Looking at the misty ridge in the distance, Su Liu stood up.
“Let’s go, go home!”
The next second, Su Liu stepped down the cliff.
Then, he disappeared into the air without leaving a trace.
After Su Liu left, a black-robed ghost emerged from nowhere and quietly watched where Su Liu had disappeared.
After a long while, there seemed to be a sigh. Then, the black-robed ghost disappeared.*

Chapter 46 Returning to Earth

Earth,2010 AD.
At night, when Su Liu waved his wings and appeared above the original Super God Technology Building, the scene before him shocked him a little.
There were many buildings. The advertisements formed by virtual projection were played on the signboards on the top floor of the building and on the streets and alleys. Floating trains were passing by the streets from time to time. The holographic projection technology of communication equipment in the hands of pedestrians had already been popularized by the people. The technology on Earth had achieved a qualitative leap in this short period of less than 20 years.
Su Liu closed his eyes and activated the Male Core System. He began to read the current stage of Earth’s technology information.
After upgrading to a divine body, Su Liu could already read the information on the dark plane and understand the data that he wanted to know. The entire Earth had no secrets to say in front of Su Liu.
“What a good job!”After a long time, Su Liu opened his eyes again. A look of approval appeared on his face.
Over the past 20 years, the super god technology had led the entire Earth to realize the era of technology explosion. With the information obtained from the Kerry people and the Scru people, the technology of the entire Earth had been pushed forward for nearly a hundred years.
This was under the premise that the super god technology controlled the progress of the technological civilization and ensured that there would be no chaos and steady progress.
Most importantly, most of the civilian technologies implemented would not pose a threat to the entire world. The most important military weapon technology was controlled by only a few people. And the super god technology was undoubtedly the leader in this field. Even Stark Group was far inferior.
After enjoying the night scene, Su Liu disappeared into the air.
In the top office of the Super God Science Building, Si Wenhan had been waiting here long ago. Together with his son, Si Hao Qianqian.
When Su Liu’s figure appeared in the office of the building, the light in their eyes suddenly lit up.
“Divine Master!!!”
“Long time no see!”Su Liu looked at the two with a smile.
Si Wenhan and his son respectfully wanted to kneel down to Su Liu, but they found that an invisible energy was holding them up. They could not kneel down.
“Don’ t be too polite, I don’ t like this!”Su Liu waved at the two of them.
After decades of travel, Su Liu was used to seeing the mysteries and vastness of the universe. He really didn’t care about such vulgar manners at all.
Si Wenhan and his son stood up and looked at Su Liu excitedly.
Almost twenty years had passed, and their appearances had basically not changed much. Especially Si Wenhan, his appearance seemed to have frozen. It was almost the same as twenty years ago.
“Divine Master, you’ re back this time, aren’ t you leaving?”Si Wenhan looked at Su Liu resentfully.
This man in front of him was really the most awesome shopkeeper he had ever seen. It was clearly because of Su Liu that he was able to rapidly rise to prominence, but this boss who was behind the scenes had hardly cared about anything.
“I won’ t leave in a short period of time.”Su Liu said indifferently.
“Then I’ll introduce you to the general situation of super god technology over the years…” Si Wenhan said.
“No need!”Su Liu waved his hand, indicating that Si Wenhan, who had just turned on his projection device, was stopping.
“Thank you for all these years. I already know everything you’ ve done. There’s no need for a special introduction!”
When Su Liu said this, Si Wenhan and his son did not feel strange at all. Instead, they felt that it was natural.
In their hearts, Su Liu was a god, and on this earth, what could escape the eyes of God?
“Divine Master, you’ ve just returned. Do you want to arrange a rest first?”After chatting for a while, Si Hao Qian respectfully asked Su Liu.
Su Liu nodded,” Alright, it’s too late today. Let’s talk about something later.”
“Yes!”Si Wenhan and his son bowed at the same time.
On the top floor of a building not far from Super God Technology, Si Wenhan and his son brought Su Liu here.
“Divine Lord, this is specially prepared for you. Since you left last time, we’ ve started to prepare your new home. However, you haven’ t returned in nearly twenty years, so we can only continuously improve this home. I don’ t know if you’ re still unsatisfied. If you need any improvement, please give your instructions!”
Si Wenhan took Su Liu to visit his new home and respectfully spoke.
Su Liu’s heart was slightly moved. The words he had casually said back then, he did n’ t expect them to be so positive. They could be considered to be thoughtful!
“There’s nothing to improve. That’s good!”Su Liu stood in front of the huge French window and nodded in satisfaction.
“Then you should rest first!”A smile appeared on Si Wenhan’s face, as if Su Liu was satisfied with this place. It was his greatest reward.
“Wait!”Su Liu called the two.
Then, he looked at Si Hao Qian.” You also took a genetic drug?”
Su Liu was referring to the gene drug that Su Liu left behind when he left. It was a drug that allowed humans to activate ancient genes to unlock gene locks.
“Yes, Divine Master. I took the medicine more than ten years ago…” Si Hao Qian didn’t understand why Su Liu asked him about taking the gene medicine. He replied nervously.
“There’s no need to be nervous. I’ m just asking casually. It’s very correct to be in your position and strengthen yourself to prevent danger!”Su Liu walked towards Si Hao Qian and patted him on the shoulder.
“But… you haven’ t broken through in a long time!”He rubbed his chin and looked at Si Hao Qian.
Hearing Su Liu’s words, Si Hao Qian was certain. Only then did he feel relieved. Then, he replied in a somewhat embarrassed manner,” That’s right, I’ ve already opened the second gene lock. As for the third gene lock… it’s been stuck for almost ten years……”
After saying this, Si Hao Qian smiled bitterly and shook his head.
“It’s really too difficult to unlock the gene lock. Even our most elite soldiers and soldiers are only able to unlock the third gene lock. As for me… to unlock the third gene lock, I’ m afraid there’s no time left!”
“Not necessarily!”Su Liu smiled and shook his head,” I have a way to quickly break through the third gene lock, but it might be a bit dangerous and painful. Do you want to try it?”
Si Haoqian’s eyes lit up and he replied without hesitation,” Yes!”
Su Liu nodded. A ray of light flashed through his eyes. Si Hao Qian’s entire body suddenly floated in midair.
“Divine Master?”Si Wenhan looked worriedly at Su Liu.
“Don’ t worry, it’s fine!”Su Liu gave him a reassuring look before waving his right hand.
The light golden barrier wrapped Si Haoqian up. Before he could react, an intense light suddenly appeared.
Ah~!!!
The next second, a painful scream rang out in the entire room.*

[Author]

Posts